《Dice In The Darkness: Cthulhu Calls》


 Chapter 1: Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall

    chapter 1: cthulhu role-playing game hall


    "no more opportunities."


    liu xing looked at the message on his phone, heaved a helpless sigh, and set it down. lying back on his bed, he mused, "studying medicine really does ruin one''s life."


    liu xing, male, 22 years old, a graduate of rongcheng traditional chinese medicine university, was currently unemployed.


    about two weeks ago, liu xing had a falling-out with the department head. given his youthful impulsiveness, he chose to resign in a fit of anger.??v€l?1n.


    over the past half month, liu xing had been applying to various hospitals. but since he had just graduated and lacked significant connections, every job hunt always ended with the response: "please wait at home for news."


    "do i really have to go back home?" liu xing searched for his father''s number in his contacts.


    three generations of liu xing''s family had been doctors. they owned three clinics. when liu xing first graduated, his father wanted him to help out in the family business. however, liu xing declined. he didn''t want to be confined to one place so young. he wanted to explore the world.


    "alright, but i''m only giving you five thousand for living expenses. after that, you''ll need to earn your own keep," his father had said at the time. "if things don''t work out, come back. you can take over any of the clinics."


    "forget it, it would be too embarrassing to return after just over two months," thought liu xing. he turned off his phone, knowing his father''s teasing nature. if he returned now, he''d be the butt of jokes for a lifetime.


    "i only have a thousand left. that means in about a month, i''ll be out of funds," liu xing took out the last of his savings, staring despondently at the ceiling.


    "ah, why am i thinking so much? time for a round of league of legends. time to lift my spirits by trouncing some kids."


    with that, he sat up and turned on his computer.


    an hour later, a frustrated liu xing put down his mouse and stared at his monitor in disbelief.


    "is it really just a monday? why are there so many kids playing today?"


    exasperated, liu xing closed league of legends and decided to watch some new episodes on the country''s largest website, bilibili.


    the first time liu xing encountered the cthulhu mythos was when a close friend invited him to a tabletop gaming room to observe a cthulhu role-playing session.


    liu xing''s eyebrows raised when he looked closer at the title under the game''s icon, and indeed, it matched what he had thought.


    "cthulhu role-playing game hall?"


    the cthulhu role-playing game can be simply described as a tabletop game that''s immensely popular in western regions. unlike china''s popular games like "werewolf" and "three kingdoms kill," cthulhu role-playing belongs to the role-playing game category. what''s special about this game is that players can immerse themselves in their characters. within the game''s rules, players'' actions lead to various open-ended story developments. for instance, in other games when you confront an enemy, you might have only a simple option like defeating them to advance the plot. but in cthulhu role-playing games, you can choose to avoid, bribe, persuade, or even ally with the enemy.


    however, combat isn''t the main focus in cthulhu role-playing games. generally, combat means a total party wipeout, as players, role-playing as explorers, confront mythical creatures!


    these games draw from a series of novels by h.p. lovecraft, collectively referred to as the cthulhu mythos. after lovecraft''s death, many authors wrote fanfiction based on these myths, further evolving the mythos into a unique pantheon¡ªthe cthulhu mythological system.


    within this system, cthulhu serves as the iconic figure and is a significant deity among the old ones, representing the element of water. it is currently sealed by a powerful opposing force called the elder gods, lying dormant beneath the ocean city of r''lyeh in the south pacific. under certain cosmic influences or external factors, cthulhu''s seal can be broken, and it emerges from the sea. however, as the seal isn''t fully released, cthulhu cannot leave r''lyeh. when cosmic conditions change and the seal''s power is restored, cthulhu returns to its deep slumber. the day cthulhu fully breaks free, it will undoubtedly devastate the world.


    from cthulhu''s description, it''s evident that it possesses world-ending power. still, cthulhu isn''t the most potent entity in the mythos. in the game setting, cthulhu can unconditionally kill a random number of players, acting much faster than them, making an encounter with it almost certain death for players.


    naturally, as a boss-level entity, cthulhu won''t appear randomly. beneath it are various mythical creatures, with the weakest being entities like ghoul and deep one (essentially fish-men, albeit with some differences). but even these beings are comparable in fighting prowess to world boxing champions or martial arts masters.


    the then-newbie liu xing once asked the friend who introduced him to the game, pointing out that even a martial arts master could be taken down with a single gunshot.


    his friend chuckled and told liu xing that he was overthinking. in cthulhu role-playing games, players typically portray ordinary individuals, or at most detectives or police officers, armed with just a handgun. although the game is very open-ended, every action must follow established rules. commoners wouldn''t possess assault rifles, nor would they casually roam with weapons. additionally, creatures like ghouls and deep ones are fundamentally superior to average humans.


    generally, humans stand little chance against these mythical beings, though there are some exceptions. given the game''s freedom, some sessions might opt for customized rules or add peculiar skills.


    the cthulhu role-playing game can be divided into tabletop and online game groups. tabletop refers to players gathering physically, while online game groups mean playing via communication apps like qq and other tools. these games require considerable time and commitment. a session could last from a few hours to several years, unlike quicker games like "werewolf" and "three kingdoms kill." hence, not many players in china delve into cthulhu role-playing games.


    moreover, unlike other games, the cthulhu role-playing game doesn''t have dedicated online platforms or mobile apps. this has often left enthusiasts feeling lost after successfully introducing friends to the game, as they can''t find an appropriate venue to play. liu xing faced this challenge, wanting to try the game but lacking the chance. organizing a tabletop session isn''t easy, as all participants must find several hours to dedicate simultaneously. online groups also suffer from the absence of a professional platform.


    but now, staring at the "cthulhu role-playing game hall" on his computer desktop, liu xing couldn''t help but smile. he hadn''t expected to find a dedicated platform for the cthulhu role-playing game, a pleasant surprise indeed.

 Chapter 2: The First Role-Playing Session (I)

    chapter 2: the first role-playing session (i)


    after all, the audience for the cthulhu tabletop role-playing game in china is relatively small. as a result, no developer is willing to invest time and capital to establish a platform specifically for the cthulhu rpg. moreover, all players need for the cthulhu rpg is a piece of paper, a pen, a set of dice, and their voice. there''s no in-game purchase or microtransaction, so following the principle of "no profit, no early rise," the game has never had its dedicated online platform. the cthulhu rpg''s online game groups typically rely on communication tools like qq or the only dedicated web-based platform in china, duo dong doufu.


    now, liu xing was stunned to discover a platform dedicated solely to the cthulhu rpg. naturally, he was overjoyed, as this was something enthusiasts of the game had long dreamt of in china.


    liu xing glanced at the bottom right corner of his computer screen. it was only around 6 pm, leaving him ample time to try out a short session. with a hint of self-interest, he planned to play first on this cthulhu role-playing game hall and then recommend it to his friends. after all, if the platform turned out to be a rip-off, any premature promotion by liu xing would surely invite criticism.


    curious, liu xing clicked on the desktop icon. suddenly, a black hole appeared in the middle of the computer screen, and an avatar of ''ke zong'' (a nickname used by cthulhu fans for cthulhu) emerged.


    "how cliche?d," remarked liu xing, who had mentally prepared himself for something of the sort.


    next, a registration page appeared, asking only for liu xing''s identification and phone number.


    "don''t they need a username and password? or is it directly linked to my teng xun account?" though puzzled, liu xing provided his genuine details, finding it too cumbersome to fabricate any.


    "registration successful. welcome to the cthulhu role-playing game hall," the ke zong avatar displayed in blood-red letters, then vanished.


    impressive effects.


    liu xing nodded, now even more intrigued by the game hall. or more accurately, by the people running it. to him, it seemed they were running the cthulhu role-playing game hall at a loss.


    the black hole in the center of the screen didn''t disappear with the ke zong avatar. instead, it expanded to cover the entire screen until the interface of the cthulhu role-playing game hall finally emerged.


    around the borders of the cthulhu role-playing game hall were ke zong''s iconic green tentacles interspersed with a few skeletons. it gave liu xing an indescribable sense of awe¡ªvery cthulhu.


    "please enter your game id." a synthesized voice of a young woman suddenly rang out, and the interface automatically switched to the user''s profile.


    "it''s legit! teng xun is really stepping up their game," thought liu xing. he recalled linking his bank card to his qq wallet, which led him to believe that the cthulhu role-playing game hall must be under teng xun''s umbrella.


    yet, what liu xing failed to notice was an additional app that had mysteriously appeared on his phone.


    "since i''ve taken their money, i might as well see how this game hall is set up," said liu xing, still slightly befuddled but following the principle of reciprocation. elated, he set his phone aside, gearing up for his first cthulhu role-playing adventure.


    "i wonder how many players are online in this game hall right now," pondered liu xing, clicking on the start button in the game hall.


    successfully navigating to the second interface, he noticed it was segmented into four areas: ghoul, shub-niggurath''s servants, tindalos hounds, cthulhu, and azathoth.


    clearly, these five levels corresponded to beginner, intermediate, advanced, epic, and hellish difficulties. ghouls were basic mythological creatures, while shub-niggurath''s servants were of a higher rank, evolved and more powerful than some ordinary mythological entities. the hounds of tindalos were relentless pursuers of those who traveled through time, often termed as a time-traveler''s nemesis. cthulhu, a primary deity of the old ones, needed no introduction. azathoth, the origin of all things in the cthulhu mythos, had power beyond comprehension.


    "do i have to enter to select a specific room?" liu xing wondered. out of the five areas, only the ghoul section was unlocked. with no other option, liu xing clicked on it.


    "since it''s your first time in the game, you will automatically join a newbie room."


    the synthesized female voice echoed again. liu xing joined the so-called newbie room, which had four slots. three other players were already marked as ready.


    "this seems to be a four-player group. being a beginner room, it shouldn''t take long," liu xing reasoned, stretching leisurely. clicking ''ready'', he thought, "this looks intriguing. my first cthulhu role-playing experience should be quite memorable."


    "the game will commence shortly. please be prepared, and we hope you make it back alive," the same electronic voice intoned, but liu xing felt an odd sense of schadenfreude in it.


    "why do i get this weird feeling?" liu xing pondered, rubbing his nose.


    the game begins!

 Chapter 3: The First Role-playing Session (2)

    chapter 3: the first role-playing session (2)


    "where am i?" liu xing''s vision blurred momentarily, and when he refocused, he found himself seated in an enclosed room. he was at a wooden table, sharing it with three strangers. the only source of light was a solitary white candle that flickered softly.


    "welcome, old chinese doctor, to the cthulhu role-playing game hall''s beginner''s room. i''ll now explain the basic rules of this game hall. please pay close attention," a voice suddenly said near liu xing''s ear. it was that same synthesized voice of a young woman he had heard before, but now with an even more mocking tone. liu xing realized this was not his imagination.


    "firstly, since you''ve chosen to participate in the cthulhu role-playing game, you should have a basic understanding of its rules. but, out of kindness, i will explain again. the beginner''s room game you''re currently partaking in is not a full-fledged cthulhu game. however, the system will evaluate your performance here to finalize your character''s stats, creating your first character card. so, give it your best."


    "secondly, every cthulhu role-playing session has a main objective and side objectives. but there are also various hidden side objectives and even concealed main tasks. it''s up to you whether to explore these hidden quests, which can bring unimaginable benefits. yet, while exploring, your risk of death may multiply many times over. remember, fortune favors the brave."


    "thirdly, in each cthulhu game with a similar historical setting, players will use the same character card. players can possess multiple character cards. if a player''s character dies or gets eliminated (due to injuries or other reasons, making them unable to continue), they''ll lose the card used in that game. if you lose all your cards, you will be eliminated entirely."


    "fourthly, all items, spells, relationships, and skill point enhancements acquired during a game will be recorded on your character card and settled after the session."


    "fifthly, during gameplay, you must not reveal any information about this game hall to npcs. also, refrain from actions or words that transcend the setting''s time period. overstepping these rules twice in a single session will have penalties: the first infraction deducts all your points and randomly removes a stat, the second results in the loss of your character card."


    "sixthly, the difficulty of the cthulhu role-playing game is determined by the number of players. the maximum player count varies by region. players can discuss the game privately, but revealing discussions to npcs is a violation."


    "seventhly, uninstalling this game will cost you 10,000 points."


    "lastly, a piece of advice: the less you know, the longer you''ll live. good luck."


    years of reading online novels quickly made liu xing realize he might have entered a space similar to that of a ''main god.'' he would be forced to undertake various tasks, all set within the cthulhu mythos framework.


    game duration: one hour.


    clearly, the focus of this mission is the candle in front of him. however, liu xing didn''t find many elements of cthulhu in the task hints.


    probably because this is a beginner''s room challenge, meant to determine the attributes of his first character card. if it had too many cthulhu elements, liu xing feared he''d either die or go mad...


    "based on the mission hint, if my objective is to ensure the candle remains lit, then among the three remaining players, one might have the objective to blow it out." liu xing contemplated. in the cthulhu role-playing game, there are roles like the "cultist", members of cults that worship evil gods like cthulhu and are antagonists to regular players. so, the game''s backdrop might be that a cultist has lured netizens here to offer them as sacrifices to a dark god.


    so, among these three people, who could be the cultist?


    liu xing observed the three people around the table, two men and a woman.


    to his left was a middle-aged man with a friendly appearance, looking in his forties, dressed in a black shirt. a corner of a handkerchief peeked from his shirt, slightly yellowed under the candlelight.


    to his right, a young man in his twenties, average-looking with a baseball cap and noticeable red-dyed hair.


    across from liu xing sat a good-looking girl, head slightly lowered, seemingly deep in thought. she wore a school uniform with "magic city seventh high school" written on it.


    liu xing also glanced at his attire: a standard office suit with a tie.


    "the game''s attention to detail is impressive; they even changed my outfit," liu xing remarked sarcastically.

 Chapter 4: The First Role-playing Session (2)

    chapter 4: the first role-playing session (2)


    "the game will officially start in ten seconds."


    only now did liu xing realize that he seemed to be locked in some way. he could move his eyes, but his body was completely unresponsive, and he couldn''t speak.


    ten seconds passed.


    "the game begins!"


    it felt as if his soul had returned to his body. liu xing regained control over himself.


    silence.


    the four people seated around the table eyed each other. none seemed eager to speak.


    after all, faced with such an inexplicable situation, they were fortunate not to be undergoing a sanity check. (in the cthulhu rpg game, "san value" is a critical player attribute, representing one''s sanity. encountering shocking or horrifying events, like gruesome bodies, mythical creatures, or magic, would prompt a sanity check. a failed check results in a permanent decrease in san value. if the value drops to zero, the character goes permanently insane, equivalent to death. specific details can be searched online, as delving deep into these mechanics could fill an entire chapter.) who in their right mind would want to chat with strangers now?


    but liu xing was not one to sit idly. rather than wait in anxiety for the game''s one-hour duration to end, he decided to take the initiative and try to identify the cultist among the other three players.


    to identify the cultist, he needed to start a conversation. while liu xing had never played a cthulhu role-playing game, he had played similar online board games like "werewolf." he believed he could identify any telltale signs in the cultist''s speech.


    "i am old chinese doctor, just an average office worker in reality."


    given the game''s background where all four players met online, liu xing revealed his online gaming id and the role he was assigned in this game.


    "i''m shan he, a college student," said the man to his right, wearing a hat.


    "i am wu gen cao, the owner of a small business," said the older man to his left, nodding with a smile.


    "my name is bai wan, the initiator of this haunted house exploration. i am a student at magic city no. 7 high school." the young woman didn''t raise her head, her voice slightly quivering.


    liu xing looked at her, puzzled. the name "bai wan" didn''t seem like something a girl would choose.


    "oh, bai wan, as the initiator, you must know some details about this old mansion," liu xing said, convinced she held essential clues. every player would receive unique information based on their game roles, and bai wan, as the exploration''s organizer, would undoubtedly have more insights.


    liu xing pretended to adjust non-existent glasses, gazing intently at the candle, his thoughts racing.


    being someone who relished challenges and had a touch of obsessive-compulsive tendencies, liu xing felt compelled to complete any task presented to him, especially after triggering a side quest in the beginner''s room.


    from the game''s context and data provided by the other three, he inferred a few things:


    first, this ancient mansion likely housed three mythical creatures. however, their powers seemed limited since a single candle could restrict their movements.


    second, based on the main task, guarding this candle shouldn''t pose any significant challenge. yet, since the side quest was triggered so easily, merely guarding the candle would likely yield a low evaluation. thus, the crux of this game hinged on the side quest. to ensure a better card rating and longer survival in future cthulhu rpg games, liu xing knew he had to complete it.


    third, if the other three players held clues about the side quest, why didn''t he? had he missed something? with this thought, he began searching his pockets, finding only a wallet and a phone.


    this phone was a classic nokia 5230, a model liu xing remembered using during high school.


    "it seems i''m a bit out of touch, using such an outdated phone. but it looks brand new. i wonder where one even finds such antiques nowadays," liu xing mused silently.


    he awkwardly powered on the phone to find basic pre-installed nokia apps with no network signal, ruling out online research. checking the contacts, he found unfamiliar names. however, the call log showed the last call was from shan he, made an hour ago, lasting 12 seconds.


    "shan he, we spoke on the phone an hour ago. what did we discuss? i can''t recall," liu xing inquired, suspecting something.


    "oh, i remember asking why you hadn''t arrived. you were already ten minutes late, while wu gen cao, bai wan, and i waited outside," shan he replied without hesitation.


    "that explains the 12-second call," liu xing said with a chuckle, continuing to search for clues on his phone.


    in the messages, hundreds of texts from over ten contacts awaited him.


    believing these messages held crucial information, liu xing began meticulously reading each one.


    sure enough, he found a message from a contact named "girlfriend" from two days ago:


    "dear, i''ve placed the protective amulet i prayed for at the draken temple inside your wallet. please don''t lose it. i''ve heard it''s potent and can fend off all evil."


    opening his wallet, liu xing indeed found an amulet, its design bearing a familiar symbol - the elder sign!

 Chapter 5: The Truth

    chapter 5: the truth


    the elder sign is a peculiar existence within the cthulhu mythos. to put it simply, the elder sign has a mysterious power over most mythological creatures. in the eyes of these beings, the elder sign is akin to something vile, similar to the byproducts of human sustenance. however, for most of these mythological beings, especially the eldritch gods, they don''t differentiate between good and evil towards humans, just as humans treat ants ¨C swatting them away without much thought. thus, many eldritch gods typically won''t harm humans possessing the elder sign, fearing to dirty their hands.


    because of this, the elder sign is known as one of the three sacred artifacts within the cthulhu rpg game. in many cases, it can save one''s life. however, some mythological creatures don''t mind getting their hands dirty, so don''t always expect the elder sign to be effective against them.


    furthermore, the elder sign can be combined with another of the three sacred artifacts in the cthulhu rpg game to form a powerful combo. but for now, let''s keep it a secret until liu xing acquires the other artifact.


    "this amulet seems to be a valuable item," liu xing commented, taking out the amulet with the elder sign and placing it in his suit pocket, ready for use.


    in the cthulhu rpg game, possessing the elder sign significantly increases one''s chances of survival. liu xing then checked his messages but didn''t find any further useful information, so he pocketed his phone.


    although he had the elder sign, liu xing hadn''t found much information relevant to the side quest, making him sigh in frustration. still, with time on his hands, he began to inspect the secret room he was in.


    the room was about twenty square meters, with a table at the center where four people sat. behind bai wan, there was a poster of a beautiful warrior, stained with dark red blood spots. it reminded liu xing of the last photo he saw on shan he''s phone, leading him to deduce this room was one of the crime scenes from a past massacre.


    additionally, behind wu gen cao, there was a small cabinet with a weathered calendar on top.


    liu xing had a bold guess in his mind. he felt he was getting closer to the truth. just two more pieces of evidence, and he''d complete the beginner''s room challenge.


    with this thought, he started to act. "what do you think is inside that cabinet? should we open it and check?" liu xing asked the group.


    "there''s probably nothing inside," wu gen cao replied skeptically, eyeing liu xing.


    seeing the skepticism, liu xing grinned, "how will we know unless we look?"


    as liu xing approached the cabinet, he felt all eyes on him. "why are you all staring at me? come, let''s see what''s inside," he said with a chuckle. the others remained silent, reinforcing liu xing''s suspicions.


    upon opening the cabinet, liu xing found a single item - a household registration booklet.


    liu xing smirked internally; this booklet was precisely what he was looking for.


    this beginner''s room task is really straightforward.


    "old chinese doctor, bring that booklet over, let''s take a look together," wu gen cao suddenly said. "i''m familiar with this family. i can verify its authenticity."


    shan he, hearing this, helplessly shook his head, "so, i gave us away?"


    "no, i only had my suspicions then," liu xing continued. "i became truly suspicious when bai wan triggered the side quest."


    liu xing stood up, stretching, "usually, in any game, quests are assigned by npcs to players. but when bai wan uttered just one sentence and it triggered a side quest, it felt off. so, i started to question bai wan''s identity."


    at that point, bai wan looked up, revealing what liu xing had thought to be a red necklace, but in reality, it was a scar with meticulous stitches.


    "and then, when wu gen cao told me about the family massacre from ten years ago, i realized all of you had clues related to that tragedy, and i didn''t. at first, i thought maybe i missed something. that''s when i found an amulet and a mobile phone on me," liu xing said, placing the phone on the table.


    "it''s a nokia 5230. i don''t know its exact release date, but i used one in high school around 2010. i initially thought my character was some down-and-out office worker still using this old-fashioned phone," liu xing remarked, fiddling with the phone.


    "i was about to put away the phone when i noticed it didn''t display an exact date. there was no specific time mentioned in the messages either. when this caught my attention, i realized that the timeline could be crucial."


    liu xing set the phone down, addressing shan he, "i remembered your smartphone when you showed me those photos. i hadn''t given it much thought, but when i pondered over the timeline, i wondered: what year is it now?"


    shan he smiled at liu xing without a word.


    "that''s when i was almost sure ¨C all three of you had issues!" liu xing confidently stated. "but i still had two questions: the exact year we were in and bai wan''s gender."


    liu xing looked at bai wan with a trace of disappointment, "initially, the clues you gave suggested the family consisted of two males and one female. however, i remembered wu gen cao mentioning that the killer was the classmate of the youngest son. logically, there should be an older son too. so, the person in the third photo, who i assumed to be a girl, is actually a boy."


    wu gen cao shook his head and sighed, "that seems to be my mistake."


    liu xing got up again, walking to a cabinet.


    "when i saw this calendar, i realized i could confirm my suspicions." he waved the desk calendar at the trio.


    "it''s dated 2000. so, the massacre happened ten years prior, making this 2010. shan he''s smartphone is obviously not from this era."


    cthulhu rpg game values realism, and there are strict rules about items from each era. shan he''s smartphone shouldn''t exist in 2010 unless shan he is part of some grand hacking race.


    "so, my first question was satisfactorily answered," liu xing, glancing at the household register in wu gen cao''s hands, continued, "your reactions when i got the register told me all i needed to know about the second."


    shan he clapped, "impressive deduction. you''ve passed, old chinese doctor."

 Chapter 6: The First Character Card

    chapter 6: the first character card


    though liu xing was unsure why shan he made such a comment, he responded politely with a chuckle, "thank you for the compliment."


    what liu xing hadn''t anticipated was shan he suddenly waving his hand, causing everything around liu xing to vanish. it felt as though only he and shan he existed in the universe, sitting face to face.


    "congratulations on completing the novice task, old chinese doctor. i am shan he, the in-charge of the ghoul region." shan he then removed his hat and, to liu xing''s surprise, transformed into a refined middle-aged man. however, liu xing was certain that shan he must be a mythical creature. shan he''s appearance rating in the cthulhu rpg game was exceptionally high¡ªfar surpassing that of any human. liu xing, always one to judge by appearances, was so focused on this that he overlooked shan he''s impressive transformation.


    "oh, what''s my evaluation then?" feeling relatively at ease, liu xing looked at shan he and inquired with a smile.


    "congratulations! as you''ve completed the side quest, the game ended early. you''ve received an a-grade evaluation, granting you 50 points and an elder sign amulet. please collect it from your personal storage after exiting the game," shan he stated in a formulaic manner.


    having delivered the standard lines, shan he continued with a smile, "since the highest evaluation for the beginner''s room mission is an a-grade, you are the 22nd newbie to receive it. thus, you have a special reward¡ªan additional character card."


    liu xing''s heart leaped with joy. this was an incredible bonus. in the cthulhu rpg game, every character card was akin to a life. now, with two character cards, liu xing felt more secure about his in-game survival.


    however, shan he continued, "i should clarify that this card can only be used in team-play games. if you die in-game, you can use this card to revive anytime before the current cthulhu rpg game ends. but if you don''t revive before the game concludes and don''t have another card, you''ll be considered dead and terminated."


    hearing this, liu xing''s enthusiasm dampened. the limitations of this card seemed extremely stringent, reducing its value by more than half.


    every game''s final stages were always the toughest, and given the usual challenging nature of the cthulhu rpg game, players would inevitably confront mythical creatures. thus, even if liu xing managed to revive at the end, his fate might still be sealed.


    curiously, liu xing asked, "what about the previous twenty-one a-grade newcomers? how are they faring now? did any of them quit the game?"


    hearing this, shan he chuckled, "all of them failed their missions, lost all their cards, and consequently, had their accounts forcibly terminated."


    liu xing tensed upon hearing this response, sensing that he may have unwittingly jinxed himself.


    "they all thought they were the protagonists of some novel. with an extra life in hand, they became reckless and met their demise," shan he remarked coldly, his gaze piercing into liu xing. "how long do you think you''ll survive in the game?"


    feeling uneasy under shan he''s intense scrutiny, liu xing mustered courage and replied, "i believe i''ll make it to the grand finale."


    clearly amused by liu xing''s jest, shan he said, "you''re promising. i have high hopes for you."


    walking over, shan he patted liu xing on the shoulder, "you can rest now. but remember, the cthulhu role-playing game hall deducts maintenance points daily. you must start a new game within fifty days. if your points are negative at the start of any day, your character will be eliminated. also, our store has special packages for sale during traditional holidays. you might want to accumulate 100 points before qingming festival. consider this a tip from me."


    if liu xing''s memory served him right, today was march 20th, leaving him just about half a month till qingming festival. with his current 50 points, he''d need to complete at least one more team-play game to accumulate the requisite 100 points to redeem the special package mentioned by shan he.


    build: 45


    intelligence: 85


    inspiration: 90


    education score: 87


    knowledge of cthulhu mythos: 0


    sanity points: 80


    hp: 8


    mp: 16


    damage bonus: none


    clearly, liu xing recognized this as a seventh edition character card since all data were multiples of five. the character stats are typically determined by rolling 3d6 dice (i.e., how many six-sided dice are thrown), and then multiplying the result by five. furthermore, there might be additional adjustments based on age. at 23 years old, liu xing''s education was subject to a bonus check, which only required rolling a percentile die. if the result exceeded his current education score, then he would add 1d10 points to his education attribute. clearly, liu xing passed the education bonus check, so his education score increased by two or seven points.


    in liu xing''s view, the character card''s stats were impressive, except for his relatively weak physique and low damage potential. however, there was one thing he was slightly unsatisfied with: his inspiration was a tad too high. while inspiration affects information gathering in the game, a higher inspiration usually leads to earlier encounters with mythical creatures or anomalies, resulting in a forced deduction of sanity points.


    thus, inspiration is a double-edged sword.


    sanity points are determined by one''s willpower, so the initial value of sanity points is equivalent to willpower.


    but since things have reached this point, liu xing couldn''t alter his character card''s data. he navigated to the skills interface, which displayed his remaining professional skill points as 348, calculated by multiplying his education score by four.


    a doctor''s professional skills include first aid, other languages, medicine, psychology, biology, pharmacology, and any two other skills related to the medical profession, such as psychoanalysis for a psychiatrist. liu xing could distribute his skill points among these skills as he saw fit.


    moreover, apart from professional skills, liu xing also possessed some hobby skills. everyone has some leisure interests, after all. his interest skill points, calculated as twice his intelligence score, amounted to 170, which he could allocate to any skills he desired.


    another unique attribute on the character card was credit rating.


    credit rating is a crucial attribute in the cthulhu rpg game. it affects the amount of money a player has in-game, the items they can carry, their initial living conditions, and even npcs'' perception of them. after all, compared to a ragged beggar, people would be more inclined to heed the advice of a well-dressed doctor.


    thus, a higher credit rating is always preferable. however, only professional skill points can be allocated to credit rating, and every profession has a maximum and minimum credit rating. for a doctor, it ranges from 30 to 80, and since credit rating is mandatory, liu xing had to allocate at least 30 of his professional skill points to it.

 Chapter 7: The Society

    chapter 7: the society


    after examining his first character card, liu xing had no intention of allocating his points right away and deciding on his skills. after all, he knew he was still a novice when it came to cthulhu rpg game. acting rashly might expose his shortcomings, because in the cthulhu rpg game, any skill can be divine if used correctly.


    so, liu xing decided to seek external help to perfect his character card''s skills. naturally, the external aid he referred to was the friend who introduced him to this game. that friend was currently in rong city, just a ten-minute journey from liu xing''s residence.??v€l?1n.


    temporarily setting aside his first character card, liu xing chose to enter his personal inventory to check out his additional rewards, including the character card with usage restrictions.


    the personal inventory interface was very clean. at the top, it displayed liu xing''s current points¡ª50. below that were storage slots, common in online games. they contained liu xing''s amulet with the elder sign and an unactivated character card.


    liu xing first examined the amulet with the elder sign. the elder sign was especially potent against lower-tier mythological creatures. at least in the ghoul zone of the game, liu xing believed this amulet could save his life. the amulet was labeled: amulet with elder sign (low quality). crafted by someone knowledgeable in the cthulhu mythos, its power is limited. don''t expect too much. this amulet can be materialized into the real world at the cost of some points.


    "it can be exchanged into the real world?" liu xing was taken aback. the air around him seemed colder, and he felt as though cthulhu was calling him from the distance. even though cthulhu was sealed under the sea, it could sometimes communicate with the outside world through telepathy, inducing nightmares, compulsive thoughts, or sometimes even imparting spells and incomprehensible knowledge. but because of the vast mental difference between humans and cthulhu, those who mentally interact with it might go insane.


    could mythological creatures really exist in the real world? if the surreal platform of cthulhu role-playing game hall could exist, then surely a few mythological creatures wouldn''t be too unusual?


    liu xing consoled himself with this thought.


    however, to be safe, he decided to exchange the amulet into reality. after carefully placing it in his wallet, liu xing felt much more at ease.


    after settling this, he checked his phone. he had received a bank notification. it reminded him of the 100,000 yuan that had just been deposited into his account. this money was almost like a life-saving boon for him. "well, i guess i''m lucky. i found a great job with a signing bonus of 100,000 yuan and earned another 500,000 from a single deal," he joked.


    with 50 points left, enough to sustain him in the real world for over a month, liu xing wasn''t eager to re-enter the terrifying game hall. no one would willingly embrace death, after all.


    he closed his laptop and considered visiting home to leave a message, just in case. given the high mortality rate of the cthulhu rpg game, he wouldn''t be surprised if he died during the next session. but, on second thought, he decided against it, fearing he might inadvertently reveal the existence of the cthulhu role-playing game hall.


    glancing at his phone, liu xing noticed it was getting late. he took a bath and went to bed, burying his head in the sand, so to speak.


    although the difficulty of the cthulhu rpg game wouldn''t decrease with more players, being part of a group was certainly better than being alone. especially since individual strength in the cthulhu rpg game was significantly suppressed.


    liu xing clicked on the link in the message and was automatically redirected to the society''s page.


    due to his current level, liu xing could only view societies in the ghoul area. he quickly found the an family''s ghoul branch, which was ranked first out of only twelve factions in the ghoul region.


    "it seems the an family is quite powerful. looks like it''s a suitable place for a talented newcomer like me," liu xing mused, scratching his chin, and clicked to join.


    "ding! you have joined the ghoul branch of the an family."


    the computer screen changed, revealing an interface resembling a qq group chat.


    "welcome, newcomer," greeted an administrator named du liu.


    liu xing replied politely, "hello, i''ve just completed the beginner''s quest."


    he glanced at the society''s member list. there were over 500 members, but only two or three were online.


    then again, who would be idle enough to stay logged into the cthulhu rpg game platform?


    "oh, in this group, over a hundred members have just completed the beginner''s quest. you''ll likely join the same game, so when you''re about to start the second game, mention it in the group. that way, everyone can look out for each other," du liu advised in a long message.


    "oh," liu xing''s eyes brightened. after all, a willing collaborator is more useful than anything else.


    "that''s good. i hope you can progress to the next region soon. we also have a branch of the an family there," du liu concluded, then promptly went offline.

 Chapter 8: Finalizing Skills

    chapter 8: finalizing skills


    liu xing checked the club''s internal postings but found no information that would be of any help. the notices mostly detailed schedules, specifying which dates and times society members would play the game and the agreed upon times for synchronized matchmaking.


    after a brief scan, liu xing switched off his phone, preparing to head out and meet the friend who had introduced him to the deep rabbit hole that is the cthulhu role-playing game.


    this friend of liu xing''s was named wu lei. a native of rongcheng like liu xing, both were students at rongcheng traditional chinese medicine university, sharing the same class and dormitory. hence, liu xing and wu lei had always maintained a close bond. yet, after his internship, wu lei didn''t choose to continue working in a hospital but instead opened a board game store, becoming a small business owner.


    conveniently, liu xing''s residence was a mere ten-minute walk from wu lei''s board game store. hence, liu xing would often visit to hang out, enjoy some tea and snacks, and chat with wu lei. of course, liu xing would also watch wu lei play the cthulhu role-playing game online with others.


    on this occasion, liu xing hoped wu lei could help him determine the distribution of skill points on his character card. after all, wu lei''s proficiency in this regard was leaps and bounds above liu xing''s.??v€l?1n.


    arriving at wu lei''s store, he found wu lei tidying up the place. a board game store, like a restaurant, should offer a welcoming ambiance, which is why wu lei cleaned the store thrice daily. at that moment, he had just opened and was setting things up for the day''s business.


    stepping inside, liu xing casually greeted wu lei and, without being asked, picked up a cloth and began assisting with the cleaning.


    shortly after, the store was spick and span. wu lei grabbed a can of cola from the fridge and handed it to liu xing, asking with a smile, "liu xing, how did your interviews go these past few days?"


    "how do you think they went? who would hire a fresh graduate like me? these damn hospitals mostly hire postgraduates now." liu xing accepted the cola, sighing in resignation. if he had passed the interviews, he wouldn''t have joined that cursed cthulhu role-playing game hall.


    wu lei had anticipated liu xing''s response. he too had faced rejection after several hospital interviews post-internship, which led him to open a board game store instead of tolerating such setbacks.


    rolling his eyes, liu xing replied sarcastically, "are you questioning my integrity? if i remember correctly, there was someone who, during an online game group session, rolled the dice a few extra times for his character card stats."


    that had been some days ago. liu xing had observed wu lei playing in the online game group. wu lei, being unsatisfied with one of his character card attributes, had rolled the dice multiple times until he got a result he was pleased with. yet, he claimed in the online game group that he had only rolled once.


    due to the unpredictable game settings of the online game group, one session might take place in the 1920s lighthouse nation (where most of the original cthulhu mythos stories occur), while the next could be set in a 21st-century island nation (since many online videos about cthulhu role-playing sessions come from the japanese platform "n-site"). given these significant time shifts, players generally need to create a new character card for each game. as the online game group doesn''t have the real-life oversight to ensure fair play, many choose to "cheat" by rolling dice multiple times until they get satisfactory numbers. even the author admits to occasionally doing this.


    wu lei''s face turned red upon being called out, mumbling that "rolling the dice a few extra times during an online game group session isn''t cheating."


    after a while, under wu lei''s guidance, liu xing decided on the distribution of his character card''s skill points.


    firstly, there was the ''credit'' attribute. liu xing allocated 50 professional skill points to it. a credit score of 50 would make him wealthy in the cthulhu rpg, allowing him to purchase items that low-credit players couldn''t, such as bulletproof vests and handguns. he could also hire private investigators or bodyguards.


    next was the essential skill for a doctor: first aid. as first aid can be used to treat injured players during combat, healers are indispensable in any game. liu xing set this at 80 points, essentially ensuring successful healing checks.


    then came medicine, used to diagnose diseases, poisonings, and injuries, providing better out-of-combat healing than first aid. liu xing assigned 78 professional skill points here.


    liu xing allocated 70 points each to psychology and psychoanalysis. psychology helps determine if someone is lying¡ªa crucial ability in the cthulhu rpg since a single piece of misinformation can lead to the group''s downfall. in contrast, psychoanalysis is a powerful skill that can potentially snap players out of madness¡ªa primary cause for a group''s failure.


    for his hobbyist skill points, liu xing placed 60 in persuasion, 40 in investigation, and the remaining 70 in jumping. yes, he chose "jumping", a skill considered god-tier in the cthulhu mythos. persuasion and investigation are pretty self-explanatory and essential for most players. however, jumping is an eccentric skill, useful in combat for dodging and during exploration to reach places that are typically inaccessible.

 Chapter 9: Cthulhu Is Handing Out Goodies!

    chapter 9: cthulhu is handing out goodies!


    after confirming his skills, wu lei said with satisfaction, "how is it? how do you feel about the skills i''ve allocated for you? now, liu xing, you can serve as the most vital doctor in the cthulhu role-playing group. you''ll gain protection from your teammates. it''s a shame that your size and strength stats are so low. your hp and damage are too low; basically, you''re the type that would die if left alone. however, you have 50 credits now. at the start of the game, try to get some weapons and equipment. that should compensate a bit for the innate shortcomings of your character card."


    liu xing nodded. wu lei was spot on. the strengths and weaknesses of his character card were evident. the strength lay in the fact that liu xing could act as an indispensable doctor in every cthulhu role-playing team. he also had critical skills like psychoanalysis. unless in dire situations, liu xing would be protected by teammates. but the drawback was his low hp and damage. typically, a single attack from a ghoul could potentially wipe him out instantly. that''s why liu xing chose the ''jump'' skill, and his offensive capabilities were almost negligible.


    thus, liu xing''s character card dictated he would be a team-oriented character. he began to hope he''d encounter reliable teammates.


    liu xing and wu lei chatted a bit longer. naturally, liu xing tried to glean as much personal experience about cthulhu role-playing from wu lei as possible. and being a seasoned player, wu lei imparted a wealth of knowledge.


    after politely declining wu lei''s lunch invitation, liu xing returned home. he logged into the cthulhu role-playing game hall and finished allocating his skill points on his character card.


    once done, liu xing fell into deep thought, contemplating how he should spend the next few days to live without regrets.


    bored, liu xing decided to browse the in-game store. he wondered what he could purchase with his 50 credits. well, 49 credits now.


    the cthulhu role-playing game hall''s store resembled other game stores. there were scrolling featured items at the top, and various items and gift packs mentioned by shan he below.


    to liu xing''s delight, the gift packs were affordable, ranging from 10 to 200 credits. but after reading their descriptions, he felt they should be renamed ''lucky bags''. they resembled the random draw pools in mobile games. each pool had a fixed set of items, and there was no guaranteed draw.


    the market value of this green tea in the game''s store was as high as 200 points. merely obtaining this bottle meant liu xing''s beginner''s gift package was already worth much more than its cost. however, the second item was even more valuable.


    it was the cthulhu''s candy, a piece of candy that promised unexpected results and was valued at 999 points.


    liu xing was rendered speechless, he hadn''t expected such a twist!


    "cthulhu''s candy" was a play on words. in a song about cthulhu, there''s a line, "i''a i''a.cthulhu fhatgn!" which essentially means "long live cthulhu". but when it was introduced to china, due to a humorous misinterpretation, the cute translator changed the lyrics to "yiya, yiya, cthulhu is giving out candy". hence, the joke "cthulhu''s candy" became popular among chinese cthulhu enthusiasts.


    liu xing had never imagined that even the cthulhu role-playing game hall would adopt this joke. it appeared the cthulhu role-playing game hall wasn''t as serious as he thought.


    "we''re a game hall with a higher wipeout rate than the main god space. can''t we have a little fun?" liu xing mused, rubbing his forehead with exasperation.


    however, the candy given by ''cthulhu'' left liu xing puzzled. the so-called "unexpected results" - could it transform him into a deep one? considering this, liu xing decided to stash the candy away, vowing not to use it unless absolutely necessary. the last thing he wanted was to inexplicably turn into a deep one.


    after browsing the store for a while, liu xing exited, primarily because he was short on virtual currency. however, this time he didn''t leave the cthulhu role-playing game hall but went to the society page to check the announcements. these announcements not only detailed which players would start the game on which day but also highlighted their strengths. for instance, liu xing was categorized as a support player.


    thus, liu xing marked his calendar for his next cthulhu rpg game session, which was in ten days. on that day, twelve combat-oriented society members would start the game.

 Chapter 10: The Beginning!

    chapter 10: the beginning!


    after confirming the time for his next cthulhu rpg game, liu xing sought out the administrator from the society he had spoken to previously¡ªlu zi.


    "oh, you''ve already decided on the time for the next game?" although they weren''t conversing face-to-face, liu xing could sense the surprise in lu zi''s words.


    liu xing scratched his head. he understood why du liu might think this way. after all, playing the cthulhu rpg game was a life-risking endeavor. no one knew if they''d survive the next game, so most players opted to delay their participation, cherishing their remaining days. they wouldn''t join until the very last moment.


    furthermore, by noting the time when players joined the society from the announcements, liu xing inferred that players who passed the beginner''s room challenge typically earned between twenty to twenty-five points. he believed there wouldn''t be many players "rushing to their dooms" like him¡ªprobably only a handful.


    regarding the 10 bonus points given upon registering for the cthulhu role-playing game hall, liu xing suspected that everyone had likely converted them directly into cash.


    considering this, he typed a response, "well, the end is inevitable. why prolong it? plus, i need to gather funds to buy the beginner''s gift pack."


    he told a white lie here. in the cthulhu rpg game, teammates always existed in a state between trust and distrust. no one could be sure if a teammate might secretly be a fanatical devotee or even a ghoul or a deep one¡ªentities from the cthulhu mythos. ghouls and deep ones in their younger years resembled humans. hence, while trusting teammates, one always had to be wary of a backstab.


    while observing wu lei play the cthulhu game, liu xing had witnessed teammates betraying each other more than once, or even wu lei betraying his teammates with a sly grin. "better them than me" seemed to be liu xing''s life principle. after all, in the reality of the cthulhu rpg game, the overly altruistic wouldn''t survive long.


    aware of the risks, liu xing was naturally cautious and refrained from revealing that he had already purchased the beginner''s gift pack to lu zi.


    "ah, so you also exchanged those initial 10 points for cash. the beginner''s gift pack is a good investment. with a bit of luck, you could get two life-saving items. players with a positive attitude, like you, usually last longer than those with a negative one. i have stats that show players who delay until the last day or two have only a 20% survival rate. in contrast, proactive players like you have an 80% survival rate. all the players i''ve seen progress to the next level possess your positive mindset," lu zi sent a lengthy reply after a moment.


    liu xing agreed wholeheartedly with lu zi''s sentiments. it was akin to cancer patients: those who actively seek treatment and maintain a positive outlook tend to live longer than those resigned to their fate.


    "alright, i''ll add your name to the announcement. remember, at 5 pm on the game day, i''ll pull all participants into a discussion group. in the game, player names won''t be displayed, so you''ll need a secret code to identify each other," lu zi stated. shortly after, liu xing saw his name appear in the announcement.


    ten days later.


    liu xing returned to his residence at 3 pm. over the past ten days, he had thoroughly enjoyed himself. currently, he had 100,000 in cash. he deposited half into a bank account, the password to which his family knew. if he were to perish in the cthulhu rpg game, they''d receive this 50,000 as "compensation". he spent the remaining amount, fulfilling some of his wishes¡ªdetails of which he considered too personal to share.


    after a refreshing shower, liu xing logged into the cthulhu role-playing game hall and entered the society page. he saw that all eighteen society members participating today were already in the discussion group set up by lu zi.


    upon liu xing''s entrance to the discussion group, the members quickly established a code. the protocol involved one individual inquiring if the other''s birthday fell on november 3rd, 1994. the person being questioned would respond that their blood type was "a," and the original inquirer would then reveal their zodiac sign as scorpio. completing this sequence confirmed association with the group.


    strength: 55


    constitution: 40


    willpower: 80


    luck: 80


    agility: 50


    appearance: 70


    body size: 45


    intelligence: 85


    inspiration: 90


    education: 87


    knowledge of cthulhu mythos: 0


    sanity points: 80


    hp (health points): 8


    mp (magic points): 16


    damage bonus: none


    skills: first aid 80, medicine 78, psychology 70, psychoanalysis 70, persuasion 60, investigation 60, jump 70.

 Chapter 11: The Unreliable Teammate

    chapter 11: the unreliable teammate


    liu xing glanced at his attire and, sure enough, found himself dressed in a manchester united jersey, which fit perfectly with the story''s backdrop. more importantly, liu xing was a manchester united fan in reality, which led him to suspect that the cthulhu role-playing game hall might be capable of reading his inner thoughts. could it be that it knew he was a fan and made such an arrangement? if that were the case, it was a terrifying prospect. after all, if the game hall had insight into his personal secrets, it could easily use those to craft scenarios that could lead to his demise within the game.


    nevertheless, liu xing tried to comfort himself by thinking it might just be a coincidence.


    liu xing also noticed the time on his wristwatch was around eight in the morning. he speculated that although there was no announced time limit for the game, it would probably span about a day, and the boss of this cthulhu run-through was likely the lord of the castle.


    a little while later, the game officially began.


    liu xing instantly felt a surge of momentum, finding himself seated in a rapidly moving taxi.


    he managed to maintain his balance and began to scrutinize the taxi driver, only to discover that the driver was chinese! while most foreigners might find it difficult to distinguish between asians, particularly those from east asian countries like china, japan, and korea, liu xing was confident in his ability to identify their nationalities at a glance.


    therefore, liu xing concluded that the taxi driver must be chinese, and most likely, just like him, a player in the game. players were drawn to the incident location for various reasons, much like liu xing himself had been drawn to the town of eins because of his interest in the castle.


    this player, disguised as a taxi driver, might have come to the town of eins for his own reasons and, due to certain circumstances, might end up stranded in eins, eventually joining liu xing on his journey to the castle.


    liu xing felt quite persuaded by his analysis.


    just to be safe, however, liu xing decided to test the taxi driver with a code phrase.


    he chuckled and then said in chinese, "master, you must be chinese, right?"


    the taxi driver nodded, "yes, i immigrated here a few years ago. luck wasn''t on my side, and i couldn''t find a good job, so i had to resort to driving a taxi. after i drop you off at eins, i have to go back for a board game organized by friends, hopefully around four-thirty."


    chen ling accepted the money as if it were the most natural thing in the world and helped liu xing retrieve a suitcase from the taxi''s trunk. clearly, it belonged to liu xing. according to the game hints, the bottle of green tea that could restore san value, the sugar given by general ke, and the amulet with the elder sign were all inside.


    as for what else was in the suitcase, liu xing would have to find an opportunity to open it and see.


    following the plot''s flow, when chen ling was about to leave eins town, liu xing witnessed all four tires of the taxi burst simultaneously...


    seeing this, liu xing couldn''t help but comment on how the plot seemed a bit lackluster¡ªwho has ever seen a stationary taxi suddenly have all four tires burst at once?


    chen ling, with an "i-knew-this-would-happen" expression, got out of the car and said to liu xing, "it seems i can now accompany you around eins town and meanwhile look for a garage to fix this."


    liu xing nodded, and together they entered eins town.


    eins town wasn''t large, and it didn''t take long for liu xing and chen ling to find a closed garage; next to it was a small tavern that had already opened for business.


    in any game, taverns are always a good place to gather intelligence. so, liu xing invited chen ling into the tavern for a drink under the pretense of "fellow villagers meeting each other," hoping to gather some information while there.


    since it was still morning and eins town was not heavily populated, the tavern was quiet, with only the owner and one customer who was enjoying the english specialty¡ªfish and chips.


    just as liu xing and chen ling approached the bar to inquire some information from the owner, a commotion erupted outside, and two men and a woman entered the tavern.


    the moment these three walked in, liu xing heard that familiar synthesized electronic voice.


    "all players have reached the plot trigger point. the guidance phase is over, and the official storyline begins!"

 Chapter 12: Even Less Reliable Comrades

    chapter 12: even less reliable comrades


    "main quest: stay in einscastle for over 12 hours in one go, then leave eins town to clear the level. if a player leaves einscastle prematurely, they will be considered dropped out. however, if a player discovers the secret of einscastle, they may leave eins town immediately, clear the level, and receive a bonus to their clearance evaluation."


    "it should be mentioned that i am kp004, the keeper of this cthulhu campaign (in other words, the host during a cthulhu role-playing game session, responsible for advancing the plot based on the players'' choices, akin to a gm in regular games). when players need to make a skill check, they can mentally summon me by thinking of ''004'' to proceed with the roll. at that time, players can choose to make an open roll, whose result will be revealed to all players, or a secret roll, whose result will only be told to the player making the check. typically, a secret roll will produce a sound effect to notify all players."


    as kp004 explained this, liu xing heard the sound of dice hitting the ground near his ear. it was soft yet unmistakably clear, almost impossible to ignore.


    "additionally, when multiple players are in a relatively enclosed space, they can communicate with me to initiate a ''private room'' session where they can converse in their player personas. each ''private room'' session can last up to five minutes and will run concurrently with real-world time."


    "of course, as a friendly kp, players who are interested might try to persuade me to open a back door for them. but convincing me is no easy task, heh heh."


    liu xing realized that he might have encountered a kp with a rather wicked sense of humor.


    as the host of a cthulhu rpg game, the kp largely dictates the direction of the plot. most kps in reality tend to assist players in advancing the story correctly, and they are inclined to favor players in deadly situations. of course, there are unscrupulous kps who enjoy leading players into traps, but the most troublesome are those like kp004, whose whims you can never predict¡ªis the path they''re pointing to a shortcut or a dead end?


    at this thought, liu xing felt as if his future were shrouded in darkness...


    "enough chit-chat, let''s officially start the game. i hope everyone performs well and gives me a good show."


    after kp004 finished speaking, liu xing regained control of his body. he exchanged a glance with chen ling, and both instinctively turned their attention to the three newcomers who had just entered the tavern.


    two men and one woman. the men appeared to be in their early twenties, while the woman looked to be in her thirties. their appearances were average, blending into the crowd.


    in the wickedly capitalistic society, the power of money was amplified. no judgment was necessary; liu xing had already "persuaded" the innkeeper. with a hearty laugh, the innkeeper took the money and assured liu xing, "rest assured, as soon as old john is back, i''ll see to it that he fixes your car. it''ll be ready and waiting right outside my tavern, all fueled up for you!"


    satisfied, liu xing nodded and then sat down with chen ling at a table, waiting for their breakfast.


    meanwhile, the other three players seated themselves at the next table and began speaking in deliberately loud voices. clearly, they intended to share their backstory with liu xing and chen ling.


    after all, the introductory story was crucial. it explained why the players had come to this place. in the cthulhu rpg game, players had considerable freedom, but their actions still needed to make sense. for instance, liu xing had come specifically to visit eins castle, so it wouldn''t be logical for him just to turn around and leave without good reason.


    soon enough, liu xing learned why the three had come to eins.


    the man in the white shirt was named bai hecheng, a student from a prestigious university in the capital, who had come to england to prepare for his studies abroad.


    the man in the black t-shirt was named wang qi, and the woman was wang siyi, wang qi''s aunt. wang qi''s parents had come to england for a trip with wang siyi but had to return to their country due to work commitments, leaving wang siyi and wang qi to continue their travels together.


    after settling his study affairs, bai hecheng had met wang qi and wang siyi in a restaurant and helped them pay their bill when they forgot their money. grateful, wang qi invited bai hecheng to join them, and thus, the three began traveling together.


    however, they had taken a wrong turn on their way to manchester and ended up in eins because wang qi had forgotten to refuel the rental car, forcing them to search for petrol in town.


    what made liu xing somewhat speechless was bai hecheng''s over-immersion in the role, constantly nagging about wang qi''s forgetfulness to refuel. it was just part of the storyline, not something wang qi had actually forgotten, which had led to a quarrel between him and bai hecheng just moments before...


    as for wang siyi, she remained completely detached, as if none of this concerned her.


    liu xing couldn''t help but feel that these three teammates seemed... not very reliable.

 Chapter 13: To the Castle

    chapter 13: to the castle


    liu xing resignedly discovered that his teammates were indeed unreliable. chen ling was a chatterbox, bai hecheng a drama king who relished adding extra flourishes to his role, and wang siyi seemed the lone wolf type, unpredictable in his willingness to cooperate with the team. as for wang qi, although not as eccentric as the other three, liu xing could tell he was a ticking time bomb, ready to explode at any provocation from bai hecheng...


    in short, the future looked bleak.


    grumbling aside, the plot must go on, and liu xing felt it was time to "get acquainted" with bai hecheng and the others.


    so, feigning surprise, liu xing turned towards bai hecheng and company, "oh, did your car break down too? my friend and i got a flat tire while driving here."


    wang qi was about to speak when bai hecheng interrupted, "so the taxi at the entrance of the town was yours? i was wondering who would park their car so inconsiderately, blocking half of the entryway and making it difficult for the rest of us to park."


    liu xing was at a loss for words¡ªbai hecheng was not just a drama king, but apparently had a talent for sarcasm as well.


    chen ling, somewhat embarrassed, scratched his head and said helplessly, "i parked it because as i was trying to reverse back to manchester, all four tires blew out at once, so i had no choice but to leave it there."


    wang qi nodded, about to say something, when bai hecheng cut in again, "i see, you guys have terrible luck. but that was an accident; ours was sheer folly¡ªwang qi here forgot to refuel the car. can you believe that? how silly can you get?"


    liu xing noticed wang qi clenching his fists, veins bulging on his forehead¡ªclearly enraged by bai hecheng''s words. however, wang qi remembered they were in the midst of a cthulhu role-playing game and restrained from lashing out to avoid any mishaps.


    liu xing mused that if this were the real world, wang qi would have definitely given bai hecheng a thorough thrashing...


    wang siyi, as always, appeared indifferent to the entire scene, silently eating his breakfast.


    at that moment, the innkeeper approached with another breakfast and set it before bai hecheng, "did your car run out of gas? when old john returns, i''ll have him fill it up for you, but you''ll need to pay for the fuel first."


    wang siyi, on the other hand, was similar to liu xing in being support-oriented, but with a stronger inclination towards exploration. this was due to wang siyi''s profession as a journalist, particularly one working in hong kong.


    together with chen ling, a former soldier, liu xing felt that the team composition was rather well-assembled: three frontliners handling combat, a journalist gathering ample intelligence, and himself responsible for replenishing health and san values. with a steady and firm strategy, they should be able to...


    well, liu xing didn''t actually believe his teammates would proceed with such caution, especially since he suspected bai hecheng might prematurely taunt a mythological creature.


    just then, the innkeeper brought over five small plaques, saying, "my dear friends, these are passes for the castle, entrusted to me by the castle''s master himself. if there are visitors who wish to tour the castle, it''s my job to hand these to them. since you can''t leave eins town today, why not visit the castle? i believe the castle''s master would be most welcoming and willing to have you share some stories of your journey in exchange for lodging at the castle."


    liu xing and the others accepted the small plaques from the innkeeper and noticed to their surprise that the design on them was the elder sign!


    frowning, liu xing thought that if the castle''s master used the elder sign as a symbol for the passes, it was likely that the walls of the castle were also inscribed with it, indicating that the master knew of mythological creatures and intentionally kept them at bay.


    therefore, liu xing conjectured that the castle''s master might be a magician or something of the sort, rather than the mythological entity he initially suspected¡ªthe castle first struck him as a haven for vampires, werewolves, ghouls, and the like.


    however, returning to reality, sometimes humans could be more difficult to deal with than mythological creatures!


    after fiddling with the pass for a while, bai hecheng suddenly said with excitement, "i''ve never stayed in a castle before; let''s hurry up and finish our meal, then go for a visit!"


    for the first time, everyone agreed with bai hecheng''s suggestion. it was only half-past nine in the morning, and they estimated that they would arrive at the castle before eleven. after staying in the castle for over twelve hours, it wouldn''t even be midnight yet. and in the world of cthulhu after midnight, the danger level rose exponentially.


    so, they quickly finished their breakfasts, and, after unanimously rejecting bai hecheng''s request to pack another meal, they headed towards the castle under wang siyi''s lead.


    the reason wang siyi took charge was due to his navigational skills. simply put, wang siyi could find the shortest route to the castle and also memorize it, which would be much more convenient for liu xing and the others when the time came to leave, or rather, to flee from eins town.

 Chapter 14: Bai Hechengs Mischief

    chapter 14: bai hecheng''s mischief


    the castle was perched on a small hillside. except for the front where the main entrance was situated, the other three sides of the castle abutted sheer cliffs. in front of the main entrance lay a moat, now parched and dry, with a stone bridge spanning across it leading to the grand doors of the castle.


    as expected, upon arriving at the entrance, liu xing and his companions noticed a massive elder sign emblazoned upon the castle''s main gate. even with liu xing''s decent eyesight, he could make out that the not-so-towering walls were densely packed with elder signs. he speculated that perhaps every brick and stone of this castle bore an elder sign. to the eyes of mythical creatures, this castle might as well be a cesspool...


    what on earth had the lord of this castle been through?


    liu xing couldn''t help but fall into deep contemplation.


    the main gate of the castle was a tall, sturdy wooden door that seemed almost impossible to open by mere human strength. thus, liu xing figured that this door might be the first significant obstacle to leaving the town of eins. after all, the walls appeared to be about seven or eight meters high, and the cliffs on the other three sides were even taller, at about twenty meters. the likelihood of descending from these walls was slim to none without a rope, and even then, one would have to be prepared for a deadly fall.


    therefore, liu xing felt that if they wanted to leave the einscastle within twelve hours, they had to find a way through this main entrance.


    at the lower left of the castle''s great door was a small iron door, with a little red button on it¡ªpresumably the doorbell.


    wang siyi, who was leading the group, had just made the first roll of the dice for this session¡ªa navigation check, scoring 49 out of 70, a success.


    wang siyi had opted for an open roll, so the result was communicated to every player by the game master, kp004.


    liu xing looked at wang siyi in surprise. as a journalist, she had invested an unexpected number of skill points into the navigation skill, a revelation indeed.


    "this path we''ve taken is the shortest and safest from the castle to the town," said wang siyi, speaking for the first time in this session.


    liu xing nodded and prepared to press the doorbell. after all, the main quest required them to stay in the castle for at least twelve hours straight; the sooner they entered, the sooner they could leave.


    wang siyi, on the other hand, continued to watch from the sidelines.


    liu xing looked on at the chaos unfolding before him and could not help but shake his head in dismay, fearing that their group could not continue.


    at that moment, the small iron door of the castle swung open, and an elderly man who seemed to be the butler emerged.


    "i am the butler of this castle. you may call me old wayne," he said, turning off the alarm and furrowing his brow. "may i ask who you all are?"


    since liu xing was standing in front of wayne, it fell upon him to step forward and, albeit reluctantly, he spoke up, "my apologies, mr. wayne. we are foreign tourists referred by the innkeeper. my friend here was overly curious. having seen in movies and tv shows how castle doors could be effortlessly picked with a wire, he wanted to try it out, inadvertently triggering the alarm. we are terribly sorry for the inconvenience."


    as he spoke, liu xing pulled out the castle pass given to them by the innkeeper, with wang qi and the others doing the same.


    old wayne took the passes from everyone and briefly examined them, his expression finally easing. "i see. since you all come recommended by the old drunkard, we at einscastle are indeed happy to welcome you. however, please refrain from engaging in any more nonsensical actions."


    with that, old wayne threw a pointed glare at bai hecheng, who responded with an unrepentant smile towards the butler.


    anthropology, 22/50, success.


    a notification from kp004 suddenly resounded in liu xing''s ears, and he hadn''t expected that among them was someone who had actually invested in such an underwhelming skill like anthropology.


    the primary use of anthropology was to discern whether npcs or a certain corpse were human, or to study the customs and traditions of a particular area¡ªwhich required a substantial amount of time. however, opportunities to employ anthropology were exceedingly rare, rendering it somewhat of a superfluous skill. apart from a few players with professions as university professors who might choose it, other players generally did not. in all the playthrough videos liu xing had seen, less than one percent of players opted for anthropology, making it a surprise for liu xing to encounter a teammate who had chosen this skill in their current team.


    "please follow me; we shall proceed to the main building of the castle," said old wayne, bowing genteelly to liu xing and the others, who then followed him to the principal edifice of the castle.

 Chapter 15: Multiple Verifications

    chapter 15: multiple verifications


    under the guidance of old wayne, liu xing and the others arrived at the main building of the castle, and unsurprisingly, a huge elder sign was etched on the walls of the main building.


    "mr. butler, what exactly does this symbol represent? why do i see it everywhere in the castle?" bai hecheng stepped forward with a face full of curiosity stirring trouble, yet this question was also on liu xing''s mind.


    old wayne remained unflappable, calmly explaining, "this symbol is the lord''s family crest, passed down through several generations. according to legend, in ancient times, the lord''s ancestors repelled a demonic invasion using this crest. that''s why the lord has had so many of these symbols engraved throughout the castle."


    liu xing nodded, but in his mind, he communicated with kp004, "kp, i want to make a psychology check."


    psychology, 22/70, success.


    after a successful assessment, kp004 provided liu xing with intelligence, "you can sense that old wayne is not lying."


    liu xing looked thoughtfully at old wayne''s retreating figure, concluding that old wayne likely did not know the function and origin of the elder sign and was probably just an ordinary npc.


    upon entering the living room, liu xing received a message from kp004, "the interior of the main building has a typical two-story layout. the first floor consists of the living room and guest rooms, along with one locked door, while the second floor contains the lord''s family rooms and a study. the two floors are separated by a finely crafted wooden door, which looks like it could be forcibly dismantled if necessary."


    old wayne led everyone to the guest rooms, "here we have three guest rooms, one large and two small. friends, please allocate them amongst yourselves. i will go and meet the lord now; please wait here for a moment."


    having said that, old wayne left for the second floor.


    liu xing and the rest entered the same room, as if by an unspoken agreement, "kp, we need to open the private room."


    kp004 chuckled, "alright, the private room is now opening, please hurry and discuss among yourselves."


    as kp004''s voice faded, liu xing felt an odd sensation of weightlessness, as if the room had been severed from the world.


    "who just made the anthropology roll?" chen ling was the first to speak up.


    bai hecheng immediately raised his hand, exclaiming with excitement, "that was me!"


    everyone once again ignored bai hecheng''s presence.


    wang qi said helplessly, "all the other skill checks are fine, but your climbing skill is too low, liu xing. a one in five success rate is a bit too risky."


    chen ling also nodded, agreeing with wang qi''s view.


    however, wang siyi had a different opinion, "it really depends on the situation. if the climbing check fails, you''d just fall. falling from the second floor shouldn''t cause much harm, and as long as old wayne or anyone else from castle doesn''t see it, there shouldn''t be any problem."


    liu xing actually agreed more with wang siyi''s perspective, "i think so too. just wait for the right opportunity, and i''ll give it a try. after all, the second floor is where the lord''s family rooms are, including a study, which i believe should contain quite a bit of information."


    at this point, bai hecheng couldn''t stand being left out, "i said we should just go straight up."


    liu xing was now seriously considering giving bai hecheng a psychoanalysis, convinced that there must be something amiss with bai hecheng''s mental state!


    after dismissing bai hecheng''s comment, liu xing and the others decided to first gather intelligence on the first floor and then wait for an opportunity for liu xing to explore the second floor.


    "the private room session is over. please be mindful of your speech and behavior," kp004 announced.


    no sooner had kp004 finished speaking than a knock was heard from outside, "my friends, may i come in now?"


    it was old wayne.


    "please come in." once again, bai hecheng was the first to respond.


    old wayne entered the room, apologizing slightly, "i am sorry, my friends, the lord is about to meet an old friend in town and won''t be able to join you for lunch today. however, the lord hopes you will stay the night at castle and have dinner with him this evening."


    liu xing and the others nodded, realizing this was good news. with the castle lord away from castle, it would be much more convenient to gather intelligence, especially for exploring the second floor.


    "that''s settled then. i''ll come to disturb you again shortly to join you for lunch. for now, you may rest in your rooms," said old wayne, and after that, he left the room.

 Chapter 16: Past Events at the Castle

    chapter 16: past events at the castle


    while idle, the group began to assign rooms. as the only lady, wang siyi naturally occupied a small room by herself. since no one was willing to share a room with bai hecheng, he ended up alone as well, leaving the large room to be shared by liu xing, wang qi, and chen ling. however, barring any unforeseen circumstances, liu xing and the others had no intention of spending the night in the castle. their plan was to complete the main quest and find a way to leave the castle and the town of eins as soon as possible.


    after the rooms were distributed, wang siyi, finding nothing else to do, went to rest in her own room. bai hecheng, under the adamant insistence of liu xing and chen ling, along with the persuasive (physical) encouragement of wang qi, unhappily retreated to his own room.


    the castle''s large guest room was about fifty square meters, furnished with simple decor and two large beds, from which one could view the castle''s rear garden through the windows.


    that said, calling it a rear garden might be too generous; it was more of a neglected courtyard, overgrown with weeds, clearly untended for a long time.


    this state of affairs made sense to liu xing, who since entering the castle had only seen old wayne, the butler, and no other servants. it seemed the lord of the castle was either concerned about having too many prying eyes, potentially discovering his secrets, or he was economically constrained and thus could not afford more staff.


    liu xing felt the latter was more likely; the guest room''s sparse furnishing was hardly befitting the indulgent and vanity-prone english nobility. even the garden was long neglected, and the castle was maintained by a single elderly butler, suggesting the lord was indeed facing a financial crisis.


    rubbing his chin, liu xing began to ponder whether there was an opportunity for him to exploit. if his previous conjectures were correct, the lord of the castle might be a human with knowledge of the cthulhu mythos, possibly versed in some spells or able to summon lower-level mythological creatures. however, as long as one''s san (sanity) value wasn''t alarmingly low, liu xing felt he could still employ his persuasive skills on the castle''s lord, perhaps by pretending to be a wealthy young gentleman offering economic aid.


    it seemed like a decent plan.


    "player old chinese doctor, because you have been observing the castle''s rear garden for an extended period, your vision blurs suddenly, as if something is hiding deep within the underbrush. please make an idea roll." out of nowhere, kp004''s voice rang in liu xing''s ear.


    liu xing''s brow furrowed; he hadn''t expected to trigger an idea roll. in situations like this, passing an idea roll could likely lead to an encounter with mythological creatures or supernatural phenomena, ultimately reducing one''s san value¡ªone of the least desirable outcomes for a player in a cthulhu role-playing game.


    yet, with liu xing''s idea being as high as 90, failing the roll would be a challenge.


    nonetheless, liu xing decided to inform his teammates about this, urging them to be wary. losing sanity points was one thing, but triggering unnecessary storylines or, worse, summoning a mythological creature, was not desirable.


    just then, a new check began.


    library use, 70/70, successful.


    the skill of library use was, in essence, an information-gathering skill. it didn''t require the player to physically be in a library; instead, it was used when a player sought information through books, newspapers, the internet, etc., allowing for faster and more comprehensive intelligence gathering.


    it was indeed a very practical skill, which liu xing lamented not having enough interest skill points to acquire.


    liu xing surmised that it must have been wang siyi who used this library use skill, for if he remembered correctly, it was a professional skill of journalists.


    shortly after, wang siyi entered the room with a book, followed by bai hecheng, who had hurried over.


    "i found this book in the room. it contains records of various events that have happened in this castle, and reveals that the owners are the raphael family," wang siyi explained, placing the book on the table.


    "the three main incidents recorded are as follows: the first took place a thousand years ago when the founder of the castle, marquis raphael i, chose the location in the town of eins to construct the castle. during the construction, there were accidents leading to worker casualties, with thirteen recorded deaths and more than ten disappearances. later, raphael i discovered a demon beneath the foundations of the castle and defeated it."


    "the second event occurred about three hundred years ago when a secret society that worshiped the demon emerged in eins. the then lord of the castle led his troops to eradicate this secret society. in the garden behind the castle, they shattered the statue of the eldritch god that the society worshipped and buried it in the ground."


    "the third event happened a century ago when a hundred well-equipped english soldiers took refuge in the castle during a storm. after a night of torrential rain, this group of english soldiers mysteriously vanished. officials from manchester came to hold the then lord accountable, but left without any evidence to press charges."

 Chapter 17: Gazing Upon the Starry Sky

    chapter 17: gazing upon the starry sky


    having listened to the three past accounts related to castle, liu xing felt that he had finally grasped the true backstory of this game.


    the first master of castle must have been a noble wizard who, during the construction of the castle, encountered a mythical creature. he then used the elder sign to expel the mythical being. furthermore, it''s highly probable that this initial master was already studying these mythical creatures and had a certain knowledge of the cthulhu mythos.


    succeeding generations of castle''s masters, though they did not continue the study of the cthulhu mythos, likely inherited the research notes of the first master. thus, three hundred years ago, a secret cult worshiping the great old one emerged in the town of eins. after the then master of castle had led troops to annihilate this secret society, it was quite possible that, aside from the great old one''s statue that was shattered and buried in the castle''s garden, other mythos-related artifacts were also found. having witnessed these wondrous items, the castle''s master recalled the stories of his ancestors. he thus unearthed his forebear''s notebook and set out to complete the unfinished endeavors of his lineage, delving deeper into the cthulhu mythos knowledge, passing it down through the generations.


    a hundred years ago, a troop of english soldiers, delayed by a severe rainstorm, took refuge in eins castle, only to vanish without a trace overnight. liu xing surmised that this detachment of english soldiers was very likely sacrificed by the castle''s master at the time to a certain great old one.


    "now, we can be pretty certain that we are about to face a wizard with a sanity (san) in the single digits," liu xing spoke forthrightly because bai hecheng had entered without closing the door. facing the door, liu xing saw old wayne busily cleaning the hall and felt no need to worry about breaking the game''s immersion.


    chen ling and the others nodded in agreement. they were all veterans of the cthulhu rpg game and were quite familiar with it. they knew that a wizard who engaged with the cthulhu mythos would typically have a san in the single digits. a single-digit san value indicated that the person had become intermittently psychotic, acting without any regard for consequences... liu xing thought this and couldn''t help but glance at bai hecheng.


    if it weren''t for the fact that bai hecheng was still a teammate, liu xing might indeed have considered conducting a psychoanalysis check on bai hecheng to ascertain his exact san value.


    but now, liu xing realized that, had he passed the earlier inspiration check, he would have seen either a statue or a projection of a great old one, which certainly would have jeopardized his own san value.


    "by the way, i just triggered a hidden roll. when i looked toward the garden, the keeper (kp) had me make an inspiration check. luckily, i failed and didn''t see anything. but now, after what wang has said, it must have been the great old one''s statue buried in the garden," liu xing shared the incident that had just occurred.


    upon hearing this, bai hecheng displayed a keen interest and glanced toward the garden.


    chen ling and the others were well aware of what bai hecheng was pondering. chen ling immediately stepped forward to pull bai hecheng back, diverting his gaze away from the garden. wang qi, standing by the window, also seamlessly drew the curtains closed.


    everyone knew all too well the potential repercussions of engaging with the plotline of the great old one''s statue. if it were merely bai hecheng losing some san value, it would be one thing, but if it resulted in summoning a mythical creature or triggering a certain spell, that would be far worse. a group san check would be the least of their worries; they might even be wiped out entirely.


    psychology, 56/70, success.


    "you noticed that upon hearing the word ''vampire'', a look of surprise, followed by suspicion and wariness, crossed old wayne''s face."


    liu xing had an epiphany.


    led by old wayne, liu xing and the others arrived at the grand living room''s dining table, where everyone took their seats casually, while old wayne skillfully served up dish after dish from a nearby cart.


    however, as liu xing gazed at the dish in front of him¡ªa renowned british empire delicacy called "stargazy pie"¡ªhe felt utterly dismayed.


    a fish head stood erect on the plate, its eyes emitting a strange glow. around it were some potatoes and beans, with fish soup as the base, but the color of this fish soup resembled muddy water...


    liu xing seriously doubted whether eating this would result in a loss of san points.


    as for the rest of the food on the table, only bread and mashed potatoes were left. liu xing felt the pressure; the cuisine of the british empire truly lived up to its reputation...


    of all those present, except for bai hecheng, no one dared to touch the "stargazy pie," which looked as though it might drain one''s san points. they silently smeared their bread with mashed potato, while bai hecheng happily indulged in the dish, earning liu xing''s respect for the first time.


    thus, lunch concluded in silence, the four untouched plates of "stargazy pie" on the table contrasted sharply with the empty plate in front of bai hecheng.


    "...due to player bai hecheng having finished the british empire''s renowned ''stargazy pie,'' a bonus of +1 to will is awarded. however, player bai hecheng is now required to make a san check of 0/1." in a daze, liu xing felt like he could hear a hint of resignation and puzzlement in kp004''s tone.


    a sound of dice hitting the table echoed; bai hecheng had opted for a secret roll.


    "phew, that was close, so close," bai hecheng exclaimed with relief.

 Chapter 18: The Dice Goddesss Mischief

    chapter 18: the dice goddess''s mischief


    liu xing glanced at the untouched dish of "stargazing" in front of him, contemplating whether he should finish it for the sake of a single point of willpower reward...


    after a moment of silence, liu xing shook his head quietly and sighed.


    indeed, it was too much to handle...


    as for wang qi and the others, like liu xing, they gave up after a psychological struggle. after all, willpower is precious, but san points are worth even more. to consume "stargazing," both could be cast aside...


    once lunchtime ended, liu xing and his companions returned to the large guest room. everyone looked at bai hecheng with respect, for only a true warrior would dare to finish the "stargazing."


    bai hecheng expressed his regret: "ah, why didn''t any of you eat the ''stargazing''? i thought it tasted quite good, and it even boosts your willpower attribute."


    everyone tacitly shook their heads.


    after resting for a while and cleaning up the dining ware, old wayne entered the room and spoke, "ladies and gentlemen, i''m going to retire to my room for some rest now. you may choose to rest or visit the castle on your own. however, as the second floor houses the lord''s and his family''s bedrooms, it is not open for exhibition, so i ask for your understanding."


    with that said, old wayne deliberately glanced at bai hecheng, who had a known history of mischief.


    chen ling, who was sitting by the door, immediately responded, "understood. we definitely won''t go to the second floor. as for our curious friend here, we''ll keep a close eye on him to prevent any wandering off!"


    wang qi, sitting nearby, nodded silently, casting a stern look at bai hecheng.


    after receiving chen ling''s assurance, old wayne smiled, nodded, and then departed.


    waiting for a moment, chen ling slipped out to confirm that old wayne was indeed out of the main building before coming back to notify everyone. they then started their exploration as originally planned.


    firstly, liu xing and his group came to a locked room on the first floor and discovered that its door was made of iron, unlike the wooden doors of the other rooms in the castle''s main building.


    there''s something fishy when things deviate from the norm.??v€l?1n.


    the trouble was, among liu xing''s group, only chen ling, due to his background as a retired scout, had a lockpicking skill of 30 points. the others had not invested in that skill and thus only had a base value of 1 point in lockpicking...


    it was time to rely on luck once again.


    spot hidden, 83/60, failure.


    the law of conserving luck wasn''t just a joke; failure came just as quickly as success.


    "after a thorough observation of the room, you find nothing," kp004 said, somewhat gleefully.


    chen ling and the others also began their spot hidden checks.


    bai hecheng, spot hidden, 55/40, failure.


    chen ling, spot hidden, 84/75, failure.


    wang siyi, spot hidden, 91/79, failure.


    wang qi, spot hidden, 68/65, failure.


    ...


    complete team failure.


    even kp004 seemed at a loss for words momentarily; these were supposed to be simple checks, given the players'' not-insignificant spot hidden skills. yet, they all failed.


    "uh, you all feel there is nothing unusual about this room; it''s just an ordinary storeroom," kp004 quickly finished the sentence and then fell silent, leading liu xing to believe kp004 was pondering the next plot development.


    clearly, this locked room was unlikely to be a mere storeroom, especially since storerooms aren''t typically fitted with alarm systems. moreover, if things were as expected, this room could very well house a private chamber, pivotal to the main storyline.


    but now, as all players failed their spot hidden checks, there was no reason to continue the search, and thus this plotline came to an abrupt halt...


    liu xing couldn''t help thinking that this might just be a jest from the dice goddess.


    shaking his head, liu xing led the group away from the room to conduct a search in the lobby on the first floor.


    upon reaching the lobby and after a cursory glance that revealed nothing of interest, liu xing moved to a spot suitable for a jump check. in the cthulhu rpg game, there''s a limit to how high humans can jump¡ªabout 2.4 meters, as liu xing vaguely recalled. so if a height exceeded 2.4 meters, one couldn''t make a jump check.`

 Chapter 19: The Parchment

    chapter 19: the parchment


    liu xing looked up at the second floor, estimating it to be around two meters high. as for the wooden railing on the second floor, it appeared quite sturdy¡ªhopefully, it wouldn''t sustain any damage from his pull... hopefully.


    as liu xing somewhat doubtfully scrutinized the railing, pondering the posture he should adopt for his jump, bai hecheng, ever the enthusiast for stirring up excitement, chimed in, "hey, liu xing, listen to me, don''t be a wimp, just go for it. with your kind of luck, passing a one percent check is a breeze for you, so a twenty percent check should be a walk in the park, right?"


    liu xing was at a loss for words; it seemed bai hecheng had conveniently forgotten about liu xing''s recent failed scouting check.


    but as the saying goes, better a short pain than a long one. liu xing couldn''t be bothered to mull over it any longer and directly communicated with kp004, "kp, i''m going for a multiple check, jumping up to the second floor."


    kp004 responded promptly, "no problem."


    jumping, 63/70, success.


    climbing, 23/20, failure.


    indeed, liu xing''s climbing skill check failed, prompting kp004 not even to offer a luck roll to liu xing.


    consequently, liu xing leaped up, soaring two meters high, but his hands failed to grasp the railing, and, unsurprisingly, he began to free-fall.


    however, chen ling and wang qi were already prepared below. they both reached out to catch liu xing and, given liu xing''s low constitution and size stats, there was no need for a resistance check.


    under certain conditions, a resistance check is necessary, like the situation liu xing just encountered. if liu xing''s constitution and size stats combined exceeded a certain threshold, he would need to pass a resistance check against the strength of wang qi and chen ling. failure to do so would mean they couldn''t catch him, and there might even be a risk of injury. liu xing''s stats only added up to a bit over eighty, which was roughly equivalent to chen ling''s strength alone. plus, considering the fall was only about two meters, kp004 assumed chen ling and wang qi successfully caught liu xing.


    after a while, liu xing decided to attempt another multiple check.


    in the cthulhu rpg game, some actions cannot be reattempted under normal circumstances without a special reason, like the failed investigation skill check by liu xing and his companions in the locked room earlier. that failure was treated as the players losing interest in exploring the room further. unless they could present a convincing reason to kp004, they would not be allowed to investigate the room again.


    just then, liu xing heard the sound of dice rolling, but no outcome ensued. he asked kp004, "is that you rolling in secret?"


    kp004, ever the honest one¡ªor perhaps not even human¡ªreplied, "yes, i was rolling for your luck check to decide if the study room door is locked."


    liu xing nodded silently and approached the study room, only to find the door slightly ajar. yet what unsettled him was the pure blackness he could see through the crack; a darkness that seemed to swallow all light, rendering his vision utterly void.


    it was clear there was something amiss with this study room.


    hesitant, considering he was now alone and not a combat-type character, liu xing feared that any mishap in the study room could well be his undoing.


    after a moment of silence, he steeled himself to enter, reasoning that he still had a character card to revive himself with. besides, the more dangerous the place, the greater the potential for valuable information and rewards.


    with this in mind, liu xing pushed the study room''s door open, and several lights suddenly turned on, illuminating the room.


    clearly, the lights were connected to the study room door.


    "this is a modestly sized study room, furnished with over a dozen bookshelves housing a variety of books, all appearing to be of historical value, and among them, you even spot a scroll of parchment," described kp004 as liu xing observed his surroundings.


    "kp, i need to make a detection check, focus on that parchment scroll," liu xing instructed, eyeing the scroll mentioned by kp004.


    detection check: 58/60, success.


    "you''re in luck, just narrowly avoided failure. here''s what you''ve learned: there''s nothing particularly unusual about the room, but the parchment scroll appears ancient and emits an aura that is decidedly uncomfortable to you," kp004 informed.


    liu xing knew then that the parchment scroll was an important item in this role-playing game.

 Chapter 20: Can You Even Do That?

    chapter 20: can you even do that?


    liu xing gazed at the scroll of parchment, almost certain that it contained magical incantations, or perhaps a method to summon an eldritch god. it seemed likely that this was the very scroll obtained by the lord of the castle three centuries ago, acquired from a secret society.


    however, liu xing was now faced with a dilemma: to take the parchment or not. it was almost guaranteed to be an essential item in this cthulhu rpg game, possibly a key prop that could significantly alter the course of the narrative.


    but there was something ominously unsettling about the parchment¡ªit practically only lacked a sign next to it saying, "take at the cost of san," such was the foreboding aura it exuded.


    consequently, liu xing felt a pang of apprehension. with zero knowledge of the cthulhu mythos, meddling with such an artifact would undoubtedly result in the loss of san points. the fear was that the scroll might also inflict additional maladies, such as blindness, skin lesions, or loss of speech. after all, acquiring power beyond the mundane often demanded a hefty toll, and liu xing had no desire to become a blind monk on the spot.


    yet, the campaign was clearly progressing into its middle to late stages, and it wouldn''t be long before liu xing and the other players confronted the boss, likely a wizard.


    the scroll could well be part of the boss''s equipment, as the difference in a wizard''s spellcasting with or without a spellbook was stark in the context of the cthulhu mythos.


    hence, by taking the scroll, liu xing would effectively weaken the boss''s combat abilities.


    with that thought, liu xing gritted his teeth and resolved to take the parchment in hand.


    the moment liu xing lifted the scroll, a chilling cold invaded his body, causing an involuntary shudder.


    at this juncture, the somewhat schadenfreude-fueled kp004 spoke up, "as you grasp the parchment, a bone-chilling cold emanates from it, sweeping through your entire being. you are paralyzed with an indescribable numbness, reducing all your attributes by 10 points temporarily for 1d10 hours. furthermore, this utterly unforeseen event has dealt a severe blow to your psyche, thus a san check is in order. success will cost you two points of san, but failure will result in a loss of 1d6+2 san points! let us proceed with the delightful san check¡ªi am quite looking forward to the possibility of your insanity!"


    a loss of more than five san points at once could plunge a player into temporary madness, choosing randomly from among ten symptoms including hysteria, amnesia, or a catatonic state.


    raising an eyebrow, liu xing was intrigued by kp004''s approach. to divert attention from those explosive remarks, a psychoanalysis check was offered to recover san points. normally, success in psychoanalysis would suggest that there was no hallucination and that the chills were not illusions, thus no san points would be restored. however, liu xing''s psychoanalysis skill was at 70 points, suggesting a higher probability of success than failure. kp004 must be making this unusual check to seal liu xing''s lips.


    this, nonetheless, was a favorable turn for liu xing; after all, the fewer san points lost, the better.


    seeing no objection from liu xing, kp004 promptly proceeded with the check.


    psychoanalysis, 29/70, success.


    recovery of san points, 1d2, resulted in 2.


    liu xing''s luck was as good as ever; not only did he secure the parchment, but he also managed to avoid losing any san points.


    "you analyze your mental state and conclude that sneaking into this study room has strained your nerves. you''ve come to believe that the recent experiences were mere hallucinations. but because your san has been restored, you have not gained any cthulhu knowledge," kp004 said in an almost threatening tone towards the end.


    liu xing clearly understood the subtext in kp004''s words, nodding with a chuckle to acknowledge the unspoken agreement they had reached.


    carefully, liu xing placed the parchment in his pocket and looked around the study room once more. finding nothing else worth investigating, he left the room.


    of course, liu xing did not forget to restore the door to its original state as much as possible, ensuring that the returning castle lord would not immediately notice anything amiss.


    now, with time to spare, liu xing decided to visit the room of the castle lord''s daughter. he had a hunch that the castle lord''s daughter might be an important npc, and considering the lord had gone to visit a friend, it stood to reason he would have taken his daughter with him.


    thus, liu xing found himself standing outside the room of the castle lord''s daughter.

 Chapter 21: The Girl

    chapter 21: the girl


    liu xing approached the room at the far right of the second floor, which, according to the information provided by kp004, belonged to the daughter of the castle lord.


    here, kp004 didn''t require liu xing to perform a luck check; the door to the room was ajar, although the light inside was somewhat dim.


    seeing this, liu xing surmised that the castle lord''s daughter must still be inside the room.


    therefore, he decided to first conduct a reconnaissance, cautiously peering into the room to observe the situation.


    "there''s no need to be so cautious. although the room is dimly lit, you can still clearly see everything inside, so consider your reconnaissance automatically successful," kp004 said to liu xing with a disdainful tone.


    "then, you notice a girl who appears to be in her teens sitting on the big bed. with her back turned to you, you can only see her waist-length golden hair, but you have a premonition that this girl must be extremely beautiful."


    liu xing silently nodded, contemplating whether or not to strike up a conversation with the girl.


    he was certain that given the girl''s current demeanor, she was undoubtedly a key npc¡ªafter all, she was the castle lord''s daughter and likely privy to important information.


    but how could he extract such information from her?


    while liu xing was pondering how to approach her, a faint sigh emanated from the room.


    liu xing was startled, thinking he had been discovered by the girl.


    however, he soon realized the girl in the room had not turned to look at him, leading him to believe that her sigh was not directed at him.


    with this thought, liu xing decided to go in and start a conversation, feeling a hunch that a sensitive young girl like her wouldn''t pose any danger (a statement the author seriously bluffed).


    after all, liu xing had once been a poetic (and somewhat adolescent) youth himself.


    resigning himself to the futility, liu xing decided not to struggle. a failed anthropology check in front of the girl, knowing kp004''s personality, would undoubtedly lead to complications.


    thus, ignoring kp004''s suggestion, liu xing resolved, "kp004, i will attempt a persuasion check to convince her of my benign intentions."


    kp004 pondered for a moment before replying, "that is possible."


    persuasion, 8/40, success.


    with the successful persuasion, liu xing breathed a sigh of relief, smiling at the girl, "hello, i''m a visitor to the castle, invited by the lord. my name is liu xing, and i happened to be touring the place. i didn''t realize this was your bedroom, and if i''ve intruded, i sincerely apologize."


    despite the holes in liu xing''s explanation, the girl accepted it, "hello, i''m isabella. pleased to meet you. it''s been a long time since i''ve seen a visitor like you, or even my father for that matter."


    liu xing detected a tone of loneliness in isabella''s voice and noted an important piece of information¡ªthat the castle''s lord hadn''t seen isabella in quite some time.


    the lord''s room was merely seven or eight meters away, yet isabella said she hadn''t seen him for a long while. this was indeed quite peculiar.


    but that was a personal matter, and liu xing didn''t feel it was his place to comment further.


    so, he nodded with a gentlemanly smile, "oh, miss isabella, you seem quite bored here on your own. would you care to chat with me?"


    upon hearing this, isabella immediately nodded, a trace of a smile crossing her face.


    thus, liu xing entered the room and sat beside isabella.


    next to isabella, liu xing caught a strange scent. he sniffed carefully and recognized it as the fragrance of some herb.


    realizing this, he wished to pass a pharmacology check, but then liu xing suddenly realized he had no skill in pharmacology.


    raising an eyebrow, he queried kp004 inwardly, "kp, can i use medicine in place of pharmacology to determine the nature of this herbal scent?"

 Chapter 22: Fhtagns Whisper

    chapter 22: fhtagn''s whisper


    under normal circumstances, one''s medical skill can substitute for pharmacy skill in checks, but depending on the specific situation, the medical skill might suffer a penalty or one may have to undertake a difficult or even an extremely difficult check.


    at present, kp004 thus spoke, "alright, since the player''s medical skill has reached 78 points, it is barely acceptable to use medical knowledge to perform a pharmacology check. however, it must pass a difficult check."


    medicine, 47/39, failed.


    "although you desperately want to identify the essence of this herb''s fragrance, you can''t make a determination because you have never encountered this scent before," kp004 said with a sinister chuckle, and continued, "at the same time, you feel a wave of dizziness, and your thoughts slow to a crawl, muddled in confusion. as a result, your inspiration will drop to 10 for the next hour!"


    as soon as kp004''s voice fell, liu xing''s vision blurred. he involuntarily collapsed onto isabella''s bed, his head throbbing painfully. his mind felt like mush, cluttered with haphazard thoughts, rendering him incapable of coherent thinking.


    it was clear to liu xing that the herbal scent he had just inhaled was very likely a hallucinogenic substance affecting human cognition, which explained his current predicament.


    isabella noticed liu xing''s distress. she grew anxious, for liu xing was one of the rare individuals willing to communicate with her. she had come to regard liu xing as a friend, and now to see her friend in such agony on her own bed was distressing for isabella.


    suddenly, isabella remembered grandpa wayne¡ªthat is, the old butler wayne¡ªwho had once given her some painkillers to take when she had a headache. observing liu xing''s pained expression and his hands clutching his head, she deduced he must be experiencing a headache and thought it appropriate to offer him those painkillers.


    therefore, isabella retrieved a small, unlabeled bottle from beneath her pillow, poured out a capsule, and hurriedly handed it to liu xing.


    liu xing, having lost the capacity for thought, did not ponder the nature of the medicine isabella handed him and swallowed it directly.


    as he swallowed the capsule, the last vestiges of liu xing''s rationality prompted a grim thought¡ªif this capsule was poison, his life would be over.


    "this flower was a gift from my father; i believe it''s called fhtagn''s whisper, and it''s supposed to have a calming effect," isabella explained to liu xing.


    liu xing nodded silently, recalling that the full name of this ''kurt'' was cthulhu¡¤fhtagn! so, might as well call this plant cthulhu''s call!


    as for the calming effect, liu xing could only scoff. just moments ago, he might have inhaled the pollen of this plant, resulting in a rapid decline in his creative inspiration, not to mention a splitting headache and a complete loss of the ability to think. could such effects truly be described as calming?


    but since liu xing currently had no knowledge of the cthulhu mythos, he had no way to counter this and could only respond with a chuckle, "i see, the fragrance is indeed comforting, it eases my mind quite a bit."


    isabella, with a proud smile, nodded and said, "of course, it''s a birthday gift from my father; how could it not be wonderful?"


    liu xing echoed isabella''s words with flattery, yet his mind was filled with questions. still, due to the ongoing influence on his inspiration, he couldn''t settle down to ponder them thoroughly.


    therefore, liu xing decided to discuss this information and his questions with chen ling and the others when they met up later.


    liu xing wanted to chat more with isabella, but he suddenly heard a series of urgent and loud coughs coming from downstairs.


    this was the signal agreed upon with chen ling and the others; if they spotted old wayne or the lord of the castle returning to the main building, they would cough like this, and liu xing would have to leave the second floor immediately.


    thus, liu xing said to isabella, "miss isabella, it seems my friend visiting the castle with me is ill again; i must go down quickly to help him take his medicine. so, i must take my leave from you for now, miss isabella. let''s meet again later."


    isabella nodded understandingly, smiling as she said, "then mr. liu xing, please go ahead with your matters, but if you could, would you come back and chat with me a little more later?"


    liu xing nodded without hesitation. how could he refuse an opportunity to chat with such a beautiful girl?

 Chapter 23: Bai Hecheng Goes Mad!

    chapter 23: bai hecheng goes mad!


    liu xing had not forgotten to caution isabella with a few parting words. "miss isabella, if possible, it would be best to keep our meeting a secret from others. after all, butler wayne had previously instructed us visitors not to casually venture to the second floor. my own curiosity got the better of me after wandering around the other areas, which is why i sneakily came up to see. so, i worry if butler wayne finds out about our meeting, he might forbid me from seeing you again."


    isabella quickly nodded in agreement, promising to keep their secret. however, as a condition of this exchange, liu xing must find another opportunity to come up and chat with her.


    liu xing readily agreed, and after bidding isabella farewell, he left her room.


    at that moment, liu xing saw bai hecheng and the others on the first floor, waving at him to hurry down.


    without hesitation, liu xing took a leap from the second floor down to the first.


    given the modest height between the two floors and liu xing''s impressive jumping ability¡ªrated at 70¡ªhe didn''t even need to check his leap; success was assumed, and thus he safely landed on the first floor.


    as liu xing landed safely, old wayne entered the main building, expressing his confusion, "uh, did i just hear a loud thud?"


    just as bai hecheng was about to speak, wang qi gave him a fierce glare, and he promptly shut his mouth. then chen ling stepped forward with a smile, addressing old wayne, "butler wayne, you know how curious my friend here is, and he likes to play pranks. so, he downloaded some scary sound effects on his phone app. he just played one of a heavy object falling to give us a fright."


    "really?" old wayne asked, still somewhat skeptical.


    "would player chen ling choose to use a persuasion roll now, or opt for fast-talk?" kp004 chimed in at the right time.


    chen ling quickly responded, "i''ll go for a fast-talk."


    persuasion and fast-talk both serve to make the other party trust one''s words, but they are applied in different scenarios; some situations specifically require persuasion.


    chen ling, fast-talk, 46/70, success.


    bai hecheng, inspiration, 75/70, failure.


    bai hecheng, will, 42/70, success.


    bai hecheng, luck, 52/50, failure.


    "at the moment bai hecheng opened the parchment, he felt a wave of cold sweep over his entire body, his limbs instantly frozen stiff. therefore, all your attribute values will be halved, lasting ten hours."


    "when bai hecheng recovered from the cold, he was captivated by the content inscribed on the parchment. it detailed a ritual of sacrifice to an eldritch god. because he encountered such an evil sacrificial rite, bai hecheng must make another inspiration check, success would reduce 2 san points, failure would reduce by 1d6+3 san points."


    liu xing watched as a visible chill appeared on bai hecheng''s hand, swiftly enveloping his entire body. even at a distance of about a meter away from bai hecheng, liu xing could feel a piercing coldness.


    bai hecheng, will, 82/70, failure.


    san check, 1d6+3 = 5+3 = 8.


    8 san points! when a player loses more than 5 san points at once, they fall into a state of temporary insanity. there are ten different symptoms of this madness, and the afflicted player will roll a dice to determine the specific symptom and another 1d10 time dice to decide how long this temporary insanity will last.


    bai hecheng, madness check, 2, psychosomatic disability (to be understood as a cognitive disorder, believing oneself to be blind, deaf, or to have lost sensation in a part of the body).


    bai hecheng, time check, 5.


    "due to a profound inner turmoil, bai hecheng lost 8 san points, succumbing to a state of temporary madness¡ªpsychosomatic disability, which will persist for five hours," kp said, barely containing his laughter.


    [i <3 this chap]< p>

 Chapter 24: The Contents of the Parchment

    chapter 24: the contents of the parchment


    that was a close one.


    liu xing heaved a sigh of relief upon confirming the temporary bout of madness afflicting bai hecheng. under the rules set by the cthulhu mythos, there were ten potential temporary madness symptoms, with pseudoparalysis being one of the least severe. it only affected the person experiencing it, unlike other symptoms that could imbue the afflicted with a dangerous aggression.


    thus, in the misfortune that befell him, bai hecheng was lucky in an unlucky situation; he had neither succumbed entirely to misfortune at home nor brought excessive damage to the team.


    however, the ordeal wasn''t over just yet. "the rest of the players, having witnessed bai hecheng emanating an eerie chill, have suffered a great shock to your spirits. please proceed with a 1d3 san check directly. of course, since player liu xing has already encountered a similar situation, he will only lose 1 san point. moreover, all players will gain cthulhu mythos knowledge equal to the san points deducted."


    predictably...


    liu xing couldn''t help but internally criticize bai hecheng''s reckless actions, which led to the team''s reduced san. but this was within the bounds of reason and expectation.


    and so, the san check began.


    chen ling, 2 points.


    wang qi, 2 points.


    wang siyi, 1 point.


    liu xing, 1 point.


    the others, including chen ling, were relatively fortunate, not rolling the maximum value of 3. nevertheless, this unwarranted disaster was a cause of irritation for them. bai hecheng''s folly had inadvertently caused a drop in their san points¡ªa matter of great annoyance for anyone, especially in a life-or-death cthulhu rpg game where san points are tantamount to life itself!


    enraged beyond restraint, wang qi stood up, ready to throw a punch at bai hecheng!


    liu xing pondered whether he could excavate the garden directly to find this private room.


    "if you really want to do that, you might try your hand at an extremely difficult luck roll," kp004 suddenly suggested to liu xing.


    a trap¡ªit had to be a trap! unsolicited favors imply a hidden agenda, be it malicious or thievish.


    liu xing did not believe kp004 was so kind as to offer him a tip out of goodwill. moreover, an extremely difficult luck check meant that liu xing had to roll a 16 or less to succeed.


    and kp004 had not mentioned what would happen if he failed this arduous luck check.


    but truth be told, liu xing felt he had already guessed the outcome. after all, he was contemplating disturbing the ground above kro''zun''s resting place, which was thrilling to even think about...


    hence, liu xing decisively abandoned the idea.


    just then, kp004 announced, "okay, your private room time is over. please adjust your mindset and language, and continue with the role-playing."


    as soon as kp004 finished speaking, the effect of the private room ended.


    liu xing immediately adopted a look of surprise and said to bai hecheng, "what''s happened to you, bai hecheng?"


    what liu xing didn''t expect was bai hecheng''s still cheerful demeanor as he responded, "nothing much. it seems i triggered some mechanism when i opened this parchment, and i''ve become a bit numb, and... i suddenly can''t see anything."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, not expecting bai hecheng''s feigned disability to manifest as blindness, rendering him completely incapable of independent action.


    thus, after discussing with wang qi and others, they decided to have chen ling assist bai hecheng. after all, wang qi was currently so annoyed with bai hecheng he felt like giving him a beating, while wang siyi refused physical contact with bai hecheng on the grounds of "impropriety between men and women."l--b1n.

 Chapter 25: A Successful Reconnaissance

    chapter 25: a successful reconnaissance


    certainly, liu xing thought wang siyi''s so-called "principle of not receiving items from the opposite gender" was merely an excuse. in reality, it boiled down to nothing more than disdain for bai hecheng.


    glancing at his phone, liu xing noted it was only around three-thirty in the afternoon, still early, with several hours to spare before the evening banquet.


    thus, liu xing decided to take a stroll around the main building, of course, with no intention of wandering into the back garden.


    "chen ling, you look after bai hecheng for now. i want to step out for a breath of fresh air. anyone care to join me?" liu xing stretched languidly, standing up as he spoke.


    in the cthulhu rpg game, being alone was never a good idea. the notion that one could handle all troubles, crises, and enemies single-handedly was something reserved for fantasy novels.


    wang qi, well aware of this fact, and understanding that among the five players in this gaming group, only wang qi and chen ling were the combatant types (with bai hecheng already categorized as a troublemaker), recognized liu xing''s invitation as a call to gather intelligence outside the main building.


    consequently, wang qi also stood, stretching, and said with a smile, "then i''ll accompany you. after being cooped up in the castle for so long, i''m keen to stretch my legs as well."


    chen ling, cognizant of his duty to protect (and surveil) bai hecheng, nodded in agreement. "sure, go on and get some exercise. i''ll take good care of bai hecheng. nothing unexpected should occur."


    as for wang siyi, ever a person of few words, simply nodded, indicating his awareness of the plan.


    as liu xing and wang qi were leaving the main building, they encountered old wayne, who was busy cleaning. "butler wayne, we''re planning to walk around outside for a bit. is there anywhere in the castle off-limits that we should avoid?"


    old wayne chuckled and responded, "this isn''t a movie set. how could our castle possibly have forbidden areas? however, i wouldn''t recommend visiting the back garden since it hasn''t been tended for quite some time. there could be dangerous insects or snakes lurking, and since the doctor in eins town passed away recently, any accidents would mean a trip to manchester for treatment."


    liu xing nodded, agreeing to return to the main building within two hours to prepare for the dinner.


    wang qi obviously understood what liu xing was thinking and nodded decisively. together, they headed to the castle''s main gate.


    kp004 spared liu xing and wang qi the task of reconnaissance and directly provided intelligence: "upon reaching the castle''s main gate, you discover a small room on the wall of the castle, housing the electric door opener for the main gate."


    looking up, liu xing and wang qi could see a wooden room perched awkwardly on the wall, an obvious anomaly that even kp004 didn''t bother having them scout for.


    thus, liu xing and wang qi ascended the staircase to the wall and entered the small room.


    inside, liu xing saw an old-fashioned wooden winch connected to a length of chain. it had been retrofitted to be operated by the electric door opener¡ªa detail fabricated on the fly, for even i don''t know exactly how such a device works.


    liu xing also noticed a small tag hanging from the plug of the electric device¡ªmade in china.


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, at a loss for words momentarily.


    "then now, you may choose to conduct a reconnaissance." kp004 stepped forward again.


    was there even a choice to be made? of course, they would proceed.


    liu xing, 4/60, a major success.


    wang qi, 21/65, successful.


    "uh, so you''ve discovered a booklet, which contains instructions on how to use the electric door opener. fortunately, the booklet is written in chinese," kp004 finished, exhaling a sigh.


    clearly, had liu xing''s reconnaissance not been a major success, it was very likely that the manual for the electric door opener would have been in english, or they might have needed to pass another luck check.

 Chapter 26: The Elder Sign Wallpaper

    chapter 26: the elder sign wallpaper


    as the thought crossed liu xing''s mind, he couldn''t help but tease kp004 slightly, "kp, just be honest with me, are you annoyed? if we hadn''t achieved a great success in our investigation, would you have turned this manual into an english version?"


    through their time together, liu xing had come to realize that kp004 was not just rigid programming code, but a genuine entity¡ªwith a slightly twisted sense of humor, or rather, a very twisted one.


    but liu xing felt that kp004 was like those in reality who hosted cthulhu rpg games¡ªthey were capable of communication. so now, he tried to initiate a dialogue with kp004.


    "well, to be frank with you," kp004 responded with a sullen tone, "you''re right, that was my initial thought. but you still had the chance through a luck check to decide if this booklet would be in chinese or english. and you succeeded remarkably."


    "also, i can give you an extra piece of intelligence. as you should already be aware, in the lower-level areas, the role-playing games are conducted without language barriers, allowing you to communicate with old john and old wayne without any trouble. however, in certain special cases, like if this booklet were in english, even if you passed level 4 or 6 in english in the real world, you would still need to pass a check using the ''other languages'' skill to understand its contents," kp004 continued, "consider this a piece of advice from me. during the interlude growth (where a character card, if it survives the current game session, can grow in attributes and skills due to the experiences gained, and may also undergo certain activities to increase these stats, like attending an english language course to gain the ''other languages: english'' skill), it would be wise for you to arrange for your character card to learn a foreign language. because starting from the next area, language barriers will appear. if you come to an area where your mother tongue is not spoken, you might encounter all sorts of difficulties due to communication problems. naturally, this is also the kind of trouble you''ll only encounter when you''re ready to advance to the next area."


    liu xing thought if a luck check were needed now, he would surely triumph, as he not only confirmed his speculation about kp004 but also extracted important intelligence from kp004''s own mouth!


    liu xing had passed level 6 in english in the real world, but he had never allocated points to the ''other languages'' skill on his character card. he also reckoned that wang qi and the others likely hadn''t either. so if this booklet was in english, they would be at a disadvantage, potentially unable to operate the electronic door mechanism.


    moreover, from the next area on, liu xing surmised that they were likely to encounter foreign players. if neither party had learned the other''s language, they would have to rely solely on eye contact for communication.


    therefore, liu xing silently resolved to heed kp004''s advice and use the interlude growth to let his character card thoroughly learn a foreign language.


    clearly, wang qi recognized that he might have overstepped, as they hadn''t activated the "private room" status.


    luckily, kp004 was in a relatively good mood, "although it''s only you and liu xing here, since you didn''t activate the private room, you are still in character. wang qi, what you just said was a clear breach of role-playing. however, let''s not dwell on this. just this once, i''ll turn a blind eye and not count it as a breach."


    wang qi breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing kp004''s words, as the penalty for breaching was exceptionally severe. to put it simply, such a punishment could instantly turn a burly, robust man into a baby who was still learning to walk.


    after ensuring there were no other oversights, liu xing and wang qi returned the booklet to its place and planned to go straight back to the main building to discuss the matter with bai hecheng and the others.


    however, as liu xing was descending the city wall, he slipped accidentally. fortunately, he managed to brace himself against the wall with his hand in time, preventing a fall.


    "liu xing, are you okay?" wang qi asked with concern from behind.


    liu xing smiled and shook his head, about to say he was fine when he noticed something odd about the sensation coming from his hand that was braced against the wall¡ªit felt like touching plastic wrap.


    puzzled, liu xing looked closely at the city wall emblazoned with the elder sign and carefully felt around with his hand, only to arrive at a shocking conclusion: the wall was actually covered with wallpaper, and the dense elder sign symbols were just patterns on it.


    now, liu xing was utterly bewildered, with only one thought in his mind: was there really such a breathtaking tactic?!

 Chapter 27: The Escape Route

    chapter 27: the escape route


    liu xing was now certain that the walls of the castle were indeed covered with wallpaper, and the elder signs were nothing more than patterns on it!


    liu xing was initially baffled, but he quickly came to realize that such a situation was to be expected.


    after all, for the elder sign to have its intended effect, it must be drawn by a professional well-versed in the cthulhu mythos, using magic and their own sanity to craft the elder sign. only then would the symbol be effective, offering "protection" against the eldritch gods and mythical creatures.


    for an ordinary person like liu xing, even if he knew what the elder sign looked like (and they were quite easy to replicate, significantly simpler than the talismans of taoism), without the knowledge of the cthulhu mythos, any elder sign he drew would be but an empty gesture, with its effectiveness being all too predictable.


    moreover, even for someone with specialized knowledge, drawing so many elder signs was impractical. after all, even the most powerful wizard remains human, and each drawing of an elder sign would diminish their sanity. since human sanity is limited, at most, one might manage to draw a few dozen elder signs before succumbing to utter madness.


    thus, if the elder signs on this castle''s walls were genuine, liu xing could only remark that the walls might as well be renamed "the walls of madness"; it would be impossible to create so many elder signs without driving tens of thousands of wizards to insanity.


    now, liu xing had to admire the ingenuity of the castle''s lord, who had thought of such a cunning tactic. to print the pattern of the elder sign and make it into wallpaper before affixing it to the walls was a stroke of genius, creating the grand illusion of a formidable wall of elder signs.


    wang qi, who stood nearby and saw liu xing lost in thought, couldn''t help but be curious. he mimicked liu xing and carefully felt the walls, also discovering the truth about the wallpaper. he was about to express his amazement when he remembered the close call he had with an extraordinary punishment. he promptly closed his mouth, pondered for a moment, and then finally organized his thoughts.


    sure enough, after liu xing inquired about the matter, chen ling, on the verge of a breakdown, relayed to liu xing that bai hecheng, under the pretense of being blind and paralyzed, not only had chen ling place him in the correct position but also insisted on chen ling helping him with his trousers. chen ling, a straight-laced man, had never performed such a service for anyone before, and was dismayed that his first experience was for someone like bai hecheng.


    fortunately, this time it was just a minor affair for bai hecheng, or else chen ling feared he might have ended up having to do even more for him.


    after hearing chen ling''s rant, liu xing became even more convinced of one thing: it was best to stay as far away from bai hecheng as possible.


    once everyone was assembled, liu xing contacted kp004 to reopen the private room, then shared the intelligence he and wang qi had gathered. "to determine our escape route from the castle, we scouted the main gate and found that escaping through the small iron gate is unrealistic without the keys. forcing it open would require an axe or a similar tool, not to mention triggering the alarm system at the gate. so, i was wondering if we could open the large wooden gate through proper means. after all, we''ve been in the castle for some time and have only seen old wayne as a servant, and there are tire tracks outside¡ªindicating that the gate can indeed be opened."


    "i and wang qi found a little cabin on the castle walls with a domestically made electric gate opener inside. the manual states that after a ten-minute preheating and calibration period, the gate will slowly begin to open, and after nine more minutes, the gate will be fully open. i believe this is our best, and perhaps only, escape route."


    wang siyi and the others in the main building of the castle, having heard the sound of dice hitting the floor, knew liu xing was making a check but were unaware of its nature. now, with liu xing''s explanation, they finally understood.


    putting down her book, wang siyi spoke seriously, "then, if everything is as you say, liu xing, do we really have no other escape route from einscastle than this one?"


    liu xing nodded affirmatively and said, "that is indeed the case, unless we can find a secret passage leading out of the castle or a sufficiently long and sturdy rope. otherwise, our best option would be to use the method of opening the wooden gate."

 Chapter 28: The Great Success That Shouldnt Have Been

    chapter 28: the great success that shouldn''t have been


    chen ling and wang qi both nodded in agreement, signaling their approval of liu xing''s plan. as for bai hecheng... he had lost his right to speak at this point, his role reduced to simply running along when the time came.


    "alright, we''ve settled on our escape route from the castle. when the time comes, if possible, wang qi will head to the gate first to activate the electric gate opener. the rest of us will try to distract the boss and old wayne. after all, unless there''s a surprise, the noise from the electric gate opener, which i believe is powered by a diesel generator, won''t be subtle. if we were to all wait at the castle gate, it''s likely we''d be caught in one fell swoop by the boss," liu xing added another strategic suggestion.


    everyone nodded earnestly, acknowledging the validity of the point. after all, they were no strangers to horror movies and games, and understood that the tools required for the final escape often made significant noise when activated, invariably drawing the attention of countless monsters and the boss. the cthulhu rpg game was no exception.


    after tentatively deciding on the escape route and process, liu xing relayed kp004''s friendly tip about the ''other languages'' skill to bai hecheng and the others, inquiring if they had allocated any points to this skill.


    unsurprisingly, bai hecheng and the rest admitted they hadn''t invested in the ''other languages'' skill...


    liu xing felt a renewed sense of relief upon hearing this. had it not been for his own ''great success'' in reconnaissance, which had translated the operation manual into chinese, they would have been at a loss, unable to understand it, given their "illiteracy".


    after discussing these matters, kp004 once again stepped forward at the right moment, "alright, the private room time has ended. just a reminder, you have one last chance to use the private room in this campaign, so please use it wisely."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow. without the private room, the exchange of information between players would be severely impacted.


    however, that wasn''t the real issue at hand. the problem was... the lord of the castle had returned.


    liu xing heard the sound of a car horn outside the castle, followed by the rumble of a diesel engine starting up ¨C clearly, the electric gate opener was in operation.


    "the noise is quite loud indeed. if it were to sound off in the middle of the night, it would truly disturb one''s dreams," chen ling commented with an insinuation.


    unless something unexpected occurred, liu xing and his group planned to escape from the castle around eleven o''clock at night.


    as the only player in the group with a psychology skill, liu xing naturally volunteered, "let me do it. i audited some psychology courses in college and i''m quite confident about my knowledge in that area. i should be able to prevent the castle''s lord from seeing through our ruse."


    knowing liu xing''s psychology skill was at 70 points, everyone agreed to let him handle the dialogue with the castle''s lord. should the castle''s lord also have psychology skills, liu xing would be ready to engage in a battle of wits.


    after some more conversation and sensing that the time was about right, the group headed to the living room. since bai hecheng had not recovered yet, chen ling escorted him to the end of the dining table, farthest from the castle''s lord, to prevent immediate detection of bai hecheng''s unusual state.


    once seated, they saw old wayne pushing a serving cart into the living room, followed by a middle-aged man in a red suit who appeared to be in his forties.


    however, what made liu xing uncomfortable was that the castle''s lord''s eyes, like isabella''s, were blood-red. but in liu xing''s view, isabella''s eyes were as flawless as rubies, while the castle''s lord''s seemed filthy and malevolent.


    "the moment you lay eyes on the castle''s lord, you find his gaze deeply unsettling, like a pool of blood drawing in your consciousness. players, please roll for inspiration here. success will reduce one san point," kp004 interjected, seizing the opportunity to target liu xing, whose inspiration was as high as 90!


    liu xing, 74/90, success.


    wang qi, 11/70, success.


    wang siyi, 61/60, failure.


    chen ling, 37/60, success.


    bai hecheng, 4/70, critical success.


    the moment the results were in, all eyes turned to bai hecheng, who against all odds, had rolled a critical success!


    but then, liu xing was struck by a sudden realization¡ªwasn''t bai hecheng supposed to be blind?!

 Chapter 29: The Clash of Psychologies

    chapter 29: the clash of psychologies


    if you were to ask a player of the cthulhu rpg game what they least desire to achieve a critical success in, the answer would certainly be - inspiration.


    in most cases, a successful inspiration check means one is bracing for a drop in san points, especially when the success is critical - that''s when the real ''fun'' begins.


    for instance, a critically successful inspiration roll might lead a player to see a mere ordinary model of an eyeball as yog-sothoth - due to its appearance as a large eyeball combined with bubble-like features, which has affectionately earned it the nickname "yog-bubble" among chinese cthulhu enthusiasts. yog-sothoth is one of the mighty pillar gods, a being that transcends cthulhu itself, symbolizing the essence of space and time, and the mere sight of it can drive one to madness.


    thus, bai hecheng, having critically succeeded on an inspiration check, was undoubtedly in for some serious trouble. or rather, liu xing and the others were about to share in bai hecheng''s impending doom...


    however, in this critical moment, liu xing, quick-witted as ever, suddenly posed a question to kp004, "kp, isn''t bai hecheng currently in a state of simulated disability? shouldn''t that mean he is unable to see the lord of the castle?"


    after a brief silence, kp004 replied somewhat awkwardly, "ah, that seems to be the case. bai hecheng indeed cannot see the lord of the castle''s eyes, and thus, he doesn''t need to make this particular check. he automatically fails..."


    upon hearing this, everyone silently breathed a sigh of relief. bai hecheng was already an unstable element; had his inspiration been critical, he might well have turned into a ticking time bomb.


    it was a good thing, then, that bai hecheng was blind.


    liu xing glanced at bai hecheng, who continued to sit there with a grin, his expression mocking, almost begging to be punched.


    "our esteemed guests from afar, you must have heard from butler wayne, due to various reasons, i must remain within einscastle and seldom have the chance to travel far. thus, i always enjoy inviting travelers passing by to visit and rest at the castle. moreover, i delight in hearing their stories of adventure. so, if you don''t mind, after dinner, please follow butler wayne one by one to my study room on the second floor and share your tales with me, alright?"


    as the appointed spokesperson, liu hao nan¡ªoops, liu xing¡ªwith a smile replied, "lord, it is our pleasure. you have graciously invited us to tour your castle and provided a sumptuous meal. naturally, we are very willing to share our journey''s stories with you, lord."


    gary chuckled, nodded, and said, "that''s good to hear. however, i''d prefer if you wouldn''t address me as ''lord.'' although i am still the owner of einscastle, a century ago, my ancestors were stripped of their nobility due to a certain mishap, so i am no longer truly a lord. please, just call me gary."


    liu xing was well aware of the ''mishap'' gary referred to that happened a hundred years ago, giving him insight into the aftermath of the mass disappearance of soldiers¡ªa case that eventually went unresolved. still, the queen of england stripped the castle''s lord of his title. after all, so many soldiers vanished overnight within einscastle, and yet its lord remained unscathed¡ªa clear sign of trouble, warranting some form of punishment.


    just as liu xing was about to respond, gary''s gaze suddenly rested on bai hecheng, and liu xing knew that gary had noticed something off about bai hecheng.


    "er, what''s with your friend''s eyes? they seem fine, don''t they?" gary asked, looking puzzled at bai hecheng.


    liu xing quickly nodded with a smile, saying, "my friend has a peculiar hereditary family illness that occasionally causes temporary blindness, but it usually restores itself in a few hours."


    "oh, is that so?" gary turned his attention back to liu xing.


    "gary is using psychology on you. do you wish to counter his psychology? this check will be made in secret," kp004 said to liu xing.

 Chapter 30: The Ultimate Escape Plan

    chapter 30: the ultimate escape plan


    a contest of rolls, simply put, is when both parties roll the dice simultaneously. if both succeed or fail, the one with the higher attribute or skill value triumphs; if the one with the higher value rolls a failure while the one with the lower value rolls a success, then the underdog prevails. thus, the hierarchy of victory in these contests is as follows: a critical success beats a success, a success beats a failure, and a failure beats a critical failure.


    therefore, liu xing felt quite confident about his psychology skill of seventy points, but a question arose¡ªwhat could gary''s psychology skill possibly be?


    "so, the psychology contest begins now," kp004 declared with fervent excitement.


    liu xing, 5/70, a critical success (certainly not rigged, as our group friends can attest).


    gary, ??/??, a success.


    ...


    liu xing hadn''t expected to roll another critical success. no matter what gary''s psychology skill score was, liu xing had already won this psychological contest against him.


    "you''re quite lucky there. not only have you succeeded in besting gary in psychology, but because gary''s skill value is higher than yours, your psychology skill has grown. now, please roll a 1d5," kp004 conceded defeat and had nothing to say against liu xing''s luck.


    hearing this, liu xing''s eyebrows raised in surprise, thinking to himself how fortunate he was. gary''s psychology skill was even higher than his own; if not for the critical success he''d rolled, he would have been the one to fail this challenge.


    more importantly, liu xing''s psychology skill could now grow further. he happily decided to roll the dice.


    liu xing, 1...


    indeed, the law of conservation of luck seemed to apply¡ªas he had just rolled a critical success, now he could only manage the lowest possible value. liu xing was at a loss for words.


    "alright, this should be the last scene. after we each have our chat with gary, we can prepare to leave the castle. let''s make the final task assignments now," liu xing said, not wasting the precious private room time, getting straight to the point.


    wang siyi nodded, taking the lead, "i think we should have someone prepare to open the castle''s grand door when gary invites the last person to the study room. we all have our mobile phones, right? let''s exchange numbers and keep in touch via text."


    everyone nodded and took out their phones. bai hecheng, however, touched his head awkwardly and pulled out a pager... yes, a very old-fashioned pager!


    there was a silent moment as everyone looked at bai hecheng.


    however, wang qi straightforwardly remarked, "it''s not a big deal. after all, we can''t let bai hecheng go open the door by himself, can we?"


    wang qi''s comment hit the nail on the head, and liu xing and the others agreed. if bai hecheng went alone to open the door, who knows what accidents might occur.


    thus, after a brief discussion, they decided that wang qi would go to the castle''s main gate. upon receiving a text from liu xing and the others, he would start the electronic door-opening device.


    then, liu xing remembered something else, "if i''m not mistaken, there''s a garage next to the main building with at least two vintage cars. shouldn''t we try to drive one out? after all, our main mission is to leave the town of eins, and it''s much more convenient to have a car. plus, if we open the gate and walk away, the boss, unless he has teleportation spells or the like, will surely choose to chase us by car, and then it will be hard for us to escape."


    chen ling nodded, raising her hand, "then i''ll take responsibility for driving. i have the driving skills, and even if there are no keys, i can start the car."


    "right, we can also sabotage the tires of the other vehicles, so the boss won''t have any cars to use," wang qi added as a supplementary suggestion.


    finally, before the private room time ended, liu xing and the others devised their escape plan. once the last person was invited to the study room, wang qi (with liu xing as the second option) would find a way to leave the main building and wait by the electronic door opener for a signal. meanwhile, chen ling (with wang siyi as the second option) would also go to the garage to pick out a suitable car.


    when the last person returned to the room, they would send a text to wang qi, who would then activate the electronic door opener. everyone in the room would head to the garage, drive to the castle''s gate to pick up wang qi, and prepare to leave einscastle!

 Chapter 31: Conclusion (1)

    chapter 31: conclusion (1)


    after liu xing had discussed the escape plan from eins castle with everyone, their last private room session also came to an end. they all knew that the final act of this role-playing game was about to unfold.


    everyone took their places.


    liu xing didn''t wait long in the room before old wayne entered, "mr. liu xing, the lord has made all the necessary preparations. please follow me to the study room on the second floor right away."


    liu xing smiled and nodded, then followed old wayne to the study room upstairs. the study was already lit, with gary sitting at the desk.


    "mr. liu xing, please take a seat," gary said, the very picture of a gentleman.


    liu xing responded with a smile and a nod, taking a seat opposite gary. after old wayne served liu xing a cup of coffee, he left the study room, thoughtfully closing the door behind him.


    thus, only liu xing and gary remained in the study room.


    "so, mr. liu xing, could you please start by telling me what brings you to eins town this time?" gary asked with a cheerful smile.


    liu xing took a sip of coffee. initially, he had been wary that the coffee might be drugged, but then he thought better of it. after all, he was the first one to come up and talk with gary; if gary had chosen to take action against him immediately, it would surely raise the alarm among bai hecheng and the others. unless gary was confident he could take down all five of them in one fell swoop, such a move would be more loss than gain. thus, liu xing believed that gary was unlikely to harm him first.


    "the thing is, i came to eins town because i''m a fan of manchester united. i took advantage of the holiday to watch their game, and then i heard about the castle in eins town. the owner of the castle, mr. gary, you''ve been so kind as to open it to the public, so here i am," liu xing reiterated the backstory assigned to him for the role-playing game.


    gary listened to liu xing''s account without much reaction, still smiling: "i see, that seems to echo the widely known verse from your country, china. if i''m not mistaken, it goes something like ''fate brings people together no matter how far apart they may be''?"


    "no, nobody has been here today, except for grandpa wayne," isabella replied, her voice filled with confusion.


    just then, the sound of dice hitting the floor echoed through the room. liu xing knew this was likely gary employing psychology on isabella.


    "damn it, isabella, stop lying to me! i already know you''re deceiving me. i''m giving you one more chance¡ªtell me the truth! i know you have excellent hearing; you must know who came to the second floor!" it was clear that gary''s psychology had worked; he had caught isabella in a lie, and his tone grew even more furious.


    just when liu xing thought isabella would confess the truth, having been caught by gary, she persisted with her previous statement. "i''ve said i don''t know, and i don''t. you should leave now, gary, i don''t want to see you anymore."


    with those words, a heavy silence fell in the room.


    as liu xing was contemplating whether to go in or not, a loud slap rang out¡ªgary had struck isabella.


    liu xing, overcome with a rush of blood to the head, barged into isabella''s room, "mr. gary, what are you doing?"


    gary turned around, anger written all over his face as he said to liu xing, "mr. liu xing, please do not interfere with our family affairs. you should leave right now!"


    with a cold laugh, liu xing pointed at isabella and angrily said, "mr. gary, as a man, why would you hit a child? what wrong has the child done?"


    furious, gary marched up to liu xing and shoved him hard. before liu xing could regain his footing, gary pulled out a handgun from his embrace and pointed it straight at liu xing!


    a sheen of cold sweat instantly covered liu xing''s forehead. the dark barrel of the gun was aimed directly at him, and the unique sheen of the metal was a stark reminder that this was no mere toy.


    with the gun in his hand, gary advanced, step by step, while liu xing could only retreat. ultimately, gary backed liu xing out of the door and up against the railing on the second floor.??v€l-b1n.

 Chapter 32: The End (2)

    chapter 32: the end (2)


    liu xing leaned against the second-floor balustrade, his hands involuntarily raised in surrender. for a moment, he was at a loss for words, after all, this was the first time...well, possibly the last time, a gun was pointed at his head.


    however, at that moment, liu xing noticed that gary had, unbeknownst to him, put on a pair of sunglasses that completely hid his blood-red eyes.


    "what do you understand, or rather, what do you actually know!" gary''s voice had settled into a chilling calm as he spoke to liu xing.


    liu xing realized that persuasion was the only card left to play. "kp, i need to use persuasion on gary!"


    kp004, recognizing the urgency, skipped the usual formalities and jumped straight to making the determination.


    persuasion, 15/20 (this really isn''t any underhanded manipulation; even i did not expect the protagonist to be this lucky¡ªi was ready for the failure narrative), success.


    in this emergency situation, coupled with gary''s full-blown suspicions towards liu xing, a difficult persuasion check was made. the outcome took liu xing by surprise; he hadn''t expected his luck to carry him through a mere twenty percent success rate check.


    however, now was not the time to rejoice. liu xing hastily marshaled his thoughts and said to gary, "mr. gary, please, there''s no need for agitation. if possible, put down the gun. i was just leaving the study room when i heard strange noises coming from this one, so i thought to check it out. that''s when i saw what you were doing. i can''t stand to watch someone hit a child, so i wanted to stop you. i never imagined you would react so vehemently and draw a gun."


    because of the successful persuasion, liu xing knew that as long as he didn''t misspeak or trigger gary''s sensitive nerves, gary would not point the gun at him again. thus, liu xing''s tone became much more relaxed and natural.


    listening, 42/20, failure.


    liu xing shrugged indifferently¡ªit was expected. but to his surprise, kp004 still offered him a tidbit of intel: "even though you didn''t catch what gary was muttering, you vaguely made out words like ''childish,'' ''foolish,'' and ''ridiculous.''"


    it seemed to liu xing that his attempt at eavesdropping had indeed failed, and the words he caught were likely gary mocking his recent actions.


    liu xing had planned to return to his room and inform bai hecheng and the others of the events, providing them with a reason to leave einscastle with him. however, as he prepared to head back, he suddenly thought of isabella. opening the door, he found her sitting on the bed, crying.


    liu xing hurried to her side, offering comfort: "miss isabella, are you alright?"


    upon seeing liu xing, isabella quickly wiped away her tears and forced a smile, "i''m fine, mr. liu xing."


    seeing isabella''s tear-streaked face, liu xing, without knowing why, blurted out, "miss isabella, would you like to leave this place with me? mr. gary''s behavior towards you is truly reprehensible."


    liu xing felt as if he had awakened some incredible trait within himself.


    after a brief pause, isabella smiled and nodded, "yes, if it''s with mr. liu xing, i''m willing."


    liu xing couldn''t help but think that he had successfully "abducted" a little lolita.

 Chapter 33: Conclusion (2)

    chapter 33: conclusion (2)


    liu xing had always considered himself a fan of mature beauty, with a particular penchant for black stockings and long white legs, which he thought were the pinnacle of appeal. however, today, liu xing felt as though he had awakened a startling new predilection¡ªa fondness for younger, doll-like girls!


    at this thought, liu xing couldn''t help but steal another glance at isabella, then started to repeatedly convince himself internally that he wasn''t really into younger girls. it was just that isabella was exceptionally beautiful... um, why did that make him feel even more like a beast?


    liu xing shook his head fiercely, casting all those muddled thoughts to the back of his mind. he then said to isabella, "miss isabella, i will go and inform my friends, and then we can all leave together."


    isabella nodded with a smile, replying, "mhm, i will wait here for mr. liu xing. but i hope you can do me another favor. there is a photograph of me in the lobby on the first floor. i would be grateful if mr. liu xing could bring it to me on your return."


    "that''s no problem at all. i''ll make sure of it," liu xing assured with a smile, then rose and left isabella''s room.


    though unsure of where gary had gone, liu xing knew there was no time to waste; they had to make a swift escape from einscastle, from eins town, and ultimately, accomplish their mission! so, without a moment''s hesitation, liu xing bypassed the stairs altogether, jumping directly from the second floor to the first. the noise of his landing alerted bai hecheng and the others, who emerged from their rooms with concern etched on their faces.


    "everyone, mr. gary seems to have discovered that we''ve taken his sheepskin scroll. he was furious, brandishing a handgun at my head. i have no idea where he''s gone now, but i feel that we need to devise a way to leave this castle as soon as possible, to avoid a fatal encounter with an enraged mr. gary," liu xing earnestly played his part.


    wang qi immediately nodded in agreement, "yes, since mr. gary has already drawn his gun, it shows that he''s truly angered. if he finds out it was us who took the scroll, he might actually kill us. we should make our move. it''s best to flee this remote place. if we were to die here, it would probably just be chalked up to a disappearance. i''ll go and open the castle''s main gate now. if i''m not mistaken, there should be a garage next to the main building. chen ling, go and see if you can find a suitable car."


    after hearing wang qi''s words, chen ling promptly nodded and left with wang qi¡ªone to open the castle gate and the other to search the garage for vehicles.


    wang siyi pondered for a moment before speaking, "i''ll go and help chen ling. after all, there are five of us, and the vintage cars in the castle seem to be two-seaters. we might need to drive two cars."


    "right, i still need to go upstairs to escort miss isabella down. she has agreed to leave the castle with us. after all, mr. gary has placed the blame for our wrongdoings on miss isabella, and we can''t just leave her behind," liu xing nodded, then turned to bai hecheng, "bai hecheng, wait for me in the room. after i bring isabella down, i''ll take you to the garage. by the way, how are you feeling now?"


    therefore, liu xing decided to return the frame intact to isabella on the second floor.


    isabella received the frame joyously and opened it in front of liu xing, retrieving a necklace.


    evidently, retrieving the necklace had been her purpose all along.


    isabella put on the necklace and said with a smile, "thank you, mr. liu xing. this necklace was left to me by my mother, so i must take it with me."


    although puzzled why isabella didn''t fetch the necklace herself, liu xing didn''t dwell on it, seeing her happy expression.


    "miss isabella, let us depart; my friends have already initiated their move," liu xing said, hearing the roar of an engine from the direction of the castle''s gate, knowing that wang qi had activated the electric gate opener.


    isabella nodded and followed liu xing downstairs.


    to liu xing''s surprise, bai hecheng was already sitting in the living room.


    "bai hecheng, why didn''t you wait for me in your room?" liu xing asked, frowning and somewhat displeased.


    "heh, didn''t i hear that wang qi had opened the door? plus, i''ve regained some mobility, so i decided to come down and wait for you here. it saves time," bai hecheng said, standing up with a smile.


    with a resigned shake of his head, liu xing realized this wasn''t the time to squabble with bai hecheng. time was of the essence, so without further ado, he led bai hecheng and isabella out to the car parked outside the main building.

 Chapter 34: The Escape

    chapter 34: the escape


    liu xing, accompanied by isabella and bai hecheng, arrived at the garage outside the main building of the castle... of course, it would be more apt to call it a carport than a garage, sheltering two vintage cars and a van beneath it. the vintage cars were those two-seater types without a trunk, while the van seemed rather compact, presumably used for hauling goods.


    now, with isabella''s inclusion, the fleeing party had grown to six people. in theory, the three vehicles in the garage should have been more than sufficient. however, there was a non-negligible issue: only chen ling possessed driving skills.


    as mentioned before, this setting was the cthulhu rpg game. even if liu xing had a driver''s license in the real world, an experienced driver at that, his character card in the game did not include driving skills. therefore, liu xing attempting to drive was almost certain to result in a crash. this was similar to the situation with wang qi, who, lacking driving skills, had an accident at the very beginning of the game.


    thus, the only person eligible to drive was chen ling. he and wang siyi chose the van, which could carry the most passengers. employing their lock-picking (physical) skill, which in this case meant forcibly shattering the van''s glass, they gained access to the vehicle. fortune favored them as chen ling passed a luck check, and to their relief, they found the keys on the driver''s seat.


    of course, wang siyi didn''t forget to check the van''s fuel level, wary of the game master kp004''s potential mischief¡ªlike running out of gas midway. meanwhile, chen ling sabotaged the tires of the other two vintage cars to prevent pursuit. with preparations complete, chen ling and wang siyi took their places in the driver and passenger seats, waiting for liu xing and bai hecheng to arrive.


    liu xing, supporting bai hecheng with one hand and holding isabella with the other, quickly ran to the van. however, at this juncture, kp004 sought to assert his presence again: "heh heh, as this van is officially registered to carry four people, only four of you may board."


    the group was left speechless.


    this was another of the cthulhu rpg game''s "features": a rigid adherence to certain specifics. just like now, despite the van''s real-world capacity to squeeze in ten people, the game limited them to four.


    such was the rule.


    yet, another hallmark of the cthulhu rpg game was that the rules were set by the game master (kp). if you could persuade the kp, then changing a rule wasn''t impossible.


    therefore, liu xing addressed kp004 with a beaming smile: "kp brother, look at how small isabella is. if wang sister holds her, they''d only take up one seat, right? what do you think?"


    it was at this moment that bai hecheng pulled a hemp rope from under the seat and suggested with a laugh, "isn''t it simple? just tie wang qi to the roof of the van with this rope."


    the group was speechless...


    shortly after, everyone stepped out of the van. if gary were to chase them down, being inside the vehicle would be like trapping themselves in a jar, making escape impossible. it was better to be outside, ready to flee.


    naturally, bai hecheng, having offered such a "constructive" suggestion, was assigned to the "premier seat" on the roof of the van. kp004 confirmed there was no issue with this arrangement.


    of course, bai hecheng strongly condemned this, but to no avail.


    although bai hecheng continued to make a fuss while tied to the roof, liu xing and the others paid him no mind. they were all tensely watching the main building of the castle, hoping that gary would not appear.


    and so, amid the anxious waiting, five minutes passed, and the gate finally began to open slowly. liu xing and wang qi decisively rushed forward, pushing on the gates from either side, striving to open a passage wide enough for the van to slip through.


    meanwhile, chen ling had already started the engine, wang siyi once again held isabella in the passenger seat, and bai hecheng on the roof was still mumbling nonsensical things.


    another three minutes went by, and with the efforts of wang qi and liu xing, the van was finally able to pass through the gate. they didn''t have time to tend to their sore and numb hands; they immediately boarded the van.


    the moment the van left einscastle, liu xing couldn''t help but look back, but gary''s figure was still nowhere to be seen.


    "first step of the main quest, escape from einscastle successfully completed. please persevere and leave eins town as soon as possible," kp004 said with a tone of regret.

 Chapter 35: Mission Accomplished

    chapter 35: mission accomplished


    after departing from einscastle, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. it was telling that gary, when angered, reached for his gun rather than resort to magic, suggesting that even as a wizard, his abilities were likely mediocre at best¡ªhe probably couldn''t perform advanced spells like teleportation.


    but on second thought, that made sense. this was, after all, merely a novice-level cthulhu rpg game. how could an overly powerful wizard possibly appear here?


    with this in mind, liu xing felt more at ease. unless something unexpected occurred, he could consider this cthulhu rpg game completed without a scratch.


    under wang siyi''s skilled navigation, chen ling didn''t even need to pass a driving test. the van caught a favorable wind, gradually leaving einscastle¡ªand the small town of eins¡ªfar behind.


    the successful escape from einstown put everyone in high spirits, and they began to chat amiably, especially about isabella. wang qi and others were filled with curiosity and fondness for her, as isabella was such an endearing little girl.


    prior to this, in einscastle, only liu xing had interacted with isabella. while they were waiting for the gate to open, and with the looming concern that gary might suddenly make an appearance, everyone was on high alert, leaving no opportunity to converse more with isabella.


    wang siyi, cradling isabella, couldn''t help but stroke her head and asked, "miss isabella, are you truly willing to leave einscastle with us? won''t mr. gary worry about you?"


    "no, he won''t," isabella replied, shaking her head with conviction. "he''s too busy with his own affairs to worry about me."


    this realization made liu xing feel fortunate. after all, as the saying goes, even the weakest mythological creatures have attributes that can reach the pinnacle of human strength, with combat abilities on par with boxing champions or martial arts masters. against ordinary humans like themselves, unarmed and unprepared, such a creature would find it all too easy.


    this was indeed a testament to the adage in the cthulhu rpg game: the more you know, the closer death approaches. it was fortunate that liu xing and his party had failed in their collective investigation; otherwise, the consequences would have been unthinkable, with the best-case scenario likely leaving behind a corpse...


    nevertheless, liu xing was deeply puzzled. even if in the basement, gary should have been able to hear any commotion¡ªso why had gary not left the basement to pursue liu xing and his companions? as liu xing pondered this question, bai hecheng, tied to the roof of the car, tapped on the window. this was the prearranged signal between liu xing and bai hecheng: if anything unexpected happened to bai hecheng on the roof, he would knock vigorously on the window.


    liu xing hurriedly opened the window, and bai hecheng poked his head inside, speaking up: "when i heard wang qi activating the electronic door opener, i thought to exit first and meet up with you, liu xing. but since my vision hadn''t fully recovered, i accidentally stumbled and came upon a locked room with its door ajar. curiosity got the better of me, and i peered inside to discover an open entrance to a basement, from which a foul stench and strange noises emanated. so, i closed that entrance and relocked the room''s door before heading to the living room to wait for you."


    bai hecheng''s explanation finally made it clear why gary had not come after them. by a stroke of serendipity, bai hecheng had trapped gary in the basement. isabella had mentioned that only gary had the key to the room, and now with gary confined within, it would be exceedingly difficult for old wayne to rescue him, given his condition. even if old wayne knew of gary''s location, breaking down the door would be no small feat. during this time, liu xing and his group had made their escape from einscastle without harm.


    liu xing had to admit, despite bai hecheng''s usual antics, he proved to be crucial in a critical moment. if there were to be an mvp player for this cthulhu rpg game session, bai hecheng would be the undisputed choice.


    just as liu xing was about to praise bai hecheng, kp004 suddenly announced, "congratulations on completing the main quest of this cthulhu rpg game. in five seconds, you will lose control of your characters and enter the ending sequence. after the ending sequence finishes, you will proceed to the game settlement and return to the real world."


    as soon as kp004 finished speaking, liu xing felt a powerful centrifugal force rip his soul from his body. unhindered, he passed through the roof of the car and floated in mid-air!

 Chapter 36: The Ending Screen and Rewards

    chapter 36: the ending screen and rewards


    suspended mid-air, liu xing glanced around but didn''t see bai hecheng or the others¡ªit seemed everyone''s ending was experienced in solitude.


    to liu xing, it was like watching a movie sped up tenfold; he watched as the van hurried into the city of manchester, only to be stopped by traffic police. after all, there was a person tied to the roof of the van, which clearly spelled trouble.


    at this point, kp004 took on the role of a narrator, "upon arriving in manchester, liu xing and his group were stopped by the traffic police for questioning. liu xing recounted the events that transpired in einscastle, including how gary had threatened him with a handgun. it was during this interrogation that isabella suddenly revealed to the police that gary was in fact a serial killer who preyed on foreign tourists visiting the castle. his modus operandi was to murder the tourists while they slept and then feed their bodies to the beasts he kept in the basement."


    "the police believed isabella''s accusations and took liu xing, the group, and isabella to the police station. the chief of police, chris, gave the matter his immediate attention. over the past decade, manchester had seen over a hundred cases of missing foreign tourists that had remained unsolved. so, chief chris quickly mobilized a police force to search einscastle, where they discovered the dismembered corpses of gary and old wayne in a locked room, along with the opened entrance to a basement. the coroner''s assessment concluded that both had been attacked and killed by a beast, which had since vanished without a trace."


    "in the end, the police found a massive pile of human bones in the basement, alongside copious amounts of human blood and formalin-soaked human organs, and an indistinct magic circle. the police finally determined that gary was the mastermind behind the disappearance of the hundreds of foreign tourists over the past decade, and his motive was to use their blood and organs in vile magical rituals."


    "however, there was a peculiar discovery: in the northeast corner of the basement was a small room resembling a bedroom, showing signs of human activity, but in extreme disrepair, likely untouched for over a decade. scattered about were copious amounts of hair, clearly not human, leading the police to suspect this was where gary kept the beast."


    as kp004 narrated, liu xing witnessed all that was described, especially the corpses of gary and old wayne. even as a medical student accustomed to cadavers, the sight was enough to make liu xing feel queasy; their deaths were too gruesome, the bodies left in a state of violent disarray...


    before liu xing could grasp the situation, everything around him vanished as if erased by a giant eraser.


    suddenly, a man in a plague bird mask and black attire appeared before liu xing. "hello, liu xing. congratulations on successfully completing the cthulhu rpg game and achieving the hidden ending. with a team contribution rate of 42%, you have become the mvp of this cthulhu rpg game. thus, i am personally here to conduct your reward settlement."


    liu xing recognized from the voice that this person was kp004.


    "now, let''s proceed with the basic reward settlement of this cthulhu rpg game. first and foremost are the points. you will receive 120 points, of which 60 are the basic completion points, 30 are the mvp reward points, and the last 30 are for accomplishing the hidden ending."


    "next is the network reward associated with your character card. you have obtained the personal contact details of isabella and chris (the chief of the manchester police and isabella''s current foster father). when using this character card, after a successful luck check, you may contact isabella or chris for assistance. the success rate of such help will be determined by the favorability between you and them. currently, isabella''s favorability towards you is at 20, while chris''s is at 50."


    "lastly, your skill growth within this cthulhu rpg game. your psychology skill has increased by 1 point. now, please roll a 1d20 dice to determine the growth of your lockpicking skill." as soon as kp004 finished speaking, a twenty-sided die appeared in liu xing''s hand.


    without overthinking, liu xing tossed the die¡ªa 10.

 Chapter 37: Gary and Isabellas Character Cards

    chapter 37: gary and isabella''s character cards


    "ok, your lockpicking skill will increase by 10 points," kp004 declared with a grand gesture, making the dice vanish into thin air. "now, as the mvp of this cthulhu rpg game, you may ask me three questions. however, these questions must pertain to the content of this cthulhu rpg game. plus, you get a bonus¡ªyou''ll be privy to the questions other players have asked, as well as their answers."


    after finishing his statement, kp004 snapped his fingers, and sofas appeared before him and liu xing, along with a small table set between them, bearing two cups of tea and an assortment of fine pastries.


    without any hesitation, liu xing took a seat on the sofa, sipped the tea, and then addressed kp004, "kp, may i take a moment to think about what questions i want to ask?"


    kp004 nodded with a smile, shrugged in a nonchalant manner, and replied, "of course. you can take all day to ponder if you wish¡ªi''m here to accompany you through the process. just a friendly reminder though, you are currently in the ghoul area, and each cthulhu rpg game session consumes a fixed hour of real time. the settlement time we are in now will resynchronize with real time. you understand what i mean, right?"


    liu xing nodded and commenced pondering, or rather, organizing his thoughts about the doubts that had arisen from this session of the cthulhu rpg game.


    firstly, he pondered why gary and old wayne were killed by the ghoul. liu xing had some theories¡ªinitially, gary had left the second floor and proceeded to the locked room, then entered the basement, possibly to check if it had been discovered by his party. however, he was accidentally locked in the basement by bai hecheng. upon hearing the electric door mechanism, old wayne realized that their group was planning to leave einscastle and went looking for gary, only to find him trapped. old wayne then managed to rescue gary, but shortly thereafter, they were both killed by the ghoul.


    what liu xing couldn''t understand was why the ghoul, which gary, a wizard, had supposedly tamed and controlled for decades according to isabella, would suddenly go berserk and kill gary and old wayne.


    his second quandary was about the game''s ending scene¡ªwhy did isabella suddenly turn around and speak those words in his direction? considering isabella and chris''s favorability towards him, isabella, with only 20 points of favorability, seemed to harbor little affection for him, perhaps even... liu xing had an inkling that he had been used by isabella!


    moreover, liu xing''s current feelings towards isabella were nowhere near as intense as they had been during the game. in the game, liu xing felt like a lover in the throes of passion, eager to stay by isabella''s side forever, even at the risk of being labeled a "lolicon" (through the fog), whereas now, liu xing merely thought of isabella as a nice little girl, someone approachable and likeable.


    why was there such a discrepancy in his feelings towards isabella?


    suddenly, an idea struck liu xing, and he turned to kp004, "kp, i would like to see gary and isabella''s character cards. is that possible?"


    kp004 stroked his chin and responded, "that''s possible, but it''ll count as two questions!"


    liu xing nodded in agreement, knowing that by viewing gary and isabella''s character cards, he would be able to uncover the truth.


    "ok, here are the character cards for gary and isabella." kp004 produced a tablet computer, and on its screen were displayed the character cards for gary and isabella.


    name: gary


    occupation: wizard


    place of birth: eins village, england


    gender: male


    age: 125 years old


    strength: 60


    constitution: 60


    constitution: 40


    willpower: 80


    luck: 90


    dexterity: 50


    appearance: 100


    size: 30


    intelligence: 99


    inspiration: 99


    education: 99


    knowledge of cthulhu mythos: 55


    sanity points: 50


    hp: 7


    mp: 10/99


    skills: listen 99, spot hidden 60, charm 99, persuade 80, occult 99.


    special skills: eternal bloodline 99, control ghoul 90.


    personal items: necklace for breaking seals, bewitching incense.


    relatives: chris (foster father), mary (foster mother)


    upon reviewing the character cards of gary and isabella, liu xing finally understood everything.


    firstly, gary and isabella''s family has a lineage of wizards, and three hundred years ago, their ancestors acquired a scroll of parchment detailing the spells for summoning and banishing the projection of cthulhu.


    a century ago, gary learned the spells from this parchment, and together with isabella, they used missing english soldiers as sacrifices to summon the projection of cthulhu. in return, they received the boon of the eternal bloodline spell from cthulhu''s projection. this is why gary and isabella have lived until now without significant changes in their appearance. additionally, they both acquired a new spell each ¡ª sealing magic for gary and ghoul control for isabella. moreover, isabella was granted a beauty beyond human limits (as the maximum human attribute is 99).


    at some point, for reasons unknown, a conflict may have arisen between gary and isabella, resulting in gary sealing isabella in her own room. the item that could break the seal was the necklace inside the picture frame.


    however, it seems gary''s sealing magic could only confine isabella within the room without stripping away her powers. thus, isabella, from somewhere, managed to control a ghoul, making gary believe that this ghoul was loyal to him. consequently, he nurtured the ghoul, relying on its help for more efficient murder. after all, the eternal bloodline spell clearly required human blood to cast, and presumably not in small amounts.

 Chapter 38: Return to Reality

    chapter 38: return to reality


    isabella, however, was no fool. with an intelligence that had reached the human pinnacle of 99, she was well aware that if she manipulated the ghoul to kill gary, she would be trapped in the room due to gary''s sealing spell, ultimately facing a grim fate of starvation.


    thus, isabella decided to employ seduction against gary. after all, her charm surpassed human limits, her every word and gesture naturally imbued with an enthralling effect. coupled with her seduction skills, also at the height of 99, beguiling an ordinary human like liu xing was a trifle, not even requiring a check to automatically succeed.


    but gary was no ordinary human; he was a wizard. and he had always been on guard against isabella''s charms. hence, whenever he went to see isabella, he would choose to wear sunglasses. by not gazing directly upon isabella''s visage, her seduction became futile (in the setting of the cthulhu rpg game, many spells require face-to-face interaction to succeed, a point much worthy of critique). stripped of her seductive powers, isabella was powerless before gary.


    therefore, the only option left for isabella was to lay low, feign weakness, and by doing so, gary, always mindful of their sibling relationship, sustained isabella with the blood of eternal life.


    of course, isabella never revealed her ability to control ghouls. gary had always believed that the ghoul was drawn by his charismatic charm, opting to serve him, thus keeping this ticking time bomb at his side, which eventually led to his downfall.


    finally, isabella''s opportunity came when liu xing and his group arrived at einscastle. with a listening skill at 99 points, isabella could discern the movements of liu xing''s party by sound alone, which was why gary said to isabella, "i know you have excellent hearing; you must know who has been to the second floor."


    hence, the sound of liu xing ascending to the second floor did not escape isabella. as liu xing approached her door, isabella had already devised a plan, a plan to break free from her shackles!


    and so, liu xing was greeted by a pitiable figure, isabella playing the part of a little girl, which, combined with her bewitching potion, ensnared liu xing the moment he laid eyes upon her in the room. isabella''s words led him to believe she was gary''s daughter, and his own mind conjured up numerous details to persuade himself of this narrative.


    "then, kp, please tell me bai hecheng''s san value and identity." after thinking it over, liu xing concluded these two details about bai hecheng were what he wanted to know the most.


    kp004 smiled and nodded, "good thinking. i''ll tell you, bai hecheng''s san value is currently 5, and his identity is that of a zealot. moreover, i can offer you an additional piece of intelligence - bai hecheng has already begun the process of ghoulish transformation!"


    liu xing raised an eyebrow in surprise; bai hecheng was even more deranged than he had imagined¡ªa zealot with a single-digit san value undergoing ghoulish transformation! who knows what bai hecheng had been through.


    yet liu xing reckoned he probably would not see bai hecheng again (the flag was already raised), because he had heard from an administrator named du liu within the club that the team wipeout and mortality rates in the cthulhu rpg game were extremely high. furthermore, with a vast player base in the cthulhu role-playing game hall, it was nearly impossible to meet again with players you''ve previously adventured with.


    therefore, liu xing figured that, given bai hecheng''s current state, it was likely that in the next cthulhu rpg game, he would either die or go mad, especially since bai hecheng, with only 5 points of san left, was hardly distinguishable from a madman.


    what surprised liu xing, however, was that after he had lost a point of san value himself, he had felt a certain loss, yet bai hecheng, who joined this cthulhu rpg game with just over ten san points, managed to act almost like a normal person. could it be that bai hecheng was acting purely on instinct?


    since he could not continue to question kp004, liu xing could only bury his doubts deep within his heart.


    "well then, let me tell you the questions and answers of the other players, and then you can return to the real world," kp004 stood up, stretching lazily, "bai hecheng''s question was about what happens if a player''s san value drops to zero, the answer is they will go mad permanently and remain in the cthulhu rpg game; wang qi asked if there would be any penalty for attacking or even killing a teammate, the answer is there are no real ''teammates'' in the cthulhu rpg game, and as long as you have a valid reason, you can attack or even kill other players without penalty; chen ling asked if it''s possible to modify a character''s background, the answer is that a character''s background will change with each cthulhu rpg game''s setting; as for wang siyi, she had no questions."


    once kp004 finished speaking, liu xing''s vision blurred, and he found himself once again back in reality.

 Chapter 39: Interlude of Growth

    chapter 39: interlude of growth


    once a stranger, twice familiar.


    liu xing returned to reality once more, stretching lazily ¨C it felt so good to be alive.


    the computer screen displayed the current data of liu xing''s character card.


    name: liu xing


    occupation: doctor


    education: graduate


    place of birth: rongcheng, sichuan, china


    gender: male


    age: 23


    background: an ordinary doctor who, during a vacation in england, assisted the police in solving over a hundred cold case disappearances. not only did he receive a substantial reward, but he also gained coverage in the domestic media, becoming quite famous back home.


    strength: 55


    constitution: 40


    willpower: 80


    luck: 80


    agility: 50


    appearance: 70


    size: 45


    intelligence: 85


    inspiration: 90


    education: 87


    enrolling in an english language course required 5000 cash, providing the skill ''other language: english'' with a value of 5d6 and a 10% chance of an unexpected outcome.


    attending a driving school demanded 10000 cash, awarding a driving skill valued at 5d8, with a 20% accident rate.


    joining the new western cooking school cost 3000 cash, granting cooking skills with a 6d6 value and a 20% accident rate.


    these types of interlude growth were akin to purchasing skills by spending a substantial amount of cash from one''s character card, reminiscent of buying skill books in other games.


    besides these, there were advanced training options, which cost less cash but required meeting certain prerequisites to enhance existing skills on the character card, like:


    overseas hospital training programs, costing 1000 cash and requiring a medical skill of 70, could boost the medical skill by 1d6, with a 25% chance of an incident.


    joining an emergency medical department with a first aid skill of 70 could increase the skill by 1d6, with a 20% incident rate.


    self-taught public speaking required 500 cash and a persuasion skill of 40, enhancing persuasion by 1d4, with a 5% incident rate.


    beyond these two categories, there were special interlude growth options, which left liu xing speechless:


    arranged marriage required 50000 cash, with prerequisites of 500000 in assets and a formal occupation, granting a spouse but with a 50% mishap rate.


    inheriting an overseas fortune needed 10000 cash, with the next cthulhu rpg game taking place abroad, providing assets worth 1d1000000, but with a 50% mishap rate.


    changing careers cost 20000 cash, with a prerequisite of reaching 50 in other occupational skills to switch careers, with a 0% mishap rate.


    psychological therapy required 10000 cash, with a prerequisite san value of 50 points or above, restoring 2d3 san points, with a 0% mishap rate.


    despite the dubious nature of options like arranged marriage, the guide revealed its critical importance for players; a married player could recover 1d3 san points during each interlude growth, gain a random skill point increase, and, in certain special modules, choose to bring the spouse along, effectively gaining an assistant. however, the death of a spouse would cost the player 2d6 san points.


    apart from special growth like arranged marriages, players could also romance and marry npcs in-game to acquire a spouse.


    as for inheriting foreign estates, it was essentially gambling, which, besides the risk of losses, necessitated participating in a cthulhu rpg game abroad, potentially in a random country. the stakes increased if the location was a remote african country like equatorial guinea or a war-torn nation like syria.


    the incident rates mentioned at the end of each growth option represented the likelihood of triggering unexpected events¡ªgood or bad. for instance, a fortunate event during english training might reveal a remarkable talent, leading to an ''other language: english'' skill valued at 10d6. conversely, a bad event could mean enrolling in a fraudulent course, resulting in no language acquisition at all.


    after careful consideration, liu xing decided to play it safe and chose "joining an emergency medical department," "enrolling in an english language course," and "attending driving school" for his interlude growth. as a doctor by trade, enhancing his primary skill of first aid was paramount¡ªthe higher, the better, with the added bonus of a san reward for reaching a 90-point mastery.


    in the cthulhu rpg game community, it''s widely accepted that achieving a skill level of 90 denotes mastery in that field, which naturally bolsters one''s confidence and san.


    while liu xing had always been skeptical of this notion, it was so universally espoused that he too had come to accept it as true.

 Chapter 40: Reflection

    chapter 40: reflection


    after confirming the interlude growth of his character card, liu xing planned to exit the cthulhu role-playing game hall. however, at that moment, he received a message from someone named "boys are true love" (a newly promoted manager making a cameo from the book club group).


    a chill went down liu xing''s spine upon seeing this id¡ªcould it be that someone had taken an interest in him?


    despite his trepidation, liu xing opened the message, as he didn''t expect to receive any spam in the cthulhu role-playing game hall.


    he quickly realized that the id belonged to chen ling. since both liu xing and chen ling were members of the same club, chen ling had gotten hold of liu xing''s id through an administrator named du liu.


    chen ling''s message to liu xing was a simple request: to give him a heads-up before starting the next session of the cthulhu rpg game, offering them another chance to collaborate. after all, chen ling had witnessed liu xing''s capabilities firsthand. in this last game, liu xing had almost single-handedly driven the narrative forward, making him the uncontested mvp of the session.


    liu xing also recognized chen ling as a valuable teammate. first and foremost, chen ling''s profession as a veteran made him a classic combat role, perfectly complementing liu xing''s support role. moreover, chen ling''s character was commendable, willing to make sacrifices for the team (such as taking care of bai hecheng).


    the only thing that gave liu xing pause was chen ling''s id, which made him somewhat wary since liu xing was straight.


    nevertheless, liu xing responded to chen ling, expressing that he had greatly enjoyed their cooperation and agreed to notify him before the next cthulhu rpg game commenced.


    after responding, liu xing closed the cthulhu role-playing game hall and, following a shower, lay in bed to mull over the details of the gaming session, assessing his gains and losses.


    april 1st, april fool''s day.


    liu xing had just gotten out of bed when he received a call from wu lei, "liu xing, come to the board game store and rescue me; i''m trapped here by a group of ghouls!"


    liu xing raised an eyebrow. he hadn''t actually seen a ghoul... well, he hadn''t truly seen one, but he had seen a body bitten by one.


    so, liu xing responded, "hey wu lei, i''ve found a real cthulhu rpg game where you can play like in the main god space. want to give it a try?"


    "cut it out, your april fool''s joke is way too fake. anyway, i''ve got to go back to my hometown for ancestor worship now, bye." with that, wu lei hung up.


    liu xing put down his phone, smiling helplessly. what he had said was actually true.


    however, it indeed was only three days until the qingming festival, and liu xing had to return to his hometown for the ancestral rituals as well.


    thus, liu xing packed a few clothes and returned home. this time, bringing home a few thousand yuan and gifts for his parents, he claimed it was his salary from the new hospital, so his father didn''t have any more complaints.


    april 4th, qingming festival.


    after paying homage to his ancestors, liu xing returned to his rented apartment. after all, the qingming festival gift package had just been launched at the cthulhu role-playing game hall.

 Chapter 41: Qingming Festival Gift Pack and Promotion Game

    chapter 41: qingming festival gift pack and promotion game


    liu xing powered on his computer, navigated to the cthulhu role-playing game hall, and headed straight to the main section to access the shop interface.


    upon entering the shop interface, a pop-up advertisement immediately caught his eye, promoting the "cthulhu qingming festival gift pack" that shan he had mentioned before.


    after reading about the "cthulhu qingming festival gift pack," liu xing realized that it was not like the typical starter packs with random item pools. instead, it guaranteed three items for the price of 100 points.


    liu xing checked his points balance; he had 135 points left. purchasing the "cthulhu qingming festival gift pack" would leave him with only 35 points, which was just enough for him to linger in the real world for a little over a month.


    however, liu xing had no plans to stay in the real world that long. after all, the saying goes ''the sooner you die, the sooner you reincarnate...''¡ªno, that was not it. liu xing was coerced into this situation!


    just two days ago, while playing overwatch at home, his phone had started vibrating intensely. in the midst of a group fight, he ignored the phone, thinking it was malfunctioning due to the persistent vibration. but when he finally checked it, to his surprise, it was a message from the cthulhu role-playing game hall.


    "congratulations to player old chinese doctor for your outstanding performance in the scenario¡ªcastle lord. you''ve earned the right to advance to the shoggoth region. please begin your three promotion games within the next half month. after successfully completing two of these promotion games, you will ascend to the shoggoth region. should you die or drop out in your first promotion game, your card will not be torn. if you fail to complete your promotion games within half a month, this will be considered passive gaming, and your cthulhu role-playing game hall account will be suspended for one year."


    it was a best-of-three promotion match, but liu xing hadn''t anticipated that just one session of cthulhu rpg game could propel him towards advancement.n?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    however, it made sense. cthulhu rpg game was unlike other games¡ªit didn''t require accumulating gear or experience. for a dice maiden, skill improvement was trivial. even with all skills at 99, a roll of 100 could still spell doom...


    the half-month time limit imposed made liu xing uncomfortable. regardless of whether he advanced or not, failing to complete the promotion games meant facing a one-year ban, which, liu xing felt, was essentially a covert penalty of 365 points.


    as for the final item, the qingming oil-paper umbrella looks like an ordinary umbrella but is adorned with peculiar patterns that grant it the power to confer temporary invisibility upon its bearer.


    contentedly, liu xing decided to place all three items in his character card''s personal inventory to ensure their availability during the tabletop game sessions.


    after purchasing the "cthulhu qingming festival gift pack," liu xing took a deep breath, clicked to start the game, and embarked on his first promotion game, reassured by the fact that a failure wouldn''t result in his character being torn apart.


    however, it seemed that few were participating in the promotion game, as liu xing waited over ten minutes without the game starting...


    just as liu xing was grumbling about the game''s sluggishness, it officially commenced!


    but before delving into the game, liu xing was directed to a growth settlement page of the intermission.


    "entered the emergency department, no incidents occurred, first aid skill increased by 3 points."


    "attended an english training class, no incidents occurred, acquired skill¡ªother language: english 22."


    "underwent car driving training, an unexpected event¡ª''veteran driver takes you for a spin''. since your driving instructor used to shuttle on qingcheng mountain with a mitsubishi delica, your driving skills are now exceptional, hence you''ve acquired the driving skill at 50."


    looking at the last entry of his intermission growth, liu xing found himself caught between laughter and tears.

 Chapter 42: Unforeseen Circumstances

    chapter 42: unforeseen circumstances


    overall, liu xing was extremely satisfied with his interim development this time around. his first aid skill and proficiency in english had grown impressively, and his driving ability had surged to a score of 50 ¡ª a respectable level within the cthulhu rpg game that would, at the very least, ensure he wouldn''t lose control of a vehicle.


    after concluding his interim growth, liu xing formally entered his first promotion game.


    scenario: the harvest festival


    difficulty: moderate


    number of players: six


    story background: in a county town of shudu, the once-a-year harvest festival was being celebrated at the town center''s crane pavilion. the town''s populace gathered together for the festivity, but amongst the older generation of the town, the harvest festival was shrouded in mythological hues...


    player''s character card:


    name: liu xing


    occupation: doctor


    education: graduate


    place of birth: rongcheng, sichuan, china


    gender: male


    age: 23


    background: born into a family with a legacy in traditional chinese medicine, liu xing was immersed in the study of the field from a young age. as a result, even at a tender age, he possessed notable medical skills and pursued knowledge in psychology during his university years. although liu xing''s physical constitution left something to be desired, he compensated with an exceptional ability to jump, dominating the high jump events in his university athletics competitions against his male peers.


    connection to this scenario: after returning to china from england, liu xing became a media sensation and was soon recognized and commended by the oblivious hospital director. as a means of relaxation, the director granted liu xing a half-month paid leave.


    during his paid leave, liu xing took the opportunity to enroll in english language and driving classes. in the last three days of his holiday, liu xing, along with five friends he met online, decided to attend the harvest festival in a county town near rongcheng ¡ª their first offline meet-up.


    character attributes:


    strength: 55


    clearly, this was the "removal" in action.


    after some thought, liu xing decided to discard his qingming paper umbrella and qingming festival offerings in the trash bin. after all, it was awkward for a man to carry a paper umbrella during the summer festival, and the offerings were not exactly flattering to look at. without a backpack to store the offerings and considering the possibility of alarming the well-meaning public to call the police, it seemed wise to let them go.


    however, he chose to keep the bottle of ancestral green tea, which was only about 100 milliliters, in his pocket. given the moderate difficulty of this promotion game, liu xing believed his san value was in grave danger and needed to be ready to restore it at any moment to avoid slipping into madness.


    shortly thereafter, liu xing''s belongings and the trash bin vanished, and kp cao''s smirking voice returned, "ok, time''s up. it seems one player is ready to take a gamble. i shall indulge you. we now begin the lead-in to the story. you have twenty minutes before the scheduled meeting at the entrance to the festival, so feel free to roam. a friendly tip: the mission in this promotion game is triggered by events, so i hope you''ll trigger our mission while enjoying the festival."


    after kp cao''s instructions, liu xing regained control of his body, now dressed in summer attire.


    in his left pocket was the ancestral green tea, while his right pocket held his phone, cthulhu candies, and qingming rain.


    with twenty minutes of free time, liu xing surveyed the bustling festival crowd, taking in the harvest festival''s layout.


    the harvest festival was divided into two areas: one was the xianhe guan on the hill, requiring a climb of hundreds of stairs ¡ª apparently a place for incense and prayer; the other was the myriad of street stalls at the base of xianhe guan, with food stalls selling stir-fried noodles and toffee apples to the left, and game stalls offering air rifle balloon shooting and goldfish scooping to the right.


    liu xing reasoned that since the scenario was named after the harvest festival, xianhe guan should hold information about the festival and was likely the place to trigger the mission.


    thus, liu xing decided to head to xianhe guan first.


    blending in with the tourists, liu xing ascended to xianhe guan.


    xianhe guan turned out to be a small taoist temple comprising two structures. inside the main temple, liu xing discovered, to his dismay, a deity statue with a decidedly cthulhuesque appearance ¡ª a face full of tentacles.


    in the temple, liu xing also noticed a stone tablet inscribed with the origin of the harvest festival.


    just as liu xing was about to examine the stone tablet, the sound of dice hitting the floor echoed through the air, followed by a scream from outside the temple doors.


    liu xing knew then that a fellow player had encountered trouble.


    he hurried outside the temple to find a young man in his twenties lying in agony on the steps, bloodied and still.


    and at the foot of the steps, liu xing saw a bloodstained scalpel.


    liu xing had a hunch about the unfortunate event that had befallen the player...

 Chapter 43: The Origin of the Harvest Festival

    chapter 43: the origin of the harvest festival


    liu xing had already surmised how this player had gotten injured. after all, kp cao had just mentioned that in this promotion game, certain items were prohibited. clearly, this included the blood-stained scalpel lying on the ground. if one insisted on carrying the knife, they would have to pass a corresponding check.


    the mantra remains: cthulhu rpg game is a game that prides itself on realism. the premise for this promotion game was set; all players were internet acquaintances who had decided to meet up and attend this harvest festival. therefore, there was no legitimate reason to bring a scalpel along.


    moreover, there are various types of scalpels, and this particular one was of the longer variety. given that kp cao had decreed the game to take place in summer, this player, like liu xing, had been forced to "change attire" into shorts and short sleeves. hence, to conceal the scalpel, the player had no choice but to clip it at their waist.


    just moments ago, this player, sharing the same thought as liu xing, had intended to enter the temple to gather intelligence. presumably, kp cao had allowed the player a chance at a lucky check, but the check failed. the player likely slipped and fell, and the scalpel, being unsheathed and razor-sharp, naturally carved off that indescribable, unspeakable entity under kp cao''s twisted sense of humor...


    in cthulhu rpg game, a keeper''s authority is immense, which allows multiple scenarios for kp cao to choose from. for example, the scalpel could have merely wounded the leg, or it could have fallen out entirely. however, kp cao opted for the most horrifying turn of events, suggesting that this player''s character card might very well be altered in the future to reflect a change in gender to that of a eunuch...


    as liu xing pondered whether to administer first aid to the player, several individuals dressed as doctors and nurses rushed out from behind the temple of the crane pavilion with a stretcher, quickly taking the injured player away. of course, they didn''t forget to collect the unnamable, indescribable object from the ground, likely to stitch it back together.


    relieved, liu xing acknowledged that the game master, while somewhat mischievous, was reasonable. it seemed that in this promotion game, he too could wield the art of persuasion against the game master.


    liu xing returned to the temple and approached the stone tablet, studying its inscriptions that detailed the origins of the harvest festival.


    "long ago, this small county, limited by its insufficient and infertile lands, could not sustain a large population. natural disasters such as droughts and locust plagues would often result in a drastic reduction in food production, sometimes decimating the population by more than half within a year. thus, the area was known as a barren land."


    "over a thousand years ago, an official was assigned to govern this county, accompanied by a taoist friend, right when a severe drought had caused all the rivers to dry up."


    "after learning of the dire circumstances, the taoist claimed he had the means to alter their fate. he could not only bring rain to end the drought but also enrich the land, ensuring it would yield abundant harvests year after year."


    "consequently, the official ordered the construction of the crane temple for the taoist. based on the taoist''s design, the local carpenters carved a peculiar deity statue, a god long forgotten by the world. the taoist had received the legacy of this deity in a dream, gaining the knowledge of a ritual for praying for favorable weather¡ªthe harvest festival."


    "upon the completion of the crane temple, the taoist conducted the harvest festival. suddenly, the clear skies turned overcast, and a deluge followed, just as the taoist had promised. the drought ended, and miraculously, fertile land appeared after the heavy rain. since then, the county has held the harvest festival annually, and each year brought a bountiful harvest."

 Chapter 44: Rendezvous

    chapter 44: rendezvous


    clearly, the god named suru mentioned in the stone tablet was none other than cthulhu. as for the so-called "dream transmission," it was simply cthulhu''s call. after a mental communion with the taoist, cthulhu imparted the ritual of the harvest festival, the price being that the residents of the small county town had all become followers of cthulhu.


    for an eldritch god of cthulhu''s caliber, the presence or absence of worshippers was inconsequential, as his strength was not swayed by faith. however, no one would find being worshipped troublesome, and to cthulhu, his followers were equivalent to a feast...


    yet, what puzzled liu xing at the moment was the lack of detail on the stone tablet regarding the specific offerings required for the harvest festival.


    in liu xing''s opinion, the task for this promotion game would undoubtedly involve the offerings needed for the harvest festival, which now made him regret not bringing the qingming festival offerings with him.the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    "beep beep beep."


    liu xing''s phone suddenly rang. opening it, he saw a message from someone named akira akashi, which suggested that this person was likely another player.


    "old chinese doctor, it''s time for our rendezvous. hurry to the entrance of the harvest festival for the gathering."


    liu xing turned off his phone and headed towards the entrance of the harvest festival.


    in no time, liu xing arrived at the entrance, where the other four players had already gathered¡ªtwo men and two women.


    he couldn''t help but notice that the two female players were exceptionally beautiful, estimating that their app ratings would be around 80.


    however, to liu xing''s surprise, one of the women, who had a more mature appearance, seemed to be from eastern europe.


    originally, liu xing only felt puzzled by tina''s username, but now he looked at tina with a bit of concern, especially since her first title was "decapitator"! as soon as kp cao finished speaking, liu xing and the others instinctively stepped back, distancing themselves from tina.


    tina just looked helplessly resigned to her fate.


    "ha-ha-ha, don''t be like that," kp cao said, laughing. "i was the one who gave tina her first title ''decapitator'' because, in a game i hosted, she went temporarily mad and beheaded more than a dozen chickens, all with clean cuts to the head."


    hearing this, liu xing finally relaxed. it seemed that tina wasn''t as threatening as he had imagined. however, liu xing couldn''t help but feel that kp cao was somewhat unreliable.


    after the minor incident with the titles, everyone continued to play their roles.


    "by the way, does anyone have alger''s phone number? i''ve called him a few times, but he hasn''t answered. you guys try to call him too," tina said, waving her phone in frustration.


    alger was the character card for kite.


    although everyone knew that kite was out of the game, their character cards did not¡ªso they had to keep playing as such.


    as a witness to kite''s departure, liu xing naturally stepped forward, "uh, if i''m not mistaken, alger might have gone to the hospital. i think i saw a foreigner being taken there because of an injury at the temple."


    with that, liu xing shared the grim details of kite''s condition with everyone...


    although the others knew that kite had been taken to the hospital due to injuries, they were unaware of the exact cause, so the truth left everyone completely baffled.


    clearly, everyone was stunned by kite''s breath-taking maneuver!

 Chapter 45: Identifying Key Props for Success

    chapter 45: identifying key props for success


    "er, since alger has been hospitalized, it seems there''s no way he can join the gathering now. let''s start playing then," tina said, putting down her phone with a suppressed smile.


    akira akashi nodded, reaching into the small bag he carried and took out several flyers. "i got these from the staff at the entrance, promotional flyers for the harvest festival. they include a map of the venue, which i thought could be useful, so i took a few copies. everyone should take one."


    as akira akashi spoke, he distributed the flyers to everyone present.


    liu xing took a flyer and studied it carefully.


    the front of the flyer introduced the origin of the harvest festival and its schedule.


    since liu xing already knew this, he flipped to the back.


    the back featured the festival venue map. taking the entrance where liu xing and the others were as the starting point, there were commercial zones on both sides formed by various stalls. notably, on the right side of the commercial zone, there was going to be a performance related to the harvest festival. liu xing checked his phone; the performance would start in ten minutes.


    on the left side of the commercial area, the map marked a grape arbor.


    in the cthulhu rpg game, there are usually no irrelevant clues, so liu xing felt this specifically marked grape arbor was definitely a location worth exploring.


    additionally, liu xing noted that at the midpoint up the mountain towards the crane pavilion, there were bamboo groves on both sides. behind the crane pavilion''s temple, there were several peach trees, and the map specifically indicated that these peach trees were planted by a certain taoist. therefore, the offerings used in each harvest festival included peaches picked from these trees.


    liu xing silently nodded, concluding that he would need to find a way to obtain a peach.


    "alright, has everyone finished looking? i think we should head to the commercial zone on the right and check out the harvest festival performance. it seems interesting," tian dao suggested with a clap of his hands and a smile.


    tina, 77/50, failure.


    akira akashi, 47/40, failure.


    li ming, 56/55, failure.


    at the moment of a successful scouting check, liu xing''s vision seemed to enhance miraculously, allowing him to discern the peaches, grapes, and bamboo shoots on the offering table.


    liu xing and tian dao, who had also succeeded in their checks, exchanged knowing glances. it was likely that these three items were the necessary props for passing this segment of the harvest festival ritual.


    after the performance concluded, liu xing commented with a smile, "did you see? the required items for the festival aren''t the traditional three sacrifices but peaches, grapes, and bamboo shoots. it seems this taoist has quite the eccentric taste."


    tian dao added, "i don''t think it''s the taoist''s peculiar taste. it''s more likely that the original taoist was simply using what was available locally. after all, didn''t the map on the back of the flyer mention that the surrounding area of xianhe guan has grape trellises, bamboo forests, and peach trees?"


    liu xing chuckled. tian dao was indeed a reliable teammate, perfectly in sync with him.


    "right, i also agree with tian dao''s view. liu xing, making up stories about the taoist isn''t nice," tina said with a laugh, while li ming and akira akashi, though silent, looked on at liu xing with smiles.


    liu xing could only shrug in feigned helplessness and replied, "alright, alright, my bad for speaking out of turn. but now that the show''s over, why don''t we head over to the commercial district on the left and check out the grape trellises? we might even get to taste some fresh grapes."


    the group understood liu xing''s intention. tasting grapes was just a pretext; the real aim was to procure them, as they were one of the essential items for completing their quest, and getting them now should pose no challenge.


    just as liu xing was about to head towards the commercial district, he noticed a little girl crouched by the roadside, crying, ignored by the npcs passing by.


    liu xing knew that it was time to trigger the main quest of this module.n?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.

 Chapter 46: Led Astray by the Game Master

    chapter 46: led astray by the game master


    the little girl appeared to be about six or seven years old, her hair styled into twin ponytails, donned in a dress, and holding a small bag adorned with cartoon characters.


    liu xing had a premonition that this little girl would be key to triggering the main quest of this module.


    of course, while liu xing had not forgotten the psychological shadow that isabella had cast upon him, he was not one to shirk away from confronting his issues.


    so, he approached and squatted down in front of the little girl, revealing a kindly smile, "little sister, why are you sitting here crying all by yourself? have you lost your way from your family?"


    the girl glanced at liu xing, nodded her head, and said softly, "yes, i got separated from my mom."


    no sooner had the little girl finished speaking than kp cao couldn''t wait to interject: "alright, congratulations to the player old chinese doctor for initiating the first phase of this promotion game. all players must help the little girl find her mother within half an hour. failing to complete the task within the time limit will lead to an elimination outcome. and as for what that outcome is, well, i might as well tell you now¡ªit involves the little girl crying because she can''t find her mom, and then the bystanders around will start to see you as the bad guys, ultimately forcing you to leave the harvest festival venue."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that this promotion game imposed a time limit on the task, which was also multi-staged.


    with time of the essence, tina immediately came over and, with a smile, said to the little girl, "young lady, what''s your name, and how did you get separated from your mother?"


    the little girl looked at liu xing, then at tina, and replied to tina, "my name is nan xiaoniao (the harbinger of doom in the readers'' group is now online). i got separated from my mom while we were here to watch a performance, and now i don''t know where she is..."


    liu xing suddenly felt as if he had just lost to tina in a battle of appearances.


    liu xing nodded. that seemed like a good plan.


    so, tian dao stayed behind to accompany li ming at a slower pace, while liu xing and the others, with the little bird in tow, continued towards the great hall.


    before long, liu xing and his companions arrived outside the grand hall of the xianhe observatory, where they noticed a small, shaded pavilion erected to one side, bearing a sign that read "children''s lost and found center."


    however, liu xing couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. the first phase of the mission seemed too smooth, with hardly any checks passed, and they were about to complete this initial task.


    moreover, kp cao''s behavior was strange. logically, he wasn''t supposed to provide information directly. at the very least, an inspiration check or questioning a passerby would be expected. instead, kp cao had directly disclosed the location of the children''s lost and found center to the party, which seemed as if... kp cao was deliberately leading them here!


    liu xing furrowed his brow, realizing they had been duped by kp cao. considering the harvest festival venue was not extensive, one could walk its entirety in fifteen minutes, so a half-hour timeframe seemed pressing but was, in fact, ample.


    thus, liu xing thought the party could easily, within half an hour, first head to the commercial district on the left under the pretext of looking for nan xiaoniao''s mother, seize the opportunity to acquire the grapes, then send someone to dig up a bamboo shoot in the bamboo grove while ascending the mountain, and finally, upon reaching the children''s lost and found center next to the great hall, figure out a way to pick peaches from behind the hall. wouldn''t that gather all the items needed to clear the stage?


    overall, liu xing felt they had been led astray by kp cao''s pace. although kp cao provided correct information, it constrained their thinking and guided them down the path of least resistance, yielding no gains. they might have missed many clues.


    but it was all hindsight now, as they had already reached the children''s lost and found center. it wasn''t as if they could just go back down to look for nan xiaoniao''s mother and then climb back up if they failed to find her, right?


    with this realization, liu xing finally understood the wisdom in wu lei''s words ¡ª never fully trust what the kp says!

 Chapter 47: Secret Rumors

    chapter 47: secret rumors


    in the realm of the cthulhu rpg game, the game master, known as the "kp," assumes a god-like stature, playing a crucial role in the advancement of the plot.n?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    however, being human, each kp interprets their role differently, leading to two distinct types. the first type is the benevolent and lawful kp, who ensures the story progresses smoothly, providing accurate information to players when necessary to guide them on the right path. on the other hand, there are kps like kp cao, who embody chaos and malevolence. while they cannot openly sabotage the players, due to the rules of the cthulhu rpg game, they employ various tactics to mislead players into the least beneficial narratives, just as kp cao had done earlier by revealing a piece of truthful information that tempted liu xing and others to choose the path with the lowest rewards. once on this path, there''s no turning back.


    the chaotic and evil kps particularly revel in feeding the players ambiguous information, leading them astray while stealthily absolving themselves of blame. liu xing recalls a kp with the username "4" who was especially fond of this tactic.


    thus, a common joke has spread throughout the cthulhu rpg game community: a kp tells the players to simply follow their lead, to which the players respond with skepticism, suggesting that the kp''s guidance is often a ploy to bring about their demise.


    therefore, in the cthulhu rpg game, players must confront not only various mythical creatures and supernatural phenomena but also be wary of the kp''s deviousness at every turn!


    considering this, liu xing has resolved to take kp cao''s words with a grain of suspicion.


    liu xing, along with tina and akira akashi, accompanied by nan xiaoniao, arrived at the child displacement center and met its director.


    "hello, this child has been separated from her mother. could you please use the broadcast to alert her mother?" akira akashi stepped forward and asked.


    after all, we live in a world where appearances matter so much...


    although that''s what liu xing thought, his face showed great expectation as he urged, "ray, stop keeping us in suspense and tell us what this secret is."


    ray chuckled and began, "to be honest, i can''t vouch for the authenticity of this tale, as it happened around forty or fifty years ago. it was during the harvest festival. that day, the weather turned severe unexpectedly, with lightning, thunder, and a torrential downpour, leading the then master of the xianhe temple to suspend the festival until after the storm had passed."


    "as a result, the common folk who had come for the festival all went back to their homes. the temple master instructed his disciples to gather the incense burners and the offering tables from the ceremony and bring them back into the temple. the youngest disciple, known for his mischievous nature¡ªand perhaps driven by hunger or just a sweet tooth¡ªtook advantage of the moment when no one was looking to steal a peach from the offerings and bit into it."


    "in front of everyone, that young disciple who ate the peach suddenly withered into skin and bones and died on the spot without uttering a single word. the master of xianhe temple examined the boy and concluded that he had died of starvation!"


    "the temple master believed this to be divine punishment for the disciple''s theft of the offerings meant for the gods. however, to avoid chaos, he instructed all the taoists who had witnessed the event to keep silent. then, they secretly took the disciple''s body to be buried in the mountainside and claimed publicly that the disciple had left the monastic life to find work in the provincial city."


    "fortunately, since the boy was an orphan taken in by the master of xianhe temple, his abrupt departure didn''t cause much of a stir in the small county, and the incident was quietly laid to rest. the old man who told me this secret was one of the taoists of xianhe temple who had witnessed the event. honestly speaking, i find this secret hard to believe¡ªit''s too steeped in feudal superstition."


    after finishing his story, ray seemed to suddenly remember something else, "however, there is another peculiar thing that the old man mentioned. in every cycle of the harvest festival, there seems to be a mysterious case of a child disappearing. as a police officer, i''ve reviewed the records and, indeed, this pattern holds true."

 Chapter 48: The Dramatic Murder

    chapter 48: the dramatic murder


    "moreover, i saw a name in the files that should not have been there. i didn''t expect, well..." ray paused, furrowing his brow and sighing deeply, as if he were recalling something painful.


    the atmosphere turned heavy in an instant.


    seeing this, liu xing quickly signaled to tina with his eyes. tina immediately understood, and with a cheerful smile said to ray, "ray, it''s not nice to keep us on tenterhooks like this. can you please continue and tell us what exactly happened?"


    no sooner had tina spoken than the sound of dice hitting the table filled the room.


    tina, quick conversation, 39/70, success.


    tina, persuasion, 23/55, success.


    liu xing looked at tina, somewhat surprised. he hadn''t expected her to roll so high in quick conversation and to also succeed in persuasion. was this a new strategy? nonetheless, due to the double success of quick conversation and persuasion, ray nodded and began, "if you want to know about this matter, you must promise not to disclose it to anyone else. after all, this is an internal secret, and speaking of it could have undesirable consequences."


    the three of them nodded immediately, knowing full well that the information ray was about to divulge would be of great significance.


    "the thing is, when i first started working, i was assigned to oversee the security of the harvest festival. given that there weren''t many events in our small county town, the harvest festival was always as lively as the new year celebrations. thus, it attracted a very large crowd every year."


    "i was on patrol when i found a little boy who had been separated from his family, so i brought him here. the missing children''s center has always been set up here during the harvest festival, so parents whose children have gone missing would come here to search."


    in liu xing''s view, creating these minions must surely take more time and effort than it was worth, so why would the "tiger" engage in such an unrewarding act?


    mystified, liu xing glanced again at the peach trees but saw nothing out of the ordinary. yet, he couldn''t shake the premonition that something was amiss with these trees.


    nevertheless, liu xing could now be certain of one thing¡ªthat nan xiaoniao''s mother had most likely become one of these ghostly minions.


    at this time, li ming and tian dao finally made their ascent to the crane watch pavilion, reaching the child disappearance center to join liu xing and the others.


    "uh, why are you all sitting here? where has the little bird gone? did you find her mother?" tian dao asked, surprised.


    tian dao''s words jolted liu xing and the others out of their reverie. they had been so engrossed in ray''s tale that they had neglected to keep an eye on nan xiaoniao.


    a plot twist!


    that was liu xing''s immediate thought, because while initially listening to ray''s secret revelations, he would intermittently check on nan xiaoniao, monitoring her movements. but as ray continued, liu xing gradually forgot about her presence. he was certain this was a narrative device¡ªa plot twist orchestrated by kp cao to advance the story by forcibly removing nan xiaoniao from their control.


    liu xing had witnessed such tactics before when he was a spectator at wu lei''s gaming sessions. at the time, player wu lei had stubbornly refused to explore a cellar that would trigger the next event, forcing the kp to deploy a plot twist¡ªsuddenly an earthquake shattered the ground beneath wu lei, causing him to fall...


    but this was not the time for excessive thought. liu xing and the others immediately stood up and began to search for nan xiaoniao, and seeing their urgency, tian dao and li ming realized that nan xiaoniao might have been lost by them.


    "there!" liu xing was the first to spot nan xiaoniao.l--b1n.

 Chapter 49: Update?!

    chapter 49: update?!


    liu xing noticed that at the periphery of the peach grove, nan xiaoniao was squatting there, seemingly holding something in her hand.


    suddenly, liu xing saw a mirror materialize at the center of the peach trees! and the moment the mirror appeared, nan xiaoniao, as if bewitched, started walking slowly towards it.


    liu xing suddenly felt a loss of control over his body and "he" dashed towards nan xiaoniao without hesitation. tina and akira akashi did the same.


    as for li ming, tian dao scooped him up in a princess carry and ran towards nan xiaoniao.


    at this moment, every player had the same thought¡ªthis must be a scripted event in the story!


    although in liu xing''s eyes, nan xiaoniao was moving very slowly, and he could feel "himself" running with all his might, he always remained about a meter away¡ªjust out of reach of nan xiaoniao.


    tina and akira akashi were close on liu xing''s heels, while tian dao and li ming, who had been the furthest away, now arrived beside liu xing.


    just as liu xing was about to catch up to nan xiaoniao, her small hand touched the mirror, and then a flash of white light was seen, and liu xing lost consciousness instantly.


    when liu xing came to, he found that control over his body had finally returned, and nan xiaoniao was now standing quietly to the side.


    "where is this?" akira akashi asked, somewhat confused.


    liu xing also sensed that something was amiss. the xianhe pavilion, normally bustling with the harvest festival, was now eerily silent. aside from the breathing of his companions, liu xing could no longer hear any other sounds.


    liu xing, 24/88, success.


    tian dao, 81/80, failure.


    li ming, 99/76, failure.


    tina, 38/72, success.


    akira akashi, 12/77, success.


    as the results of the san checks were revealed, everyone instinctively turned to look at li ming, as a catastrophic failure on the san check assuredly meant temporary madness was imminent...


    tian dao, 1d4=1+1=2.


    "heh, so liu xing, tina, and akira akashi will each lose 1 san point and gain 1 point of cthulhu mythos knowledge, while tian dao will lose 2 san points and gain 2 points of cthulhu mythos knowledge. as for li ming, due to a significant failure on the san check, 5 san points will be deducted, and 5 points of cthulhu mythos knowledge gained," kp cao announced with a sense of schadenfreude. "since li ming has lost 5 san points at once, he now enters a state of temporary madness. let''s proceed with the check for temporary madness."


    li ming, 9, fear!


    "a fine state of madness indeed. now, it''s time to select the source of the fear," kp cao chuckled with a hint of glee.


    li ming, 46, fear of fog!

 Chapter 50: Combat Techniques

    chapter 50: combat techniques


    "damn it," muttered liu xing under his breath when he learned that chen ming''s source of fear was the fog. li ming was indeed lucky¡ªnow that the entire harvest festival venue was shrouded in mist, which meant that li ming''s source of fear was omnipresent, plunging him inevitably into a state of fear.


    "let''s now determine the duration of li ming''s descent into temporary madness," kp cao said with a cold laugh. "however, due to the peculiar nature of this mirror world, the time unit has shifted from hours to five-minute increments. i might as well be blunt with you¡ªif you can''t escape the mirror world within an hour, your chances of passing this promotion game are slim to none. so, i urge you all to carry on with your roles after this throw, and seek the path to escape."


    li ming rolled a six¡ªthe duration of his temporary insanity would be 30 minutes!


    as the dice settled, liu xing saw li ming''s pupils dilate instantly, his breathing become rapid, and his limbs start to tremble.


    just as liu xing was about to conduct a psychological analysis on li ming, tian dao, who stood beside him, suddenly delivered a chop to li ming''s neck. without any need for a check, li ming collapsed, unconscious...


    "we need to open a private room," declared tian dao, immediately requesting private time from kp cao after knocking li ming out.


    although kp cao did not respond, liu xing was familiar with the unique sense of spatial dislocation that occurred when a private room was initiated, and thus knew it had been activated.


    "my profession is that of a martial artist; the technique i just used is one of my combat moves," explained tian dao. "li ming''s will has already collapsed, allowing me to knock him out with ease. it''s currently our best option."


    "by the way, tian dao, do you know how long it will be before li ming wakes up?" akira akashi asked, pointing at li ming, who lay on the ground.


    tian dao felt a bit embarrassed as he scratched his head, "uh, because combat skills are different from abilities, the effects they can cause aren''t described in detail. moreover, there is no check for how long li ming will remain unconscious, so i can''t guarantee when he will wake up..."


    tina frowned slightly, speaking helplessly, "that means we can only carry li ming with us for now. after all, we can''t just leave him somewhere hidden and continue our exploration, can we?"


    tian dao sighed reluctantly and nodded, "tina, you''re right. we can''t just abandon a teammate. so, let me carry li ming. my strength and build are considerable, and carrying li ming will only reduce my agility by 15 points."


    liu xing observed the robust tian dao, then looked at his own unimpressive strength and stature, and finally glanced at li ming lying on the ground. eventually, he abandoned the idea of taking turns with tian dao to carry li ming. after all, liu xing suspected he might not even manage to lift li ming...


    "moreover, we can now be fairly certain that there''s a mythical creature within this mirror world, and it might have already taken control of nan xiaoniao''s mother. so, tina, it would be best if you either held on to or simply carried nan xiaoniao to prevent her from wandering off. also, while the mission doesn''t explicitly state whether we need to rescue nan xiaoniao, successfully doing so will definitely affect our clearance rating. hence, i suggest we try our best to save nan xiaoniao," liu xing said, looking over at nan xiaoniao.


    tina nodded, as among those present, she had the best relationship with nan xiaoniao.


    "another thing, i have a question. tina and akira akashi, are you both foreign players?" at that moment, tian dao curiously asked a question that liu xing also wanted to ask but felt too embarrassed to voice.


    "no, i''m also from our country," tina and akira akashi said in unison.

 Chapter 51: Spoken Check

    chapter 51: spoken check


    tina and akira akashi exchanged glances, both surprised to discover they were of the same kind.


    "let me start," tina began, "when i entered the cthulhu role-playing game hall, i happened to be traveling in ukraine. so, my beginner''s room task was to inherit an estate from a distant relative in ukraine. what i didn''t expect was that my character card turned me into a ukrainian, though my mother tongue remained chinese." she shrugged and smiled.n??v€l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "my case is similar to tina''s," akira akashi chimed in. "i was studying abroad in the island nation, so my task in the beginner''s room took place there. i had to figure out who was tailing me, thus my character card also turned into an islander, yet my mother tongue stayed chinese. based on this, i believe liu xing and tian dao''s beginner tasks must have taken place domestically, and you are likely in the country right now. so, i think our actual locations probably determine our character card''s nationality." akira akashi shared his insight.


    liu xing and tian dao nodded in agreement. liu xing felt that meeting a real foreigner might have to wait until he advanced to the next area, as language barriers would arise due to players from various countries joining the game.


    an idea struck liu xing about the pricey character cards in the marketplace. should he save up to buy one and venture abroad, acquiring a foreign nationality character card to infiltrate the foreign players'' circles?


    "alright, it''s about time," liu xing said, "tian dao, carry li ming on your back. we think we can first take a look inside the temple. but speaking of which, the deity called sulu must be referring to boss cao, especially with that beard..." liu xing couldn''t help but mock the deity statue he had seen in the temple.


    time was of the essence, especially since kp cao had mentioned that the second phase of the task had to be completed within an hour, or the consequences would be dire.


    liu xing glanced at nan xiaoniao, who tina held in her arms. according to kp cao, nan xiaoniao had lost her hearing, but liu xing didn''t notice anything amiss about her. he suspected that, like li ming, upon entering the mirror world, nan xiaoniao had entered a temporary state of madness, exhibiting a pseudo-disability similar to bai hecheng, thus the loss of hearing.


    "is this... the elder sign? i never imagined i would see it here," tina suddenly remarked, prompting liu xing to momentarily suspect that tina was veering into metagaming territory.


    however, kp cao said nothing, which made liu xing realize that "tina" was indeed aware of the elder sign''s existence! this wasn''t all too surprising, given "tina''s" numerous titles indicating that she had played many a cthulhu rpg game. therefore, her knowledge of the cthulhu mythos would naturally be extensive, making her awareness of the elder sign fairly expected. hence, tina''s mention of the elder sign would not be considered metagaming.


    moreover, tina''s mention of the elder sign was clearly an attempt to inform her companions about its existence. in the future, liu xing, armed with the ultimate "combination formula" from the cthulhu rpg game, might just be able to merge two of the great artifacts into a super artifact.


    with this in mind, liu xing feigned confusion, "elder sign, what''s that?"


    "the elder sign is a talisman that can be used to ward off mythical creatures. i heard about it from a mystic in ukraine, and later, i witnessed the mystic drawing an elder sign on a plain piece of paper, repelling a ferocious mythical creature," tina explained with a furrowed brow. "that being said, this place might also harbor mythical creatures, which is likely why there are so many elder signs here."


    liu xing put on an astonished expression; after all, "liu xing" had not yet encountered a mythical creature. "what, do mythical creatures really exist in this world?"


    upon hearing liu xing''s exclamation, tina understood that "liu xing" had not yet experienced a mythical creature. she patiently explained, "of course they exist, liu xing. look at where we are now. it''s clear we''re not in the real world anymore, so the presence of mythical creatures shouldn''t be so surprising. i have seen one with my own eyes."


    "heh, seems like tina''s words have shaken your worldview, triggering a sanity check. let''s proceed with the san check¡ªsuccess means no loss, failure means a 1d3 san loss. of course, this is also an opportunity to gain knowledge of the cthulhu mythos," kp cao suddenly interjected.

 Chapter 52: SAN Value Attack

    chapter 52: san value attack


    "what''s a ''vocal check''?" liu xing asked, looking utterly confused at kp cao.


    kp cao chuckled and explained, "a vocal check, as the name implies, is when a player conveys some information related to the cthulhu mythos to another player. if the receiving player has not previously been exposed to such information, they must perform a vocal check. it''s similar to a san value check, except that no matter how explosive the cthulhu-related information is, the result of the check always leads to a fixed outcome: success means losing 0 points of san value, while failure means losing 1d3 points of san value. moreover, the player gains corresponding cthulhu mythos knowledge. of course, this is also one of the new features in our latest cthulhu role-playing game hall update."


    having heard kp cao''s explanation, liu xing got the gist of the vocal check. in essence, it was a form of persuasion, except the check didn''t depend on the persuasiveness of the speaker but on the san value of the listener, to see if they would believe the information about the cthulhu mythos provided by the speaker. if the listener passed the vocal check, they would believe the information and lose a certain amount of san value to gain cthulhu mythos knowledge. if they failed the vocal check, they would treat the information as just a mythological story, neither losing san value nor gaining any mythos knowledge.


    this made perfect sense. no problem there.


    liu xing suddenly remembered a story wu lei had shared about a previous gaming session, where players had the choice to look through a window. the sight of a gruesomely deceased body was guaranteed to reduce san value. logically, the first curious player who chose to look and was discreetly informed of the outcome by the kp should have warned the others not to repeat his mistake. however, this player did the exact opposite, driven by the thought of not being the only one to lose san value, he convinced his teammates to look through the window, diminishing their san values as well. it was a cycle of mutual retribution¡ªexcept for the player with the lowest initiative, who steadfastly refused to look through the window but was forcibly brought to it by the others, and inevitably lost san value as well...


    this was the essence, the most sophisticated tactic in the cthulhu rpg game¡ªthe attack on san value through mutual harm.


    now, with the introduction of the vocal check, liu xing knew that in future cthulhu rpg games, verbal persuasion could indeed drive someone mad!


    nonetheless, liu xing trusted his own luck and his teammates, so he resolutely chose to proceed with psychoanalysis.


    liu xing, psychoanalysis, 51/70, successful.


    liu xing breathed a sigh of relief. however, he immediately realized he had lost control of his body again. with closed eyes, he began muttering to himself, initiating the psychoanalysis on himself.


    because it was a hidden roll, akira akashi and the others knew liu xing was undergoing psychoanalysis but didn''t know the result, so they hesitated to act rashly.


    but tina, with her experience in numerous cthulhu rpg games and many titles to her name, was well-versed in such matters. as a seasoned ''keeper'', she understood what was happening. she reassured akira akashi and tian dao, "liu xing must be stunned by the information i just shared. he''s comforting himself right now, so let''s not disturb him. he should come around in a few minutes."


    akira akashi and tian dao nodded in agreement, showing no objections. tina, however, couldn''t help her curiosity, "by the way, you all seem to be aware of the elder sign and mythical creatures. you don''t look surprised at all. do you know about them?"


    "ah, yes, i am aware of the elder sign and mythical creatures," tian dao shared. "it was about half a year ago. i went camping with some friends i met online on an unnamed mountain. one of them, an archaeology professor, brought out a sleeping bag marked with an elder sign and explained its significance and function. it was during that camping trip that we encountered a creature resembling a zombie. fortunately, we were lucky. first, we used the terrain to our advantage, breaking one of the creature''s legs with a rock, which slowed it down. in the end, we managed to kill it. the professor later told us that the creature was a ghoul, one of the mythical creatures." tian dao recounted how he came to know about the elder sign and his encounter with the ghoul attack.

 Chapter 53: Two Great Successes

    chapter 53: two great successes


    akira akashi nodded in agreement and began to share his story, "my experience was similar to tian dao''s. it happened not long ago, when i went to the seaside with classmates. as it was the peak travel season, the hotel room we had reserved was given away when we arrived two hours late. with no other choice, we had to find a new place to stay and ended up being introduced to a guesthouse."


    "the next day, while playing on the beach, we helped an elderly man who was suffering from heatstroke. he gave me a bracelet that bore the symbol of the elder sign and shared local legends about the deep ones with us. at first, we didn''t take it seriously. but, in the middle of the night, we discovered that the owner of the guesthouse we were staying in was actually a deep one. fortunately, we realized just in time and managed to escape."


    after finishing his story, akira akashi showed the bracelet on his left wrist. it was made of an unknown black metal, etched with the elder sign.


    liu xing, though he had lost control of his body, his sight and hearing were still sharp. listening to the conversations of akira akashi and the others, he couldn''t help but remark internally that ghouls and deep ones, typical beginners'' monsters in the cthulhu rpg game, seemed to be everywhere.the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    but even for beginners, these creatures weren''t something just any player could kill. thus, most players, like akira akashi, would seize any chance to flee. players like tian dao, who managed to clear the game by slaying mythical creatures, were exceedingly rare. liu xing surmised that tian dao''s team must have had an excellent setup, acquiring weapons that suited their story''s background and, most importantly, luck on their side, which allowed them to ultimately kill the ghoul.


    however, the reason tian dao and his team engaged in battle with the ghoul, liu xing reckoned, was likely due to the recklessness of the archaeologist in their group. in the world of the cthulhu rpg game, roles like archaeologists, occultists, and zealots were disasters waiting to happen ¡ª engines of team annihilation, with a propensity for getting into deadly situations, often having stats maxed out at 99.


    "alright, the question now is whether we should enter this temple to take a look," tina suggested, looking at the temple''s door. "i think it''s necessary. after all, these elder sign charms are affixed on the outside, meant to prevent mythical creatures from entering. and as we can see, there''s no sign the temple''s door has been opened, so it''s likely safe inside, and there might be something very important stored there, something that could perhaps help us leave this place and return to the real world."


    akira akashi and tian dao nodded in agreement with tina''s idea. however, tian dao appeared troubled as he looked at the temple''s door, "that''s true, but how do we open this door? after all, one of us has to stay behind to look after li ming and the others. for the remaining two to open such a sturdy and tall door seems quite troublesome."


    akira akashi, inspiration, 2/75, great success.


    tian dao, inspiration, 1/75, great success.


    "damn it, these europeans, how could they both achieve a great success? then the trap i prepared is useless," kp cao complained, somewhat speechless. "so tian dao and akira akashi simultaneously feel that tearing off a certain elder sign glyph might work wonders. you both should have seen by now which one it is."


    akira akashi and tian dao nodded, then tian dao stepped forward, peeled off an elder sign glyph, and the temple''s main doors silently swung open!


    tina, having contributed nothing to this effort, and relying on her rapport with kp cao, cheerfully said to him, "cao, what kind of trap did you design? tell your sister here so i can have a good laugh."


    kp cao sighed resignedly and said, "i''m quite a bit older than you, tina, so you should be calling me ''brother cao.'' and besides, it''s not a trap i designed¡ªit''s how the scenario is arranged. if your inspiration checks pass, you''ll uncover one of the three elder sign glyphs which could open the temple''s door. however, only one glyph has that effect; if you peel off the others, they will seal one skill of the player who chose it until the end of this scenario. if a player achieves a great success, one incorrect option will be canceled. but i didn''t expect two great successes to come up, leading you directly to the right answer."


    akira akashi and tian dao shared a smile, as the saying goes, those who smile are often the luckiest.


    "wow, tian dao, how did you know that peeling off this elder sign glyph would open the temple door? that''s pretty amazing," tina exaggeratedly "played" her role.


    tian dao rubbed his head, chuckling, "maybe it''s just a man''s sixth sense."

 Chapter 54: The Condition for Success

    chapter 54: the condition for success


    at this moment, the guidance process of liu xing''s psychoanalysis finally came to an end. "because you''ve successfully performed psychoanalysis on yourself, you''ll lose half the amount of san points in this check. thus, you''ve only lost 1 point of san, and you''ve gained 1 point of cthulhu mythos knowledge."


    liu xing let out a sigh of relief, not expecting psychoanalysis to be so potent, directly halving the loss of his san points.


    "liu xing, are you alright now?" akira akashi, seeing liu xing returning to normal, asked with concern.


    liu xing nodded with a smile, somewhat embarrassed, "sorry for worrying everyone. the impact of tina''s words was just too strong, which made me lose my composure for a moment."


    akira akashi simply smiled and shook his head, "it''s fine, as long as you''re okay. after all, with li ming in his current state, our troubles would be much greater if something were to happen to you as well."


    at this point, tian dao came back, hoisting li ming onto his back again, "as long as you''re fine, liu xing, we shouldn''t waste any more time. let''s hurry and check inside the temple."


    calculating the time, liu xing and his companions had already spent about ten minutes in the mirrored world. up until now, they had come up empty-handed, so it was crucial to make haste.


    thus, liu xing and his group prepared to enter the temple. upon opening the doors, they found the interior fully illuminated, leaving no place for shadows to hide. tina, leading the charge, wasn''t worried about traps and walked straight in.


    seeing that tina had entered without incident, liu xing and the others followed. after all, this was still the lowest level of the cthulhu rpg game, essentially a novice''s dungeon, so it was unlikely for there to be any traps.


    besides, in cthulhu rpg game, it was rare for modules to contain trap mechanisms. after all, if the intention was to ensnare the players, it would be much more straightforward and efficient to throw a few mythical creatures into the mix.


    thus, liu xing and his companions unobstructedly made their way into the depths of the temple, where a large mirror stood before them.


    "this must be the mirror that brought us here, right?" tina said, unsure.


    liu xing approached and patted tian dao on the shoulder, "hey, tian dao, what are you doing?"


    tian dao turned around, looking puzzled, and said to liu xing, "when i left the temple, i heard a strange noise from below, so i came here to see what was going on. then, it seemed like i saw a figure running at high speed toward the commercial district on the right."


    liu xing understood this was another plot twist. after all, tian dao was an experienced player to be involved in this promotional game; he wouldn''t likely act alone under such circumstances. the figure tian dao saw was almost certainly nan xiaoniao''s mother!


    with this in mind, liu xing couldn''t help but complain to kp cao, "kp, where do you keep finding these plot twists?"


    kp cao responded with an innocent look, "these plot developments are all part of the scenario''s design. how can you blame me? that''s not fair."


    "really? why do i feel like you''re deceiving me?" liu xing said skeptically.


    "eh, how should i put this... it''s for your own good, helping you to advance the plot more quickly. so, i just triggered the plot twist a bit sooner, that''s all," kp cao said with a forced laugh.


    liu xing laughed; kp cao indeed liked to stir things up.


    but, as kp cao had said, his actions indeed moved the plot forward. at least liu xing now knew that nan xiaoniao''s mother would be in the right side of the... no, that''s not right, because this is the mirror world, she should be on the left side of the commercial district, or rather, at the grape gallery!


    liu xing''s brow furrowed; the grape gallery was a necessary destination. after all, the grapes needed as offerings could only be found there, and nan xiaoniao was bound to meet her mother.


    as for what would happen when nan xiaoniao met her mother, liu xing didn''t know, but he was certain it wouldn''t be a perfect reunion with tears of joy.


    and besides, it was about time for "the tiger" to make an appearance.

 Chapter 55: Time Limit

    chapter 55: time limit


    having crossed the midpoint of the plot, it was time for the boss known as "the tiger" to make an appearance.


    however, liu xing and tian dao''s immediate goal was still to visit the peach orchard behind the temple, to pluck some peaches as offerings.


    "let''s go pick some peaches first, then we''ll head back to the temple to meet up with tina and the others and discuss our next move," liu xing suggested, patting tian dao''s shoulder to signal him to follow.


    tian dao nodded but couldn''t hide his confusion. "but if that shadow really was nan xiaoniao''s mother, her speed was unbelievable. she covered more than ten meters in the blink of an eye. so, i suspect that nan xiaoniao''s mother might have already..."


    though tian dao did not finish his sentence, liu xing understood his implications and shook his head. "i completely share your thoughts; it''s very likely that nan xiaoniao''s mother isn''t human anymore. we''ll have to be even more cautious from now on. given your description, tian dao, we definitely won''t be able to outrun her. if she catches us, there''s no escape."


    acknowledging liu xing''s point with a nod and a sigh, tian dao took the lead towards the peach trees.


    since there were only seven trees in the orchard, it didn''t take long for liu xing and tian dao to spot the peaches. however, as liu xing had predicted, they found only two peaches in total.n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    "as expected, the offerings in this mirrored world are far too scarce. we need to be careful not to drop and damage them," liu xing said, gingerly cradling a peach in his hand. knowing their game master was someone who liked to stir up trouble, he couldn''t help but suspect that if he carelessly carried the peach back to the temple, the gm, kp cao, might force a luck check halfway through. failing the check could result in accidentally dropping and ruining the peach.


    "good," liu xing continued, "first of all, the reason tian dao went off alone to pick peaches was due to a plot-driven necessity. he saw a figure dashing at high speed toward the commercial district on the left, presumably heading to the grape promenade. tian dao and i believe that this figure is likely nan xiaoniao''s mother. however, there''s an eight out of ten chance that she''s no longer human and has possibly become a mythical creature."


    "therefore, i suggest we split up. although we can''t predict what might happen when nan xiaoniao and her mother reunite, it''s unlikely to be anything good. hence, one person must remain in the temple to watch over nan xiaoniao and li ming."


    "next are the remaining two offerings. clearly, the grapes are in the grape promenade, and the bamboo shoots are in the bamboo forest halfway up the mountain. i recommend sending one person to the bamboo forest in search of bamboo shoots. given the hints from the plot, the danger surely lies at the grape promenade, so the bamboo forest should be relatively safe, and exploring alone should pose no problem."


    "as for the remaining two, naturally, they will head to the grape promenade in search of grapes and to confront nan xiaoniao''s mother, though it''s more likely they''ll face a mythical creature. the chances of collecting both grapes and bamboo shoots in one go are slim, so we mustn''t linger in battle. should anything seem amiss, we must retreat here immediately to discuss further." liu xing laid out his hastily devised plan.


    tian dao nodded, adding, "i agree with liu xing''s plan, and i think i should stay and guard the temple. there are no ropes here to restrain li ming, and should he awaken, i can subdue him immediately. plus, if something unexpected happens here, i can take li ming and nan xiaoniao out with me."


    "well then, i''ll go to the bamboo forest to look for bamboo shoots. given that my investigative skills are probably the highest among us, and an environment like the bamboo forest will certainly require investigation skill," akira akashi volunteered for his task.


    as for tina, she smiled at liu xing and said, "it looks like it''s you and me working together this time. please take good care of me, liu xing."


    liu xing responded with a laugh, "not at all, let''s not delay any further. let''s get moving."


    no sooner had liu xing finished speaking than kp cao interjected, "now that you''ve all settled on a plan, it''s time for everyone to make a constitution check."

 Chapter 56: Formless Offspring

    chapter 56: formless offspring


    "physique check?" liu xing expressed his confusion. he hadn''t expected kp cao to conduct such an obscure test on their physiques.


    liu xing, 52/40, failed.


    tina, 64/50, failed.


    akira akashi, 15/50, succeeded.the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    tian dao, 47/80, succeeded.


    "those who failed the physique check suddenly feel a growing hunger..." kp cao hadn''t finished speaking when liu xing suddenly felt as if he hadn''t eaten for an entire day, his stomach hollow and uncomfortably hungry, distracting him from kp cao''s words.


    at that moment, liu xing caught the scent of sweet fruit, drawing his attention to the altar.


    "now, the players who failed the physique check, please undergo a willpower test," kp cao said, sounding almost delighted.


    liu xing, 45/80, succeeded.


    tina, 39/70, succeeded.


    "thank goodness," liu xing sighed in relief, knowing that if he had also failed the willpower test, he would have pounced like a starving tiger on the peaches on the altar, especially since there was one for both him and tina. a failure here would have prematurely ended their promotion game.


    according to information liu xing obtained from ray, in the real world, humans who stealthily ate offerings would die suddenly, appearing as if starved to death. liu xing had reason to believe that eating the offerings in the mirror world could lead to a similar fate.


    this mirror world seemed to embody the joke¡ªcommunication relies on shouting, travel relies on walking.


    after discussing their plan, liu xing, tina, and akira akashi left the temple. halfway down the mountain, akira akashi went alone to the bamboo forest to look for bamboo shoots, while liu xing and tina continued down to the commercial district.


    upon reaching the commercial district, liu xing and tina heard faint sounds, like... someone eating! they exchanged glances, knowing it must be nan xiaoniao''s mother eating something. in this mirror world, the only thing to eat was grapes!


    liu xing and tina quickened their pace, arriving beside the grape gallery. they saw a young-looking woman squatting there, surrounded by grape skins.


    "damn, what do we do now? is this woman nan xiaoniao''s mother? she looks so eerie. i''m a bit scared to approach her," tina whispered to liu xing.


    frowning, liu xing said helplessly, "we have no choice but to ask her. we can''t let her finish all the grapes. if she does, we won''t be able to gather enough offerings to return to the real world."


    after saying this, liu xing walked ahead and asked the woman, "hello, are you nan xiaoniao''s mother?"


    upon hearing nan xiaoniao''s name, the woman squatting on the ground began to tremble unnaturally, then slowly stood up.


    liu xing and tina sensed something was wrong and silently stepped back, distancing themselves from the woman.


    after a moment, the woman stopped trembling. just when liu xing thought they could communicate with her, something unexpected happened!


    the woman''s body suddenly inflated, turning into a toad-like mass of wrinkled flesh. but on this mass grew hundreds of underdeveloped, slender tentacles, writhing unconsciously, creating a deeply unsettling sight.


    this was the formless offspring, the embryonic form of sathogua!

 Chapter 57: Formless Offspring, Youre Out of the Group

    chapter 57: formless offspring, you''re out of the group


    the formless offspring, a subordinate servant of sathogua, belongs to the same camp as cthulhu, the great old one, and is thus also known as the embryo of sathogua.


    the most notable characteristic of the formless offspring is its immunity to physical attacks. essentially a slime monster, it is impervious to damage from swords, spears, clubs, and the like.


    liu xing, observing the formless offspring, finally understood why kp cao said their group couldn''t defeat the boss through combat. the boss was this impervious formless offspring! although the qingming rain in liu xing''s pocket could harm it, the effect would be like a drop in the ocean. being a lower servant of the great old one, the formless offspring''s strength was incomparable to that of ghouls or deep ones. its expected hp ranged between 13 to 22 points (since each mythical creature''s attributes differ, kp would decide their characteristics in advance by rolling, or simply use the expected value).??v€l?1n.


    therefore, liu xing could only think of one strategy ¨C the best plan is to retreat.


    however, kp cao certainly wouldn''t let liu xing and tina leave so easily, especially since they had witnessed a person transform into a formless offspring.


    "hehe, now liu xing and tina, since you have witnessed nan xiaoniao''s mother turn into a formless offspring, please undergo a san (sanity) check. succeed, and you lose 3 san points; fail, and you lose 3 plus 1d6 san points," kp cao chuckled. "begin, i bet at least one of you will go insane."


    liu xing, 76/76, succeeded.


    tina, 38/71, succeeded.


    "you''re quite lucky, liu xing. both of you lose 3 san points and gain 3 points of cthulhu mythos knowledge," kp cao said, somewhat surprised.


    as soon as kp cao finished speaking, liu xing felt an indescribable fear surge within him, his heart racing. but this was normal, anyone who witnessed such a horrific scene and didn''t go mad was already fortunate.


    "well, let me explain then," kp cao said somewhat awkwardly. "according to the scenario, this formless offspring, being suppressed by the mirror world, has its agility matched to that of the player with the lowest agility who entered this world."


    liu xing chuckled. the player with the lowest agility in the mirror world was undoubtedly li ming, who was currently knocked out by tian dao. so, even if li ming''s agility hadn''t dropped to zero, it was at best around 5 points. that''s why this formless offspring was moving so slowly... it was indeed a disgrace to mythical creatures.


    a picture popped into liu xing''s mind ¨C "so embarrassing, you should leave the group.jpg".


    since liu xing and tina had maintained a distance of about ten meters from the formless offspring, they were not at all troubled by its turtle-like approach, even finding it somewhat amusing.


    however, liu xing and tina had to continue playing their roles, so liu xing feigned terror and said to tina, "tina, we must run!"


    tina nodded. although the formless offspring was moving very slowly, its huge size and the long tentacles ¨C some estimated to be about two meters ¨C were not to be underestimated.


    if liu xing remembered correctly, the formless offspring preferred to capture its prey with its tentacles, and its skill level in doing so was as high as 90 points. being within its reach meant a high chance of being captured and bound, making escape almost impossible. to break free from the entanglement of its tentacles, one would have to contest in strength against the formless offspring, whose strength expected value exceeded 100 points, surpassing human limits.


    furthermore, as a lower servant of the great old one ¨C sathogua, the formless offspring might possess some kind of long-range attack spell, making liu xing and tina wary of it.


    therefore, liu xing and tina decided to retreat first and return to the temple to plan their next move.


    since there was no worry of being caught by the formless offspring, liu xing and tina chose to jog back to the temple.


    although the formless offspring seemed to be making a valiant effort to chase liu xing and tina, the distance between them only grew wider. by the time liu xing and tina reached the temple, the formless offspring had only managed to reach the center of the two commercial districts...

 Chapter 58: The Substitute

    chapter 58: the substitute


    liu xing and tina returned to the temple, where they found akira akashi had already arrived, while li ming remained in a coma. nan xiaoniao was biting her finger, deep in thought.


    "how did it go on your end? did you encounter any problems?" akira akashi and tian dao, having heard kp cao''s alert, knew that liu xing and tina had encountered a mythical creature, but were unaware of the specifics.


    "we need to initiate private room time," liu xing said, choosing to request kp cao to facilitate a private discussion space for sharing intelligence.the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    "okay, private room time is now active. just a friendly reminder, you have about half an hour left. please hurry up to avoid failing the mission," kp cao advised, subtly pressuring liu xing''s group.


    tina briefly recounted their encounter: "liu xing and i met nan xiaoniao''s mother in the grape arbor. she was incessantly eating grapes. liu xing tried to stop her to save some grapes for offerings. at that moment, she transformed into a formless offspring, and we had no choice but to retreat."


    frowning, tian dao said resignedly, "if i''m not mistaken, formless offspring are immune to physical damage, meaning we can''t harm it."


    "true, but did you buy today''s newly released qingming festival gift pack? it contains an item called qingming rain, capable of damaging mythical creatures immune to physical attacks. it also has a 50% chance of slowing them down," liu xing inquired.


    even with qingming rain, they knew it was impossible to kill the formless offspring. however, the item could potentially reduce its speed by 50%, making the normally turtle-paced creature as slow as a snail.


    "i just spent my money on a white character card, so i couldn''t afford the qingming festival pack. had i known about it, i would have saved my points," tian dao regretted.


    "a substitute, then it must be something that either looks like or symbolizes bamboo shoots. but here, we need a substitute for a ritual offering. it''s like how zhuge liang once used steamed buns instead of human heads for a ritual. we probably just need to find something that resembles bamboo shoots," liu xing suggested.


    akira akashi nodded and said seriously, "that''s what i was thinking. but i''ve already looked around the temple and haven''t found a suitable substitute. were the stalls still there when you and tina went to the commercial district?"


    "no. those stalls have already disappeared," tina confirmed.


    liu xing frowned, finding this strange. usually, such key props are placed in significant locations, like the temple and commercial district in this mirrored world.


    unless...


    the key prop is in the hands of an npc!


    liu xing suddenly remembered that before entering the mirrored world, nan xiaoniao seemed to have picked something up from the ground! he then looked at nan xiaoniao, or more precisely, the small bag she was holding.


    seeing liu xing suddenly turning his gaze to nan xiaoniao, tina and the others followed his gaze and understood his thought.


    "leave it to me. nan xiaoniao''s favorability towards me is quite high," tina volunteered eagerly.

 Chapter 59: Unique Trait

    chapter 59: unique trait


    tina, squatting in front of nan xiaoniao with a smile, began to gesture to her. since nan xiaoniao was temporarily deaf, she couldn''t hear what tina was saying. tina''s gestures were effective, however, as nan xiaoniao obediently handed over her small bag to tina, who couldn''t resist giving nan xiaoniao a kiss, causing her cheeks to flush red.


    tina took the bag and opened it to find only a bamboo comb inside, shaped exactly like a sliced bamboo shoot.


    the group nodded silently; it seemed they had found the second sacrificial item.


    placing the comb on the altar, kp cao announced with a smile, "ok, you''ve found the second sacrificial item, so you get an extra thirty minutes in the mirror world. you now have an hour to find the third item ¨C grapes. keep up the good work. considering you''ve already crippled the formless offspring, finding the grapes should be easy."


    "easy, my foot," tina retorted. "the formless offspring might be slow now, but its other attributes and skills are still intact. as long as it guards the grapevine corridor, we can''t bypass it to get the grapes."


    liu xing nodded in agreement, adding, "tina''s right. the formless offspring''s attack range is too broad, probably over ten meters. given that the path to the grapevine corridor is only seven or eight meters wide, attempting to rush in will inevitably trigger a battle with the formless offspring!"


    hearing akira akashi''s explanation, liu xing couldn''t help feeling a bit embarrassed. during the past few days of rest, he had only casually read a few pages of the rulebook, thinking he had understood enough, and hadn''t looked at it since. so, when facing the formless offspring, liu xing could only remember some expected values of the formless offspring''s attributes, but had totally forgotten its skills.


    thus, liu xing felt his preparation for the game was rather perfunctory. if he encountered a mythical creature he was unfamiliar with and knew nothing about, he would be perilously close to death.


    so, liu xing decided that after this promotion game, he needed to return to the real world and thoroughly memorize the rulebook, especially deepening his understanding and knowledge of these mythical creatures.


    "in that case, our only option seems to be luring the formless offspring away from the grape corridor, so we can have a chance to search for the grapes," tina said somewhat dejectedly. "but, considering the formless offspring''s speed, we don''t need to worry too much about being caught. however, it seems we can only use nan xiaoniao as bait to distract the formless offspring."


    "no, i won''t allow you to do that," akira akashi sighed helplessly. the "i" she referred to was her character card. "my character card acquired a trait in the first two cthulhu rpg games due to certain events. the trait is ''protecting children'', so i can''t just watch you put nan xiaoniao in danger, unless you can convince me otherwise."


    traits, similar to titles, are acquired by players after a cthulhu rpg game if they trigger certain specific plotlines.


    unlike titles, traits impose certain restrictions on the player''s character card. for instance, akira akashi''s trait of ''protecting children'' prevents her from acting in a way that harms children and from ignoring others who might harm children.

 Chapter 60: Li Ming Awakens

    chapter 60: li ming awakens


    of course, the traits obtained from character cards, although they limit some actions and behaviors of the players, even forcing them to do certain things, even if it means facing death...


    however, these traits are not entirely without benefits. when they perform checks related to protecting children, they receives certain bonuses.n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    thus, traits are more like a game of russian roulette than a double-edged sword. whether they are good or bad depends on your luck.


    as for why liu xing knew about the traits, he had logged into the cthulhu role-playing game hall a few days ago during his free time, browsing through the community''s discussion forum. despite the frequent comings and goings of society members, maintaining a number of about a thousand, the forum was always bustling. players shared their experiences there, and liu xing learned about the existence of traits from these discussions.


    at that time, liu xing wondered, if isabella hadn''t used her charm on him and he still had helped her escape with all his might, would kp004 have given him a "lolicon" trait...


    it was strange, though, that liu xing hadn''t seen any other administrators besides du liu.


    "it''s going to be tough, but when my private room time is over, i''ll try to convince you," tina said with a shrug of resignation.


    "let''s try that. first, we''ll try to lure the formless offspring aside. if that doesn''t work, we''ll have akira akashi and nan xiaoniao draw its attention," suggested tian dao.


    liu xing nodded, agreeing with tian dao''s excellent suggestion. he was also concerned about the formless offspring''s reaction upon seeing nan xiaoniao, as it was transformed from nan xiaoniao''s mother. there was a chance that the motherly bond might restore some consciousness to nan xiaoniao''s mother, turning her into an ally... fat chance! in this mirror world, aside from the formless offspring, there were no traces of the other missing people. as a mythical creature, the formless offspring needed to feed, so the missing people had likely become its meals.


    to the formless offspring, nan xiaoniao was just delicious food, and liu xing''s group were villains stealing its meal. if these villains paraded their coveted food in front of it, the formless offspring might not tolerate such provocation and could explode in rage, doubling its speed.


    li ming vigorously shook his head at tina''s suggestion. in a real-life cthulhu rpg game, he would have chosen to do so without hesitation. but this was a genuine cthulhu rpg game, where pain was as real as it gets. li ming still occasionally remembered the agony of having his leg broken in the last game.


    "alright, private room time is over. please, players, get ready to continue playing your roles," kp cao suddenly announced. "also, li ming, now that you''re awake, roll for constitution."


    li ming, 52/60, success.


    "tch, you all have pretty good luck. so, waking up from the unconsciousness, you don''t feel anything unusual, just a bit hungry," kp cao said somewhat speechlessly.


    "uh, where are we right now? why did i pass out earlier?" li ming, who had just woken up from unconsciousness, pretended to be very confused.


    again, it was tian dao who explained the current situation to li ming, but this time the explanation was surely from a character''s perspective.


    "what, we encountered a monster, and it''s occupying the grape arbor?" li ming exclaimed in "surprise," "so, what do we do now? without grapes, we can''t complete the ritual to return to the real world."


    "let''s do this. tina and i will go check where the monster is. you three stay in the temple and watch over nan xiaoniao, and wait for our good news," liu xing suggested.


    liu xing felt that the most important thing now was to determine the formless offspring''s location to decide how to bypass it and reach the grape arbor for the grapes.


    "yes, after all, we''ve already been scared by that monster. we shouldn''t be afraid of it now," tina agreed, nodding.

 Chapter 61: The Cunning Formless Offspring

    chapter 61: the cunning formless offspring


    in most cases, for a lower-tier servant like this mythical creature, one encounter is enough to develop an "antibody." subsequent face-to-face encounters with this creature result in a lesser reduction of san (sanity) points, or possibly none at all.


    this is why liu xing suggested that he and tina should take charge of scouting the formless offspring''s location. they aimed to prevent akira akashi and others from seeing the formless offspring, thus preserving their san. after all, liu xing and tina, upon encountering the formless offspring, could lose 3+1d6 san points if they failed the san check. this risk was partly due to witnessing the transformation of nan xiaoniao''s mother. liu xing speculated that seeing the formless offspring would cost at least 1+1d6 san points, which meant a high risk of akira akashi and others falling into a temporary state of madness.


    moreover, li ming had just recovered from a temporary madness state and was in a latent phase of insanity. losing even 1 point of san would plunge him back into madness. the fact that the 1d10 madness latency check hadn''t occurred suggested that kp cao was planning a secret roll. therefore, for safety, li ming should avoid encountering the formless offspring until the promotion game ends.


    li ming understood this and said, "that''s for the best. you''ve seen my current state. if that creature finds me, i''m surely doomed. let me stay here and take care of nan xiaoniao."


    tian dao and akira akashi nodded in agreement, deciding to stay inside the temple. they would be ready to join liu xing and tina if needed.


    liu xing and tina left the temple, looking down from crane temple at the foot of the mountain. they didn''t spot the formless offspring but noticed the traces it left behind. given its massive size, the formless offspring''s weight was substantial, and its slime-like body left behind depressions and black, unknown liquid along its path...


    "did that creature go to the bamboo forest?" liu xing pondered, noticing the trail of the formless offspring disappearing into the bamboo grove on the mountainside.


    tina nodded but remained silent, lost in thought. liu xing shared her contemplation.


    the formless offspring''s behavior was abnormal. it should have headed straight for the temple, so why divert to the bamboo forest? it made no sense.


    "let''s leave this place now," tian dao suggested, frowning and ready to evacuate the temple.


    at that moment, li ming shook his head, saying, "then you go. i''ll stay here. my mobility is limited due to my leg, and my mental state isn''t great. i suspect that seeing that mythical creature would drive me insane. i can''t be a burden to you anymore."


    liu xing and others silently nodded in agreement. as li ming said, he was of no use at the moment.


    however, liu xing believed that the formless offspring''s primary target must be nan xiaoniao. if liu xing''s group took nan xiaoniao away, the formless offspring would likely follow nan xiaoniao and not trouble li ming.


    therefore, li ming stayed behind in the temple alone, while liu xing and others, with nan xiaoniao, went to the grape arbor. they planned to find grapes and then return to offer this final tribute at the temple.


    without lingering in the temple, liu xing''s group, with tina carrying nan xiaoniao, promptly left.


    "tina, remember to cover nan xiaoniao''s eyes with your hands later. don''t let her see that creature," liu xing said, leading the way. but just as he mentioned it, as if on cue, the formless offspring burst through the ground at the temple''s entrance, where alger had fallen, writhing its massive body.


    "damn it, run! and don''t look back!" liu xing shouted in anger.


    tian dao and akira akashi, aware of the formless offspring appearing behind them, kept moving forward without turning back to avoid losing san. despite their apparent panic, they were calm inside, knowing the formless offspring, despite its desperate efforts, couldn''t possibly catch up with them due to its slow movement.

 Chapter 62: The Formless Offspring Blocking the Way

    chapter 62: the formless offspring blocking the way


    tina acted without hesitation, holding nan xiaoniao in one arm and covering her eyes with the other, continuing to walk downwards.


    meanwhile, liu xing served as the observer, closely watching the movements of the formless offspring to provide tina and the others with firsthand information.


    just as liu xing had anticipated, the formless offspring''s primary target was nan xiaoniao. it pursued them directly, and its speed had increased somewhat since li ming had awakened. the speed of the formless offspring had evolved from snail-like to that of a turtle.


    "the monster''s speed has obviously improved a notch, but it''s still very slow, so we don''t need to hurry," liu xing reminded everyone.


    thus, what should have been a tense and intense chase scene completely changed its tone. the formless offspring, a mythical creature, now seemed like a pitiful puppy being led on a walk by these "evil humans."


    however, liu xing remained concerned that the formless offspring might possess long-range attack spells, frequently looking back to monitor its actions. after all, the spells in the cthulhu rpg game usually required noticeable pre-casting movements.


    liu xing hypothesized that the formless offspring''s spells might allow it to parasitize or transform into humans. this would explain why it could masquerade as nan xiaoniao''s mother, leading to the terrifying transformation scene in the grape arbor.


    while not entirely certain, liu xing felt there was an 80% chance of this being true. moreover, it seemed unlikely that the formless offspring had any long-range attack spells, as its choice to ambush suggested a level of intelligence that would have surely led it to use such spells if it had them.


    relieved by this thought, liu xing led the group confidently to the commercial district. looking back, the formless offspring was still far behind, not even halfway up the hill.n??v€l-b1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    ignoring the slow-moving formless offspring, the group reached the grape arbor, finding only grape skins and seeds, with no grapes in sight.


    "wow, how much can this creature eat? did it finish all the grapes here?" tian dao said, somewhat dismayed.


    thus, tina took the grape from tian dao and carefully placed it in nan xiaoniao''s small bag, entrusting akira akashi with the responsibility of carrying it.


    after securing the last of the sacrificial items, liu xing and the team felt urgency. they promptly returned to the temple to offer the sacrifice and return to the real world.


    but liu xing suddenly remembered something important ¨C where had the formless offspring gone?


    logically, this ''disabled'' formless offspring, although slow, should have reached the commercial district by now. but liu xing saw no trace of it. could it be...


    thinking this, liu xing turned to tina and the others, "where has that monster gone? has it stopped chasing us?"


    liu xing''s question furrowed the brows of tina and the rest, who shared his concerns. they all pondered why the formless offspring hadn''t appeared.


    however, they soon found their answer. the formless offspring had learned to lie in wait, blocking their path to the crane temple halfway up the mountain. using its massive form and tentacles, it effortlessly barricaded the only route to the temple.


    as liu xing watched the formless offspring''s undulating tentacles, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that it was mocking them ¨C "no matter how fast you run, you still have to return right into my grasp. let''s see how you''ll get past me now."


    faced with this obstacle, both akira akashi and tian dao were at a loss and had to confront the formless offspring directly. given the situation, their san (sanity) values were bound to decrease.


    "so, as akira akashi and tian dao lay eyes on the formless offspring for the first time, it''s time for a san check. a success means a decrease of 2 san points, a failure results in a loss of 1d6+1 san points, and you''ll gain equivalent knowledge of the cthulhu mythos."


    tian dao, 84/78, failed.


    akira akashi, 33/76, succeeded.

 Chapter 63: Entering the Battle Rotation

    chapter 63: entering the battle rotation


    "alright, that settles it. i and tian dao will lead the charge, followed by akira akashi covering tina as she moves up." liu xing clapped his hands, making the final, summarizing statement.


    "mm, no problem on my end," akira akashi nodded and spoke up.


    tina also nodded, then picked up nan xiaoniao, "mm, let''s head out. we have only about half an hour left. we should return to the temple as soon as possible to present the offerings, lest kp cao comes up with more tricks."


    after ending their private room time, liu xing went over to tian dao and said, "tian dao, we have no choice but to force our way through now. this monster seems hell-bent on waiting for us, and we don''t have the luxury of time to keep waiting. so, it''s up to us men to lead the way and create time and space for them."


    "mm, let''s get ready then. but i have a suggestion: we should attack from two different directions, one left and one right. this might just put the monster in a tough spot, increasing our chances of breaking through," tian dao nodded, but proposed his own idea.


    however, liu xing knew that tian dao''s suggestion was just a part of their role-play. after all, in the cthulhu rpg game, a formless offspring wouldn''t be caught in such a dilemma since it could attack several people at once, with the outcome determined by the dice goddess.


    nevertheless, liu xing played along with tian dao''s strategy. "you''re right, tian dao. so, i''ll take the left side, and you take the right, how about that?"


    at this moment, tina and akira akashi also came over and heard liu xing and tian dao''s discussion.


    "so, when that monster chooses to attack one of you, akira akashi and i will follow the other and rush forward. is that okay?" tina said with interest.


    akira akashi just nodded indifferently. the specifics of their run didn''t matter much, as the final outcome wouldn''t be significantly affected as long as tina and he could keep up with liu xing and tian dao without falling behind. this would prevent kp cao from deciding that they should have separate battle checks.


    "three."


    "two."


    "one, charge!"


    at liu xing''s command, everyone charged towards the formless offspring.


    just as liu xing and tian dao took the lead and entered the formless offspring''s attack range, liu xing suddenly felt the air around him stagnate, as if everything around him slowed down. it was like the bullet time seen in movies, where everything seemed incredibly slow.


    of course, in a different setting, like the main god space, liu xing might have thought he was experiencing a breakthrough in the face of danger, unlocking the legendary genetic lock, enabling him to overpower the formless offspring and send it back to where it belonged.


    usually, as lower servants, mythical creatures wouldn''t die outright. they''d be sent back to their original place after sustaining certain damage, especially since eldritch gods protected these creatures, making it not so simple for mere humans to deal with them.


    unfortunately, liu xing was in a cthulhu rpg game setting, where no genetic lock existed. the reason for the current situation was that liu xing had entered the battle round.


    in a typical cthulhu rpg game, battle rounds could be resolved sequentially with a few checks, but in this real version of the game, things were not that simple.


    "hehe, now players liu xing, tina, akira akashi, tian dao, and npc nan xiaoniao have all entered the battle round. since some players haven''t experienced a battle round before, i, kp cao, will take this opportunity to explain how a real cthulhu rpg game battle round works," liu xing realized, hearing kp cao''s sleazy voice, that kp cao was about to stir up trouble.

 Chapter 65: Preparing for Battle

    chapter 65: preparing for battle


    "actually, our real-life cthulhu rpg game''s combat round is quite straightforward. players begin by making various checks, and the results of these checks determine their next actions and the subsequent impact."


    "let me give an example. suppose tina faces an attack check from a formless offspring''s whip and fails her dodge check. after calculating the damage, it''s determined she''ll lose 5 hp. if tina''s description of her actions is detailed and logical, she might reduce the hp loss to 4, 3, or even 1 point. on the contrary, if a player''s description is average or they choose not to describe their actions, the damage calculated initially will apply. of course, there''s also a special scenario called ''all or nothing.''"


    "in situations where a player faces an attack that could be fatal, they can opt for an ''all or nothing'' description. here, players can describe actions that might not align with their character''s background or logic. for instance, tina, who normally doesn''t have the agility to perform a complex series of acrobatic moves like a front flip with a 360-degree twist followed by a roll, can attempt it under ''all or nothing.'' this can be seen as unleashing the human body''s latent potential, but it requires fulfilling a precondition and passing a special ''all or nothing'' check."


    "firstly, the precondition: the game master (kp) will assess your ''all or nothing'' description and determine how much more agility you need to complete the action. for example, if tina lacks 50 agility points to perform the action i just described, she can''t proceed to the ''all or nothing'' check without bridging this gap. the missing agility points can be compensated for with other attribute points."


    "at this stage, players can ''spend'' other attributes to gain the missing 50 agility points. however, it''s important to note that the attributes used for this ''purchase'' will be permanently lost, whether the ''all or nothing'' check succeeds or not."


    "after meeting the precondition, we move to the special ''all or nothing'' check. it''s unique because its success rate comprises two parts. the first part is a base value determined by the player rolling a 1d50 dice. the second part is an additional value, converted from the player''s luck points, where each point of luck is worth one additional value. however, for every 10 luck points spent, you get an extra 5 points. once spent, these luck points are also permanently deducted."


    however, liu xing couldn''t help but complain about kp cao''s close relationship with tina, frequently taking jabs at her. it was a good thing that tina couldn''t speak now, or else they would have witnessed a fiery exchange of words between her and kp cao.


    of course, if this were a tabletop game, tina might have resorted to using ''persuasion (physical)'' on kp cao.


    "now, let''s officially enter the combat round, starting with the check phase. since the agility of the formless offspring matches the player with the lowest agility, its agility will now be 20. the players'' agility will each decrease by 10 points due to sprinting, and tina, carrying nan xiaoniao, will lose an additional 15 points of agility. now, for every 2 points your agility exceeds that of the formless offspring, your chance of successfully evading its attack increases by 1 point, though any fractions will be disregarded," kp cao stated seriously.


    after hearing kp cao''s explanation, liu xing began to calculate. his agility was 50 points, which would decrease to 40 after the reduction, 20 points higher than that of the formless offspring. this meant his evasion value would increase by 10 points.


    since evasion value is half of the agility, liu xing''s final evasion value would be 30. he realized that if he were to be attacked, his situation would be quite precarious.


    kp cao paused for a moment before continuing, "next, i will roll a 1d3 to determine the number of players the formless offspring will attack this round."

 Chapter 66: Battle Settlement

    chapter 66: battle settlement


    formless offspring''s attack count, 1d3=3 times!


    "damn, why is my luck so bad?" liu xing sighed helplessly. if the result of his previous roll had been only 1, liu xing could have breathed a sigh of relief. since nan xiaoniao, or more precisely, tina, was already targeted by formless offspring, the creature would surely use its single opportunity to attack nan xiaoniao, and by extension, the tina embracing her.n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    therefore, now that kp cao had rolled for formless offspring to attack three times in this battle round, aside from its compulsory targets¡ªtina and nan xiaoniao¡ªthe remaining two attacks would randomly select two from liu xing, tian dao, and akira akashi.


    this meant that liu xing now had a two-thirds chance of being attacked by formless offspring. liu xing felt he should take a gamble and see whose luck would prevail, his or formless offspring''s.


    "ok, for obvious reasons, formless offspring will definitely attack nan xiaoniao and her protector, tina. but rather than an attack, it''s more akin to a capture, so this round of attacks from formless offspring will not cause damage. however, if the attack is successful, it will bind you, and with your strength, it''s impossible to break free from formless offspring''s grasp. simply put, if formless offspring catches you, it''s as good as death," kp cao said with a sinister smile, clearly pleased to have rolled three attacks.


    fortunately, because formless offspring had to attack three targets at once and bind each with its tentacles, it used a multi-attack. its base success rate was 60, but as it was distracted by attacking three targets, the success rate dropped by 10 points, thus only a 50% chance remained. moreover, since tina was positioned between liu xing and akira akashi, the difficulty of attacking her further reduced formless offspring''s success rate by 10 points, leaving it at just 40. kp cao summarized formless offspring''s attack success rate. "by the way, since formless offspring has two more attacks, i''ll number liu xing as 1, tian dao as 2, and akira akashi as 3, then roll a 1d3 dice. the player whose number is rolled will not be attacked."


    kp cao began the roll while speaking.


    1d3=3!


    "oh, looks like our miss akira akashi is quite lucky. she won''t be attacked by formless offspring in this battle round. so, miss akira akashi, please carefully choose your actions. you can either rush out of formless offspring''s attack range or choose to help your teammates. everything depends on your decision. now, let''s begin the damage settlement for this battle round. first, formless offspring''s attack on tina, with a 40% success rate, and tina''s 45% evasion rate."


    ...


    after a moment of silence, kp cao spoke with a tone of disappointment, "i can''t believe it. this formless offspring is so disgraceful, even managing to score a massive failure. it''s lost all dignity as a formless offspring. it might as well just transform into a ghoul."


    after lamenting the formless offspring''s luck, kp cao turned to tina, "alright, tina, you can describe your action now, followed by liu xing, tian dao, and akira akashi."


    since tina had enough time to think, she immediately replied after kp cao finished speaking, "so, i just need to grab nan xiaoniao and run forward, slightly bending down to dodge the formless offspring''s upcoming attack."


    "not aiming for glory, but to avoid mistakes. your choice is very smart, tina. you''ll narrowly escape the formless offspring''s attack. now, liu xing, it''s your turn to describe," kp cao said with a smile.


    liu xing had already prepared his description, "then, i keep running upwards but remain alert to the formless offspring''s movements. at the instant the formless offspring attacks me, i decide to use a jump to evade!"


    "what, are you sure you want to use jump? wait, why did you choose such a high jump?!" kp cao exclaimed in surprise. "well, if your jump is that high, then your evasion will be automatically adjusted to successful. i was planning to trick you into falling while evading the formless offspring, causing you to lose 1 hp, but it seems i won''t get the chance."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, pleased that his high jump points saved him from kp cao''s scheme.


    "er, i will also charge forward recklessly, and when i realize the formless offspring''s attack is coming at me, i''ll just sidestep to evade," tian dao added his description.


    kp cao had initially planned to trick tian dao too, but considering the formless offspring''s massive failure against him, he abandoned the idea. "alright, since the formless offspring''s attacks have been dodged twice by its prey, it becomes enraged and confused. while attacking tian dao, it uses multiple tentacles and gets them tangled, resulting in a failed attack."

 Chapter 67: A Close Shave

    chapter 67: a close shave


    in the aftermath of the battle, akira akashi, who had maintained the lowest profile, finally spoke up. "so, i''ll just follow tina closely, running forward with her. after all, the formless offspring didn''t attack me."


    after hearing everyone''s accounts, kp cao concluded, "alright, this battle round is over. the result is that all three attacks by the formless offspring missed their mark, and you have narrowly escaped their interception. you''re now out of the formless offspring''s attack range. next, we''ll move to the combat visuals of this round."n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    as kp cao''s voice faded, liu xing felt time returning to its normal flow. a long tentacle lunged towards him, seemingly aiming to entangle his legs and immobilize him, targeting his lower body.


    meanwhile, the tentacle targeting tina and nan xiaoniao swooped down from above towards tina, or rather, aimed straight at nan xiaoniao.


    the situation seemed more perilous for tian dao, as three tentacles simultaneously charged at him. had liu xing not known that the formless offspring''s attacks would be a grand failure, he might have genuinely feared for tian dao''s safety.


    liu xing then realized he had a 360-degree unobstructed view, and it wasn''t the third-person perspective from the previous castle lord''s scenario conclusion. this was a first-person view with adjustable zoom, highlighting the significant difference between the combat and conclusion visuals.


    despite losing control over his body, liu xing could still feel his movements, as if he were performing them himself, devoid of the numbing sense of helplessness typical of such loss of control. this sensation was surprisingly tolerable, as nobody enjoys feeling like a puppet.


    as for the formless offspring, it had given up on pursuing them, standing still and silently watching the fading figures of liu xing and his companions. the creature realized it could no longer catch up.


    perhaps, years later, the formless offspring would reminisce about this day, seeing the retreating figures of liu xing and his group as a symbol of its lost youth... no, more like a cooked duck that had flown away.


    "how are you? did you find the grape? were you hurt?" li ming, who had been waiting inside the temple, immediately approached with concern upon seeing liu xing''s group enter.


    li ming, having stayed inside the temple the whole time and only hearing the constant dice rolls outside, was unaware of the exact situation. he had thought several times about checking outside the temple but was too afraid of encountering the formless offspring, so he remained inside.


    tina took out the intact grape from nan xiaoniao''s small bag, "yes, everything went smoothly. although we only found one grape, its symbolic value is significant. it should be fine as an offering. fortunately, that monster seemed a bit foolish; it failed to harm us in all three attacks, so our return was ultimately uneventful."


    as tina explained to li ming, she placed the grape on the altar.


    "congratulations, players, you have gathered all the offerings needed to return to the real world. the passage to leave the mirror world and return to the real world is now open. you may pass through the mirror to return. however, i must say, your exploration of the mirror world is only about thirty percent complete. there are many more things to discover, even a dragon-slaying sword, just a click away! would you like to use the remaining half-hour to continue exploring?" kp cao, like a cunning merchant, kept enticing liu xing and the others to explore more of the mirror world, even resorting to the ludicrous claim of offering a dragon-slaying sword.


    however, everyone knew that risk and reward coexisted. even if there really was a dragon-slaying sword in the mirror world, it would undoubtedly be guarded by a powerful mythical creature.

 Chapter 68: The Elderly Taoist

    chapter 68: the elderly taoist


    so, whoever believes kp cao''s tall tales and stays in this mirror world to continue exploring is surely out of their mind, as if a ghoul had devoured their brain.


    thus, liu xing and his companions unanimously ignored kp cao and headed straight for the mirror without hesitation.


    due to the offering of a sacrifice, the mirror had opened a passage between the real world and the mirror world. the mirror surface, which originally reflected the scenes of a temple in the real world, had now turned into a dense fog, impenetrable and mysterious.


    although liu xing knew kp cao wouldn''t lie ¨C passing through this mirror would indeed take them back to the real world ¨C the eerie fog reminded him of a movie called "the mist", which involved the cthulhu mythos. in it, a dense fog filled with various monsters relentlessly slaughtered humans who ventured into it.


    shaking his head, liu xing cast aside these chaotic thoughts and bravely stepped into the dense fog of the mirror, only to blackout abruptly.


    when liu xing regained consciousness, he was surprised to find that kp cao hadn''t announced the completion of their task, nor had he experienced another "out-of-body" moment. wondering if there was more plot to come, he thought he should already be back in the real world. could the formless offspring possibly follow them from the mirror world?


    puzzled, liu xing propped himself up, only to realize he was lying amidst peach trees, with akira akashi and others scattered around, still unconscious.


    rubbing his throbbing temples, liu xing struggled to his feet, his insatiable hunger unabated. the urgency in the mirror world had momentarily made him forget his hunger, but now, relaxed, the gnawing emptiness dominated his thoughts, making him feel as if he hadn''t eaten or drunk for three days and nights. his only thought was to eat.


    liu xing was about to further express his gratitude, but suddenly he recalled the elder mentioning something about a ''mirror world''.


    frowning in contemplation, liu xing earnestly inquired, "master, did you mention the mirror world earlier? is it the same bizarre realm we just escaped from?"


    with a nod and a smile, the elder taoist confirmed, "indeed, you and your companions are fortunate to have escaped unscathed from that mirror world, without any loss. you must have seen how terrifying the creature known as the formless offspring is."


    liu xing nodded in agreement, his curiosity piqued, "master, from your words, it seems you have also been to this mirror world?"


    hearing this, the old taoist sighed, his voice tinged with reminiscence, "certainly, how else would i know of the mirror world and the formless offspring? you must have heard about it from ray, i presume."


    liu xing nodded, realizing that this old taoist was the very person ray had spoken of.


    "let me share a new story with you," the elder began. "after my junior disciple was punished by the great sulu deity for stealing offerings, peace returned to the crane temple. one day, while clearing weeds near the peach trees with my fellow disciples, we saw my junior disciple waving at us. believing he had been resurrected and forgiven by the great sulu, we were overjoyed. but in a blink, we found ourselves in the mirror world, where my junior disciple transformed into the formless offspring and began to chase us. in the end, i was the only one fortunate enough to return to the real world." the elder taoist shared his harrowing experience with liu xing.


    liu xing understood that the junior taoist who had stolen the offerings was likely the true form of the formless offspring in the mirror world. this elder taoist was the npc responsible for feeding and reviving players, as well as providing background information. in the straightforward scenario of the castle lord, players could easily deduce the backstory without explicit guidance from an npc. however, the scenario of the harvest festival was different, offering limited clues and leaving no time for players to uncover them. thus, an npc was introduced to narrate the backstory and, in a way, reward the players. now, "liu xing" had learned the name of the formless offspring.

 Chapter 69: Adopting Nan Xiaoniao

    chapter 69: adopting nan xiaoniao


    "liu xing, what are you thinking about?" at this moment, having satisfied his cravings, tian dao curiously addressed liu xing. from tian dao''s perspective, liu xing had abruptly set down his bowl and fallen into deep thought for no apparent reason.


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, puzzled, and responded to tian dao, "well, i just heard this taoist describe the mirror world, the eerie place we were just in, and it sparked some thoughts in my mind..."


    before liu xing could finish, tian dao looked at him with a strange expression, "wait, what taoist? besides us, there''s no one else here!"


    tian dao''s emphatic tone left liu xing somewhat dumbfounded. wasn''t the old taoist just sitting in front of him? how could tian dao possibly not see him?


    suddenly, liu xing realized something and turned to look where the old taoist had been seated, only to find it now empty.


    liu xing understood that this old taoist truly came to bestow a blessing, but the fortune was meant for only one person ¨C himself, the first player to return to the real world.


    however, liu xing hadn''t forgotten to continue playing his part. so, he immediately feigned great surprise, exaggerating his expression as much as possible, "what? that taoist was just here, where did he go now?"


    tian dao naturally believed liu xing, but as the "heavenly path," he still expressed his doubts, "uh, liu xing, you''re not going crazy, are you? ever since i regained consciousness, i haven''t seen any taoist you''re talking about."


    tina and others who had finished their meal nodded in agreement, indicating they, like tian dao, hadn''t seen any taoist either.


    "alright, we''re about to enter the final scene, but there''s one last roll to make ¡ª a 1d2 roll that will determine whether nan xiaoniao has any other family members. if she doesn''t, liu xing will adopt her. tina and akira akashi are foreign tourists, and tian dao and li ming don''t have enough credibility. this will be a secret vote, and the results will be revealed in the final scene," kp cao said with a smile. "now, let''s begin the ending scene."


    as the dice rolled, liu xing felt his soul leave his body once again, floating in mid-air. this time, however, he calmly watched as ''he'' and his party, following ray, went to the police station to file a report and then visited alger at the hospital, who had fortunately undergone a successful surgery without any lifelong disability, which was a cause for celebration.


    then, the scene shifted. liu xing saw ''himself'' holding nan xiaoniao and returning to rongcheng with tina and others in a car, and later ''he'' and nan xiaoniao sent tina and the others off at the airport.


    perhaps kp cao was too lazy, as he didn''t provide a narration like kp004, making liu xing feel like he was watching a silent film. however, the final scene seemed a bit monotonous and was about to end in just a few minutes.


    to liu xing''s delight, he ended up successfully adopting nan xiaoniao, the cute little girl, filling the void left by isabella''s betrayal.


    just when liu xing thought the ending scene was over, the style suddenly changed. the scene shifted from the sunny rongcheng airport back to the foggy mirror world. there, liu xing saw the embarrassing formless offspring... and the old taoist who suddenly appeared and disappeared!


    liu xing''s eyebrows raised in intrigue. the old taoist was no ordinary figure. upon seeing him, the formless offspring respectfully bowed, deliberately controlling its normally aimlessly waving tentacles, keeping them close to its body.


    the old taoist, ignoring the formless offspring, suddenly conjured a black cloud under his feet and flew into the mist-covered hills.


    as the old taoist approached, the dense fog parted, creating a pathway. liu xing noticed that more than a dozen formless offspring appeared on this path, leading him to suspect that countless formless offspring lurked within this boundless fog. it was fortunate that they did not recklessly venture into it.

 Chapter 70: Rlyeh!

    chapter 70: r''lyeh!


    liu xing suddenly realized something crucial. if this mirror world was teeming with formless offspring, then "the tiger" should not be merely one of them. it was more likely that this old taoist was the true identity. but who exactly this old taoist was remained unclear to liu xing. observing the old man''s demeanor, liu xing deduced that he was at least a projection or an incarnation of an eldritch god. liu xing strongly suspected that if this old taoist was indeed an incarnation, it would most likely be that of nyarlathotep.


    nyarlathotep belonged to the outer gods faction, a group considered the most powerful amongst eldritch gods in the entire cthulhu mythos. however, h.p. lovecraft himself never explicitly used the term ''outer gods''. this concept, akin to elemental theory, was a secondary creation, attributed to lovecraft''s successor, dres, who developed these concepts to establish the cthulhu mythos.


    during his lifetime, h.p. lovecraft published only foundational stories of the cthulhu mythos, without formally conceptualizing it. as an ardent fan and friend of lovecraft, dres, also a novelist, engaged in lengthy and detailed correspondence with lovecraft, discussing various aspects of the mythos. this included the hierarchy of the formless offspring and their superior, tsathoggua, elements that liu xing encountered in his promotion game. with lovecraft''s blessing, dres authored numerous cthulhu mythos stories.


    following the news of lovecraft''s death, dres resolved to establish the cthulhu mythos in honor of lovecraft. he began integrating scattered mythos stories, infusing new elements like elemental theory and a faction system. these additions, however, attracted criticism for being "un-lovecraftian" and lacking theoretical grounding, such as yog-sothoth''s classification under the earth element.


    nevertheless, as lovecraft''s chosen successor, dres made indelible contributions to the cthulhu mythos, elevating lovecraft''s legacy and works to a status akin to greek and norse mythologies, widely recognized and revered in the west.


    liu xing initially suspects the old taoist he meets to be an avatar of nyarlathotep. however, he soon doubts this theory, reasoning that nyarlathotep would more likely join the game as a player, not as a mere extra explaining the plot. thus, liu xing remains uncertain about the taoist''s true identity.


    during liu xing''s contemplation, he follows the old taoist to a mystifying palace at the heart of a dense mist. the structure''s alien dimensions and spatial configuration evoke an unexplainable repulsion in liu xing, as if the entire palace radiates an ominous aura. he notes that the palace is built of an unbelievably large, unearthly green stone, not of this world.


    suddenly, liu xing realizes he is gazing upon r''lyeh ¨C the underwater city and resting place of the great old one, cthulhu. according to the cthulhu mythos, r''lyeh is destined to rise from the ocean depths when the stars align, awakening cthulhu to bring about world destruction.


    amidst his shock at witnessing r''lyeh, the scene vanishes. in its place appears a man, casual yet peculiar with toad-shaped glasses. his t-shirt bears the image of nyarlathotep''s infamous incarnation, nyaruko. this man is none other than kp cao.


    with a mischievous voice, kp cao exclaims, "surprised, aren''t you? witnessing the ancient city of r''lyeh is a rarity. in the entire cthulhu role-playing game hall, few players have ever seen it."no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.

 Chapter 71: Doubts

    chapter 71: doubts


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that kp cao was so straightforward in revealing that the strange city they discussed was indeed the lost ancient city of r''lyeh.


    this revelation led liu xing to further suspect the old taoist. could he be an incarnation of cthulhu?


    however, kp cao didn''t give liu xing much time to ponder. smiling, he said, "congratulations, player old chinese doctor, for completing the scenario ''harvest festival'' and achieving the perfect ending with no player deaths. you also completed the hidden quests, safely escorting nan xiaoniao back to the real world. thus, you''ve earned a total of 450 points: 200 as a basic reward for completing the scenario, 100 for the perfect ending, and 150 for the hidden quests."


    liu xing nodded, pleasantly surprised by the generous rewards of this promotion game. indeed, greater risk brought greater points.


    "next is the character relationship reward. as the police couldn''t find nan xiaoniao''s family for various reasons, liu xing has adopted her. thus, in your character relationships, you gain a foster daughter, nan xiaoniao, with a friendliness level of 80. in certain special scenarios, you can bring nan xiaoniao along," continued kp cao. "however, since player old chinese doctor didn''t earn any growth marks this time, we''ll skip that part and move to the question phase. as you and tina are the mvps, each of you can ask two questions. though, you''ll also be privy to the questions and answers of other players."


    liu xing nodded and without hesitation asked, "ok, then i want to know, who exactly is that old taoist?"


    kp cao was momentarily stumped by liu xing''s question. after a brief silence and a somewhat awkward response, he said, "uh, that''s a bit beyond the scope of the game. the old taoist wasn''t supposed to appear in this scenario. i don''t know why the higher-ups suddenly introduced him, and even let you see the ancient city of r''lyeh... but since you insist, i can only reveal his rank. i, as the kp, am not privy to his true identity. i can only see his level."


    the thought of thousands of formless offspring in the dense fog sent a chill down liu xing''s spine. "can one actually play this game?" he wondered. however, his curiosity was piqued about why the kps seemed to favor him with extra information. was it because of his good looks or some protagonist''s aura he possessed?


    with this thought, liu xing couldn''t help but ask kp cao, "do all of you kps like to provide extra information to players? the three kps i''ve met have all given me quite a bit of information."


    kp cao chuckled and replied, "it''s better for you not to know too much. simply put, we kps see great potential in newcomers like you. kp004, who you must know, is a person i greatly respect. he mentioned you a few days ago, saying you have a good chance of advancing to the cthulhu region. it''s a coincidence that this promotion game brought me to you, a kind of fate, i suppose."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, surprised to learn that kp cao was kp004''s junior. this was indeed a rare coincidence. it made liu xing realize that the kps of the cthulhu role-playing game hall were interconnected.


    therefore, liu xing tentatively said to kp cao, "so, all of you kps..."


    before he could finish, kp cao shook his head vigorously and interrupted, "friend, some things are not for you to ask. you understand what i mean, right?"


    liu xing nodded, indicating he understood kp cao''s point, but his curiosity about the kps only grew.

 Chapter 72: Acquiring a Trait

    chapter 72: acquiring a trait


    kp cao noticed liu xing''s thoughtful expression and understood what liu xing was pondering. with a chuckle, kp cao said to liu xing, "liu xing, don''t overthink it. there are things you can''t possibly know right now. but, who knows, you might find out in a few days. and you should be aware of the relationship between kp and pc in the real-world cthulhu rpg game."


    kp cao stopped at that, saying no more.


    however, kp cao''s hint instantly sparked a terrifying thought in liu xing''s mind: what if the kps were also players!


    in the real-world cthulhu rpg game, many pcs, after being driven to despair by the kps, would eventually join them due to the game''s rules. the kps, akin to gods for the pcs, were untouchable, leading many defeated pcs to adopt the mindset, "if i can''t beat you, i''ll join you," thus transitioning from pcs to kps.


    most kps, who were former pcs, harbored thoughts of treating the current pcs the way they had been treated by their kps. according to liu xing''s knowledge, over 60% of the kps in the cthulhu rpg game community, both domestically and globally, belonged to a chaotic and evil alignment.


    however, what mattered more was kp cao''s implication. liu xing was now almost certain that both kp cao and kp004 were originally players who, for some reason, had become kps.


    liu xing furrowed his brow. the mysteries of the cthulhu role-playing game hall seemed ever more complex.n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    "okay, liu xing, you have used up your two questions. now i will tell you the questions and answers of the other players," said kp cao, snapping his fingers and pulling liu xing back to reality.


    "first is li ming. his question was about how long it will take for his leg injury to heal. the answer is it''s up to fate. after a character is injured, there will be a specific healing option in the interlude growth. the recovery depends on the time interval between two rpg sessions. when the recovery reaches one hundred percent, it''s fully healed. by the way, there are items in the shop that can speed up recovery, but they are quite expensive."


    "next is akira akashi. her question was whether it''s possible to change nationality. the answer is simple: you can choose to change nationality during interlude growth, but it requires a certain level of credit."


    "then there''s tian dao. his question was rather odd. he asked if the formless offspring eats li ming, would its speed change? the answer is yes, because the speed of the formless offspring is consistent with the slowest living player."


    "then there''s tina. one of her questions, like akira akashi''s, was about changing back to chinese nationality. after all, if she advances to the next area, there would be language barriers. this is linked to tina''s second question: whether the scenario of the rpg sessions players participate in will be based on the nationality on their character card. the answer is yes. there''s a sixty percent chance that the scenario will take place in the country of the player''s character card nationality. the remaining twenty percent happens in the player''s actual nationality country, and the last twenty percent is random."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow. tina''s question was very helpful to him. it seems that the scenario of the rpg sessions he will participate in has an eighty percent chance of occurring domestically and twenty percent internationally. this relieved liu xing, as the home ground, would definitely offer certain advantages, like language.


    "alright, that''s it. i will now send you back to the real world. however, because of your excellent performance in these two cthulhu rpg games, you have gained a trait¡ªteam player. when you act in a team, some of your skills will be enhanced. the larger the team, the greater the bonus. however, your actions should prioritize the team."

 Chapter 73: A Special Interlude of Growth

    chapter 73: a special interlude of growth


    as soon as kp cao''s words faded, liu xing experienced a brief blur before he found himself back in the real world.


    "team player?" liu xing pondered over his newly acquired trait. it was clear that this trait was a double-edged sword. for a support character like himself, it indeed enhanced his importance within a team, allowing access to more team resources. however, when alone, this trait became utterly useless.


    moreover, this trait compelled liu xing to put others before himself, to prioritize the team over individual gains. at times, he had to forsake personal benefits for the sake of the team. the semi-compulsory nature of this trait made liu xing feel somewhat constrained.


    yet, what intrigued liu xing most was whether this "team" referred solely to player teams, or did it include npcs as well? if npcs were included, then liu xing felt the benefits of this trait would outweigh the drawbacks.


    stretching lazily, liu xing began to examine his character card.


    name: liu xing


    occupation: doctor


    education: graduate


    place of birth: rongcheng, sichuan, china


    gender: male


    age: 23


    trait: team player


    background: an ordinary doctor, liu xing became famous in china for helping the police solve numerous unsolved missing persons cases during a vacation in england. he received a substantial reward and media attention. however, during a paid leave, he experienced a supernatural event and adopted a young girl.


    strength: 55


    constitution: 40


    willpower: 80


    luck: 80


    compared to his previous character card, liu xing''s current one showed little change, as he had not acquired any growth markers. the only notable differences were the 5 points gained in cthulhu mythos knowledge and the change in cash.


    liu xing, due to his enrollment in english and driving training courses, spent a total of 15,000 cash at interlude growth. to his surprise, his salary also arrived, maintaining his cash balance at 50,000.


    had it not been for adopting nan xiaoniao, liu xing would have spent this cash on matchmaking and marriage, given the powerful effects of a spouse: restoring san value, enhancing skill levels, and providing assistance in certain modules.


    now, however, with nan xiaoniao as his adopted daughter, liu xing receives her benefits on his character card. before each interlude growth, she restores 1d2 san value to liu xing, randomly increases a skill point, and can join him in special scenarios.


    yet, nan xiaoniao also brings a debuff to liu xing. if he chooses to engage in matchmaking and marriage during interlude growth, the cash required increases by 10+1d10 percentage points, and the asset requirement by 5+1d10 percentage points. more troubling, the previously certain success rate of matchmaking and marriage drops to 80%.


    in simple terms, liu xing, now a single father with nan xiaoniao, faces higher demands and potential failure in matchmaking due to his adopted daughter.


    liu xing also noticed two special exclusive interlude growths in nan xiaoniao''s notes. the first, "three years minimum, death penalty at most," resets his credit to zero, with a 50% chance of direct elimination and a 50% chance of triggering a special module ¨C prison storm.


    the second option, "terminating the adoption," permanently costs 10 credit points and severs his relationship with nan xiaoniao, reducing her favorability towards him to zero.


    upon seeing these exclusive options, liu xing shivered and quickly closed the character card interface, keen to avoid accidentally triggering these special options, especially the first.


    of course, liu xing didn''t forget to select the right interlude growth, vital for enhancing his character card.


    first, he chose "joining an island nation language class." given that the real-world cthulhu rpg game modules primarily focus on the west and island nations, acquiring the skills "other language: english" and "other language: island nation language" before advancing to the next area is undoubtedly beneficial.


    the island nation language class costs 8,000 cash, granting the skill "other language: island nation language" with a 5d8 value and a 15% accident rate.


    liu xing''s second interlude growth choice was "physical training," a small cash expenditure to enhance physical fitness. currently, his physical condition barely meets human standards in the cthulhu mythos role-playing world, not even qualifying as cannon fodder. hence, improving physical fitness is essential for survival.


    physical training costs 2,000 cash, enhancing 1d6 attribute points randomly distributed across strength, agility, constitution, and size, with a 20% accident rate.


    for the final interlude growth, liu xing found a unique and interesting option: "becoming an online novel author." this grants him a side job as an online novel writer.


    the most intriguing part is that this side job is categorized into four levels: street writer, ordinary author, advanced author, and master author. except for the lowest level, the other three provide different amounts of additional income and credit values.


    becoming an online novel author costs 500 cash, granting the side job of an online novel writer with a 60% chance of becoming a street writer, a 35% chance of being an ordinary author, a 4% chance of becoming an advanced author, and a 1% chance of being a master author.

 Chapter 74: Various News (Consider it a Two-in-One)

    chapter 74: various news (consider it a two-in-one)


    after choosing interlude growth, liu xing prepared to exit the cthulhu role-playing game hall. that''s when he noticed a black star next to his gaming id, a clear indication that he had passed a promotion game.


    just then, liu xing received a friend request from a player named "perfect future." liu xing, thinking this player was from his last promotion game, accepted the request, considering his only friend in the game was chen ling.


    the rapid "metabolism" of the cthulhu role-playing game hall maintained a vast player base. with no team-up feature, players like liu xing never bothered adding friends, adhering to the "we''ll meet again if fate allows" philosophy.


    upon accepting the request, liu xing received a message: "hello, i am the administrator of the an family in the shoggoth area, perfect future. you can call me future."


    surprised, liu xing realized this message was from the next area''s an family administrator. wondering why future contacted him, he asked what the matter was.


    half a minute later, future replied, "here''s the thing: du liu, the robot managing the ghoul area, recommended you. your eligibility for a promotion game after just one official cthulhu rpg game proves your strength. i''ve also noted your success in your first promotion game. representing the an family, i invite you to join us upon advancing to the shoggoth area. we''ll focus on developing your skills."


    liu xing was intrigued. the news was substantial, especially about du liu being a robot. his interactions with du liu, characterized by immediate, formulaic responses, now made sense. "so, du liu isn''t human? and can i join other clubs after reaching the shoggoth area?" he replied.


    future then explained in detail. du liu was indeed a robot, a special tool provided to club leaders in the cthulhu role-playing game hall for managing affairs. depending on the price, their abilities varied, and du liu was top-tier, capable of independently managing a club with ai to answer most questions and identify promising newcomers.


    clubs in the ghoul area didn''t have human administrators but robots, as these clubs served mainly as message-sharing platforms and rarely invested in players who often didn''t survive long enough to advance to the shoggoth area.


    the shoggoth area was different, offering additional functions like item trading, enabling clubs to cultivate newcomers. players like liu xing, entering the shoggoth area, were considered true newcomers, unlike those in the ghoul area, who were merely cannon fodder.


    indeed, as a game emphasizing "reality," cthulhu rpg game begins with actuality. when players descend into madness, they truly comprehend the sensation of insanity. liu xing had experienced this, having fallen into a state of mental chaos in the castle lord scenario, a memory still vivid and distressing.


    as for death, it also starts from a place of reality. although liu xing hadn''t experienced it (and if he had, the book would have concluded), he could infer its horror - arguably more terrifying than madness.


    in reality, an accident or tragedy can drastically alter a person''s nature. players who experienced madness or death in the game and returned to reality were often deeply affected. according to future, about 30% of such players never logged back into the cthulhu rpg game, either committing suicide or being eliminated by the cthulhu role-playing game hall due to insufficient points. about 60% showed signs of mental issues. those who had experienced death and returned were even more affected, with 70% never reappearing in the game hall, and the remaining 30% typically suffering mental issues.


    therefore, falling into madness or dying in the second promotion game, though not resulting in a card tear, would severely impact one''s performance in the third game, leading to failure and, without a spare character card, elimination by the cthulhu role-playing game hall.


    hence, future kindly reminded liu xing to prepare a spare character card, offering a chance for a redo in case of failure in advancing.


    after reading future''s message, liu xing felt fortunate for having the ancestral green tea, which possibly saved him from madness in the harvest festival scenario.


    so, liu xing resolved that in the second promotion game, he would find an opportunity to drop out if things went south, focusing on the third game instead. according to future, the difficulty of this third game would be slightly lower than the first.


    after ending his conversation with future, liu xing opened the shop to purchase a spare character card.


    however, to liu xing''s frustration, he was short by 15 points, with only 485 points, insufficient to buy even the lowest-level character card. he could only hope to earn enough points in the second promotion game, even if he failed.


    having closed the cthulhu role-playing game hall, liu xing planned to chat with wu lei, a veteran driver, to learn more about the cthulhu rpg game.

 Chapter 75: Meeting (1)

    chapter 75: meeting (1)


    after closing the cthulhu role-playing game hall for the day, liu xing casually freshened up and headed out to wu lei''s board game store to meet him.


    before returning here from his home, liu xing had arranged on qq to meet wu lei. liu xing wanted to seek wu lei''s advice and learn from his experiences with the cthulhu rpg game.


    after all, liu xing was at best a novice in running the game with decent theoretical knowledge, whereas wu lei was a seasoned veteran driver with extensive practical experience. most importantly, wu lei was an experienced old pc, who had long been outwitting the game masters. his insights and experiences were exactly what liu xing needed, prompting him to seek wu lei''s guidance.


    wu lei, who had returned to rongcheng ahead of schedule, readily accepted liu xing''s invitation. however, he changed the meeting place from a hotpot restaurant to his board game store.


    according to wu lei, this was like "keeping the good stuff within the family." since the store was already equipped with pots, pans, and an induction cooker, they could easily have a small hotpot there, and the money liu xing would have spent on hosting could go towards buying board games.


    liu xing, seeing wu lei''s point, no longer insisted on formalities. he ordered some ingredients online to be delivered to wu lei''s store. after notifying wu lei of his imminent arrival by text, liu xing took a taxi straight to the store.


    wu lei had everything prepared at the board game store. the ingredients were already in the pot, and drinks filled the glasses.


    liu xing casually locked the door of the store and hung up a "closed" sign, grinning at wu lei, "hey, little lei, you''re quite proactive, getting everything ready like this."


    liu xing raised his eyebrow, admitting to himself that wu lei''s frankness was not off the mark. the cthulhu rpg game community was indeed small in china, with even fewer interested in reading novels about it. but for liu xing, writing a novel was just an excuse, so he didn''t dwell much on this aspect with wu lei.


    "sigh, can''t you ever say something positive? anyway, let''s drop it. i''m here to ask you about some tips in cthulhu rpg game, especially on how a pc can survive till the end. after all, the protagonist in my novel is a pc, and if they fail the group game and get their card torn, they''d actually die," liu xing spoke, unaware of the subtle change in wu lei''s expression.


    "how did you come up with such a bizarre idea? it sounds quite interesting," wu lei commented, trying to conceal his serious expression behind the steam rising from the hot pot.


    "oh, i''ve been reading a lot of ''infinite flow'' novels lately," liu xing casually sipped his beer and shared his prepared reasoning. "i thought combining cthulhu rpg game with main god space would be a great idea. by the way, turn down the heat; the water''s almost boiled away."


    "okay," wu lei replied, smiling and shaking his head as he adjusted the induction cooker, and the steam quickly dissipated.


    seeing wu lei suddenly smiling, liu xing asked in confusion, "what are you laughing at, wu lei? don''t you like the idea?"


    "no, no, i think it''s a great idea. and your writing isn''t bad either," wu lei replied, raising his glass. "i believe your novel could be a hit. remember to support your brother here and make me an important side character. when you become famous, i can boast about being a key character in liu xing''s legendary work."


    liu xing laughed and raised his glass, "of course, even if you hadn''t mentioned it, i''d have written a role for you. but it''ll be the kind of character who, in a bid to survive, tries to backstab the protagonist, only to be counter-killed by the protagonist. how about that?"


    wu lei clinked glasses with liu xing and retorted playfully, "so, that''s how you see me? if that''s the case, we''ve got nothing more to talk about. you''re out of the group."

 Chapter 76: Meeting (2)

    chapter 76: meeting (2)


    after finishing his beer, liu xing spoke up, "alright, let''s be serious. as an experienced player, do you have any suggestions for my novel, especially regarding the protagonist''s character development and how to keep them alive longer? i can''t just kill off the protagonist within a hundred thousand words and end the book, can i?"


    wu lei smiled and nodded, addressing liu xing seriously, "based on what you want, writing a good novel is quite straightforward. the cthulhu rpg game emphasizes immersion. haven''t you seen many mental simulation groups online? so, for your novel, liu xing, you could start with a module, either finding one or writing it yourself. first, complete the module yourself, then revise the playthrough records, adding some informative content to help newcomers and pad the word count. it''s better if the novel''s early part is more joyful to attract more readers. as the story progresses, introduce events that lead to the protagonist''s dark transformation, fitting the cthulhu theme."


    "as for character development, isn''t that simple? just model the protagonist after yourself. it will be more immersive for you as the writer. remember to include me too. as per your idea, during a gaming session, i''ll meet you, then plot against you to save myself, leading to your discovery and retaliation. this naturally leads to the protagonist''s dark transformation. after all, if their close friend betrays them for survival, who else can they trust?"


    wu lei spoke confidently, leaving liu xing stunned and almost tempted to actually write such a novel.


    "as for the protagonist being a player character, to realistically extend their survival, the protagonist must learn not to trust the game master too easily. nowadays, few game masters are genuinely benevolent; nine out of ten are looking for opportunities to kill off player characters. you should design a plot where the protagonist realizes the game master''s sinister and evil true nature," wu lei said, taking a bite of his food and continuing.


    liu xing nodded in agreement, having already realized this point, "hmm, are there any other things to be mindful of?"


    "however, while you need to be wary of teammates, you can''t just avoid seeking help and go solo. that''s a major taboo in the cthulhu rpg game. the game master can easily eliminate you from the story. so, your protagonist shouldn''t recklessly act alone. try to stick with the team," wu lei advised, eating and speaking simultaneously. "after all, the cthulhu rpg game is a team game at its core. even in competitive modules, all players'' missions ultimately converge to confront the same boss. at times, it''s wise not to completely annihilate an opposing force, as that''s not always the best choice."


    liu xing nodded seriously, raising his glass, "wu lei, you truly are a veteran driver, so knowledgeable. do you have any other advice?"


    wu lei smiled, nodding as they clinked glasses. "of course, i''ve been through hundreds of cthulhu rpg games as a veteran driver. i''ve seen it all, be it european, american, or island nation modules. i''ve observed a pattern; want to know it? understanding this will significantly increase your survival rate in the cthulhu rpg game."


    liu xing eagerly nodded and smiled, "of course, i''d love to hear your insights, brother wu."


    wu lei laughed heartily, then spoke earnestly, "it''s quite simple, actually. just stick to the main storyline. your survival rate will be much higher than others. as long as the game isn''t designed with an inescapable death ending, the main storyline won''t have too many pitfalls. just navigate through those few, and you''ll successfully complete the game. while side quests might offer tempting rewards, they also mean more pitfalls. and you know, in the cthulhu rpg game, any small mistake can be fatal. so, more pitfalls mean a higher risk of death. you get what i''m saying, right, liu xing?"


    liu xing nodded thoughtfully. wu lei''s advice was straightforward¡ªfollow your heart!

 Chapter 77: A Meeting in Reality

    chapter 77: a meeting in reality


    in essence, liu xing understood he was being timid, but sometimes timidity can carve out a new path in the skies.


    liu xing agreed with wu lei''s assessment, especially in the perilous realms of the cthulhu rpg game. it was only by being cautious that one could survive longer, possibly even completing the game without directly confronting any mythical creatures.


    reflecting on this, liu xing nodded thoughtfully. it seemed he too needed to adopt a more cautious approach. for instance, during the castle lord scenario, he shouldn''t have been so impulsive as to jump straight to the second floor...


    now, whenever liu xing thought of isabella, he felt an indescribable sense of powerlessness. after all, being manipulated by a centenarian was not a pleasant experience for anyone.


    "by the way, liu xing, if you really want to write a novel, remember to set some ''village rules.'' the official rulebook as it stands isn''t really suitable for storytelling¡ªit''s too rigid. ''village rules'' make things more interesting," wu lei suggested, opening another beer with a chuckle.


    ''village rules'' in the cthulhu rpg game meant adding or modifying rules beyond the official rulebook. for example, while the official rules deemed only a roll of 1 as a critical success, most players preferred to consider 1-5 as such. also, some skills in the official rules were too monotonous, like jumping being used solely as a movement skill and not for evasion...


    jumping was unbeatable! liu xing was grateful that the cthulhu role-playing game hall used these ''village rules'' instead of the rigid official ones, which would have undoubtedly increased the death rate.


    "speaking of which, wu lei, what do you think a protagonist should do when facing a deadly module? after all, in the real cthulhu rpg game, sensations like pain are realistically simulated, making death even more unpleasant. i''m thinking of letting the protagonist find an opportunity to bail out," liu xing brought up the main question he had for wu lei.


    liu xing had been pondering how to strategically withdraw from the game. obviously, he would avoid alger''s method, which to him was worse than death.


    "headache..." liu xing rubbed his temples, threw on some clothes, and decided to go downstairs to buy some breakfast.


    "liu xing?" while queuing at a familiar bun shop, liu xing suddenly heard a stranger calling his name.


    looking in the direction of the voice, he was surprised to see wang qi, a former teammate from the castle lord game.


    liu xing looked at wang qi in astonishment, marveling at how small the world was to encounter wang qi in the real world.


    having once shared life-and-death experiences as teammates, liu xing had a generally positive impression of wang qi. despite wang qi''s occasional impulsiveness, he was capable of listening to others and considering the bigger picture.


    "ha, i didn''t expect to meet you here," liu xing chuckled, and they found a nearby kending chicken to sit down, eat, and chat.


    wang qi, also from rongcheng and a student at the rongcheng sports school, had been in magic capital on a trip when he entered the cthulhu role-playing game hall, hence his residence registration was in magic capital.


    unlike liu xing, wang qi hadn''t yet qualified to start promotion games. during this period, he participated in a standard cthulhu rpg game, narrowly escaping being "card-torn" by a group of fanatical npc believers. in a moment of crisis, surrounded and cornered, wang qi rolled a lucky critical success, reducing the number of fanatical npcs chasing him to one, and an unarmed weakling at that. wang qi defeated this believer npc in combat, successfully clearing the level.


    liu xing, with a mindset of always being on guard, did not reveal to wang qi that he had started participating in promotion games.

 Chapter 78: The Second Promotion Game

    chapter 78: the second promotion game


    after concealing the details about the promotion game and the old taoist, liu xing shared the process of the harvest festival with wang qi.


    "ha, liu xing, your role-playing game is really interesting and fortunate. although encountering the formless offspring, a rather powerful mythical creature, its limitations rendered it ineffective," wang qi said with a laugh.


    liu xing smiled, nodding in agreement. he then informed wang qi about the vocal checks and combat skills. after all, this wasn''t a well-guarded secret, and he hoped wang qi would continue to survive in the cthulhu rpg game.


    for wang qi, learning about the combat skills was vital, especially given his physical prowess. if he could perform well in combat skill checks, his chances of success would be high, greatly enhancing his combat strength and survival odds.


    "liu xing, thank you for sharing this crucial information. i''ll immediately choose my interlude growth and start familiarizing myself with the combat skills," wang qi said excitedly.


    players needed to decide on their interlude growth before the next cthulhu rpg game began. if not, the system would "kindly" randomize three types of interlude growth for them.


    waving his hand nonchalantly, liu xing said, "it''s nothing. the fact that we could meet again is a great fate, especially in a place as bizarre as the cthulhu role-playing game hall."


    "yeah, i just couldn''t control my hands, which led me to this situation," wang qi said, nodding with regret.


    hearing this, liu xing felt a sense of resonance. he too had ended up in the fearsome cthulhu role-playing game hall because he hadn''t controlled his actions.


    after chatting for a while, liu xing and wang qi exchanged phone numbers and then returned to their respective homes.


    back home, liu xing pondered over his life and recalled his meeting with wu lei, especially the advice given. he then unhesitatingly turned on his computer, clicked on the cthulhu role-playing game hall, and started matching for the promotion game! he was mentally prepared, deciding to focus all his efforts on the third game, preferring a short pain over a long one.


    due to it being morning, the matching for the promotion game was incredibly slow. after using the bathroom, washing his face, and drinking a bottle of ice-cola he bought from downstairs, the game... still hadn''t started.


    touching his chin, liu xing wondered whether to cancel this match when he finally entered his second promotion game.


    the start was the usual interlude growth settlement.


    "becoming an online novel author, without any incidents, gained the side job of online novel author, level ''bottom-tier writer'', earning an extra 1 credit point and 600 in additional income."


    "attending island nation language training, without any incidents, gained the skill - other language: island nation language 39."


    "exercising, without any incidents, improved four attribute points in total, agility +3, strength +1."


    this interlude growth didn''t bring any unexpected events. fortunately, the "attending island nation language training" could reach a maximum of 40 points, and liu xing scored 39 points, a stroke of incredible luck. this made him somewhat conceited¡ªperhaps he should try to pass this second promotion game after all?


    luck: 80


    agility: 53


    appearance: 70


    size: 45


    intelligence: 85


    inspiration: 90


    education: 87


    cthulhu mythos knowledge: 6


    sanity: 80/80


    hp: 8


    mp: 16


    damage bonus: none


    credit rating: 51+10 (temporary buff from completing the castle lord hidden ending in a previous cthulhu rpg game, will last for two more games)


    skills: first aid 83, medicine 78, psychology 71, psychoanalysis 70, persuasion 60, investigation 40, jumping 70, lockpicking 10, other languages: english 22, driving 50, other languages: island nation language 39.


    personal items: mobile phone, a bottle of ancestral green tea (2/3 full), sugar given by ke, qingming rain, qingming sacrificial offerings, qingming oil-paper umbrella.


    interpersonal relationships: isabella (20), chris (50), nan xiaoniao (80)


    as usual, the surroundings blur for a moment, and liu xing finds himself in a small dormitory, sitting on a steel wire bed.


    "greetings, players, i am your dear friend, mc... uh, i mean kp xiehong tianzun. of course, you can also call me snail. it''s incredibly lucky for you to encounter me in your second promotion game. unless it''s a matter of great importance, i tend to be lenient with players. however, i hope you players don''t mess around too much with nonsensical tricks; otherwise, don''t blame me for not giving you a chance." this kp sounds amiable and, if not lying, is one of the rare easy-going kps in the cthulhu rpg game circle!

 Chapter 79: The Legend of Earth Dragon Village

    chapter 79: the legend of earth dragon village


    upon hearing kp snail''s introduction, liu xing raised an eyebrow in surprise. he hadn''t expected to encounter such a cooperative kp in his second promotion game.


    typically, most kps are transformed from pcs who have suffered oppression. these kps often join the ranks of evil and chaos, harboring a mindset of perpetuating revenge, thus creating a vicious cycle.


    so, liu xing considered kp snail to be a good person, at least probably.


    kp snail began the background briefing. "all of you players, though of different identities, have become members of the same aid team due to various reasons. you are dispatched to earth dragon village for earthquake relief efforts. to assist, i''ve provided each of you with a backpack containing enough food and water for three days. players with a doctor profession will also have an emergency medical kit, usable twice, enhancing your first aid skill by 10. if you complete this promotion game, the medical kit is yours. so, give it your all," kp snail said in a relaxed tone.


    liu xing glanced at the bedside, noticing a backpack and an emergency medical kit. he wasn''t overly pleased though, realizing the three-day supply of food and water implied the promotion game could last three days or more, potentially leading to a wilderness survival scenario. otherwise, they could have easily dined at some local''s house in earth dragon village.


    liu xing was also suspicious of earth dragon village. the initial story mentioned a terrible secret hidden there, and the earthquake seemed peculiar. he suspected the village might be a congregation site for zealots, with the earthquake resulting from their ritual.


    thus, liu xing had some idea of the troubles he might face in the storyline.


    approaching the man, liu xing smiled and said, "hello, i''m a member of the earth dragon village rescue team. my name is liu xing, and i''m a doctor."


    the young man, wang wei, a private detective and a villager of earth dragon village, greeted him in return. wang wei had left the village over a decade ago but rushed back upon hearing of the disaster. he would lead the team to earth dragon village.


    liu xing chuckled to himself, realizing wang wei must be an npc. players typically wouldn''t play such pivotal roles or possess extensive knowledge. like himself, they knew little beyond their immediate mission.


    "by the way, wang wei, could you tell me why your village is named earth dragon village? i assume there must be a legend behind such a name," liu xing asked casually.


    after a moment''s thought, wang wei began, "ah, the name ''earth dragon village'' does have a history. when i was a child, i heard from the elders that our village, originally named gao shi village, was once terrorized by a dragon. this dragon, unable to fly but incredibly powerful underground, caused earthquakes and devoured livestock and even humans. it was known as the ''earth dragon''. fortunately, a highly enlightened monk subdued it and taught the villagers a sacrificial ritual to keep the dragon sealed. however, my parents told me the village hadn''t performed the ritual in decades, so i always thought it was just a legend. how could earth dragons exist in our world?"


    liu xing nodded, his suspicions about the identity of the mythical creature growing stronger.


    after chatting a bit more with wang wei, liu xing noticed a handsome man in a suit approaching. the man introduced himself as xue ba, a government spokesperson for the earthquake and a member of the rescue team. liu xing noticed the patek philippe watch on xue ba''s wrist, hinting at his wealthy background.

 Chapter 80: The Latest Tactic in Dropping Out

    chapter 80: the latest tactic in dropping out


    liu xing was most surprised to find that xue ba''s profession was that of a spokesperson.


    a spokesperson, as the name implies, is a profession that represents an organization in public speaking. xue ba was a government spokesperson, and liu xing could only imagine how powerful the backstory of this "xue ba" character card must be. moreover, xue ba''s credibility was likely at its maximum.0v3l.bin.


    thus, liu xing was now wondering if xue ba could simply make a phone call and summon an armed helicopter for support. after all, liu xing remembered watching a video on b station about a superhero group, where a wealthy young lady, a player, had called in a team of armed bodyguards with just one phone call and wiped out a ghoul''s nest.


    at this moment, the remaining three players also arrived one after another.


    the most conspicuous among them was a foreigner, appearing to be in his early thirties. he greeted everyone with a smile, "hello, friends, i am edmond dante?s, from england, an international volunteer. i''m honored to collaborate with you all."


    to liu xing, dante?s, despite his smiling face, seemed somewhat insincere. liu xing started to doubt if he had been fooled by wu lei, as now everyone seemed untrustworthy.


    beside dante?s was a young doctor, identifiable to liu xing instantly because of the emergency medical bag in his hand.


    "hello, everyone, i am shi ying, a doctor who has also studied psychology. i joined a detective club during my university days, so i am quite confident in my reasoning skills. i hope to cooperate well with you all," shi ying said with a smile. what caught liu xing''s attention, however, was the large cross hanging around shi ying''s neck, the kind often worn by priests in movies.


    liu xing stroked his chin, deducing that shi ying must be a christian, but it was unclear if he was as fanatic as bai hecheng.


    the last player was dressed like a socialite, wearing sunglasses and smoking a cigarette. "hello, everyone. my name is mo jin. my identity might sound unpleasant - i''m just a social idler. but since we are all here for disaster relief, i trust you won''t hold it against me, heh."


    "hehe," xue ba chuckled, cutting off mo jin''s words.


    left with no choice, mo jin turned his pleading gaze to liu xing and the others. however, as outsiders, they had already figured out xue ba''s plan and simply ignored mo jin.


    realizing something was amiss, mo jin finally understood what xue ba was up to. relieved, he even looked forward to xue ba''s next move, hoping for his help.


    soon after, a middle-aged man dressed as an official hurried over, smiling at xue ba. "mr. xue, are you alright?"


    xue ba shook his head, pointing at mo jin. "county chief yuan, this man has been targeting me. i really can''t join him on the trip to earth dragon village for the relief effort."


    county chief yuan glared at mo jin, then said with a forced smile, "mr. xue, i''ve told you before that you need not go to the front lines for disaster relief. after all, a gentleman doesn''t stand under a collapsing wall. you insisted on going, and now..."


    before county chief yuan could finish, xue ba nodded in agreement. "you''re right, county chief yuan. my previous thoughts were indeed naive. i''ve decided not to go to earth dragon village. please arrange another place for me."


    county chief yuan, baffled, looked at xue ba. this was not what they had agreed upon.


    at that moment, the advantage of high credibility came into play. xue ba didn''t give county chief yuan a chance to speak and left the parking lot with his head held high.


    "wow, i didn''t expect such a move. learned something new," kp snail remarked in surprise. "so, because xue ba''s credit reached a certain level, it''s assumed that he persuaded county chief yuan. thus, xue ba no longer participates in the earth dragon village relief operation, considering it a drop-out."


    liu xing nodded silently. xue ba was indeed smart, adept at using his strengths and team members to quickly succeed in his withdrawal.

 Chapter 81: Nightmare

    chapter 81: nightmare


    xue ba, highly intelligent, capitalized on his high credit status, knowing he could use it to forcefully persuade npcs. after all, credit represented not just the assets and living standards of a character card, but also, indirectly, their social status.


    however, due to the "rationality" and "realism" of the cthulhu rpg game, xue ba couldn''t act unreasonably. he couldn''t just refuse to go to earth dragon village. liu xing felt that before the story integration, xue ba had already requested county chief yuan to involve him in the earthquake relief at earth dragon village. thus, xue ba had to find another way to extricate himself.


    for xue ba, encountering mo jin, a delinquent teammate, was a stroke of luck. he quickly devised a plan. while preparing to board the vehicle, he intentionally provoked mo jin, then created a conflict to complain to county chief yuan. finally, he took advantage of the situation to declare he would no longer go to earth dragon village and left abruptly, giving no chance to county chief yuan, or rather the game master, to respond or remedy. this seamless maneuver earned liu xing''s secret admiration.


    xue ba''s successful withdrawal left liu xing and others exchanging glances. liu xing could see a hint of envy in their eyes. it seemed everyone understood the difficulty of the second promotion game and was contemplating how to withdraw. like liu xing, however, they found no suitable opportunity to do so.


    mo jin, meanwhile, had a bold idea. his gaze towards county chief yuan turned sinister.


    without saying much, liu xing knew mo jin planned to assault county chief yuan, then get arrested and taken to the police station, thus achieving his withdrawal. but mo jin still lacked a reason to justify assaulting a government official.


    county chief yuan, a seasoned politician, understood mo jin''s menacing look and silently turned to leave.


    mo jin sighed in regret, saying, "ah, i didn''t expect xue ba, the pretty boy, to be so uninteresting. a couple of jokes and he runs off. i bet he never planned to go to earth dragon village for the earthquake relief, using me as an excuse. his political awareness is just too low."


    liu xing chuckled, deciding not to get entangled with mo jin, and said, "alright, let''s not delay any further. let''s head straight to earth dragon village."


    but like being trapped in sleep paralysis, liu xing on the altar felt utterly immobile, like a sacrifice for the formless offspring.


    a million shoggoths seemed to pass through liu xing''s heart, leaving him at a loss for words.


    just as the formless offspring was about to swallow him, liu xing suddenly felt someone shaking him. he finally truly woke up


    to see wang wei beside him, looking worried.


    liu xing rubbed his temples and wiped the sweat from his forehead. the terrifying nightmare had left him drenched in sweat.


    "liu xing, are you okay? you''re sweating profusely and pale. did you have a nightmare? do you need me to give you some psychological counseling?" shi ying, a part-time psychologist, was the first to show concern.


    of course, shi ying had an ulterior motive. he thought liu xing''s disheveled state was due to losing san in his dream and wanted to use psychoanalysis to restore his san.


    liu xing understood shi ying''s intention and forced a smile, saying, "i''m fine, i just had a very strange dream about some things i''ve experienced before. i''m okay now, thanks for your concern, shi ying."


    hearing liu xing''s response, shi ying and the others grew solemn, understanding that liu xing''s "past experiences" referred to his previous encounters in the cthulhu rpg game.

 Chapter 82: Earth-boring Demon Worm

    chapter 82: earth-boring demon worm


    liu xing took a couple of deep breaths, finally regaining his composure, only to realize that the van had stopped in complete darkness outside.


    "uh, wang wei, why have we stopped? have we already reached earth dragon village?" liu xing asked, puzzled.


    wang wei shook his head, pointing ahead and explained, "we''re about five kilometers from earth dragon village. however, a landslide caused by an earthquake has blocked the road ahead, so we can''t drive any further. we''ll have to get out and walk to earth dragon village, which is why i woke you up."


    using the light from the van''s headlights, liu xing saw that the road a few meters ahead was blocked by huge rocks and mud, impassable for their van.


    liu xing nodded and said, "alright then, let''s get out and proceed on foot."


    thus, liu xing and his group, carrying their backpacks, got out of the van, preparing to trek towards earth dragon village.


    "why don''t you eat something first? we can''t park here due to the curve in the road, and landslides are likely here, which could damage the van. i''ll reverse the van a bit for now, and we''ll set off once i return," said wang wei, looking up with a hint of worry.


    the group had no objections, as wang wei''s temporary departure gave them an opportunity to initiate their private room time.


    a fully mature earth-boring demon worm can cause intense earthquakes, with a limited impact area, leading the group to deduce it as the boss.


    the leader of the earth-boring demon worms is the great old one, shude meier, rumored to have broken free and moving around the earth''s core. recent major earthquakes are attributed to shude meier.


    despite their power, earth-boring demon worms have a fatal weakness: extreme sensitivity to water. their mucus-coated skin can only isolate a small amount of water, so submerging them in water can easily kill them.


    however, liu xing doubted their ability to kill the earth-boring demon worm, given its size and the difficulty of sourcing enough water in the arid northwest, especially since earth dragon village likely doesn''t have running water.


    moreover, he suspected the villagers of earth dragon village might already be under the worm''s control.


    "right, i heard from wang wei that this earth-boring demon worm was sealed in earth dragon village centuries ago. so, we''re likely facing a fully matured one, capable of using heart inspiration. i suspect the villagers are already under its control," liu xing shared his thoughts.


    liu xing agreed with tang tai, who believed the worm must be severely restricted, as a full-grown earth-boring demon worm was too terrifying and typically appeared in higher-level games.


    "so, our enemy might be the controlled villagers of earth dragon village. do we have anyone capable of fighting?" shi ying asked, looking at mo jin, a brawler with combat skills.


    mo jin, somewhat reluctantly, replied, "i can fight, but we''re outnumbered. if the villagers are controlled and attack us with weapons, we won''t stand a chance."

 Chapter 83: Acting Skills

    chapter 83: acting skills


    mo jin spoke with a pragmatic edge. although the name of the earth-boring demon worm contained the word ''worm'', this didn''t imply it was a mindless insect. in fact, the intelligence quotient of an earth-boring demon worm was significantly higher than humans, calculated as the result of 5d6 multiplied by 5, with a maximum value reaching 150, far surpassing the human average of 99.


    hence, unless the earth-boring demon worm from earth dragon village was intellectually impaired, it would know how to concentrate its superior forces and arm itself to confront liu xing and his team. in such a scenario, their only option would be to flee, as fighting would be akin to courting death.


    "tang tai, it seems our actual adversaries are the armed peasants, with the earth-boring demon worm merely making brief appearances to launch san value attacks on us," tang tai said, his voice tinged with uncertainty.


    "that''s not necessarily true," shi ying countered, shaking his head solemnly. "the seal on the earth-boring demon worm must have been partially broken by now, meaning it has likely gained the ability to attack. i suspect we''ll engage in one or two rounds of combat with it. more importantly, we''re about five kilometers away from earth dragon village. to successfully escape, we must reach this point from the village, facing potential dangers like earthquakes and landslides along the way."


    liu xing nodded in agreement. shi ying''s analysis was astute. the mission''s objectives and the scenario set by the castle lord seemed eerily similar, both requiring escape from a designated area. clearly, the landslide was a critical boundary marker.


    the nearby mountain structure had become unstable. if they were pursued by the earth-boring demon worm, which could potentially trigger another earthquake, they might need to rely on agility or luck checks to survive the falling rocks.


    "damn it, the difficulty of this second promotion game is insanely high. it''s almost as if they don''t want us to pass," mo jin sighed in frustration, beginning to complain.


    liu xing also sighed. "who designed this scenario? they must be as mentally unstable as bai hecheng!"


    meanwhile, in another promotion game...witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through n?o?v€l--b1n.


    just then, liu xing heard footsteps approaching ¨C wang wei was returning.


    liu xing exchanged a knowing look with the others, and they swiftly resumed their ''acting'' roles, chatting idly.


    "we''re ready to go to earth dragon village," wang wei announced cheerfully upon his return.


    tang tai nodded, smiling. as he put his cigarettes back in his pocket, his expression changed abruptly. "oh no, where''s my wallet?!"


    liu xing joined in seamlessly, "are you sure you brought your wallet, tang tai? could it be in the van?"


    "i''m certain," tang tai replied earnestly. "i wanted to smoke earlier but didn''t out of consideration for you all. i felt my wallet then, so


    it must be in the van."


    their acting was flawless, leaving wang wei puzzled and uncertain. "let''s go back to the van to check, tang tai. but if it''s there, can we leave it in the van? we''ll retrieve it after completing our mission in earth dragon village."


    tang tai immediately shook his head. "no, i need my wallet. it has a photo of my wife, which i must see before sleeping. i must go back to the van to get it."

 Chapter 84: Falling Out?

    chapter 84: falling out?


    tang tai''s acting was impressively convincing, leaving wang wei with no choice but to nod and agree, "alright then, let''s hurry to the van to retrieve your wallet, mr. tang tai."


    as wang wei was about to lead the way, mo jin caught his shoulder, saying, "hey, wang wei, tell me about earth dragon village. didn''t you say the specialty dishes there are delicious? i''m quite a foodie and very interested in culinary delights."


    while speaking, mo jin shot tang tai a knowing glance. tang tai, understanding the cue, smiled and suggested, "then wang wei, why don''t you enlighten mo jin about earth dragon village''s special cuisine? just hand me the car keys, i can go to the van and retrieve my wallet by myself."


    wang wei, glancing at mo jin, reluctantly handed over the keys to tang tai, "mr. tang tai, remember to lock the car after getting your wallet back."


    taking the keys, tang tai assured with a cheerful grin, "of course, don''t worry about it, wang wei. i''ll be back soon, please wait for me."


    after saying this, tang tai quickly headed to the van.


    meanwhile, wang wei had no choice but to start describing the special dishes of earth dragon village to mo jin, who nodded along with a smile, though whether he was actually listening to wang wei''s explanation was another matter.


    soon after, tang tai returned, handing the car keys back to wang wei, "thanks, brother wang wei. i''ve got my wallet."witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through n?o?v€l--b1n.


    liu xing noticed tang tai''s subtle nod, indicating he was unaware of any tampering wang wei might have done to the van.


    after receiving the keys, wang wei nodded and pointed towards earth dragon village, "let''s head out. it''s already around seven o''clock, we should hurry to earth dragon village. i still need to speak to the village chief about arranging your accommodations."


    just then, an old man, surrounded by middle-aged villagers, approached them.


    without doubt, this was the village chief of earth dragon village.


    "dear volunteers, don''t blame wang wei. i instructed him to bring you here, so i fabricated some stories. the reason i lied is that earth dragon village needs your help with some matters," the village chief explained as he approached.


    liu xing frowned, puzzled, "old sir, you must be the village chief of earth dragon village. isn''t your village at the earthquake''s epicenter? how come nothing happened?"


    the village chief chuckled, pointing to the largest building in the village, "here''s the thing. when the earthquake struck, our villagers were participating in a ritual at the ancestral temple. although the temple is centuries old, it''s extremely earthquake-resistant. it wasn''t damaged, so our villagers were safe, and


    the village buildings remained largely intact."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, continuing, "so, there are no casualties in earth dragon village? then we have no reason to stay. we''ll take our leave, village chief. other areas need our help more urgently."


    as liu xing made to leave, the village chief quickly stepped forward, holding him back, "please wait, volunteer friend. earth dragon village still needs your assistance with other matters."


    shi ying gently pulled the village chief away, saying resignedly, "village chief, although earth dragon village was spared, other villages aren''t so fortunate. we must help them as soon as possible. so, please let us go. after all, saving lives is of utmost importance."


    with that, liu xing and the others turned to leave, knowing that if they let the village chief continue, they might trigger a main quest, making it impossible for them to leave earth dragon village.

 Chapter 85: Plot Twists, an Integral Part of the Module

    chapter 85: plot twists, an integral part of the module


    "is it really that easy to break free?"


    of course not. as the ultimate boss of this module, the earth-boring demon worm had something to say, urging all players to listen attentively.


    thus, liu xing, who was about to leave, suddenly heard an indescribable, incomprehensible sound. it was the voice of the earth-boring demon worm, and liu xing realized he had lost control over his body again.0v3l.bin.


    clearly, the earth-boring demon worm had employed its mind control on the players, with exceptional effectiveness! likewise, tang tai and others stood frozen, just like liu xing.


    "damn plot twists!"


    liu xing cursed inwardly. just when he was about to successfully escape, a plot twist forced him to enter the earth dragon village.


    "hehe, you players lack a spirit of adventure," remarked the long-silent game master, snail. "fleeing at the sight of a minor monster? how dull. and to think you planned a group escape, this would deeply sadden the scenario''s author, not to mention how it affects my performance as a game master."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, intrigued that in this cthulhu role-playing game hall, there existed roles like the module author. he pondered whether the game master''s monthly task was to tear up a certain number of cards and achieve a specific party wipe rate...


    thereupon, "liu xing" and his companions turned back to face the village chief of earth dragon village.


    "liu xing" took the lead, saying, "chief, i''ve thought it over. whether we return a day earlier or later doesn''t matter. tell us, what does earth dragon village need help with? we volunteers are duty-bound to assist."


    "tang tai" and others nodded in agreement, echoing liu xing''s sentiment.


    the village chief chuckled knowingly and explained, "you all are good people, willing to help our earth dragon village. our need is simple. we have a thousand-year-old sacrificial ritual. we had to halt it due to an earthquake recently, planning to resume tomorrow. we hope you volunteers can participate, offering your valuable suggestions to transform this ritual into a unique tourist attraction, drawing visitors nationwide."


    liu xing understood the scenario''s plot. the earth dragon village sought to become a tourist destination, leveraging the earth-boring demon worm sealing ritual gone wrong. the ritual''s incompletion had led to the demon worm''s release, causing the earthquake and controlling the villagers.


    the promotion game''s main quest was undoubtedly tied to this ritual. liu xing pondered whether to complete, disrupt, or escape during the ritual.


    as liu xing contemplated, "liu xing" and his companions readily agreed to participate in the next day''s ritual.


    thus, "liu xing" and his group formally entered the earth dragon village under the chief''s guidance.

 Chapter 86: "The Seven Chapters of the Mystic Scripture of the Enigmatic Lord"

    chapter 86: "the seven chapters of the mystic scripture of the enigmatic lord"


    as liu xing and his companions entered the vicinity of earth dragon village, kp snail spoke up, "alright, it''s time to officially commence the first phase of this promotion game. players are not allowed to leave earth dragon village before the commencement of the ritual tomorrow, but you are free to move within the village. also, i''d like to mention that there is a hidden fragment of an ancient book within earth dragon village. if a player manages to obtain this fragment, it will become their personal item, even if they fail to complete the game, as long as they don''t tear their cards. consider it an extra perk for this promotion game. feel free to explore, players."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow. he couldn''t decide if kp snail was genuinely helpful or deviously cunning. on the surface, kp snail had provided valuable additional information, but everyone knew that rewards came with risks. the fragment hidden in earth dragon village was undoubtedly concealed in a secretive location, not easily found. there might even be traps or guardians guarding it. liu xing had already deduced the origin of this fragment ¨C the "earth-guardian summoning scroll" from "the seven chapters of the mystic scripture of the enigmatic lord."


    "the seven chapters of the mystic scripture of the enigmatic lord" was one of the few chinese works within the cthulhu mythos. the book was authored by the ancient chinese philosopher xuan jun, dating back to around the 2nd century ad. it was originally titled "the seven secrets of the earth," but since the original manuscript had long been lost, only this faithful and comprehensive chinese copy, known as "the seven chapters of the mystic scripture of the enigmatic lord," was known to exist.


    this ancient text consisted of seven volumes, each serving as a chapter with different themes and contents. however, each volume contained one or more incantations, and among them was a volume that detailed the spell for summoning the "earth-boring demon worm," known as the "earth-guardian summoning scroll."


    in liu xing''s view, "the seven chapters of the mystic scripture of the enigmatic lord" could be considered a summoning grimoire. apart from summoning the earth-boring demon worm, it could also summon mythical creatures like ghoul, hound of tindalos, byakhee, and more. the final volume had the ability to directly summon nyarlathotep. however, except for controlling byakhee using the book, the summoning of other mythical creatures was uncontrollable. to these creatures, human summoners were delectable prey, except nyarlathotep, who saw humans as mere playthings.


    in addition to summoning various mythical creatures, "the seven chapters of the mystic scripture of the enigmatic lord" also contained two volumes with special spells. one was the "resurrection of the dead" spell, which could only resurrect zombies. the other was the "opening of the gate of kadath," which could transport you directly to the celestial realm (or mist). in short, there was no return.


    hence, "the seven chapters of the mystic scripture of the enigmatic lord" was often referred to as the "book of certain doom."witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through n?o?v€l--b1n.


    the village chief nodded with a cheerful smile and then left, with wang wei following suit.


    liu xing''s group exchanged glances and silently shook their heads before pushing open the door to the house.


    as the village chief had mentioned, the exterior of the house might appear dilapidated, but the interior was surprisingly clean and well-maintained. it had electricity and natural gas connections, and the kitchen was stocked with poultry, fish, and seasonal vegetables.


    "kp, we need to activate private room mode," shi ying said wearily.


    after all, liu xing and his group had already discussed how incredibly challenging this promotion game was, bordering on inevitable death. at this point, they were halfway into the grave, so shi ying had given up the struggle.


    "damn it, it looks like we''re all going to die together this time. but if we get swallowed by the earth-boring demon worm, at least it''ll be quick. if we die while fighting those villagers, it could be much more gruesome," mo jin remarked as she set down her backpack with resignation.


    liu xing placed his own backpack on the table and spoke, "the ''ancient book fragment'' mentioned by kp is probably the one that summons the earth-boring demon worm from ''the seven chapters of the mystic scripture of the enigmatic lord.'' it seems the ritual to suppress the earth-boring demon worm has been lost."

 Chapter 87: Discussion

    chapter 87: discussion


    liu xing nodded silently. since there was no way out now, he had to choose a preferable way to meet his end... preferably a painless one.


    "tang tai, with that white hair of yours, you remind me of a game character ¨C jelomar from wizards," shi ying, seated in a chair, remarked with a smile, addressing tang tai.


    tang tai chuckled and scolded, "shi ying, don''t jinx me. by the way, didn''t jelomar meet his end at the hands of a group of villagers?"


    "yes, i believe he was stabbed with pitchforks," liu xing nodded, proud to be a devoted fan of the wizard series.


    tang tai retrieved a water bottle from his backpack and shook his head, saying, "seems like you all enjoy jinxing me. i remember when i first entered earth dragon village; i saw a haystack. it looks like i might actually get skewered with pitchforks."


    "well, pitchforks might not deliver an instant kill, but they would cause multiple wounds. it''s going to be painful," mo jin remarked with a smile.


    liu xing glanced at everyone. even though they all knew that this promotion game was likely a dangerous endeavor with little chance of survival, they were maintaining a positive attitude and making jokes.


    "by the way, i have a few pills here. i obtained them from the newbie gift pack. they allow players to be free of pain for five minutes after taking them. however, players won''t know their current hp value. each of you should take one; it might make dying a bit easier," shi ying retrieved a small porcelain bottle from her backpack and suggested.


    as for mo jin, he rubbed his chin and said, "well, since none of you are interested, i''ll give it a try on my own. i don''t like coming back empty-handed, and obtaining this page would also grant me some cthulhu mythos knowledge, including information about the earth-boring demon worm. when i face the earth-boring demon worm again, it should help me reduce my san loss."


    mo jin''s words stirred some interest in liu xing as well. obtaining cthulhu mythos knowledge was challenging in itself, and having some would greatly assist them in tabletop role-playing games. moreover, as mo jin mentioned, the missing page of the ''seven chapters of the mysterious lord'' likely contained information about the earth-boring demon worm, which would be helpful when facing it again since kp snail would likely adjust the san loss.


    with a spirit of flexibility, liu xing overturned his previous statement, saying, "well, mo jin, you make a good point. i''ll join you in the quest for the missing page of the ''seven chapters of the mysterious lord.''"


    seeing liu xing change his mind, shi ying and tang tai were convinced by mo jin as well and decided to change their minds, opting to join mo jin in the search for the missing page.


    "i believe the missing page of the ''seven chapters of the mysterious lord'' should be either with the village chief or in the ancestral temple. after all, rituals like these are usually overseen by the village chief," mo jin, as the initiator of the plan, shared his opinion.


    liu xing nodded in agreement and added, "that''s a valid point. but it''s also possible that the missing page of the ''seven chapters of the mysterious lord'' was left behind in the ancestral temple since the ritual took place there. i suspect that after the ritual, the earth-boring demon worm directly controlled the villagers to leave, which means the missing page could have been left behind in the temple."


    tang tai chimed in, "yes, mo jin and liu xing have reasonable speculations. but whether it''s the ancestral temple or the village chief''s residence, gaining entry won''t be easy. especially the ancestral temple, which undoubtedly houses the earth-boring demon worm. going there would be walking into certain danger."


    he continued, "as for the village chief''s home, we don''t even know its location yet. furthermore, the villagers in earth dragon village are already under the control of the earth-boring demon worm. if we inquire about the village chief''s residence, the earth-boring demon worm will surely be alert, and we might fall into an ambush. therefore, we must first figure out where the missing page of the ''seven chapters of the mysterious lord'' is located!"

 Chapter 88: Conclusion

    chapter 88: conclusion


    tang tai''s words hit the mark. to obtain the remaining pages of the "seven chapters of the mysterious lord," our group must first determine their location. currently, liu xing and his companions have narrowed down the potential hiding places of these pages to the ancestral temple and the village chief''s residence.


    in liu xing''s estimation, the likelihood of finding the pages in the village chief''s house is far greater than in the ancestral temple. after all, despite the second promotion game being challenging, it remains the lowest-level area within the cthulhu role-playing game hall. it is highly unlikely that anyone would go to such extremes as to keep the pages of the "seven chapters of the mysterious lord" company with the earth-boring demon worm in the ancestral temple.


    "well, personally, i believe the remaining pages of the ''seven chapters of the mysterious lord'' should be in the village chief''s house. earth-boring demon worm is still in the ancestral temple, and even though it''s under some level of seal, trying to retrieve the pages from under its control would likely be an impossible task. that''s why kp snail suggested that we have a chance of obtaining the pages, indicating that the difficulty of acquiring them isn''t high, and they are probably in the village chief''s house," liu xing voiced his speculation.


    tang tai nodded in agreement with liu xing''s thoughts. "liu xing is right. the remaining pages of the ''seven chapters of the mysterious lord'' should be in the village chief''s house. after all, these pages are utterly useless to the earth-boring demon worm. besides, they might trigger memories of its past suffering. so, the earth-boring demon worm is unlikely to keep the pages close."


    shi ying and mo jin both nodded, reaching a consensus. "our next objective, then, is to find the village chief''s house before the ritual takes place. we need to figure out a way to take the remaining pages of the ''seven chapters of the mysterious lord.'' who knows, we might even be able to delay the ritual."


    "however, there''s another question: how do we find the village chief''s house when we are unfamiliar with this place?" mo jin sighed in frustration, raising the issue.


    "sounds good to me, but if someone gathers information, follow a clockwise order to inform the others. that way, we can quickly regroup. after all, considering the current situation, the ritual should take place no later than tomorrow afternoon, and we only have one morning for exploration," shi ying expressed some concern, as their time was quite limited.


    liu xing sighed and stood up, saying, "well, the outcome of this promotion game is pretty much predictable for all of us. so, we shouldn''t stress too much. whether we like it or not, it all ends with the same outcome. let''s keep a positive attitude and not let it affect our emotions and state for the next promotion game."


    tang tai lit a cigarette and nodded, saying, "liu xing, you''ve got a good mindset. but you''re right. since we''re already powerless to resist, we might as well enjoy this promotion game. and without any surprises, this promotion game should also be a quick route to gain cthulhu mythos knowledge. after all, kp snail is willing to let us take the remaining pages of the ''seven chapters of the mysterious lord'' in case of failure, which means the cthulhu mythos knowledge we gain in this promotion game should be retained."


    mo jin walked up to tang tai, asked for a cigarette, and added, "yes, i remember a friend from our club told me yesterday that even if you fail to clear the second promotion game, as long as you don''t tear your card, the growth marks, cthulhu mythos knowledge, and some important items obtained in the second promotion game will be preserved, like the possible ''seven chapters of the mysterious lord'' remaining pages and our current inventory."


    "in that case, it seems like this second promotion game, despite being a tough challenge, can still help us accumulate some cthulhu mythos knowledge and obtain useful items. it''s like hitting two birds with one stone," liu xing shrugged and commented.


    "haha, liu xing, you''ve got a point there. but on that note, tang tai, how''s the situation with the van now? although our chances of escaping earth dragon village are less than one in a thousand, if by some miracle, we get a chance to leave, we''ll still rely on that van to evade the pursuit of the earth-boring demon worm," mo jin laughed as she asked.

 Chapter 89: From the Heart

    chapter 89: from the heart


    one should always have dreams. without dreams, what separates us from mere driftwood? "well, i''ve checked the van, and there don''t seem to be any issues with it. the parking spot for the van is also relatively safe, so it''s unlikely to be hit by falling rocks. unless it''s a scripted death, the van should be fine," tang tai affirmed.


    "um, don''t you guys think our time in the private room is a bit too long?" liu xing suddenly felt something was amiss. wasn''t the private room time supposed to be five minutes? it seemed like more than ten minutes had passed now...


    "you guys go ahead and chat. private room time isn''t that strict, so you can talk as long as you want. i quite enjoy listening to your analysis," kp snail said with a smile. however, liu xing couldn''t shake the feeling that kp snail was up to something.


    after extinguishing his cigarette, tang tai suggested, "well, even though i might be overly cautious, i think it''s better not to touch the food in earth dragon village. after all, we have enough food in our backpacks."


    liu xing nodded in agreement with shi ying''s idea. "shi ying is right. since the scenario has provided us with enough food, it''s like a subtle reminder not to eat anything from earth dragon village. if there''s something wrong with their food, like it being drugged, then we might be in big trouble."


    mo jin also nodded in agreement, while tang tai, outnumbered, simply shrugged and began taking out food from his backpack.


    so, the group concluded their private room time and resumed their role-play.


    "i think earth dragon village seems quite impoverished, and we''re here for earthquake relief, so we shouldn''t add more pressure to them. let''s stick to the food in our backpacks," liu xing suggested.


    "yeah, let''s quickly finish our food and get some rest. today has been quite tiring," tang tai added with a smile.


    so, liu xing and the others had a light meal and then each found a room to rest in.


    however, on second thought, this was liu xing''s first time spending the night in the cthulhu rpg game, and it was quite a peculiar experience... in simple terms, liu xing couldn''t fall asleep.


    after all, liu xing had already slept for several hours in the car, so it was understandable that he couldn''t fall asleep now.


    "well, i''ll just go to sleep then. after all, my listening skill isn''t leveled up, and i don''t want to take unnecessary risks this time. kp, please just let me go to sleep," liu xing communicated with kp snail.


    kp snail fell silent once again and then said, "um, alright, let''s do that. i won''t pressure you."


    as soon as kp snail''s words were spoken, liu xing felt his vision darken. after hearing the sound of dice rolling, liu xing fell into a deep slumber.


    fortunately, this time, liu xing didn''t experience any nightmares. after sleeping for what felt like several hours, liu xing finally woke up, and it was already daylight.


    yawning, liu xing got out of bed, left his room, and walked to the living room. he noticed that tang tai was already having breakfast, while shi ying and mo jin seemed to still be asleep.


    "good morning, mr. tang tai," liu xing greeted tang tai and then proceeded to have breakfast.


    "yeah, dr. liu, did you hear any strange sounds last night when you were sleeping?" tang tai nodded and asked.


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, recalling that he had heard the sound of dice rolling before "falling asleep" last night. it seemed he wasn''t the only one who had trouble sleeping.


    "well, i went to bed quite early last night and slept pretty soundly, so i didn''t hear anything strange," liu xing said with a furrowed brow.


    tang tai nodded and said somewhat puzzled, "well, it''s possible i misheard it last night, but that sound was really eerie. it''s still fresh in my memory, and i even have a slight headache."


    liu xing understood that tang tai had likely succeeded in the listening judgment last night, hearing the sound of the earth-boring demon worm. this might have temporarily reduced tang tai''s willpower or inspiration, or even deducted some san points.


    however, what intrigued liu xing more was what kind of information tang tai had gained after a successful judgment. after all, kp snail had mentioned that the rewards outweighed the risks. but seeing tang tai''s current state, liu xing figured that tang tai intended to wait until shi ying and mo jin were present before discussing it further.

 Chapter 90: Deceived Tang Tai

    chapter 90: deceived tang tai


    after a while, mo jin and shi ying both emerged from their respective rooms and joined in the living room.


    meanwhile, tang tai applied for a private room time directly with kp snail.


    "everyone, last night, except for me, you all should have gone to sleep without attempting any listen checks," tang tai began.


    mo jin nodded and replied, "yes, that''s correct. my character card doesn''t have listen skill points, so i didn''t attempt any listen checks last night. after all, as kp snail mentioned, the rewards outweigh the risks, but i''m not guaranteed to receive those rewards. however, i''m definitely taking on the risk. so, i won''t do something as foolish as risking everything and losing."


    "well, i''m in the same boat as mo jin. my character card doesn''t have listen skill points, so i simply went to sleep," shi ying chimed in.


    as for liu xing, he nodded, indicating that his situation was the same as mo jin and shi ying''s.


    tang tai rubbed his temples and sighed in resignation, then continued, "you''re absolutely right with your choices. i didn''t expect to be the only one with listen skill points..."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow and asked, "tang tai, did you pass your listen check yesterday? did you obtain any important information?"


    shi ying and mo jin remained silent but wore expressions of curiosity, awaiting tang tai''s response.


    tang tai nodded and said with a bitter smile, "of course, i passed my listen check. my listen skill points were set at eighty, but now i regret allocating so many points to it."


    "first, let me share the information i gathered after my listen check. in short, the ''mysterious lord''s seven-chapter secret scripture'' is stored in the village chief''s house, and there''s a high probability that one of the villagers hasn''t fallen under the control of the earth-boring demon worm. this particular villager contracted a severe cold on the day of the ritual and stayed home to recover. moreover, this villager''s residence is located to the north of earth dragon village."


    "oh, by the way, liu xing and shi ying, last night while i was asleep, i overheard a villager mentioning that there''s a seriously ill person to the north of earth dragon village. how about we go check on them after breakfast?" tang tai took a sip of water and suggested.


    liu xing chuckled and nodded, saying, "of course, a doctor''s duty is to heal the sick. if someone in earth dragon village needs our help, we should definitely go and see. what do you say, dr. shi?"


    "absolutely, then let''s finish our breakfast quickly and head north of earth dragon village to find that sick person. after all, we can''t afford to miss the ritual that the village chief mentioned," shi ying said, following the scenario established during their private room time.


    mo jin simply nodded in agreement, as he didn''t have much to add at the moment.


    therefore, liu xing and his companions had a light breakfast and then left their lodgings, heading towards the north of earth dragon village. of course, liu xing didn''t forget to bring the emergency medical kit.


    as a small mountain village, earth dragon village wasn''t large in terms of area, but it had quite a few households, with roughly twenty to thirty households, if liu xing''s rough estimate was correct.


    considering an average household size of three, earth dragon village''s population should be around a hundred people. factoring in the elderly, children, and those with illnesses or disabilities, the earth-boring demon worm could still muster a "force" of more than thirty people to "besiege" liu xing''s group.


    as liu xing thought about this, he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. now, earth-boring demon worm didn''t need to personally intervene; it only had to control the villagers to form a force against them. this was a significant advantage with thirty people in their "army."


    heading north of earth dragon village, there was only one household with its gate slightly ajar. liu xing approached it and knocked on the door.


    shortly after, a middle-aged man with a simple and kind appearance, around forty years old, emerged. "uh, you must be the volunteers who arrived in the village yesterday, right? what brings you here?" he asked.


    earth dragon village was small, and everyone knew each other. news traveled quickly in the village, so this villager was aware of liu xing''s group''s identity.

 Chapter 91: The First Drop of Blood

    chapter 91: the first drop of blood


    due to liu xing''s higher proficiency in medicine and first aid skills compared to shi ying, tang tai and the others unanimously chose liu xing as the lead physician to head the team. liu xing was also elected as the spokesperson for the volunteer team, while shi ying assumed the role of assisting liu xing.


    as for tang tai and mo jin, they played the role of onlookers, adding a sense of grandeur to the situation.


    therefore, liu xing, in his capacity as the spokesperson, stepped forward with a smile and addressed the middle-aged villager, "it''s fortunate that you are aware of our purpose here. we''ve heard that someone in your family is unwell, so our volunteer team has come specifically to check on them and offer medical assistance."


    the middle-aged villager hesitated for a moment, then nodded with a smile, saying, "ah, i see. my son came down with a severe cold a couple of days ago, and he still hasn''t recovered. if it weren''t for the upcoming ritual that village chief insists we attend, i would have taken him to the county town for treatment already. i am truly grateful that you''ve come to help my son."


    as the middle-aged villager spoke, he made way for liu xing''s group, indicating that they should enter and talk inside.


    without hesitation, liu xing and his team entered the house.


    upon entering the living room, liu xing noticed an array of farming tools neatly arranged along the walls¡ªeverything from hoes to pitchforks.


    the middle-aged villager served tea and plenty of pastries to liu xing''s group, saying, "dear volunteer friends, please have some refreshments and water first. there''s no need to rush regarding my son''s illness."


    liu xing exchanged a knowing glance with tang tai and mo jin, then smiled and said, "we had already eaten before coming, so dr. shi and i will go in to see the patient first."


    tang tai then smiled at the middle-aged villager and said, "my friend, i''m a traveler from a foreign land, and i''m very interested in the customs of your earth dragon village, especially the upcoming ritual ceremony. i hope you can share some insights with me."


    the middle-aged villager hesitated for a moment again, then smiled and said, "very well, i''ll take these two doctors to see my son first, and then i''ll return to tell you about the customs of earth dragon village."


    liu xing chuckled and began questioning tang zilin.


    tang zilin furrowed his brow, pondered for a moment, and finally made up his mind. he began explaining, "well, at first, i did intend to participate in the ritual. but on the day before the ritual, after dinner, my dad forced me to go for a walk to lose weight. as we passed by our earth dragon village''s ancestral temple, which is where the ritual takes place, i suddenly heard a strange and uncomfortable sound. following the sound, i looked inside the ancestral temple and saw the village chief tearing up a book. he had lit a brazier in front of him. the village chief seemed like a puppet being controlled by someone, tearing the book methodically. then, he would toss the torn pages into the brazier. each page, as it touched the flames, would turn into a purple fireball."


    "the eerie scene made me feel that something was amiss. so, i left the ancestral temple. however, just before leaving, i saw the village chief crumple one of the pages into a ball and throw it behind the ancestral temple."


    as tang zilin finished his explanation, liu xing suddenly felt the ground violently shaking beneath him. he slipped and fell to the ground.


    "alright, now everyone, let''s make a luck check!" kp snail said with a smile.


    liu xing: 42/80, success.


    shi ying: 12/75, success.


    mo jin: 33/75, success.


    tang tai: 100/40 (difficult), critical failure!


    "hehe, so tang tai is dead!" kp snail continued to speak cheerfully.


    as kp snail''s words rang out, the earthquake subsided. liu xing and shi ying rushed to the living room, only to find tang tai lying on his back on the floor with a pitchfork deeply embedded in his chest.

 Chapter 92: The True Identity of KP Snail

    chapter 92: the true identity of kp snail


    "darn it, what''s going on here?!" liu xing stared at tang tai lying motionless on the ground, confirming that tang tai was indeed dead and that kp snail wasn''t joking.


    "player tang tai met an unfortunate demise due to a stroke of bad luck during the earthquake, while other players emerged unscathed thanks to their luck. however, since you''ve just lost a newfound friend so suddenly, i''d like each of you players to undergo a san value assessment. success won''t reduce your san, but failure will deduct 1 san point," kp snail finally dropped the pretense and began gloating.


    liu xing couldn''t help but curse kp snail silently in his mind. this guy was truly an insidious game master. everything he had said initially was meant to lower the players'' guard, only to deliver a fatal blow with a single roll.


    of course, part of the blame also lay with tang tai''s unfortunate roll...


    "kp, can''t my attributes and title be used to bypass this san assessment? after all, i only met tang tai for a day, so i don''t have that much emotional attachment," mo jin suddenly chimed in.


    upon hearing mo jin''s words, liu xing raised an eyebrow.


    liu xing wasn''t planning to blame mo jin for lacking compassion. after all, he too intended to persuade kp snail to let him bypass the san assessment directly. nobody wanted to lose their precious san points in such a meaningless manner.


    however, what caught liu xing''s attention was mo jin''s mention of titles and attributes. liu xing distinctly remembered that titles needed to be disclosed by players themselves within the narrative, and he couldn''t recall mo jin ever mentioning his own title.


    moreover, the fact that mo jin was willing to use his title and attributes to bypass the san assessment suggested that his title and attributes must allow him to disregard the life and death of his teammates, and perhaps...


    liu xing looked at mo jin with a wary gaze.


    "well, i work in the emergency department as a doctor, and i see all sorts of deaths every day. so, i''ve developed immunity to deaths like tang tai''s. besides, as mo jin said, i''ve known tang tai for only about a day or so, at most a casual acquaintance. his death won''t overly affect me," liu xing explained.


    "yeah, i''m from a medical background too. i''ve witnessed my fair share of farewells to the living. moreover, i''m a christian, and i believe that tang tai, being a foreigner, was likely a christian as well. so, he must have returned to the embrace of god. i''ll offer my blessings to tang tai and won''t grieve excessively," shi ying added.


    after some contemplation, kp snail spoke, "shi ying''s reasons are quite valid, so she can bypass this san assessment. but as for liu xing, due to your attributes, you can''t ignore tang tai''s death. so, liu xing, you still need to undergo the san assessment. do you have any objections, liu xing?"


    liu xing furrowed his brow. he wondered if kp snail had somehow heard his inner complaints. kp snail was unexpectedly putting him in a tight spot.


    however, upon careful consideration, liu xing realized that kp snail wasn''t intentionally making things difficult for him. after all, his attribute was "team player," and the characters they were all playing were part of the same volunteer team. liu xing was even the team leader. it was impossible for him not to be emotionally affected by a teammate''s death.


    so, with a sigh of resignation, liu xing said, "alright, i''ll go through with the san assessment as intended."


    liu xing: 23/80, success.


    liu xing breathed a sigh of relief. fortunately, his luck had held, and he didn''t need to needlessly lose san points this time.


    "harumph, we''re already in the second promotion game, and i can''t believe your san value is still so high, liu xing," kp snail complained briefly before putting on a mock-serious tone. "well then, concerning tang tai''s death, mo jin seems indifferent, shi ying is accustomed to it, and as for liu xing, the volunteer team''s leader, although he feels somewhat saddened by tang tai''s death, he believes there''s no time for dwelling on it now since earth dragon village has just experienced an earthquake. so, let''s continue the game."


    as soon as kp snail finished speaking, liu xing feigned disbelief and asked, "what''s going on? how did tang tai end up impaled with pitchforks?"


    after all, kp snail had only mentioned that tang tai had died due to a stroke of bad luck but hadn''t revealed the exact cause of death.witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through n?o?v€l--b1n.

 Chapter 93: Successful Inspiration and Failed Persuasion

    chapter 93: successful inspiration and failed persuasion


    mo jin sighed theatrically and began to speak, "ah, during the earthquake, tang tai was joking with us, holding a pitchfork and making that ''jealousy falls'' joke. but as you all know, the recent earthquake was incredibly powerful, and that''s when tang tai fell to the ground. he accidentally let go of the pitchfork, and it ended up piercing his heart."


    "he who lives dangerously dies dangerously," tang tai practically played himself to death.


    "how coincidental," shi ying said with an almost incredulous expression, though deep down, she knew tang tai''s luck was truly abysmal. after all, he rolled a 100 in the luck check, which, in some village rules, was the epitome of a colossal failure. so, tang tai''s demise was entirely expected.


    moreover, liu xing thought tang tai''s death was relatively merciful. the pitchfork had pierced his heart directly, essentially causing tang tai to die instantly with minimal suffering.


    "now is not the time to mourn for tang tai," liu xing sighed once more, addressing shi ying and mo jin. "earth dragon village has experienced another earthquake, and there''s a high likelihood of casualties. we need to go help with the relief efforts first and return later to deal with tang tai''s body."


    shi ying and mo jin both nodded in agreement. after liu xing instructed the middle-aged villager to watch over tang tai''s body, the three of them left the house, preparing to assist in disaster relief.


    however, as they stepped outside, they were surprised to find that the other houses in earth dragon village appeared completely unaffected, and the villagers were leisurely strolling and drinking tea as if nothing had happened.


    "what''s going on? the earthquake we just experienced was at least a magnitude six or higher. how is it that the village and the villagers seem completely unharmed and unperturbed? this is incredibly unusual," liu xing said, his perplexity evident.


    shi ying nodded in agreement and added, "indeed, what is happening here? could it be that only our house was affected by the earthquake?"


    liu xing and shi ying shared their thoughts, coming to the conclusion that the recent earthquake had been caused by the earth-boring demon worm and had a limited range, affecting only their house.


    "all of this seems too bizarre. first, there was a massive earthquake, but earth dragon village, at the epicenter, remains untouched. now, we have experienced a minor earthquake. i can''t help but feel that there''s more to this situation," mo jin pondered, rubbing his chin.


    finally, the "liu xing" who had realized the danger wouldn''t have to willingly become a sacrifice to the earth-boring demon worm.


    "so, liu xing, you can choose to share this reward information with shi ying, but you''ll need to convince ''shi ying'' to accept your explanation through persuasion. the choice is yours," kp snail said with a smile.


    as soon as kp snail finished speaking, liu xing directly said to shi ying, "shi ying, i suddenly remembered something. when we first arrived in earth dragon village, didn''t we hear a strange noise? and with this strange earthquake happening now, do you think it resembles the actions of the earth dragon that wang wei told us about in legends?"


    after liu xing''s statement, the sound of rolling dice filled the air.


    liu xing: 97/60 - critical failure!


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, not expecting to roll a critical failure himself. this was not good news for shi ying.


    standing beside liu xing, shi ying first gave a bitter smile and then mockingly said, "dr. liu, can you please stop being so superstitious and backward? mythical creatures like earthworms only exist in legends. how could something like an earth dragon possibly exist in reality? dr. liu, you''re overthinking things."


    liu xing was left speechless, and mo jin shrugged, indicating his helplessness. after all, liu xing''s critical failure in the persuasion check had caused shi ying to reject the idea of the earth-boring demon worm''s existence, so there was no point in attempting another persuasion check.


    the atmosphere suddenly grew awkward.


    "alright, let''s not discuss this for now. since there''s nothing happening in the village, let''s go back and prepare tang tai''s body. after participating in the ritual, we can take it with us to county town," mo jin spoke up, breaking the silence.


    liu xing and shi ying nodded silently. then, the three of them turned and headed back to tang zilin''s house. however, as soon as they entered the living room, they froze in place. tang tai''s body was nowhere to be found!

 Chapter 94: A Calculated Move

    chapter 94: a calculated move


    "what''s going on here? where''s tang tai''s body?" liu xing exclaimed in surprise.


    mo jin walked past the living room and quickly searched through the various rooms, then furrowed his brow and said, "there''s no one here. the villager and his son are both missing. it seems they''ve taken tang tai''s body with them."


    "why? why would they take tang tai''s body? it doesn''t make any sense for them," liu xing said, feeling perplexed.


    however, while liu xing didn''t know why tang zilin and his father had done this, he knew very well that they had taken tang tai''s body to offer it as a sacrifice to the earth-boring demon worm! what concerned liu xing now was whether tang zilin had also fallen under the control of the earth-boring demon worm.


    if tang zilin had indeed been controlled by the earth-boring demon worm, it wouldn''t be good news for liu xing. after all, "liu xing" had a decent relationship with tang zilin. if the earth-boring demon worm controlled tang zilin to seek "liu xing''s" help, such as inviting him to participate in the sacrificial ceremony or asking for assistance in escaping earth dragon village, then liu xing wouldn''t have much choice but to comply with tang zilin''s request.n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    in that case, liu xing would once again find himself in a passive situation. if it were the former, he would have to risk his life and participate in the deadly ritual; if it were the latter, he would need to be on guard at all times against tang zilin''s potential betrayal.


    "so, what should we do now? should we go back to our lodgings first, or should we go directly to find the village chief and seek his help? we must retrieve tang tai''s body," shi ying sighed and asked.


    "i think we should go find the village chief first. after all, he''s the leader of the village and may be able to rally the villagers to help us locate tang zilin and his son and recover tang tai''s body," liu xing reluctantly agreed.


    "yes, village chief, you''ve got it right. we hope you can help us find tang tai''s body," liu xing attempted to speak but was preempted by mo jin.


    liu xing furrowed his brow. after kp snail had forcibly revealed mo jin''s true nature, he had become increasingly reckless. players like mo jin were more troublesome than bai hecheng. bai hecheng enjoyed causing mischief, but his actions were driven by his single-digit san value. he acted impulsively, but there was only a certain probability of an explosion.


    mo jin, on the other hand, was like a loaded gun at your back, ready to fire at any moment. this constant vigilance was necessary due to the constraints of the cthulhu rpg game. liu xing couldn''t easily rid himself of mo jin, leaving him perpetually under threat. moreover, when mo jin did act, it was guaranteed to cause harm, even death!


    therefore, liu xing was even more wary of mo jin, as he didn''t want to be betrayed by him.


    "well, i don''t think you volunteer friends would lie to me. i''ll arrange for some help to assist you in finding the body of your foreign volunteer friend," village chief said after some contemplation. he took out an old-fashioned flip phone and made a call.


    "hello, old li, gather zhang san and the others and come over to my place right away. i have something very important that i need your help with. yes, yes, hurry up." after the call, village chief smiled and said, "please wait a moment, everyone. i''ve called for assistance, and when they arrive, we can go and search for the body of the foreign volunteer friend."


    liu xing nodded, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. village chief seemed to place an unusually high level of trust in their group.


    a few minutes later, liu xing saw over twenty male villagers approaching from various directions in the village. they were carrying various "weapons," including pitchforks, spears, and hoes.


    liu xing''s expression changed, realizing that he and his two companions had been deceived by village chief!

 Chapter 95: The Beginning of Phase Two of the Mission

    chapter 95: the beginning of phase two of the mission


    "damn it," liu xing muttered to himself, not expecting village chief to resort to such underhanded tactics behind his seemingly benevolent facade.


    "village chief, we''re just here to find someone, not to fight. why are you having the villagers carry so many weapons?" liu xing forced a composed smile and asked.


    village chief chuckled, extinguished his cigarette, and replied seriously, "oh, you still don''t want to tell the truth at this point?"


    frowning, liu xing responded, "village chief, what do you mean? i was just speaking casually earlier. are you suspecting us?"


    "yes, i am suspecting you! i suspect you killed that foreign volunteer and intend to frame earth dragon village for it," village chief raised an eyebrow and sneered.


    hearing village chief''s accusation, liu xing sighed inwardly, realizing that they had made a grave mistake, putting themselves in a perilous situation.


    shi ying, anxious, stepped forward and questioned, "village chief, we were telling the truth. why would you doubt us? we have no reason to kill tang tai!"


    village chief scoffed and pointed at shi ying, saying, "your words are just one side of the story. i suspect that you had a conflict with the foreign volunteer last night, killed him in a fit of rage, and now want to blame it on us, earth dragon village. your excuse is flimsy, and you even mentioned an earthquake, one as small as the size of a single house. who do you think you''re fooling?"


    liu xing and the others exchanged glances, unable to respond. the events they had experienced were too bizarre, and if someone had told them the same story, they would also find it hard to believe.


    seeing their silence, village chief became even more arrogant. he pointed at shi ying''s chest and said, "hmph, now you''re scared, aren''t you? if you don''t want others to know about your actions, you shouldn''t have done them. tell me honestly now, besides killing the foreign volunteer, did you also kill the father and son from the tang family? if you only killed the foreign volunteer, we''ll hand this matter over to the police in the county town to deal with you. but if you also killed the tang father and son, it becomes earth dragon village''s concern, and we''ll have to resort to our own justice."


    "oh, by the way, just a side note, because the earth-boring demon worm has devoured tang tai''s body, breaking a quarter of the seal, it will start attacking players every five minutes, ten minutes from now. however, players can delay its attacks by driving vehicles. so, good luck to all of you." kp snail couldn''t resist delivering an even more despair-inducing message to liu xing and his companions.


    "vehicles? there are no vehicles here," liu xing couldn''t help but mutter to himself. since entering earth dragon village yesterday, he hadn''t seen any vehicles.


    however, as fate would have it, right in front of the ancestral hall, liu xing and his companions spotted a tractor.


    liu xing and his companions exchanged glances, knowing that this was a life-or-death moment.


    "kp, i''m going to use the item ''the world'' now," mo jin suddenly spoke up.


    "hmm, didn''t expect you to be willing to use such a valuable item, but it makes sense. if you can succeed in this second promotion game, you''ll receive a significant points reward and numerous additional benefits. so, go ahead. you have two minutes for communication," kp snail remarked with some surprise.


    as kp snail finished speaking, liu xing felt that everything around him had come to a complete standstill, including the cigarette ash a villager had just flicked, suspended in mid-air.


    time had frozen!


    liu xing hadn''t expected the cthulhu role-playing game hall to incorporate jojo references, naming an item that could pause time "the world."


    "alright, without further ado, we only have two minutes for communication now. since i''ve used this precious item, i naturally intend to make the most of this promotion game," mo jin said in a determined tone.

 Chapter 96: Escape Plan

    chapter 96: escape plan


    "alright, here''s my plan," mo jin began. "once we''re escorted into the ancestral hall by the villagers, we should play it cool for now. considering their sheer numbers, armed with weapons, and the fact that both shi ying and i are bound, there''s no chance of us escaping at the moment. so, we''ll have to bide our time and wait for the right opportunity," mo jin spoke solemnly.


    liu xing nodded in understanding, grasping mo jin''s strategy. he chimed in, "so, mo jin, you mean we wait until all the other villagers gather in the ancestral hall, and then we make a sudden move, rush into the crowd, and escape amidst the chaos, right? our chances of success will indeed be higher then."


    "you''re absolutely right, liu xing," mo jin affirmed with a smile. "that''s precisely what i have in mind. when all the villagers are inside, earth-boring demon worm won''t dare to attack recklessly, especially with them armed. but i have one concern. when we do make a break for it, earth-boring demon worm should be able to attack us."


    shi ying, worried and somewhat resigned, added, "however, when we start our escape, earth-boring demon worm should be able to attack us. and if i recall correctly, earth-boring demon worm has two types of attacks that it can use against us, one with its tentacles and the other by crushing us with its body. both of these attacks are likely to be fatal."


    upon hearing shi ying''s words, liu xing felt a sense of powerlessness deep within him. just as shi ying had described, earth-boring demon worm''s attack frequency and range could easily result in all three of them being killed within a single turn. moreover, trying to evade earth-boring demon worm''s attacks would require them to endure more than ten rounds of its onslaught.


    mo jin was well aware of this, but he maintained his confidence and said, "shi ying, you''re right, earth-boring demon worm''s attacks are indeed terrifying. however, don''t forget that it has only lifted a quarter of its seal so far. even if it can attack us, its success rate should be significantly lower. so, our chances of survival aren''t as low as you might think."


    "well, mo jin does have a point," liu xing chimed in, trying to remain optimistic. "the earth-boring demon worm has only removed a quarter of its seal. it might not be as formidable as we imagine. but don''t you find it a bit strange? after devouring tang tai''s body, earth-boring demon worm removed a quarter of the seal, not a fifth."


    with these thoughts in mind, liu xing glanced at shi ying. naturally, shi ying shared liu xing''s concerns, and he spoke up decisively to mo jin, "mo jin, i''ll be frank. both liu xing and i don''t trust you very much, for reasons you are aware of. so, we''re very suspicious that you might just betray us and leave on the tractor by yourself."


    facing shi ying''s suspicion, mo jin didn''t intend to offer much defense. after all, what shi ying said was undeniably true, leaving mo jin with no valid counterarguments.


    "as time is running out, let me summarize," liu xing stepped forward, speaking confidently. "i also have driving skills. so, when mo jin and i reach the tractor, whoever gets there first will be responsible for starting it. the other two will focus on buying us time. at the very least, i can assure you that i won''t abandon my teammates, considering my unique trait. you know i won''t leave you behind."


    mo jin and shi ying nodded in agreement, indicating their support for liu xing''s plan. they fell silent, awaiting the resumption of the game as the pause in time was about to end.


    "alright, the time pause is over, and the game continues. i''m really looking forward to your performance," kp snail''s voice returned as expected, marking the resumption of the game.


    following their plan, liu xing and the others were obediently escorted into the ancestral hall.


    the ancestral hall of earth dragon village, in essence, was just a large room. however, what struck liu xing as strange was the complete absence of any objects inside. but upon further thought, it made sense; this ancestral hall was previously used for ceremonies to suppress the earth-boring demon worm. now that the earth-boring demon worm was no longer welcome, it wouldn''t want any of the props used in those ceremonies.

 Chapter 97: Run!

    chapter 97: run!


    in addition to this, liu xing also noticed that right in the center of the ancestral hall, there was a massive pit with a radius of three to four meters, and it seemed bottomless. without further ado, this was the stage where the earth-boring demon worm would make its appearance.


    village chief requested liu xing and his two companions to stand beside the large pit, while the villagers, armed with their "weapons," gathered around them, maintaining a distance of two to three meters. however, they had all set down their "weapons" and had started chatting with each other.


    but for liu xing and his companions, this was not good news at all. after all, when they had tried to escape earlier, the villagers had had enough time to react and attack them.


    so, with a wry smile, liu xing said to village chief, "village chief, we really haven''t lied. we didn''t harm tang tai or the father and son from the tang family."


    village chief smirked coldly and replied, "heh, then why don''t you bring the old tang father and son out to testify? they were perfectly fine in the village yesterday, but now they''ve disappeared, and you claim to have seen them. so, who should i suspect if not you?"


    liu xing sighed in resignation and said, "well, i don''t have much to say now, village chief. what do you want? are you going to make us pay with our lives for the tang father and son?"


    seeing this, village chief nodded with a cold smile and pointed at the large pit behind liu xing, saying, "of course. there''s an old saying that goes, ''an eye for an eye.'' since you three killed our foreign friend and the tang father and son, it''s only fair that one life is exchanged for another. later, you will have to jump into this pit. of course, if you can climb out, i might spare you and let you live."


    liu xing and his companions exchanged glances. leaving aside the earth-boring demon worm in this pit, just the depth of the pit itself was likely several hundred meters deep. jumping in would surely mean certain death.


    "village chief, i''m afraid this pit is several hundred meters deep. jumping in would be a suicide mission, especially since you''ve tied us up," mo jin said, sighing.


    but upon reflection, it made sense. the earth-boring demon worm''s intelligence, compared to humans, was on a different level, so it possessed human-like emotions, including vanity.


    so, mo jin engaged in a conversation with village chief, or rather, with the earth-boring demon worm, to weaken its vigilance. however, in reality, the earth-boring demon worm didn''t seem too concerned about liu xing and his companions since, in its eyes, they were already as good as dead.


    after a while, more villagers entered the ancestral hall. when village chief saw that enough people had gathered, he clapped his hands and began detailing the "crimes" of liu xing and his companions.


    "dear villagers, these three individuals not only killed a foreign friend but also, in an attempt to shift the blame onto our earth dragon village, they went so far as to murder the elderly tang father and son. how should we deal with such wicked individuals?" village chief, with his back turned to liu xing and his companions, addressed the villagers.


    liu xing also noticed that, apart from village chief, the villagers had a vacant look in their eyes, appearing lifeless. clearly, these villagers were under the control of the earth-boring demon worm.


    however, because the earth-boring demon worm had only partially released its seal, its power was limited. so, rather than saying the earth-boring demon worm controlled the villagers, it was more accurate to say it had hypnotized them.


    as a result, after the mechanically uttered chants of "sacrifice" from the villagers, village chief turned around, sneering at liu xing and his companions, and said, "well, are you going to jump on your own, or do you want me to come up?"


    at this moment, mo jin chuckled and said, "heh, do you really think we''ll surrender like this?"


    mo jin paused for half a second and shouted loudly, "run!"


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 98: Countdown to Death

    chapter 98: countdown to death


    mo jin let out a loud roar, and liu xing, who had already prepared himself, charged straight ahead, crashing into the crowd.


    if the earth-boring demon worm hadn''t taken control of these villagers, and if these villagers still possessed their free will, they would undoubtedly have been able to stop liu xing''s escape or even kill him.


    however, at this moment, these villagers, now under the control of the earth-boring demon worm, moved like zombies, their reaction time painfully slow. liu xing had already pushed past them before they lethargically reached out to try to stop him. as for the villagers carrying "weapons," they struggled feebly to drag their "weapons," step by step, in an attempt to chase liu xing.


    as for the village chief, who was completely under the sway of the earth-boring demon worm, the threat level plummeted because he had handed his shotgun to another villager. after all, the earth-boring demon worm had only controlled the village chief and hadn''t enhanced his physical abilities. therefore, the village chief remained an ordinary elderly person. although he successfully grabbed mo jin, mo jin easily broke free from the village chief''s grasp without any struggle.


    as a result, liu xing and his two companions effortlessly rushed out of the ancestral hall. meanwhile, the villagers moved like movie zombies, turning slowly to pursue liu xing and his friends.


    because mo jin had been delayed by the village chief''s embrace, liu xing arrived first at the location of the tractor. he immediately addressed kp snail, saying, "kp, what kind of check do i need to pass right now? hurry!"


    "you only need to pass a driving check right now. once you pass the driving check, you can start this tractor. however, it requires one minute to start, and then you can drive it out of earth dragon village," kp snail replied quickly.


    liu xing, 76/50, failed.


    kp snail chuckled and said, "it looks like your luck isn''t on your side. since you didn''t pass the driving check, you haven''t figured out how to start the tractor. therefore, you can choose to take a difficult luck check. if you succeed, you might accidentally start the tractor. if you fail, well, i''m afraid you''ll damage the tractor. it''s your decision."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow. his luck stat was 80, and with a difficult check, it would be reduced to 40. considering that he had just failed a driving check with a stat of 50, liu xing decided not to rely on luck. after all, the consequences of failure would mean certain doom. therefore, he thought it best to leave it to mo jin.


    at this moment, mo jin and shi ying closed the doors of the ancestral hall tightly and braced themselves against them. they then secured the wooden bars across the doors.


    ten seconds later, the wooden bar finally gave in to the pressure, collapsing. fortunately, liu xing had been closely monitoring its condition. as the wooden bar shattered, he shouted to shi ying, "run!"


    in response, liu xing and shi ying turned around simultaneously and sprinted toward the tractor.


    the villagers at the front of the group, who had pushed down the gate, fell like dominoes when it collapsed. however, those behind them were not lagging behind and stepped over the fallen villagers, chasing after liu xing and his companions.


    since the tractor was right at the entrance of the ancestral hall, liu xing and shi ying reached it in less than five seconds. now, there were only fifteen seconds left until the tractor would start!


    for most people, fifteen seconds might pass unnoticed, but for liu xing and his companions, it felt like an eternity. the reason was that the villagers controlled by the earth-boring demon worm were now less than five meters away!


    "damn it!"


    liu xing, who had been keeping an eye on the villagers, suddenly heard mo jin''s cursing behind him. he couldn''t help but turn to look at mo jin and was shocked to see her pulling out a handgun from her pocket!


    "oh, no," liu xing swore under his breath because he understood that mo jin''s target was not the villagers but himself and shi ying!


    after all, there''s a joke that goes, "when you and your friend encounter a shoggoth and you don''t have an elder sign, how can you escape the shoggoth''s pursuit? the answer is simple: just run faster than your friend."


    and now, that''s exactly what mo jin was thinking. if she injured or killed liu xing and shi ying with her gun, the villagers would surely prioritize capturing them, allowing mo jin to hold out until the tractor started and escape earth dragon village.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 99: Death!

    chapter 99: death!


    mo jin noticed liu xing''s gaze directed at him and spoke with a menacing tone, "you have three seconds to divert these villagers'' attention, or i''ll start shooting!"


    liu xing understood that mo jin meant business. without hesitation, he reached into his pocket and swallowed the potent painkiller shi ying had given him, ensuring at least a painless death.


    with resolve, liu xing rushed towards the ancestral hall¡ªor more precisely, towards the rear of the ancestral hall. after all, he hadn''t forgotten that tang zilin had mentioned the remaining pages of the "mysteries of lord xuan, seven chapters" had been thrown behind the ancestral hall by the village chief. since he was on the brink of death, he decided to take one last gamble. if he could find those pages of the "mysteries of lord xuan, seven chapters," it would make his journey worthwhile.


    as liu xing sprinted toward the rear of the ancestral hall, he heard a gunshot behind him, and then it felt like time stood still.


    liu xing understood that mo jin had fired at shi ying.


    "ok, since player mo jin is ambushing player shi ying, shi ying cannot attempt to evade. let''s proceed with player mo jin''s handgun shot determination. because mo jin has chosen to target shi ying''s body, the shot determination won''t be affected," kp snail said with a cheerful tone.


    in the cthulhu rpg game, shooting determination was relatively complex, influenced by various factors like whether the shooter aimed (aiming required one action round and increased the chance of a successful shot), whether the target was in cover, the shooter''s choice of the target area (targeting vital areas reduced accuracy but increased damage), shooting distance, and more. however, this time, mo jin didn''t intend to kill shi ying directly. he wanted to injure him to attract the attention of the villagers. so, mo jin chose the most secure option: a direct shot at shi ying''s body.


    mo jin, 13/60, success!


    kp snail smiled again and continued, "player mo jin has successfully hit player shi ying in the abdomen. now, let''s determine the damage. since player mo jin used a low-quality handgun, the damage is 1d6."


    shi ying suffered 1d6=2 damage!


    "oh, it seems player shi ying got lucky; he only lost 2 hp. however, due to the abdominal injury, player shi ying''s agility will temporarily decrease by two-thirds. now, we will enter the combat round with the five villagers. but, let''s face it, player shi ying, you are currently defenseless. entering the combat round would be meaningless. so, as a kind-hearted gm, i allow you to automatically use that potent painkiller, skip the combat round, and have player shi ying die instantly. how does that sound?" kp snail said cheerfully.


    successfully shaking off tang zilin''s father, liu xing retrieved the "mysteries of lord xuan, seven chapters" remaining page from tang zilin''s hand.


    but just then, liu xing felt the ground violently shaking¡ªearth-boring demon worm had emerged!


    "haha, earth-boring demon worm devoured shi ying''s body, unlocking half of its seal. it''s now officially pursuing player mo jin and will attack him every ten minutes. villagers under the control of the earth-boring demon worm will chase after player liu xing," kp snail said joyfully.


    as soon as kp snail finished speaking, liu xing saw the villagers wielding "weapons" charging toward him, led by one villager.


    yes, as the seal was once again partially broken, the earth-boring demon worm''s abilities had been enhanced, and the villagers under its control had also been strengthened. they had finally learned to run.


    fearing nothing, liu xing made a decisive choice and contacted kp snail, saying, "kp, there''s no way for me to escape now. i''ve already taken the potent painkiller. just declare me dead; i don''t want to go through combat rounds."


    "alright, let''s do it that way. player liu xing is officially deceased," kp snail responded nonchalantly.


    with that, liu xing only felt his vision go black. when his sight returned, he found himself seated at a table with xue ba, tang tai, and shi ying. the table was adorned with various tea and pastries.


    in front of xue ba and tang tai, there were already plenty of empty melon seed shells.


    "you''ve finally arrived, liu xing! i was just chatting with tang tai and the others, telling them you''d be here any moment. didn''t expect you to hold out for this long," shi ying said with a smile.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 100: The Correct Way to Clear

    chapter 100: the correct way to clear


    tang tai looked at liu xing, who seemed utterly bewildered, and began to explain, "this is the waiting room exclusive to promotion games. in other cthulhu rpg games, when players are eliminated or die, they are immediately torn back to the real world. however, in promotion games, as long as a player doesn''t tear their card due to failing two promotion games, they will arrive in this waiting room after being eliminated or dying. they wait here until the entire promotion game is over, and the keeper will come to settle the players who failed to clear this promotion game. it''s like a debriefing session, in a way."


    liu xing nodded, seeming to grasp the concept. he said, "so, everyone has successfully cleared their first promotion game."


    "of course, otherwise, we wouldn''t have chosen to abandon this promotion game. everyone knows how difficult the second promotion game is. and the exemption earned in the first promotion game is perfect for use in this second one. but, speaking of which, before i entered this promotion game, i thought we might encounter a village hidden by a ghoul or perhaps seal away a lower-level mythical creature like the formless offspring. i never expected it would be a big boss like the earth-boring demon worm. so, without hesitation, i chose to be eliminated," xue ba nodded, smiling.


    shi ying took a sip of her tea before saying, "indeed, i didn''t anticipate that the boss of this promotion game would be the earth-boring demon worm. i heard from my seniors in the club that while the second promotion game is very challenging, it should only feature some lower-level mythical creatures. even if the earth-boring demon worm is still in a sealed state, as an upper-level mythical creature, it could easily overwhelm us. just the villagers under its control would be formidable opponents if we had to fight them."


    "but come to think of it, tang tai, you had such bad luck. you ended up with a lucky great failure and died immediately. and i assume you didn''t take any special painkillers at that moment. can you describe what it felt like to die?" liu xing asked with curiosity.


    after all, liu xing and shi ying had both been controlled by the earth-boring demon worm and killed after taking special painkillers. so, they didn''t experience any pain; it was as if they had no sensations at all.


    tang tai chuckled and shook his head, saying, "i can''t answer that question because i died after taking special painkillers. the reason i died with a lucky great failure was because i intentionally committed suicide."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, surprised to learn that tang tai''s death had been a suicide.


    kp snail continued after a moment, "next is the debriefing session. first, let me briefly explain the correct way to clear this promotion game. actually, the difficulty of this promotion game isn''t as high as you all imagined. you were deterred primarily by the earth-boring demon worm''s reputation. in the correct plot sequence, there''s a fifty-fifty chance you won''t have to face the earth-boring demon worm at all."


    "firstly, to completely lift the seal on the earth-boring demon worm, four sacrifices are needed. after that, it will return underground, indicating that if you followed the plot, at least one of you would have survived. if you carried items like the qingming sacrificial offerings, you could have saved even more people. however, you all gave up on clearing this promotion game from the beginning, and xue ba even dropped out. therefore, you were destined to enter the ''wipeout'' storyline."


    "once you entered the earth dragon village area after getting off the vehicle, it meant you couldn''t drop out anymore. any attempt to leave the earth dragon village would trigger the earth-boring demon worm''s control."


    "inside the earth dragon village, you could have found tang zilin, and through him, you would have learned that something was amiss in the village, including the whereabouts of the remaining pages of the ''seven chapters of the mysterious lord.'' after the earthquake scene, if none of you had been injured or killed, you would have safely arrived at the ancestral hall."


    "upon reaching the ancestral hall, you would have encountered tang zilin again, this time heavily wounded. he would have informed you that the villagers had gone mad and were trying to kill you, leading to the start of the second stage of the mission."


    "at this point, you would have had two choices. the first option would be to continue and participate in the sacrificial ceremony, making yourselves sacrifices for the earth-boring demon worm. however, all players would roll a die, and the order of being devoured by the earth-boring demon worm would be determined by the dice roll. of course, when being devoured by the earth-boring demon worm, there would also be a sanity (san) check."


    "as for the second choice, it would be to escape directly. at this point, you would face attacks from the villagers. you would encounter 1d3+1 waves of villagers in total, with each wave consisting of 1d2+2 villagers attacking you. however, you could choose to flee directly. as long as you evaded the villagers'' attacks, you would make a hidden roll. if the hidden roll succeeded, the earth-boring demon worm would chase you and only perform one tentacle attack and one crushing attack on you. if the hidden roll failed, then you would be able to clear the game directly."


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 101: The Second Promotion Game, Conclusion (One)

    chapter 101: the second promotion game, conclusion (one)


    after hearing kp snail''s explanation, liu xing couldn''t help but fall into deep thought... kp snail''s words sounded easy, but in reality, it was still a trap for the players.n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    although the process of this promotion game seemed simple, dangers lurked at every turn. for instance, once entering the range of earth dragon village, there was no turning back, effectively pushing the players into a corner.


    then, to gather information about tang zilin, one must pass a listening test at night. regardless of success or failure, players would be affected by the earth-boring demon worm, with their attributes limited, almost rendering them useless.


    next, in the second phase of this promotion game, any sane player would choose to flee earth dragon village instead of continuing the sacrificial ritual. however, this would lead to at least two waves of attacks, each by three villagers. although one could run away, if even one player was hit, they would inevitably become a sacrifice to the earth-boring demon worm.


    once the earth-boring demon worm broke a quarter of its seal, it would definitely pursue the players. then, players would likely lose both their san values and their lives...


    so, liu xing felt that his choices in this promotion game were quite reasonable, meeting a deserving end.


    apart from mo jin, xue ba and others shared similar thoughts to liu xing, all showing contemptuous expressions.


    "hey, why are you all like this? i''m just telling the truth here, but you''re all looking at me as if i''m deceiving you. it''s like a case of ''a dog biting lu dongbin and not recognizing a kind heart,''" kp snail said, feeling wronged.


    xue ba raised an eyebrow and teased kp snail, "heh, kp, the way you speak almost had us convinced. but you might have forgotten that players who can participate in this promotion game are somewhat capable. so, stop trying to fool us."


    xue ba''s words resonated with everyone, and liu xing and the others nodded in agreement.


    then, xue ba raised his hand and asked with a smile, "kp, could you tell me what the chances would have been if i had used my credit to persuade the mayor to allocate a few armed police to accompany me into earth dragon village?"


    kp snail pondered for a while, then replied with some distress, "that''s a tricky question. i''ve never seen a character card with such high credit value as yours. so, if you really did that, i would probably have you make a 50% success rate roll. if successful, i would allow the mayor to allocate 1d4 armed police to you."


    liu xing looked at xue ba in amazement, not expecting his credit to be high enough to mobilize armed police. after all, in china, credit can be somewhat weakened in certain aspects, so liu xing guessed that xue ba''s credit score might be over 90 points.


    "right, kp, i have a question. how many kps are there? i know the names of at least ten to twenty kps," tang tai asked curiously.


    kp snail replied, "i can answer that. we have more than five digits of kps. of course, the number of kps varies in each game area. for example, in the ghoul area, which has the most players, more than half of the kps are concentrated, ensuring that in every cthulhu rpg game, you encounter a different kp. this adds more fun. we at cthulhu role-playing game hall put a lot of emphasis on user experience."


    liu xing chuckled internally, his mind wildly mocking the idea. cthulhu role-playing game hall focusing on user experience? their ''users'' are literally playing with their lives. just giving a way out is the best gaming experience.


    "alright, it''s just you left, liu xing. do you have any questions?" kp snail asked.


    liu xing thought for a moment. he had no more questions about this promotion game, so he inquired about something else, "kp, what''s the difficulty level of the third promotion game?"


    "uh, that''s a tricky question. although i can''t give you a clear answer, i can tell you this: it''s not as hard as the one above but harder than the one below. interpret that as you will," kp snail replied somewhat awkwardly.


    liu xing nodded. although kp snail didn''t spell it out, the hint was clear enough.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 102: The Second Promotion Game, Conclusion (2)

    chapter 102: the second promotion game, conclusion (2)


    "alright, now that all your questions have been asked, let''s begin the ending scene. farewell, everyone." kp snail said with another smile, speaking out.


    as soon as kp snail finished speaking, liu xing found himself floating in mid-air.


    "quick, someone help!"


    liu xing suddenly heard a chorus of shouts from below. looking down, he saw a group of firefighters and armed police digging through a mound of earth.


    the more liu xing observed the mound, the more familiar it seemed. suddenly, he remembered this was the spot where they had gotten out of the car. but, had the mound grown larger? liu xing pondered a possibility ¨C were they buried under this very mound?


    after a while, the mound was finally excavated, confirming liu xing''s suspicion. a van appeared from within the dirt, and "himself" along with "tang tai" and others were inside it.


    a bit later, liu xing saw his unconscious "self" and the others, including "tang tai," being carried into an ambulance and taken to the hospital in county town.


    at the county town hospital, liu xing watched as "he" woke up after emergency treatment, fortunately unharmed.


    after three days in the hospital, "liu xing" returned to rongcheng by car.


    everything went dark for a moment, and liu xing found himself back in the real world.


    standing up, liu xing stretched his body, relieved to have returned safely from this harrowing adventure.


    he grabbed a cola from the fridge and sat back at his computer to check the changes to his character card.


    name: liu xing


    profession: doctor


    education: graduate


    birthplace: rongcheng, sichuan, china


    gender: male


    age: 23


    trait: team player


    background: a regular doctor who, during a trip to england, helped the police solve numerous unresolved missing person cases, earning not only a reward but also domestic media attention, making him quite famous back home. during his paid leave, he experienced a supernatural event, adopted a young girl, became a struggling writer, and then got caught in a landslide while assisting in earthquake relief in the northwest. the vehicle he was in got buried under debris, and he fell unconscious but was fortunately rescued quickly without major injuries.


    assets: 500,000


    cash: 40,000 + 5,000 (salary income) + 1,000 (earthquake relief subsidy) + 600 (attendance award)


    after the last interlude growth, liu xing spent a total of 10,000 cash, and now he''s starting to feel the financial pinch.


    moreover, due to the buff from nan xiaoniao, liu xing''s jump skill gained one point, but it was somewhat wasted because liu xing did not lose any san (sanity) points in this second promotion game and his current san value is already at its maximum.


    liu xing stroked his chin and opened the description of the torn pages from "the secret chapters of xuanjun."


    torn pages of "the secret chapters of xuanjun": studying these pages will consume one interlude growth and require a san check. success will result in a loss of 1 san point, while failure will lead to a loss of 2 san points. it will increase cthulhu mythos knowledge by 2 points and teach the spell to contact the earth-boring demon worm.


    "ah, it seems i can learn a spell during this interlude growth, although this spell is a bit tricky." liu xing finally decided to study the torn pages of "the secret chapters of xuanjun," seeing a stable gain of 2 points in cthulhu mythos knowledge and hoping to pay just 1 point of san as the price, given his luck.


    for the remaining two interlude growths, liu xing decided to continue with "physical training" and "becoming an online novel writer," as these were sustainable developments. "physical training" wouldn¡¯t require more cash, and "becoming an online novel writer" offered a fifty percent chance of upgrading from a struggling writer to a regular author.


    after sorting out the interlude growth, liu xing checked his points, which had reached 584. he decided to buy a white character card as a form of "insurance."


    arriving at the shop page, liu xing clicked directly into the character card interface and found that it had been updated along with the last platform update.


    firstly, the character cards were now categorized into five levels, distinguished by color: white, blue, purple, gold, and rainbow.


    the white character card was still priced at 500 points. all attributes would be randomly generated, with the highest value not exceeding 60 points, and skill values not exceeding 50 points. the profession on the card would also be generated randomly.


    however, the updated white character card would also include a randomly chosen item valued at up to 100 points.


    after reviewing the white character card, liu xing couldn''t help but check out the other cards. even if he couldn''t afford them, it was nice to dream.


    the blue character card, priced at 1,000 points, would have all attributes randomly generated with maximum values up to 70, skill values up to 60, offer a choice of five randomly selected professions, and include three randomly chosen items valued up to 100 points each.


    the purple character card, at a steep 2,500 points, had attributes randomly generated between 50 and 75, skill values up to 70, and included three items valued up to 200 points each.


    the gold character card, priced at 5,000 points, allowed the player to specify one attribute value up to 85, with other attributes generated between 60 and 80, no limit on skill values, and included one item valued over 1,000 points.


    finally, the rainbow character card, costing 10,000 points, came with a description of just two words: "guess!"


    liu xing was at a loss...


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 103: News, Phone Calls, and Moving

    chapter 103: news, phone calls, and moving


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, feeling too drained to comment on the occasional lack of seriousness at the cthulhu role-playing game hall.


    however, for a short, or rather, a long time, liu xing didn''t believe he could afford the colorful character card. so, he pragmatically clicked to purchase the white character card.


    "congratulations to the player for purchasing a white character cardx1. this card comes with a bonus item, a special-effect adrenaline shot, worth 50 points. using it can boost your strength and agility by 3d6 for one minute. after it wears off, your strength and agility will decrease by 1d6 for half an hour."


    it was the same familiar synthetic voice.n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    "it seems my luck isn''t bad," liu xing muttered to himself. "the attributes of the white character card are somewhat low, but this special-effect adrenaline can provide a decent attribute boost for a short time. if used well, it should be quite effective."


    after buying the white character card, liu xing closed the cthulhu role-playing game hall and opened stm, the world''s largest online entertainment gaming center.


    a couple of days ago, wu lei told liu xing about a very popular game on stm, suggesting they play it together when liu xing had time. after all, liu xing was famously skilled in college: always the sneaky camper in csliu xing, using bizarre formations in fifaliu xing, and a sneaky jungler in league of legendsliu xing...


    so, wu lei thought liu xing would be perfect for this battle royale game.


    after trying out the battle royale game, liu xing agreed with wu lei. it was indeed a perfect fit, as he quickly grasped the essence of the game - stealth tactics. he joyfully led wu lei to two victories before logging off to eat.


    in the living room, liu xing switched on the tv, a habit from childhood of watching tv while eating. he didn''t find the programs particularly interesting, but they made decent background noise.


    "liu xing, i was wondering if you''ve joined any clubs in the cthulhu role-playing game hall?" wang qi asked enthusiastically from the other end.


    liu xing frowned, realizing why wang qi had contacted him. "uh, i''m already in a club."


    wang qi paused before speaking, "then, liu xing, would you consider switching clubs? the one i''m in is pretty good, and the leader takes great care of us newcomers."


    "no thanks, my current club is quite good to me, so i don''t plan on switching. you don''t need to persuade me further," liu xing replied, knowing it was crucial to be decisive in these matters to avoid unnecessary complications.


    hearing liu xing''s firm response, wang qi sighed resignedly, "alright then, if you change your mind, just call me. our club may not be high-level, but it''s a local rongcheng group, and most members are from here. it''s a pity if you can''t join, we could easily meet and interact."


    liu xing understood why wang qi had reached out. wang qi had joined a local offline club in rongcheng and was inviting him to join. however, liu xing, always cautious, was reluctant to have too much real-life contact with players from the cthulhu role-playing game hall. after all, players could bring items from the game into reality, and he feared the offline club could coerce him into handing over his in-game items.


    "never harbor ill will towards others, but always be on guard," was liu xing''s motto.


    after refusing another invitation from wang qi, liu xing decided to move, sensing that wang qi wouldn''t give up on inviting him to join the offline club. knowing wang qi might have learned his address, liu xing wanted to avoid the worst-case scenario.


    being action-oriented, liu xing quickly contacted his landlord, who was an acquaintance and his uncle owning multiple properties in cd.


    after a brief conversation with the landlord, liu xing decided to move from wuhou district to qingyang district, not too far from wu lei''s board game store. he had come to regard wu lei as his mentor and advisor.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 104: The Third Promotion Game Begins

    chapter 104: the third promotion game begins


    as an action-oriented person, liu xing moved to qingyang district early the next morning, needing only to take some clothes with him.


    upon arriving at his new home, liu xing tidied up a bit before booting up his computer, ready to start his third promotion game.


    liu xing always believed in facing challenges head-on, eager to complete these three promotion games and relieve himself of this psychological burden.


    thus, liu xing launched the cthulhu role-playing game hall and immediately clicked to match a game.n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    with the experience of two previous game queues, liu xing didn''t wait diligently in front of the computer this time, but instead, lay on his bed, happily engaging in the bl route...


    an hour later, liu xing started browsing bilibili...


    two hours later, he began contemplating life...


    three hours later, he started eating lunch...


    ten hours passed, and liu xing, eating dinner while gazing at the locked computer screen, pondered whether he had neglected to check the almanac that morning and whether it advised against playing games.


    just as liu xing finished dinner and was about to close the matchmaking interface to invite wu lei for dinner, he suddenly experienced a familiar blurring of vision - the third promotion game had finally been matched!


    the familiar interlude growth interface appeared.


    "studying a fragment of ''the secret scriptures of xuanjun,'' no accidents occurred. skill learned - summoning the earth-boring demon worm: using this spell will cost 5 magic points and 1d3 san points, with a 50% chance of successfully summoning the earth-boring demon worm. the success rate increases by 30% if used in an area recently hit by an earthquake. this study cost the player 2 san points and gained 2 points in cthulhu mythos knowledge."


    "physical training, no accidents occurred, resulting in a total increase of 3 attribute points, with agility increasing by 2 points, and strength by 1 point."


    "becoming a web novelist, unexpected event - endorsement by a renowned book list curator. your novel ''the real cthulhu rpg game'' received a recommendation, marking your rise from obscurity to a recognized author, gaining an additional 5 credit points and 5000 in extra income."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow; this interlude growth was better than expected, although he still lost 2 san points while studying ''the secret scriptures of xuanjun.''


    scenario: "good fortune, winner winner chicken dinner"


    difficulty: medium


    number of players: six


    story background: one night, as you were sleeping, you dreamt of a middle-aged black man resembling the former president of the lighthouse country, inviting you to a game...


    intelligence: 85


    inspiration: 90


    education: 87


    cthulhu mythos knowledge: 6


    sanity points: 78/80


    hp: 8


    mp: 16


    damage bonus: none


    credit rating: 55+10 (temporary buff gained from completing the castle lord''s hidden ending in a previous cthulhu rpg game, valid for one more game)


    skills: first aid 83, medicine 78, psychology 71, psychoanalysis 70, persuasion 60, investigation 40, jump 71, lockpicking 10, other languages: english 22, driving 50, other languages: island nation language 39


    special skill: summoning the earth-boring demon worm


    personal belongings: mobile phone, a bottle of ancestral green tea (2/3 full), sugar given by ke, qingming rain, qingming sacrificial offerings, qingming oil-paper umbrella, a fragment of ''the secret scriptures of xuanjun'' (for summoning the earth-boring demon worm).


    interpersonal relationships: isabella (20), chris (50), nan xiaoniao (80)


    once again experiencing a blur before his eyes, liu xing found himself seated in a transport plane, with the roar of the engines filling his ears.


    he noticed five fully armed, puzzled young people sitting next to him, clearly the other players.


    ¡°hello players, i''m luo luo, the game master (kp) for this promotion game. i¡¯m the type who¡¯s open to player suggestions and will consider good ideas, but i dislike unreasonable players. don¡¯t annoy me, as players who offend the kp tend not to last long.¡± the game master''s voice was magnetic and pleasant, giving liu xing the sensation of listening to a radio drama, creating a favorable impression.


    ¡°however, this promotion game is quite special, belonging to a unique scenario. as you all might be aware, you¡¯ve accepted an invitation from nyarlathotep and are participating in this dream game. but this isn''t just a dream; it''s a special world created by nyarlathotep, think of it as nyarlathotep¡¯s playground.¡±


    ¡°now, let''s formally start the story of this promotion game. in fact, i can already tell you the objectives. there are two tasks, and completing either one will lead to a successful clearance. the first task is to be the last survivor; if you''re the last player alive, you''ll automatically clear the game. the second task is to collect five diamonds. there are a total of twenty-five diamonds in the game, so theoretically, all players could clear the game,¡± explained kp luo luo with a smile.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 105: Rules and Teammates

    chapter 105: rules and teammates


    liu xing couldn''t help but inwardly criticize when he heard kp luo luo say this. the so-called ''theoretical possibility'' was practically tantamount to impossibility. liu xing was certain that out of the twenty-five diamonds in the game, players could easily obtain about five. however, the remaining twenty diamonds were either located in perilous places like cliff edges or under the control of mythical creatures. in essence, it was virtually impossible for all players to successfully complete the game.


    kp luo luo paused for a moment, allowing the players to digest the previous information, then continued, "alright, in this promotion game, you will temporarily receive a backpack containing all your personal items. in addition to this, you will also receive a set of nyarlathotep-customized bulletproof vests. these vests provide one point of armor and can absorb up to ten points of damage. however, they are ineffective if the enemy targets unprotected areas. additionally, you will temporarily gain 50 points in firearms proficiency, giving you a 50% success rate when using any firearm."


    liu xing silently nodded... well, he couldn''t physically nod since he hadn''t regained control of his body yet.


    liu xing thought this promotion game was quite humane. after all, from the scenario''s name, it was clear that the game nyarlathotep invited him to was a battle royale. firearms would undoubtedly be the primary weapon. so, for players like him who had no points in firearms skills, it was like being a sitting duck.


    moreover, the battle royale game mechanics put the six players present in a situation where they were both enemies and allies. after all, the last surviving player could pass the game directly. therefore, if obtaining diamonds to clear the game was impossible, some players would undoubtedly choose to eliminate others to emerge as the final winner.


    thus, if a player had points in firearms skills, they could dominate the game, completely disrupting its balance.


    therefore, the bulletproof vests and firearms proficiency skills now provided to everyone could deter players from stabbing each other in the back. after all, if you can''t kill with a single shot, you''re bound to pay a heavy price.


    "okay, it''s about time to enter the main story. i wish you all good luck and a victorious evening," kp luo luo said with a smile.


    as soon as liu xing regained control of his body, he felt uncomfortable, as if weighed down by a heavy burden.


    however, as nyarlathotep mentioned, the sky island was full of dangers. going solo heroically was a sure path to defeat unless one could hide until the end.


    hence, forming temporary alliances seemed like the best strategy.


    with this thought, liu xing chose to break the silence, saying, "let''s get to know each other. my name is liu xing, and i''m a doctor."


    the girl sitting to liu xing''s left looked like a teenager with blond hair and blue eyes. "my name is piskelfor. you can call me xiao pi. but let me clarify, i''m not a little lolita. i''m twenty-four years old, an archaeologist (and a troublemaker)."


    "hehe, so a legal lolita, then. i''m ai mei, a psychologist. i hope we can all get through this game together." the young woman sitting to liu xing''s right had a very beautiful and gentle smile.


    "hello, i''m zhu yan yu, a pharmacist." sitting opposite liu xing, zhu yan yu wore black-framed glasses, giving liu xing the impression of being very cautious and careful.


    the man sitting to zhu yan yu''s right had a sunny, boyish demeanor. "i''m ji wu, a mystic (and risk-taker). i share ai mei''s sentiment and hope we can all get through this game together."


    "uh, hello everyone, i''m he wei. wei as in ''greatness.'' i''m a manager at a small company. i hope we can all work together and unite." he wei was a portly man who looked like he couldn''t run far.


    but what intrigued liu xing the most was having both an archaeologist and a mystic among his teammates!


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 106: A Reputation Well-Earned

    chapter 106: a reputation well-earned


    archaeologists and occultists are undoubtedly the riskiest professions in the world of cthulhu rpg game, and they are also the ultimate party wipeout engines. after all, in the world of cthulhu rpg game, these two professions are either courting death or well on their way to it.


    most scenarios in the cthulhu rpg game involve some level of mystery and ancient legends. for archaeologists and occultists, this inevitably leads to research and exploration. and then... well, there is no "then."


    as a result, liu xing felt that the difficulty of the third promotion game was steadily increasing. after all, the combination of an archaeologist and an occultist is like combining two dangerous weapons. who knows what kind of trouble they might stir up?


    moreover, liu xing also saw a significant issue with the team composition this time. a doctor, a psychiatrist, a pharmacist, an archaeologist, an occultist, and a company manager¡ªall support-oriented professions. while all players had temporarily gained firearm proficiency skills this time, who could guarantee that there would be enough bullets on sky floating island? in case firearms or ammunition ran out, the players without combat abilities would be helpless.


    this was a combat-oriented cthulhu rpg game scenario. players without combat abilities would essentially be rolling dice with each step, hoping they wouldn''t die in the next moment.


    "kp, we need to start a private room session," ji wu, sitting across from liu xing, suddenly spoke up.


    "sure, but keep in mind that you have only four minutes left before you can start parachuting," kp luo luo said with a smile.


    ji wu nodded and then smiled at everyone, saying, "i never expected us to be chosen by nyarlathotep this time. it seems that our chances in this third promotion game are slim. however, theoretically, we still have a chance to succeed..."


    "hehe, my friend, you''re being too optimistic. the so-called ''theoretically'' is equivalent to ''impossible'' here. after all, this is nyarlathotep''s playground, not your local kindergarten. even if there are twenty-five diamonds on sky floating island, i think the most we can easily get is five diamonds. and these five diamonds are nothing more than a scheme to sow discord!" the one who retorted ji wu was none other than ai mei, who was sitting next to liu xing. liu xing didn''t expect ai mei, who appeared to be a friendly neighbor, to have a sharp tongue.


    the group nodded in agreement.


    liu xing continued, "secondly, even though we are a temporary alliance, we still need to trust each other to some extent. so, if anyone tries to attack a teammate, we will collectively retaliate and make them pay the price."


    "liu xing is right. no one likes a traitor. i support liu xing''s idea, and if anyone dares to backstab us, i will personally make sure they regret it!" ji wu said firmly.


    however, liu xing''s next words made ji wu somewhat awkward, "um, the last point, i want to clarify that i''m not targeting pei si and ji wu specifically. it''s just that everyone knows how formidable archaeologists and occultists can be. so, i believe we need to keep a close eye on them, maybe even have a two-on-one watch. i hope ji wu and pei si will cooperate."


    immediately, ai mei and the others nodded, leaving pei si and ji wu slightly bemused.


    "well, my archaeologist has always been discriminated against in various ways, and now i have nothing to say. but i''m willing to cooperate because i don''t want to court death. in the last promotion game, the party wipeout was my doing. i took a jade pendant from an ancient tomb, which attracted a horde of formless offspring..." pei si said with a helpless expression.


    ji wu shrugged and added, "alright, i''m willing to cooperate as well. after all, i''m in a similar boat to pei si. in the last promotion game, i triggered a plot point and released dozens of ghoul by accident, causing a massive party wipeout."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow; these archaeologists and occultists certainly lived up to their reputation.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 107: Parachuting? Airdrop!

    chapter 107: parachuting? airdrop!


    indeed, as an archaeologist and occultist, one is prone to courting death, or rather, being "forced" into dangerous situations. despite players knowing certain actions are perilous, they are compelled by "professional ethics" to proceed regardless.


    thus, liu xing declared, ¡°it''s decided then. ai mei, you''ll watch over pei si, as it''s more convenient among women. i''ll take care of ji wu. how does that sound?¡±


    ai mei nodded in agreement, and no one else objected.


    at that moment, between liu xing and ji wu in the cabin aisle, a virtual display screen suddenly erected, showing the topography of sky floating island.


    in simple terms, sky floating island was divided into five regions. the east appeared to be a small town with about thirty buildings; the south was a forest with a circular clearing in its midst; the west featured deserts interspersed with oases; the north was a range of mountains covered with heavy snow; and at the center lay a circular lake dotted with hundreds of islands. the island at the very center of the lake seemed to host a large statue.


    however, due to clarity issues, liu xing couldn''t discern the statue''s details but speculated it might be of nyarlathotep, as this was its territory, unlikely to host another eldritch god''s statue.


    ¡°hmm, looks like this is the map of sky floating island. let''s decide where to head first. personally, i suggest the town in the east, as it seems the safest,¡± liu xing suggested.


    liu xing felt the central lake was undoubtedly the most dangerous area. for the players, even with swimming and diving skills, moving in water was not easy, especially since firearms were less effective underwater in terms of damage and accuracy.


    liu xing also noticed some islands with buildings but no docks or boats nearby, hinting at the probable presence of numerous deep ones in the lake. hence, heading straight for the lake was tantamount to seeking one''s own death.


    as soon as kp luo luo finished, a red dot appeared on the virtual display, located in the eastern part of the town area¡ªa grassland, perfect for parachuting.


    thus, liu xing and the six players simultaneously nodded and pressed the red button on their right.


    the moment they pressed the button, a trio of iron plates fell onto liu xing''s head, trapping him in a sealed compartment. suddenly feeling weightless, liu xing experienced an intense bout of nausea, nearly vomiting.


    liu xing realized he was enclosed in an airdrop pod, dropped directly from the transport plane...


    overwhelmed by severe dizziness and not knowing how much time had passed, liu xing finally heard a loud bang. his seatbelt automatically loosened, indicating a successful landing.


    taking a deep breath and resting for a minute, liu xing calmed his turbulent stomach and shaky brain.


    "it seems everyone has successfully landed. now, players can press the red button again to exit the airdrop pod," kp luo luo said with a smile.


    "wasn''t it supposed to be a parachute jump? how did it suddenly turn into an airdrop? luckily, the airdrop pod''s shock absorption is good; otherwise, i''d be lucky to see if i''d survive a crash," liu xing complained while pressing the red button.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 108: Time Limit

    chapter 108: time limit


    liu xing pressed the red button again, and the metal plate in front of him, or rather the door of the airdrop pod, opened. he stepped out, backpack in tow.


    as liu xing had guessed while on the transport plane, their drop zone was a vast grassland. ji wu and others also emerged from their airdrop pods at this time.


    "damn it, weren''t we supposed to parachute? why did it turn into an airdrop?" he wei complained as he stepped out of his airdrop pod.


    landing beside he wei, zhu yan yu shrugged and sighed helplessly, saying, "he wei, have you heard this saying? all interpretations of this event belong to aughra. so, we have no say. if aughra says it''s parachuting, then it''s parachuting."


    zhu yan yu''s words left everyone speechless. after all, here, nyarlathotep was in charge, and as an "outsider," his misunderstanding of parachuting was somewhat understandable to liu xing and the others...


    "heh, i think this aughra must''ve mistaken us for star paratroopers, hence the mix-up with airdropping and parachuting," liu xing joked, easing the somewhat awkward atmosphere.


    ai mei, looking westward, said, "alright, let''s not waste time and head straight for the town. after all, this grassland seems calm, but the grass must be nearly half a meter tall. if there are predators like wolves in these grasslands, it would be hard to spot them, and that would spell big trouble."


    reminded by ai mei, liu xing noticed that the grass around them was indeed about half a meter tall and very dense. the occasional breeze made the endless grassland undulate beautifully... and lethally! as ai mei said, if any mythical creatures decided to attack them, they could easily stalk through the grass undetected and launch a surprise attack.


    "ai mei is right, let''s hurry and leave for the town. this place gives me the creeps," pei si said, frowning.


    of course, pei si felt uncomfortable because the grass reached her waist due to her short stature...


    everyone understood this but, facing pei si''s threatening demeanor, they could only suppress their laughter and prepare to leave.


    this suggested that on sky floating island, there might be weapons with higher damage to humans than mythical creatures, hinting at the presence of other human npcs on the island.


    liu xing pocketed the pain relief spray and loaded the handgun, keeping it in hand for safety on the perilous sky floating island.


    he noticed ai mei''s box contained a red handgun of a different style and two magazines.


    "this is a blood gun, capable of restoring health by attacking enemies, but it requires special ammo," ai mei explained with a chuckle, noticing liu xing''s curiosity.


    feeling somewhat embarrassed by his blatant curiosity, especially in a game where players were both allies and enemies, liu xing reciprocated by sharing basic information about his weapon with ai mei, though he, like her, withheld specific damage details.


    soon, ji wu and others opened their boxes. adhering to a policy of non-intrusion, liu xing struck up a conversation with ai mei. after a while, the group reconvened.


    liu xing noticed that aside from a dagger in ji wu''s hand, the others didn''t seem to have received any weapons.


    "uh, this dagger has great attributes, but i haven''t learned any brawling or knife skills, so my attack accuracy is low. don''t expect much damage from me. of course, if any of you have learned these skills, i can hand the dagger over," ji wu said, somewhat embarrassedly scratching his head.


    pei si and the others shook their heads, indicating they hadn''t acquired any brawling or knife skills either.


    thus, only liu xing and ai mei were left with any significant combat capabilities.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 109: NPC Players

    chapter 109: npc players


    after a brief discussion, liu xing and ji wu took the lead, with ai mei covering the rear. the group formed a single-file line and began heading towards the small town in the west.


    "liu xing, if we encounter enemies, you fire first, aiming to at least wound them. that way, i can move in for the kill," ji wu, walking behind liu xing, suddenly suggested.


    liu xing thought it over and nodded in agreement with ji wu''s plan. after all, if ji wu hadn''t mastered the relevant skills, his chances of hitting an enemy with a dagger were only about 25%, hardly enough to threaten an enemy in peak condition.


    the journey was uneventful, and liu xing and his group safely traversed the prairie, reaching the entrance of the small town.


    liu xing then realized that the town''s overall style resembled those found in western cowboy movies, similar to the ones built by gold prospectors.


    on closer inspection, liu xing noticed that most of the buildings in the town were two-story wooden structures, except for one three-story stone building at the town''s center.


    clearly, this three-story stone house must be where the diamonds were stored, making it the most dangerous place in the town.


    "blood howl town," pei si muttered, looking at the wooden sign next to the town''s entrance.


    upon hearing the town''s name, liu xing''s brow furrowed. blood howl was one of the many avatars of nyarlathotep on earth.


    known as the night roarer, blood howl resided in the engai forest in the northern regions of the lighthouse country. it was one of nyarlathotep''s most well-known forms, a grotesque, constantly howling giant with a massive tentacle where its face should be.


    "this town must be styled after the western part of the lighthouse country. maybe we''ll even see some cowboys," ji wu joked.


    "i hope it''s deserted so we can safely gather weapons and equipment," zhu yan yu expressed his wish.


    liu xing nodded, understanding that where there were people, there would be complications. he was concerned that blood howl town might already be under the control of npcs, making their quest for weapons and equipment much harder.


    thus, liu xing and his companions followed xiao liu and luo cong into the house xiao liu had come out of.


    inside, they discovered it was a pub, where a young caucasian man in a black suit and gentleman''s hat was blowing across a bottle of red wine at the bar.


    "uh, this is komatsu, from england. he''s fluent in chinese after studying in our country for a few years. as for his real name, he never wishes to disclose it," xiao liu introduced to liu xing.


    komatsu, hearing his name mentioned, raised his wine bottle in acknowledgment and continued drinking.


    "komatsu is like this, enjoys drinking alone, claiming to cosplay as li bai. we usually just let him be. let''s go upstairs to meet the leader," xiao liu said, somewhat embarrassed.


    liu xing had no objections, considering both komatsu and luo cong as somewhat delusional, the former being pretentious and the latter feigning depth. liu xing always kept a respectful distance from such characters.


    upon reaching the second floor, liu xing saw the leader xiao liu mentioned: a tall, blonde woman meticulously cleaning her rifle.


    "leader, i''ve brought the newcomers who just landed on the prairie," xiao liu cheerfully announced.


    "hello, i''m silvia, the captain of this squad. pleased to meet you," silvia said with a smile, putting down her rifle.


    then, turning to xiao liu with a stern look, silvia said, "xiao liu, how many times have i told you to call me ''sister,'' not ''leader,'' especially in front of guests!"


    "got it, leader. you talk to them; i''ll go find luo luo to play," xiao liu quickly made an excuse to leave, sensing the mood.


    however, liu xing was surprised to hear xiao liu mention "luo luo"!


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 110: The Whereabouts of the Diamond (One)

    chapter 110: the whereabouts of the diamond (one)


    "miss silvia, may i ask you to tell us about this luo luo that xiao liu mentioned? i also know someone by that name," liu xing asked with a smile.


    although liu xing felt that the luo luo mentioned by xiao liu was unlikely to be kp luo luo, he couldn''t help but be curious about the answer.


    in the world of the cthulhu rpg game, npcs are usually played by the kp (keeper). however, npcs in the cthulhu rpg game differ significantly from those in other games. in most games, npcs have predetermined paths, and even in the most open sandbox games, they merely have more paths. players cannot truly change the npcs.


    but in the cthulhu rpg game, players with freedom of action can indeed alter the "lives" of npcs. liu xing once saw a video on b station where, mid-game, players persuaded an important npc to leave the city where the story was set, effectively dropping out of the plot...


    by the way, in the cthulhu rpg game, any npc can change the fate of the players, even those who seem like mere passersby. to give an example from the same video, a player interacted with a seemingly insignificant npc and not only gained a wealth of clues and assistance but also managed to escape a perilous situation and went home to get married...


    therefore, liu xing always believed that npcs are crucial in the cthulhu rpg game, especially in the current promotion game, which featured numerous npcs with weapons and equipment far superior to those of the players. liu xing felt it was time to closely align with these npcs.


    especially the lady in front of him, whose allure seemed to ignite liu xing''s passion for mature women, her long legs earning his admiration.


    "as for luo luo, she calls herself luo yu. xiao liu nicknamed her luo luo for convenience. her real name? i''m not too sure myself. after all, this strange place is a gathering point for all sorts of people. just in blood howl town alone, there are a hundred or two hundred players, and many prefer to use aliases rather than their real names," silvia explained with a smile.


    liu xing nodded, surprised to learn that blood howl town harbored so many npc players, a fact he hadn''t anticipated.


    at that moment, ji wu, standing beside liu xing, asked, "miss silvia, may i know why you all gathered in blood howl town?"


    points can be used to redeem various weapons and equipment or to leave this cursed place. the rifle in silvia''s possession was exchanged for 1,000 points.


    most notably, the most expensive item on the exchange list was a diamond worth 2,000 points, with a total of five available.


    liu xing and his group were surprised to learn so quickly about the whereabouts of the five diamonds in the town area.


    however, these five diamonds required 10,000 points to exchange, and according to silvia, earning these points was not easy. moreover, liu xing''s group only had three days in the town area.


    "do you think it''s foolish to spend 2,000 points on a diamond that''s not very useful?" silvia asked with a laugh.


    liu xing just smiled on the surface but sighed inwardly, realizing he was precisely that kind of fool.


    "miss silvia, from what you''re saying, has someone already exchanged for the diamonds?" he wei suddenly asked. as a company manager, he was particularly sensitive to language nuances.


    silvia nodded and replied with a smile, "of course, three people have exchanged for diamonds. they''re now in blood howl town and are quite influential. after all, in this hellish place, players must stick together for survival. lone wolves don''t last long here."


    then, ai mei said, "uh, miss silvia, you might not believe this, but our mission just got triggered. we need to acquire five diamonds to leave this place."


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 111: The Fall of Diamonds (2)

    chapter 111: the fall of diamonds (2)


    silvia raised an eyebrow, unsure if it was the lingering effect of her earlier rapid conversation with ai mei, but she nodded and spoke, "well, it''s quite possible. after all, i''ve been in blood howl town for over a month now, and i haven''t heard anything about the purpose of these diamonds with the highest exchange value. now, each of you needs five diamonds to leave this forsaken place, and it''s essentially similar to our mission, requiring ten thousand points."


    liu xing nodded in agreement. silvia was right; at the core, both players and npcs had similar missions. however, players didn''t have as much time as npcs to slowly accumulate points over one or two months.


    "currently, here''s the situation with the five diamonds in blood howl town. first, there''s a friend of mine, her codename is ''second auntie.'' she has a team of more than ten people with decent weapons and equipment. they are currently occupying a hotel room across from our bar, forming an alliance of sorts with us. as you may know, women are naturally drawn to diamonds, so second auntie claimed she wanted to research the specific effects of the diamonds, but as soon as she exchanged for one, she immediately turned it into a diamond ring."


    "the second diamond is located to the north of blood howl town, at the entrance to the graveyard, guarded by a team of tombkeepers led by someone named jigu. he was the first player to exchange for a diamond, but i heard he spent over a month researching its effects and couldn''t figure it out. he stashed the diamond away. if it hadn''t cost him two thousand points, i believe jigu would have simply thrown it away."


    "as for the player who purchased the third diamond, his name is sikong yangbing, and he''s now a wanted criminal. however, because he leads the largest player team in blood howl town, with over twenty members, no one dares to confront him. his team occupies several houses next to the three-story stone building in the center of town, and they get priority on daily mission refreshes."


    "as for the remaining two diamonds, one is still up for sale at the price of two thousand points. the other diamond has become an additional reward for a mission, but that mission is quite challenging, so no one has attempted it so far." silvia shared all the information she knew.


    liu xing immediately nodded and said with a smile, "little sister, you''re absolutely right. we are now under your care, so could you provide some advice on how to obtain those diamonds?"


    silvia rubbed her chin, pondered for a moment, and then spoke, "getting the diamond from second auntie won''t be a problem. after all, we have a good relationship, and she''s quite easy to talk to. moreover, second auntie has a soft spot for xiao liu, so i''ll have xiao liu help you retrieve that diamond. after all, that diamond is a matter of life and death for you, and xiao liu sacrificing a bit for the team is only fair."


    "however, obtaining the diamond from jigu might be a bit tricky because jigu is a peculiar person. he often ventures into the graveyard for no apparent reason. but recently, i heard that jigu has been publicly claiming that he needs a team of at least ten people to explore the graveyard. the graveyard is full of ghouls, and they are exceptionally strong. so, despite jigu''s strong team, they find it challenging. with our team of eleven, we can easily accept this task. after assisting jigu''s team in exploring the graveyard, we can choose three items from jigu''s loot, including the diamond."


    "moreover, the mission that rewards the diamond also requires exploring the ghoul''s lair and obtaining a staff from deep within the nest. jigu mentioned earlier that although he explores the graveyard and visits the ghoul''s lair, his goal is not the staff. he is willing to give the staff to the team that assists him. so, we can follow jigu''s team and try to get that staff."


    "the most challenging part is sikong yangbing''s diamond. this guy relies on his large and powerful team to act recklessly and domineer in blood howl town. therefore, trying to obtain the diamond from sikong yangbing through regular means will be exceedingly difficult."


    liu xing nodded silently, beginning to digest the information provided by silvia.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 112: The Enigmatic Gattling of Blue Flames

    chapter 112: the enigmatic gattling of blue flames


    given the current circumstances, liu xing felt reasonably confident that the first diamond was secured. although liu xing had not yet employed psychology on silvia, he believed her to be an exceedingly straightforward young lady, someone who stood firm by her word. hence, it was highly likely that the diamond in second auntie''s possession would soon be in their hands.


    however, this could also be considered blood howl town''s inaugural mission: join silvia''s team, with the mission reward being a single diamond.


    the next task involved a trifecta mission, joining forces with jigu''s squad to venture into the graveyard, locate the items jigu required, and retrieve the scepter from the ghoul nest. this promised three diamonds in one go, though this was the ideal scenario and far from guaranteed.


    liu xing surmised that this trifecta mission wouldn''t be a cakewalk. after all, it was the third-tier mission, and it was highly improbable that they would breeze through three missions simultaneously.


    therefore, liu xing suspected that the game master (gm) might roll some dice in the background. for instance, jigu might find the items he needed elsewhere and leave the graveyard, or a horde of ghouls could converge on the nest. there could even be the introduction of elite monsters like ghoul elders, making the mission significantly more challenging.


    most importantly, liu xing harbored deep suspicions about jigu''s true identity. it was highly illogical for jigu to station his team right next to the graveyard. according to silvia''s account, ghouls were already formidable monsters in the eyes of npc players. moreover, the points earned from killing ghouls were fairly ordinary, making the risk-reward ratio less appealing. jigu''s team, positioned at the forefront of the ghoul confrontation, effectively acted as a human shield for blood howl town''s npc players. liu xing doubted jigu''s altruistic motives, especially in a perilous environment like sky floating island. unless you were a chosen protagonist, being a do-gooder was a short-lived endeavor.


    furthermore, jigu had peculiar habits, often venturing into the graveyard for no apparent reason. this heightened liu xing''s suspicion that jigu might be a follower of the cult of the eaters of the dead.


    the cult of the eaters of the dead was a well-known and common secret society within the cthulhu rpg game. as the name implied, this organization conducted initiation rituals where new members consumed corpses. members also referred to themselves as "ghouls." many of the cult''s adherents were black wizards, proficient in resurrecting the dead or turning corpses into zombies. they could even communicate with genuine ghouls.


    rumors circulated that the upper echelons of the cult of the eaters of the dead were primarily composed of real ghouls. the reason behind this was that ghouls, seeking to openly find sustenance and develop their followers, integrated better into human society. ghouls could interbreed with humans and, before their full transformation into ghouls, often possessed strikingly attractive appearances to entice more human partners. however, as the transformation progressed, their looks deteriorated rapidly, ultimately becoming repulsive, forcing them to retreat into the ghoul community.


    so, defeating sikong yangbing required seizing an opportunity to neutralize that gatling machine gun.


    "alright, that''s enough for now. it''s getting late, and i''ll take you all for lunch," silvia declared as she noticed liu xing and his group deep in thought, sensing an awkward atmosphere.


    due to the time difference between sky floating island and the real world, liu xing''s party, who had entered sky floating island from their slumber in the middle of the night, was unaware that it was now noon on sky floating island.


    liu xing and his group returned to the ground floor, where liu xing spotted luo luo, whom xiao liu had mentioned¡ªa young woman in her twenties wearing a black coat.


    "you must be the new recruits xiao liu mentioned. i''m luo yu, but you can call me luo luo," she introduced herself graciously.


    liu xing noticed that luo luo''s voice and the feeling she gave off were very similar to kp luo luo''s¡ªboth exuding a comfortable and quirky vibe.


    of course, there was a significant difference between luo luo and kp luo luo: one was a female voice, and the other was male.


    so, liu xing had a bold theory brewing in his mind¡ªthat kp luo luo was a cross-dressing master of disguise!


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 113: The Situation on Sky Floating Island

    chapter 113: the situation on sky floating island


    of course, this was just something liu xing was idly thinking about. after all, if liu xing dared to speak his mind, kp luo luo would probably silence him...


    "alright, everyone, take your seats and get ready for dinner," silvia said as she sat at the head of a long table, already holding her knife and fork.


    luo luo, xiao liu, and the others also found their seats. however, liu xing couldn''t help but be puzzled because there was nothing on the table except for bowls, chopsticks, knives, and forks.


    nevertheless, liu xing and his group took their seats, despite their confusion. after all, silvia couldn''t possibly be wasting their time for no reason.


    "alright, newcomers, now it''s time for you to experience the only thing worth mentioning in this cursed place¡ªfood," silvia said mysteriously.


    as she spoke, silvia pulled a stack of white papers from her pocket. liu xing could vaguely see the words "twice-cooked pork" written on the top paper...


    then, silvia tore the paper with "twice-cooked pork" written on it in half, and suddenly, a steaming and substantial dish of twice-cooked pork appeared on the table.n??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    afterward, silvia tore several more pieces of paper, and various dishes appeared on the table.


    "i can''t believe how convenient and fast the food is in this world," he wei exclaimed as he looked at everything.


    luo luo chuckled and began to explain to liu xing and his group, "on this sky floating island, there are no vegetables or livestock from the real world. however, when you defeat the monsters here, they drop what we call ''meal vouchers'' in silvia''s hands. all you have to do is tear open a meal voucher, and various types of food will appear."


    after dinner, luo yu led liu xing''s group to a room and distributed equipment to each of them: a pistol with a 6-round magazine and 1d4 damage, ten magazines, and a +1 armor leather jacket.


    in the cthulhu rpg game, armor was also an important attribute, and there could be situations in combat where the armor was not penetrated. most mythical creatures had natural armor, like the ghoul''s skin, which provided 1 point of armor, while humans had zero armor.


    after receiving their equipment, liu xing''s group was taken to the second floor by luo yu, where they were assigned rooms for two people each. liu xing shared a room with ji wu.


    "you guys can rest for a while. silvia is taking xiao liu to find second auntie right now, and if everything goes well, they should be able to get the diamonds from second auntie," luo yu instructed before leaving.


    after luo yu left, liu xing''s group gathered together, their understanding unspoken but shared.


    "kp, it''s time to start a private room session," liu xing contacted kp luo luo.


    "okay, private room session is open. by the way, i know what you guys are thinking, but npc luo yu and i have absolutely no connection whatsoever. it''s all just a coincidence!" kp luo luo sighed somewhat helplessly and spoke up.


    hearing kp luo luo''s words, the group chuckled knowingly, their understanding left unsaid.


    "alright, let''s not waste any time and start discussing. i never thought this third promotion game would be so challenging. our beloved call of cthulhu has turned into an rpg game," ji wu said somewhat resignedly.


    liu xing shook his head, disagreeing with ji wu''s assessment. "ji wu, you''re mistaken. actually, these five missions in blood howl town can''t be solved with brute force. ultimately, they require decryption and deduction."


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 114: I Cant Control Myself

    chapter 114: i cant control myself


    liu xing had his reasons for speaking to ji wu in this manner.


    liu xing believed that the first mission in blood howl town, which was to decide whether to join silvia''s team, posed a crucial choice for their group. if they chose to refuse, the chances of peacefully obtaining the diamond from second auntie''s grasp were slim to none. after all, on this sky floating island, players had virtually no bargaining power with npcs. moreover, judging from the weapons held by silvia and luo cong, it was clear that second auntie''s team was far more formidable in combat than liu xing''s group armed with just a couple of small pistols.


    due to their lackluster combat capabilities, the four other missions in blood howl town that involved acquiring the diamond were also out of the question. sikong yangbing and jigu''s team undoubtedly had much greater combat strength than second auntie''s team. as for venturing into the ghoul''s lair in search of the staff, that would be tantamount to suicide. the 2,000 points required were also unlikely to be gathered by players within three days.


    "this promotion game, i''m willing to bet that combat won''t account for more than twenty percent of the content. after all, as things stand now, none of blood howl town''s five missions can be resolved through brute force, especially with our current combat capabilities," liu xing affirmed.


    "liu xing is absolutely right. none of blood howl town''s five missions can be tackled with force. we only have three days to stay in blood howl town, and we can''t possibly gear up like these npc players and then rely on strength to obtain the diamond," ai mei, a staunch "ji wu supporter," immediately stood by liu xing''s side.??v€l-b!n.


    ji wu remained silent for a moment before nodding and saying, "you''re both right. the five missions in blood howl town can''t be solved through force. even if we follow silvia''s team and collaborate with jigu''s team to explore the graveyard, we''ll still need to find an opportunity to persuade jigu to go to the ghoul''s lair. this way, we''ll have a chance to acquire all three diamonds at once."


    seeing ji wu accept their suggestions humbly, liu xing breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. he had worried that by speaking his mind, ji wu might take it as a loss of face, which could affect team cohesion.


    "well, we shouldn''t overly worry about the ghoul elder issue. after all, this is just a promotion game in the lowest-level area. even if a ghoul elder appears, it''s unlikely they would wipe us out with no warning. so personally, i believe the ghoul elder is an important npc. whether we can obtain the three diamonds all at once will largely depend on the ghoul elder''s attitude," pei si said uncertainly, tapping the table with his hand.


    liu xing nodded, agreeing with pei si''s perspective. "pei si is right. if there really is a ghoul elder in blood howl town, then this ghoul elder shouldn''t become our enemy. after all, if this ghoul elder is willing to cooperate with jigu, we can also seek an opportunity to collaborate with the ghoul elder. plus, with sikong yangbing holding that diamond, if we have the ghoul elder''s assistance, we stand a good chance of obtaining it."


    "so, i think when we meet jigu, ai mei should go up first to persuade him to introduce us to the ghoul elder. then, i can communicate with the ghoul elder. after all, ai mei is a psychology doctor, and her psychology and fast-talking skills should be quite good, so persuading jigu shouldn''t be an issue. as for me, i have expertise in occult studies and a solid knowledge of the cthulhu mythos, so communicating with the ghoul elder should also be relatively straightforward," ji wu continued from where liu xing left off.


    "i have no problem with that, as long as lady luck doesn''t mess things up. i''m pretty confident i can persuade jigu. but ji wu, your character card is an occultist, so please don''t do anything reckless. we wouldn''t want you to accidentally provoke the ghoul elder and lead us to our demise," ai mei expressed her concerns.


    after all, as an occultist, it was possible for ji wu to behave unpredictably after witnessing a mythical creature. if ji wu inadvertently angered the ghoul elder, it could spell disaster.


    ji wu was well aware of this, and he replied with a hint of insecurity, "well, i can only promise to try my best. after all, as everyone knows, the characteristic of being an occultist sometimes means i truly can''t control myself!"


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 115: The First Encounter with Nyarlathotep

    chapter 115: the first encounter with nyarlathotep


    "yes, i can''t control myself either," pei si nodded emphatically, agreeing with ji wu''s perspective.


    liu xing sighed in resignation and spoke, "we understand your situation very well. after all, in a tabletop role-playing game, you don''t always have control. it''s not your fault; it''s the nature of your profession."


    "anyway, there''s no point in dwelling on it. let''s stick to the plan. you do your best to keep an eye on us, and we''ll try not to wander off recklessly," ji wu shrugged, expressing his helplessness.


    at that moment, kp luo luo interjected, "alright, the five-minute break is up. do any of you need to extend your private room time? just a friendly reminder, you have a total of twenty sessions of private room time for this module."


    liu xing and the others exchanged glances and simultaneously shook their heads. liu xing then contacted kp luo luo, "kp, we don''t need any more private room time for now. we''ve pretty much covered everything we needed to discuss."


    as liu xing mentioned, there wasn''t much more information to discuss at the moment. furthermore, liu xing had noticed that kp luo luo was strict about the timing of private room sessions, reminding players as soon as the five-minute mark was reached.


    moreover, given the likely duration of this promotional game, which was approximately ten days, they would only have two chances for private room time each day. so, liu xing''s group had to use their private room time wisely.


    the importance of private room time was self-evident; without it, the chances of a total party wipe in the cthulhu rpg game would at least double.n??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    private room time ended.


    "alright, everyone, take a short break. we might have a busy afternoon once miss silvia returns," liu xing stretched and said.


    ai mei and the others then left liu xing and ji wu''s room and returned to their respective rooms to rest.


    the rooms on the second floor of the tavern were quite spacious, but they only contained two single beds, with no other furnishings. the rooms felt somewhat empty, and there was only a thin blanket on each bed, without even a pillow.


    "liu xing, what''s wrong with you? why are you suddenly sweating so profusely?" ji wu looked at liu xing in surprise.


    liu xing touched his forehead, which was indeed covered in sweat. "while i was keeping watch, i suddenly saw a strange figure at the entrance to blood howl town. i can''t describe it accurately, but i felt that this figure was incredibly mysterious and eerie. i even had a hunch that this person might be aughra, the one who claimed to be on the transport plane."


    ji wu raised an eyebrow, even more astonished at liu xing because he hadn''t expected liu xing to have seen nyarlathotep''s avatar!


    "well, liu xing, you know that i''m an occultist, and from my professional perspective, your current condition might be due to excessively high inspiration, causing you to see things you shouldn''t. in situations like this, mental issues can easily arise. so, liu xing, you need to tell me honestly, how is your mental state right now?" ji wu "played" his role earnestly.


    liu xing shook his head and said, "i''m fine. it seems that aughra didn''t have any intention of causing trouble for me. after giving me a glance, they just left. so, i''m just a bit anxious right now, but my sanity hasn''t been affected much."


    after hearing liu xing''s response, ji wu finally breathed a sigh of relief. he was genuinely concerned and frightened by the prospect of nyarlathotep personally getting involved, especially appearing in the form of an avatar. after all, nyarlathotep was one of the most terrifying entities in the cthulhu mythos. he could destroy the earth with a yawn. if nyarlathotep decided to take an interest, ji wu had no idea how the game would unfold.


    however, ji wu suddenly realized that his "professional bias" was kicking in again!


    "liu xing, i think i''ve already guessed the true identity of aughra, at least from the information available. now i just need solid evidence. so, liu xing, i want to ask you, what does aughra look like exactly?" ji wu looked at liu xing and asked seriously.


    liu xing was surprised that "ji wu" already knew about aughra''s existence and even nyarlathotep''s presence. it seemed that ji wu had a significant knowledge of cthulhu mythos, likely more than 20 points.


    however, liu xing also understood that if he told the truth, ji wu would probably share the relevant information about nyarlathotep or aughra, triggering a knowledge roll. liu xing felt that he might lose 1d5 sanity points.


    so, did he really want that 1d5 cthulhu mythos knowledge?


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 116: The Plain Truth

    chapter 116: the plain truth


    in the world of cthulhu rpg game, the significance of san (sanity) points is self-evident, while knowledge of the cthulhu mythos is a double-edged sword. from liu xing¡¯s perspective, the importance of maintaining san points certainly outweighs the benefits of cthulhu mythos knowledge.


    given the current circumstances, liu xing felt that encountering a ghoul was almost a certainty. such an encounter would inevitably lead to a san check, and liu xing was not keen on succumbing to madness so soon, especially considering that beyond the ghouls of blood howl town, other mythical creatures roamed the sky floating island.


    thus, liu xing decided to feign ignorance while being fully aware, shaking his head with a resigned expression and saying, ¡°well, how should i put it? i didn¡¯t get a clear look at aughra, as my mind was a complete blank at that moment. all i remember now is that aughra was black.¡±


    ¡°oh, i see. that¡¯s really unfortunate,¡± ji wu sighed, his face etched with disappointment.


    however, ji wu understood that liu xing was deliberately vague, and he also knew why liu xing had chosen to respond this way. ¡°i completely understand you. for an ordinary person, suddenly facing such supernatural events, it¡¯s normal to be unable to accept them at first. you should take it easy; after all, we have already ended up in this eerie place, so let¡¯s just make the best of it.¡±


    ¡°thanks for your understanding, ji wu. i¡¯m fine now,¡± liu xing said with a smile, nodding his head.


    after a brief chat with ji wu and ensuring their act was convincing, they both lay down to rest. ji wu, with his occupation as an occultist (which often led to perilous situations), chose the bed near the window, hoping to catch a glimpse of nyarlathotep.


    an hour later, luo cong entered the room and said, ¡°liu xing, ji wu, the boss lady is back. she asked me to call you downstairs; she has something to discuss with you.¡±


    liu xing nodded, got up, and together with ji wu, went downstairs. there, they found silvia accompanied by a woman in her thirties, holding a dejected-looking xiao liu in her arms.n??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "indeed, miss silvia, you''re right. when necessary, i''d do anything for that diamond," liu xing said after a moment of silence.


    his straightforward response surprised everyone, but ji wu and others silently agreed, sharing his sentiment.


    liu xing''s candor was prompted by a message from kp luo luo: "silvia and second auntie are preparing a psychological evaluation on you."


    after receiving this, liu xing subtly glanced over, confirming silvia and second auntie''s focused gaze on him.


    realizing they targeted him for being prominent in the morning''s encounter, liu xing opted for honesty. confident in his ability to withstand their psychological tactics, he nonetheless chose not to risk confrontation.


    considering the circumstances, honesty seemed the best policy, as any success in deceiving them would only impose more restrictions on himself, like surrendering the diamond to others first.


    after weighing the pros and cons, liu xing decisively chose honesty.


    "ha, you all are honest, which i appreciate," second auntie chimed in. "even i''d make the same choice. here in sky floating island, those willing to sacrifice themselves for others are long gone."


    "second auntie is right. to prevent conflict over the diamond, i''ll safeguard it. it''s of no use to me, so there''s no conflict of interest with your group," silvia earnestly concluded.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 117: Calculations

    chapter 117: calculations


    silvia pondered for a moment before continuing, "of course, once we gather five diamonds, you six can decide whether to use them to send one person away from sky floating island early, or stay until we have enough diamonds to send you all away at once. but these are matters for later. for now, i will be responsible for keeping the diamonds safe. you don''t have any objections, do you?"


    "no objections," liu xing and the others said in unison.


    after all, living under someone else''s roof, they were not in a position to disagree with silvia openly, even if they had reservations.


    at that moment, liu xing suddenly heard the sound of dice hitting the floor. he looked around to see the others doing the same, all searching for the person who had rolled the dice.


    was kp luo luo rolling the dice in secret? liu xing wondered.


    "alright, that''s enough discussion for today. later, second auntie will bring her team to officially merge with ours. we will celebrate with a grand dinner. eat well and drink well, then we''ll go to jigu to discuss a collaboration. after all, we need to demonstrate our strength to him," silvia concluded with satisfaction, clapping her hands and leaving the table first.


    second auntie then stood up, holding xiao liu like a doll, her arms limp and her gaze vacant, as second auntie carried her away.


    liu xing stood up, stretched lazily, and suddenly remembered something. should he tell ai mei about his encounter with nyarlathotep? after some thought, he decided to share it with ai mei and the others. since nyarlathotep had personally intervened, it was crucial for ai mei and the others to be fully prepared and alert for the upcoming promotion game. nyarlathotep was notoriously malevolent and took pleasure in toying with humans.


    indeed, liu xing and ji wu''s act was a ploy to pressure kp luo luo into relaxing the san (sanity) value checks.


    after all, with more than five types of mythical creatures on the sky floating island, if they had to check their san values upon each encounter, liu xing and his companions would inevitably go insane.


    so, ji wu finally played to the strength of an occultist, a figure with "authority" on mythical creatures, implanting a psychological suggestion in "liu xing" and others to force kp luo luo to yield.


    now, ji wu and liu xing''s successful collaboration forced kp luo luo to admit, "alright, you do have a point. initially, i planned to have you reduce 0 points on a successful san check and 1d2 points on a failure when encountering ghouls. but after your performance, i see no reason to subject you to san checks. and for the mythical creatures you''ll meet next, i''ll also consider lowering the difficulty of san checks."


    liu xing and ji wu shared a triumphant smile, their perfect teamwork saving everyone''s san values.


    however, liu xing suddenly pondered a question. according to the rules of the cthulhu rpg game, when a player encounters a ghoul for the first time, failing the san check should result in a reduction of 1d6 points, not 1d2. the difference between 1d2 and 1d6 was significant and stark.


    so, liu xing boldly speculated, "kp, i have a question. the mythical creatures on sky floating island, they aren''t real mythical creatures, are they?!"


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 118: The Weakened Mythical Creatures

    chapter 118: the weakened mythical creatures


    liu xing''s words left kp luo luo silent for a moment before he chuckled and responded, "ah, liu xing, i didn''t expect you to be so astute, directly pinpointing the loophole in my words. however, this news isn''t too significant. i originally planned to reveal it when you encountered the ghoul."


    "what information?" pei si immediately asked.


    with another smile, kp luo luo elaborated, "well, as you entered this promotion game, you must have realized that this is sky floating island, a world created by nyarlathotep. so, you understand, right?"


    "kp, are you implying that all mythical creatures on sky floating island are actually fakes created by nyarlathotep?" ai mei raised an eyebrow.


    "exactly. all mythical creatures on sky floating island are imitations specially crafted by nyarlathotep. moreover, to give you human players a fighting chance, nyarlathotep deliberately weakened these creatures'' combat abilities and relaxed the standards for san value checks," kp luo luo explained.n??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    liu xing nodded thoughtfully, "i see, no wonder the npc players on sky floating island seem to be thriving. so, these mythical creatures are just inferior counterfeits."


    ji wu also nodded, adding seriously, "that makes sense. i felt something was off from the start. although silvia and the others'' weapons and equipment are quite decent and their damage sufficient, they are still ordinary humans. battling mythical creatures, especially passing the san value checks, would be quite a challenge for them."


    "alright, continue playing your roles. i''ll be off now," kp luo luo said, then fell silent, leaving liu xing and the others in contemplation.


    indeed, kp luo luo had brought them good news.


    initially, liu xing was also uncertain. despite having powerful weapons, the prospect of fighting even the weakest ghoul made him nervous. after all, a ghoul naturally has one point of armor and can attack twice in a turn, once with a claw and once with a bite.


    consequently, the group split up into pairs according to their room assignments. ai mei and pei si naturally went to chat with luo yu. being girls, they had common topics, though liu xing wondered if their conversation would drift towards makeup and celebrities. zhu yan yu and he wei went to consult luo cong. as a company manager, he wei was skilled in conversation, perfect for flattering luo cong, a somewhat delusional teenager, to extract more information. zhu yan yu, on the other hand, was content to just watch the scene unfold. liu xing and ji wu took on the most challenging task, dealing with a foreigner cosplaying li bai¡ªkomatsu.


    in liu xing''s view, komatsu, like luo cong, suffered from ''chuunibyou'' (delusional behavior), but the two were vastly different. for instance, if luo cong was like a hot-blooded protagonist from an island nation''s manga, determined to save the world, then komatsu resembled the cool, unattainable male idol from shoujo manga.


    thus, the challenge of communicating with komatsu was exponentially harder than with luo cong!


    at the moment, komatsu was again sitting at the bar, holding a bottle of vodka and drinking alone. liu xing guessed that komatsu wasn''t drinking straight from the bottle because he didn''t have any "bear" ancestry.


    liu xing and ji wu exchanged glances, reading the same message in each other''s eyes: "you go first!"


    in the end, liu xing, as the protagonist, braced himself and approached komatsu.


    just as liu xing was mentally preparing to strike up a conversation with komatsu, the latter, as if making up his mind, downed half a glass of vodka in one gulp. and then... nothing more.


    liu xing, looking at komatsu, who had fallen asleep on the bar in a second, had only one thought: "is this some kind of new tactic?!"


    liu xing and ji wu looked at each other, at a loss for what to do next.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 119: Completion Reward?

    chapter 119: completion reward?


    because komatsu was "not good with alcohol," liu xing and ji wu exchanged looks, momentarily unsure of how to proceed.


    just then, silvia approached, lamenting, "ah, komatsu has gotten drunk again. he clearly can''t handle much alcohol, yet he insists on cosplaying as li bai. isn''t he just making trouble for himself?"


    liu xing silently nodded in agreement. initially, seeing komatsu blowing into a wine bottle, he had thought komatsu could hold his liquor. but now, he realized komatsu''s tolerance was only enough to blow into a bottle of red wine.


    "miss silvia, you''re back," ji wu greeted warmly.


    silvia nodded and smiled, saying, "yes, i''ve left the matters there to second auntie. i was just making an appearance. and now i return to find komatsu drunk again. it''s embarrassing, but don''t think less of him. when he''s sober, he''s a reliable partner."


    "not at all, komatsu is just being himself. his only issue is underestimating his alcohol tolerance. but speaking of which, will his drunkenness affect our plans tonight?" liu xing asked, concerned.


    liu xing''s worries were not unfounded. according to silvia''s plan, they were supposed to meet with jigu tonight to accept a commission.


    "it''s fine. on this sky floating island, all negative states disappear quickly. komatsu''s drunkenness, for instance, will fade within an hour," silvia said nonchalantly, shrugging.


    liu xing was pleasantly surprised. he had intended to gather information from komatsu, but unexpectedly, he got vital intel from silvia.


    "let me think. i''ve heard that the central lake region is the largest among the five. it once took someone about five days to walk around it. next is the desert region, divided into two by the snake and scorpion people, with their battlefield at the desert''s center, roughly a day''s journey from the edge. then there''s the forest, where one can reach the center, a circular clearing, in about half a day. it''s not safe to stay there at night because of the possibility of encountering a giant, terrifying monster. the snowy mountain region, although not very large, has an altitude of about a thousand meters and is constantly covered with heavy snowfall, with temperatures hovering around zero degrees. lastly, the town region, excluding the grassland area, blood howl town can be covered in about half an hour," silvia elaborated in detail to liu xing''s question.


    liu xing nodded, his mind busy with calculations to figure out the best possible route.


    "by the way, you should write your identity information in this notebook. i''m about three thousand points away from leaving this cursed place. if possible, i''ll use the information in this notebook to find you in the real world, if you''re still alive. we can have a meal together; if not, i''ll offer condolences to your spirits in heaven and provide some compensation to your families," silvia suddenly said, pulling out a small notebook from her pocket and handing it to liu xing.


    liu xing took the notebook and saw it contained details of more than a dozen people, including komatsu and luo luo. each entry of the others was marked with a pentagram, leading liu xing to believe they had all perished.


    "miss silvia, can we really take things with us when we leave this place?" ji wu asked in surprise.


    silvia nodded earnestly, "of course, you have something called ''infinite flow'' web novels in china, right? our situation is quite similar. as long as we gather enough points, we can leave this place. unlike the main god, aughra is a bit more generous. not only will we retain our memories from sky floating island, but we''ll also receive a hundred million dollars and take three items as a reward. of course, if we dare to mention anything about this place in the real world, aughra will erase us on the spot."


    liu xing understood that the rewards silvia mentioned were likely those given to players after completing this promotional game.


    however, liu xing still wanted to comment: perhaps one of nyarlathotep''s incarnations was a chinese person with the ability of the sharingan. the monsters on sky floating island were direct copies of mythical creatures. the game''s completion rewards seemed plagiarized from infinite space, and this promotion game blatantly copied the concept of a battle royale game."


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 120: Bad News

    chapter 120: bad news


    in the current situation, liu xing felt that the difficulty of this promotion game was not actually high. as long as the timeline was extended, finding an appropriate entry point to acquire the diamond was feasible.


    of course, liu xing had also roughly analyzed the entry points of other regions. for instance, in the desert region, one must choose to join either the snake people tribe or the scorpion people tribe, helping one tribe annihilate the other. in the forest region, the goal was to reach the clearing at the heart of the forest and make close contact with the gigantic mythical creature there. as for the snowy mountain region, the only option seemed to be climbing to the summit in search of opportunities. finally, in the lake region, the only chance lay in reaching the deity statue at the center of the lake.


    however, liu xing had already dismissed the lake region as an option, given the intelligence from silvia that the area was swarming with deep ones. with their current strength, entering the water would likely result in being dragged under and devoured by these creatures.


    "miss silvia, i have a question for you. what exactly does the giant monster in the forest look like?" ji wu asked cheerfully.


    liu xing understood that ji wu wanted to ascertain the identity of this mythical creature.


    there were two theories liu xing held about this giant mythical creature. the first was that it might be an incarnation of nyarlathotep¡ªblood howl. after all, there was already a blood howl town on sky floating island, so it wouldn''t be out of place for this forest, named engeyi forest, to house such a creature.


    however, liu xing felt this possibility was unlikely. another incarnation of nyarlathotep, aughra, had already appeared on sky floating island. having both incarnations meet would be quite awkward.


    thus, liu xing leaned more towards his second theory: the creature was a black mountain goat hatchling, a child of shabu. nicolas, one of the three pillars primordial gods. known as the forest''s black goat of a thousand young, it theoretically belonged to the divine progeny category.


    as an offspring of an outer god, the black mountain goat hatchling''s power was somewhat overestimated. given its mother, shabu. nicolas, was a fertility deity within the cthulhu mythos capable of birthing billions, the abilities of the hatchling didn''t quite match expectations. still, a single black mountain goat hatchling could easily crush liu xing and his companions.


    the hatchling, towering over five to six meters, resembled a massive lump of flesh with the lower half shaped like a giant goat''s hoof. its attack method included trampling, dealing approximately 6d6 damage.


    moreover, the black mountain goat hatchling can silence humans only through a san (sanity) check. the hatchling¡¯s san check either reduces 1d3 points of san on success or 1d10 points on failure, meaning the chance of a player falling into temporary insanity and randomly becoming mute is incredibly low.


    hence, liu xing suspects that nyarlathotep, while weakening some of the black mountain goat hatchling''s attributes, might have endowed it with an additional "skill" ¨C a skill that could render players mute or even paralyzed. this is certainly not good news.


    liu xing and ji wu chat more with silvia and then return to their previous corner.


    ¡°seems like the diamonds in the forest area are not as easy to obtain as we thought,¡± ji wu sighs resignedly.


    liu xing nods, adding, ¡°alas, if nothing goes wrong, that giant monster is probably linked to at least three diamonds. if we go to the forest area, we must confront that giant monster. our chances of success, as it stands, are only about ten percent.¡±


    liu xing believes they have a ten percent chance because he brought qingming rain. given the immense size of the black mountain goat hatchling, a mythical creature, its movement speed is incredibly slow. if they can trigger the slowing effect of qingming rain, liu xing thinks they might escape the hatchling''s attacks... provided they still have the ability to flee.


    at this moment, ai mei and others return.


    ¡°the situation is grim,¡± ai mei reports. ¡°luo luo says the bullet drop rate is low, and exchanging points for them is very expensive, so we can¡¯t sustain long, large-scale battles.¡±


    while firearms are powerful, their significant drawback is clear: without bullets, a gun is just a lump of useless metal.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 121: Wu Lei?! Another piece of bad news.

    chapter 121: wu lei?! another piece of bad news.


    liu xing frowned and asked, "ai mei, did sister luo luo mention how much ammunition we have left?"


    "about six hundred rounds of various calibers," ai mei replied. "based on our calculations, our exploration of the graveyard will consume at least two hundred rounds."


    liu xing felt a sense of indebtedness to silvia. despite the high price she paid, silvia had generously shared most of the rewards with them.


    "speaking of which, should we inform silvia about the news?" asked pei si.


    the news pei si referred to was the necessity for their group to leave blood howl town in three days.??v€l-b!n.


    wait!


    a detail suddenly dawned on liu xing, bringing him joy. "don''t forget, when aughra issued our mission, he mentioned that blood howl town would be engulfed in toxic fog after three days. not just us, but silvia''s team and all other players in blood howl town will have to leave."


    this revelation brought a moment of surprise, followed by joy among ji wu and others, realizing the toxic fog enveloping blood howl town in three days wasn''t entirely bad.


    "right, how could i forget that? we can continue to operate with silvia''s team, which will greatly improve our efficiency in exploring other areas," he wei said excitedly, patting his stomach.


    pei si, tapping the table, added seriously, "not only that, we might also get the diamond from sikong yangbing. if sikong yangbing is a man of his word and straightforward, we could use this news to trade for his diamond. if he''s an unreasonable upstart, we can use our informational advantage to ambush him. after all, sikong yangbing''s gatling gun is only suitable for positional warfare and less effective in skirmishes."


    liu xing nodded and smiled. "exactly. there are no vehicles here, so sikong yangbing''s team will have to leave blood howl town on foot. we just need to surprise them, focusing first on those carrying the gatling gun. even if sikong yangbing is at fifty percent strength, his team, being disorganized, won''t mount an effective counterattack. our chances of a successful ambush are over ninety percent!"


    "true, as long as sikong yangbing isn''t forewarned, we indeed have a high chance of a successful ambush. but there''s a catch. who''s to say aughra won''t release this news in advance? if he informs the players in blood howl town ten minutes before the fog appears, we''ll lose our informational advantage, and the success rate of our ambush will drop to fifty percent or even lower. sikong yangbing, knowing he has many enemies in blood howl town, wouldn''t miss such an opportunity for ambush."


    as a university classmate and close friend for five years, liu xing was confident he could recognize wu lei just by his silhouette.


    so, liu xing was certain that the person behind second auntie was indeed wu lei!


    "wu lei? who is that, someone you know from the real world, liu xing?" ai mei asked, her question carrying a double meaning.


    liu xing, staring at wu lei, nodded, "yes, wu lei is a good friend from the real world. i never expected to meet him here!"


    "uh, are you sure you''re not mistaken, liu xing? it looks like he must have entered the game much earlier than us," ji wu cautiously reminded liu xing, considering that wu lei was not supposed to be among the players in this promotion game.


    ji wu''s words brought liu xing back to his senses, especially seeing wu lei carrying a 98k mauser rifle fitted with an eight-power scope, wearing a helmet in ''forgiveness'' color, and a frying pan hanging at his waist.


    by the standards of a battle royale game, this equipment was top-tier!


    clearly, wu lei must have spent a considerable amount of time on sky floating island to acquire such gear.


    moreover, wu lei was known for being talkative, constantly chatting and sharing pictures in their university class group. liu xing remembered that just before starting his third promotion game, wu lei had posted a meme about an administrator and was muted for a day.


    so, time-wise, it was impossible for wu lei to be here, especially as an npc.


    yet, liu xing had to concede, the "wu lei" behind second auntie looked exactly like the real wu lei.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 122: Li Gou Dan

    chapter 122: li gou dan


    liu xing gazed at "wu lei," momentarily uncertain of what to do. although wu lei bore a striking resemblance to him, liu xing''s rational mind kept reminding him that it couldn''t possibly be wu lei.


    ai mei, observing liu xing''s dilemma, knew what he was thinking. as a psychologist, she decided to offer some advice. "liu xing, why don''t you just go up and ask this person his name? after all, we''re going to be teammates soon. it''s normal to get to know each other now."


    "exactly, liu xing, just go and find out his identity, we''ll cover for you," ji wu suggested, giving a signal to the others.


    consequently, ji wu and the others approached, engaging in conversation with the team members behind second auntie, while liu xing took a deep breath and walked up to "wu lei."


    "hello, i''m liu xing. can i talk to you?" liu xing asked "wu lei" earnestly.


    "wu lei" chuckled and nodded, "of course, i''m li gou dan from a small mountain village in the northeast."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow. li gou dan''s fluent northeastern accent made it clear that he wasn''t wu lei. wu lei was a genuine rongcheng local and, as far as liu xing knew, had never been to the northeast, let alone left rongcheng. wu lei wouldn''t speak the northeastern dialect.


    moreover, liu xing recalled that foreign players like tina, despite their "westernized" appearance, still retained their original accents. realizing this, liu xing sighed inwardly, feeling he had overthought the situation.


    "liu xing, i''m glad to become your teammate. i''ll protect you from the rear," li gou dan said warmly, patting the mauser 98k rifle on his back. this reminded liu xing of a character named "shunliu" from a movie.


    wait a minute!


    liu xing suddenly noticed a tattoo of the elder sign on the back of li gou dan''s right hand.


    liu xing''s eyebrows lifted as he suppressed his curiosity, extending his right hand with a smile, "comrade li gou dan, we are teammates now. let''s shake hands."


    li gou dan nodded unsuspectingly and reached out his right hand.


    now, not only did li gou dan share an identical face with wu lei, but he also had a matching elder sign tattoo on the back of his right hand, which naturally led liu xing to suspect a connection.


    "cough, cough."


    liu xing was jolted from his thoughts by a cough, realizing he had been holding li gou dan''s hand for too long, and hastily let go, creating a somewhat awkward moment.


    liu xing composed himself and then asked with a smile, "comrade li gou dan, have you ever heard of someone named wu lei?"


    meanwhile, liu xing also said to kp luo luo, "kp, i''d like to use psychology on li gou dan."


    kp luo luo, as if anticipating this move, replied, "this psychology check is automatically successful. you''ll find that li gou dan has no possibility of lying."


    "absolutely not, i don''t know anyone named wu lei," li gou dan quickly shook his head, but liu xing could see a hint of wariness in his eyes.


    clearly, li gou dan suspected liu xing had ulterior motives.


    with an awkward yet polite smile, liu xing said, "uh, wu lei is a friend of mine. you look so much like him that i mistook you for wu lei just now."


    "haha." li gou dan didn''t know how to respond to liu xing, so he just gave a silly laugh, at a loss for words.


    liu xing shrugged and decided to take his leave.


    he returned to a corner, sat down on a chair, and pondered a question.


    was li gou dan actually wu lei?


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 123: Jigu

    chapter 123: jigu


    xxx-----xxx-----xxx-----xxx


    at first glance, li gou dan''s appearance and the elder sign tattoo on the back of his right hand were strikingly identical to wu lei''s, which baffled liu xing the most. even twins wouldn''t resemble each other so closely, as there are no two identical leaves in this world.


    however, considering li gou dan''s accent, his demeanor towards liu xing, and wu lei''s alibi during this period, it was clear that li gou dan wasn''t wu lei. furthermore, li gou dan was an npc in this promotion game, not a player! besides, liu xing wasn''t even sure if wu lei had joined this cthulhu role-playing game hall.


    thus, liu xing began to suspect that the cthulhu role-playing game hall was monitoring his every move in the real world. from his initial identity as a doctor to his current involvement in a ''battle royale'' game, liu xing always felt scrutinized by the game hall.


    moreover, liu xing hadn''t forgotten what kp cao and others had told him. he had gained some fame in the ghoul district''s kp circle, indicating that the game hall wasn''t just cold programming but included ''internal employees'' capable of emotional and social interactions. this led liu xing to fear that he might have attracted the attention of a high-ranking individual within the game hall.


    but liu xing quickly dismissed this thought. he didn''t see himself as a chosen one or a main character of any sort. why would a significant figure from the cthulhu role-playing game hall go out of their way to target him? it must be a coincidence.


    liu xing tried to convince himself of this.


    "liu xing, how did it go?" asked ai mei and others, who had returned after seeing liu xing finish his conversation with li gou dan.


    liu xing shook his head and sighed helplessly, "well, even though li gou dan looks like my friend and even has the same tattoo on his right hand, rationally speaking, he can''t be my friend."


    ai mei and the others nodded in understanding, aware that without opening a private room, liu xing couldn''t explain everything clearly.


    just then, silvia loudly suggested, "alright, since everyone''s here, let''s have dinner first and then go find jigu."


    when the ''big sister'' spoke, the ''younger brothers'' naturally followed.


    after a hearty dinner, the group headed to the graveyard.


    jigu appeared to be in his early twenties, pale with a frail figure and sparse hair, but his eyes were bright and alert.


    "silvia, and second auntie?" jigu''s voice was somewhat sharp.


    silvia nodded with a smile, "i didn''t expect mr. jigu to know our names."


    jigu shook his head seriously, "in the teams of blood howl town, there are only two female leaders ¨C you and second auntie. i didn''t expect you both to accept my commission together."


    while speaking, jigu pulled out a map from a box behind him.


    "this is a rough map of the graveyard. i have marked the potential locations of the item i seek in this exploration of the graveyard," jigu handed the map to silvia.


    as silvia took the map, she suddenly exclaimed in surprise. jigu''s hand had turned into a claw! true enough, jigu was beginning to transform into a ghoul.


    "hehe, i might as well tell you the truth. i''ve been cursed by the elder ghoul. in three days, i''ll completely become a ghoul. i must find something in the graveyard to break the elder ghoul''s curse," jigu said calmly.


    however, liu xing noticed that luo cong, standing beside him, had a very odd expression.


    "what''s wrong, luo cong?" liu xing asked curiously.


    luo cong glanced at jigu and then whispered, "there''s a rumor in blood howl town that jigu is not only gay but also only attracted to corpses!"


    suddenly, liu xing regretted his curiosity, feeling utterly unsettled.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 124: Jigu, Truly a Divine Being

    chapter 124: jigu, truly a divine being


    "such a tactic exists?!" liu xing was momentarily unable to react. could jigu really have such a bizarre quirk? moreover, considering that jigu was cursed by an elder ghoul, which initiated his transformation into a ghoul, liu xing now had reason to suspect that jigu had offended the elder ghoul, prompting the latter''s wrath and subsequent curse.


    "jigu truly is a divine being."


    this was the only thought in liu xing''s mind at the moment.


    at this time, jigu ignored the whispering liu xing and others, speaking directly to silvia: "silvia, i think you should already be aware of my situation, so i won''t explain further. if you''re willing to accept the assignment, let''s start discussing the terms and collaboration. if you''re not interested, you''re free to leave now."


    after speaking, jigu stood there in silence, his expression calm and detached from worldly concerns.


    silvia and second auntie exchanged glances and nodded, then spoke, "since you put it that way, jigu, we are willing to accept your commission."


    "good," jigu chuckled, "silvia and second auntie, stay in the tent with me to discuss the details. the rest should wait outside, as the tent can only accommodate so many." with that, jigu effectively dismissed liu xing and the others.


    led by luo luo, liu xing and his group found a spot outside the tent to rest. as a small group, they naturally gathered together.


    "is jigu really not a mythical creature?" pei si couldn''t help but comment.


    liu xing nodded in agreement. the fact that jigu was cursed by the elder ghoul, rather than killed outright, indicated some strength on jigu''s part. however, considering jigu''s half-ghoul state now, he could indeed be seen as a mythical creature.


    luo cong, being quite forward, easily mixed with liu xing and the others, sharing various rumors. despite their reluctance, they had no choice but to chat with luo cong.


    among luo cong''s gossip, some were worth listening to, like what sikong yangbing experienced before making a fortune with his gatling gun that shoots blue flames.


    according to luo cong, sikong yangbing arrived on the sky floating island half a year ago. back then, he was so frail he could barely hold a gun, let alone shoot. hence, the other players on the same transport plane abandoned him.


    landing alone in a forested area, sikong yangbing was nearly killed by a werewolf. he could only kill it because it was already severely injured by other players.


    moreover, sikong yangbing was incredibly lucky. after killing the werewolf, he found a bulletproof vest that added +3 armor, which allowed him to safely exit the forest and even rescue two people, one of whom was jigu.


    afterwards, sikong yangbing, using his persuasive skills, formed a small team with jigu and another person, naturally becoming the leader. they then headed to blood howl town.


    since houses in blood howl town were allocated based on strength, sikong yangbing¡¯s group could only live in a small house. but soon, sikong yangbing''s luck struck again; he obtained the gatling gun with blue flames.


    with this weapon, sikong yangbing swiftly dominated blood howl town, becoming its top figure and expanding his team to over fifty people.


    however, not long after sikong yangbing rose to power, jigu, leading a group, rebelled. after failing to assassinate sikong yangbing, jigu retreated to the graveyard. out of past sentiments, sikong yangbing didn¡¯t pursue him.


    as for why jigu betrayed sikong yangbing, luo cong couldn¡¯t explain. but he knew that the rebellion severely weakened sikong yangbing''s team. apart from the dozen who joined jigu, seven or eight were killed in the attack, reducing the team''s size significantly."


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 125: The Eightfold Covert Strike of Quality

    chapter 125: the eightfold covert strike of quality


    liu xing stroked his chin, pondering a question: just how high was sikong yangbing''s luck?


    in the cthulhu rpg game, apart from players and mythical creatures, every named npc had their own attributes. in this real-life version of the cthulhu rpg game, liu xing suspected that even the flowers and grass might have their attributes.


    thus, liu xing believed that sikong yangbing''s luck attribute must be over 90, explaining his extraordinary fortune.


    however, this was also bad news. the luck attribute had a very high cap, truly embodying the saying, "anything is possible."


    now that sikong yangbing had become an enemy of liu xing and his companions, liu xing felt the success rate of ambushing sikong yangbing had dropped by ten percent.??v€l-b!n.


    suddenly, pei si, brimming with excitement, speculated, "why did jigu betray sikong yangbing? could it be because jigu confessed to sikong yangbing and, upon being rejected, turned hatred born from love into rebellion?"


    liu xing twitched his mouth, realizing pei si was a fujoshi who had come up with such an absurd possibility.


    "pei si, could you not let your imagination run wild? besides, doesn''t jigu only like the dead?" ji wu commented with a deadpan expression.


    inspired by ji wu, pei si clapped her hands and continued, "right! what if jigu, rejected by sikong yangbing, lost faith in the living and hence started liking the dead?"


    liu xing couldn''t help but facepalm, astonished at pei si''s wild imagination, which seemed even larger than the sinkhole in earth dragon village''s ancestral hall.


    "ai mei, that''s not right," pei si was corrected by ai mei, who patted her shoulder and said earnestly, "you''ve forgotten the third party. besides jigu, sikong yangbing had another subordinate. maybe originally, sikong yangbing and jigu were deeply in love, but the third party intervened, leading to jigu''s betrayal."


    ¡°i wonder how the negotiation between miss silvia and jigu went,¡± mused liu xing.


    then, a series of dice-rolling sounds suddenly started, one after another. liu xing carefully counted, and kp luo luo had made eight secret rolls.


    could this be the legendary ''quality eight-in-a-row''? liu xing¡¯s expression grew solemn, as secret rolls by the kp generally weren''t good news; they signified that the kp was up to something. and eight consecutive secret rolls suggested that the kp was about to flip the table and summon an eldritch god!


    ¡°kp, isn¡¯t there a problem with your program to make eight secret rolls in a row?¡± liu xing hurriedly contacted kp luo luo.


    kp luo luo chuckled and said earnestly, ¡°my program definitely doesn¡¯t have any problems. as for why there were eight consecutive secret rolls, there must be a reason. however, i certainly can¡¯t tell you what it is now, so you all need to figure it out on your own.¡±


    kp luo luo¡¯s words left liu xing even more baffled, completely unsure of what was happening.


    at this time, silvia and second auntie also walked out of the tent. seeing both of them smiling, liu xing knew the negotiation had been very successful.


    ¡°alright, everyone, check your equipment. load your weapons, switch off the safety, we are about to enter the graveyard,¡± silvia said, clapping her hands.


    ¡°our first target in exploring the graveyard is the church less than five hundred meters from the entrance. the church¡¯s doors only open at night, so we¡¯ll explore it today and move on to other places tomorrow,¡± second auntie pointed towards the entrance of the graveyard.


    following the direction pointed by second auntie, liu xing saw the church she mentioned ¨C a blood-red church! atop the church, liu xing saw a figure ¨C aughra!


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 126: Entering the Graveyard

    chapter 126: entering the graveyard


    "aughra!"


    even though aughra, being a black-clad figure, seamlessly blended into the pitch-black night, liu xing still managed to spot him with ease.


    indeed, even after the updates and revisions to the cthulhu role-playing game hall, inspiration remained a double-edged sword. though it no longer involved san value checks, it still granted glimpses of things beyond the comprehension of ordinary people. especially with liu xing''s remarkable inspiration value of 90, it was almost impossible not to see...


    liu xing began to ponder if he should find a way to reduce his inspiration value.


    this time, aughra disappeared once again, vanishing into the top of the church.


    "because player liu xing witnessed aughra''s instantaneous disappearance, please make a san value check. success reduces 0 san points, failure reduces 1 san point," kp luo luo said with a smile.


    liu xing: 40/78, success.


    though the san value check result was favorable, liu xing couldn''t find much joy in it. after all, he had already encountered nyarlathotep''s avatars twice in a single day, and that was far from good news.


    as the saying goes, nyarlathotep was the eldritch god who enjoyed toying with humanity the most, and now it seemed like he had taken an interest in liu xing. nyarlathotep was continually observing him, and when the time was right, he would strike.


    at that point, liu xing believed that his character card would undoubtedly fall into permanent madness...


    "liu xing, what are you standing there for?" ji wu, standing beside liu xing, patted his shoulder and said.


    liu xing finally snapped out of it, took a deep breath, and said with a bitter smile, "i saw aughra again. he was just standing at the top of the church, and then he disappeared instantly."


    liu xing nodded. the moonlight was indeed favorable, and there were no dark clouds. so even without other light sources, visibility in the graveyard was about a hundred meters.


    suddenly, liu xing heard a frantic, sobbing sound coming from his left.


    ghoul!


    liu xing quickly realized that this was the sound produced by a ghoul!


    he raised his gun and aimed it to his left, where a massive tombstone stood. liu xing guessed that there was a ghoul hiding behind it.


    ji wu and the others also reacted, pointing their guns at the tombstone. however, luo cong stepped forward and lowered liu xing''s gun, smiling as he said, "don''t be impulsive, guys. this is likely a lone ghoul, and it poses no real threat to us. these ghouls are not dumb; they know who to mess with and who to avoid."


    "killing a ghoul can cost you a lot more than what you gain unless you''re exceptionally lucky. that''s why very few people are willing to hunt ghouls in the graveyard. our goal is to reach the church and search it. after that, we''ll leave the graveyard. so, let''s not complicate things unnecessarily," komatsu added without turning back.


    since both luo cong and komatsu said so, liu xing and the others could only nod and put down their weapons, continuing to follow the team.


    however, liu xing still couldn''t shake off a feeling of unease as he kept an eye on the massive tombstone.


    just then, a figure suddenly darted out from behind the large tombstone and sprinted rapidly into the depths of the graveyard. within two or three seconds, it vanished without a trace.


    indeed, the ghoul had been hiding there.


    "liu xing, stop staring. the vanguard has already entered the church," ji wu said, patting liu xing''s shoulder.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 127: Occultist in Action

    chapter 127: occultist in action


    liu xing glanced ahead, where caesar, leading the way, had already pushed open the doors of the cathedral, followed closely by jigu.


    in response, liu xing hurriedly took a couple of quick steps to catch up with ji wu and the others, entering the cathedral.


    upon stepping inside, liu xing realized that the cathedral had no windows, shrouding its interior in complete darkness. however, at that moment, jigu''s subordinates produced torches, positioning themselves at the four corners of the cathedral, each lighting a brazier. the flames illuminated the space.


    calling it a cathedral didn''t quite do it justice; liu xing felt it was more like a place designed for ritualistic ceremonies. the interior held nothing but scattered, bleached bones, and in the center of the cathedral lay a massive magic circle, emitting a strong scent of blood. it was evident that this magic circle had been drawn with fresh blood.


    yet, it was clear that the magic circle had been abandoned for quite some time, as the bloodstains had completely dried, and the lines of the circle were broken and intermittent, making it difficult to discern its original design.


    on the walls surrounding the cathedral, liu xing noticed numerous predominantly black murals. however, their style was exceedingly abstract, and liu xing admitted to himself that he couldn''t make sense of what these murals were trying to convey.


    "this cathedral is the only structure in the graveyard, and during the daytime, it''s impossible to open its doors. there have been attempts to forcibly open them, but those who tried were instantly killed by a mysterious force. however, once the moon rises in the sky, the cathedral''s doors can easily be opened. everyone must leave the cathedral before dawn because at that moment, the doors will snap shut, and anyone left inside will disappear forever," luo cong explained dutifully as the narrator.


    "so, there should be some valuable items inside this cathedral, right? have they all been taken?" he wei asked curiously.


    komatsu shook his head and responded, "to the best of my knowledge, no one has ever obtained anything useful from this cathedral. many believe it''s just a decoration, but others think that there must be something valuable inside that we haven''t discovered yet."


    liu xing was about to speak when he suddenly remembered something: ji wu was an occultist!


    for safety''s sake, liu xing decided to contact kp luo luo. after all, as an old chinese doctor, he had only limited knowledge of orthopedics. "kp, i''d like to perform a medical assessment on this thigh bone."


    "oh, i didn''t expect your luck to be this good, finding this bone so quickly. since player liu xing''s medical skill exceeds 60, this medical assessment is automatically successful. player liu xing, you''ve discovered that the patterns on this thigh bone were created using a small tool and that the bone was subjected to high-temperature exposure," kp luo luo said with a smile.


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that his decision to conduct a medical assessment had been a wise one. he hadn''t noticed the high-temperature exposure on the thigh bone.


    considering this, liu xing surmised that this thigh bone had likely been used for some form of ritual. with that thought in mind, he handed the thigh bone back to ji wu and said earnestly, "ji wu, the patterns on this thigh bone appear to be man-made, and the bone was exposed to high temperatures after the patterns were etched. combined with the magic circle in this cathedral, i suspect this thigh bone might be a ritualistic tool."


    "i see. i was trying to convert the incomplete magic circle from the thigh bone into a flat diagram earlier. it seems like this might be an incomplete magical array. now that you mention it, this thigh bone could indeed be a ritualistic tool, or its owner might have been a sacrifice!" ji wu affirmed.


    liu xing nodded, and a possibility suddenly crossed his mind. "ji wu, can you draw the incomplete magic circle from this thigh bone? i suspect that this incomplete magic circle on the thigh bone is a part of the central magic circle in the cathedral!"


    ji wu raised an eyebrow and nodded, saying, "no problem. i happen to have paper and a pen in my backpack. i''ll draw it for you right away."


    without hesitation, ji wu retrieved paper and a pen from his backpack, then crouched down and started drawing.


    soon, an incomplete magic circle was vividly depicted on the paper. liu xing immediately compared it to the central magic circle in the cathedral, and as expected, there were similarities!


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 128: The Relentless Archaeologist

    chapter 128: the relentless archaeologist


    although the magic array in the center of the church was badly damaged, with the help of high inspiration, liu xing quickly matched the broken magic array on the thigh bone with the one in the center of the church. in simple terms, the magic array on this thigh bone was the lower-left part of the central church''s magic array.


    "i see now. the magic array in the center of the church is divided into four parts, each depicted on the limbs'' bones of the sacrifice," liu xing explained to ji wu and the others.


    ji wu stroked his chin and said, "in that case, all we need to do is find another thigh bone and two hand bones, and we can recreate this magic array."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that ji wu, the occultist, had entered a reckless mode.


    just as liu xing was trying to figure out how to stop ji wu from being reckless, "uninformed" komatsu approached and said, "it seems this magic array is a crucial part of unveiling the church''s secret. no wonder so many people came to the church in the past, searched for hours, and found nothing. they must not have paid attention to these bones and simply regarded them as props to set the atmosphere."


    komatsu''s words ignited ji wu''s reckless enthusiasm.


    with a grin, ji wu said, "indeed, i am an occultist after all. i have some knowledge about magic arrays and ritual ceremonies. so, when i entered this church, i sensed that a horrifying ritual had taken place here, and these bones belonged to the unfortunate sacrifices. i wanted to deduce the purpose of that ritual using these bones and then discovered the anomaly on this thigh bone."


    liu xing nodded, but inwardly sighed. he knew he couldn''t stop ji wu from being reckless any longer.


    "oh, i see! ji wu, you''re an occultist too? i thought occultists were mainly found in europe and america. i didn''t expect to meet one in you," komatsu exclaimed in surprise.


    "as expected, this magic array is actually an altar. it seems this church is a place for the ritual of the eldritch god," ji wu said in a solemn tone.


    however, what concerned liu xing even more was who had turned this magic array into an altar. there was no need to guess; liu xing was sure it was pei si. after all, when it came to triggering mechanisms, archaeologists claimed to be second to none, and no one dared to say otherwise.


    liu xing looked up in the direction where pei si was, and he immediately spotted pei si holding something resembling a remote control with a bewildered expression.


    beside pei si, ai mei looked equally helpless. clearly, ai mei had intended to prevent "pei si" from acting recklessly but, like liu xing, had been unsuccessful.


    "let''s go take a look, and we can also share our findings with silvia and the others," komatsu, as an npc, began to forcefully push the plot forward.


    liu xing and the others had no choice but to go along with komatsu to meet silvia and her group.


    after reuniting with silvia and her group, liu xing and the others exchanged information. liu xing now understood how pei si had succeeded in his reckless endeavor.


    upon entering the church, pei si had activated his inner recklessness as an archaeologist. he began studying the murals around the church and unexpectedly made a discovery. on the left wall of the church, pei si found a hidden compartment containing a stone slab. this slab had a sharp protrusion, and "as expected," pei si touched it, unintentionally cutting his finger, and his blood dripped onto the stone slab, triggering a mechanism that raised the magic array into an altar.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 129: The Merger of Two Families

    chapter 129: the merger of two families


    perhaps this is fate.


    although liu xing and ai mei both tried to stop ji wu and pei si, their efforts ended in failure. given the current situation and the information available, liu xing couldn''t determine whether this was ultimately a good or bad development.


    "kp, i need some inspiration right now," pei si contacted kp luo luo.


    "i do too. i need some inspiration, kp," ji wu chimed in.


    pei si, 47/70, succeeded.


    ji wu, 56/80, succeeded.


    "okay, your inspirations have both passed. i''ve sent you the information, and you can decide whether to share it with other players," kp luo luo said with a smile.


    liu xing could roughly guess the nature of the inspiration that pei si and ji wu wanted, likely related to the magic array or the entire cathedral.


    "i finally remembered. i knew this cathedral looked so familiar. it turns out i''ve been to this cathedral before!" pei si suddenly spoke up.


    liu xing raised an eyebrow and immediately asked, "what do you mean, pei si? are you saying that this cathedral exists in the real world as well?"


    pei si nodded, speaking earnestly, "yes, in the real world, this cathedral is called the bloodstained cathedral. it''s located in a nameless town in the southern part of the lighthouse country. both the town and the cathedral were built by colonists in the early days of the discovery of the new continent. however, for some unknown reason, the town was abandoned overnight shortly after its establishment. all the residents disappeared, and the once pristine cathedral was covered in blood. that''s why this now-nameless cathedral became known as the bloodstained cathedral."


    after all, in the cthulhu mythos series, there were traditional horror creatures like ghouls and deep ones, but there were also high-tech extraterrestrial beings like the great old ones. the outer gods in the cthulhu mythos could all be considered powerful extraterrestrial entities.


    "now is not the time to discuss these miscellaneous matters. i just want to say one thing: what should we do next?"


    a sharp voice rang out at this moment, and it was jigu, who had a gloomy expression. "since there are mechanisms in this cathedral, it means that once we activate this mechanism, we can unlock its secrets. perhaps we can even obtain what i desire."


    naturally, it was time for the expert, occultist ji wu, to speak. "if this cathedral is indeed the bloodstained cathedral that pei si mentioned, then i can be sure it''s a site for worshiping the eldritch god. and as long as we redraw the central magic array, there''s a chance to activate the mechanism. however, most likely, we''ll need a sacrifice to conduct a ritual..."


    ji wu''s implication was clear.


    after hearing ji wu''s words, jigu pondered for a moment and sighed before speaking, "in that case, let''s start by redrawing the magic array. as for the sacrifice, we''ll figure that out later."


    jigu then ordered his subordinates to search for bones in the cathedral that had the remaining three parts of the magic array carved on them.


    since they had already identified the three remaining bones as a thigh bone and two humerus bones, jigu''s subordinates quickly found these three bones with the magic array markings. ji wu soon drew a complete version of the magic array.


    however, a problem arose: how to draw this magic array. after all, according to ji wu''s view, the magic array was originally drawn with blood, and they couldn''t simply use any pen to draw it on the ground.


    so, the atmosphere grew tense for a moment.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 130: The Ghouls Advance

    chapter 130: the ghoul''s advance


    inside the church, the atmosphere was heavy, with silvia and jigu facing each other in silence.


    liu xing and the others quietly moved behind silvia, ready to support her.


    after all, drawing the magic circle required a significant amount of blood, depending on the size of the circle. liu xing estimated that without at least 1000 milliliters of blood, it would be impossible to complete the magic circle.


    generally speaking, blood makes up about seven percent of a person''s body weight. in other words, an average person has around 4000 milliliters of blood. losing 1000 milliliters of blood at once might not cause immediate unconsciousness, but it would lead to overall weakness, mental fog, and other symptoms. recovery would also require an extended period of rest.


    following the standards of the cthulhu rpg game, losing 1000 milliliters of blood would result in a direct decrease in hp, temporary reductions in various attributes, and a decreased success rate for skills. recovery would necessitate the use of interlude growth. in simple terms, the player would be considered incapacitated in this tabletop game.


    at this moment, jigu''s right-hand man, caesar, stepped forward and proposed a compromise, "how about each of us donating a small amount of blood to complete the magic circle?"


    however, ji wu immediately voiced his opposition, "from an occultist perspective, i believe that''s not a reliable solution. in rituals like this, the blood used to draw the magic circle must come from the sacrificial offering. especially in ceremonies to summon an eldritch god, i''m over ninety percent certain that if we use the blood from all of us to complete the circle, the summoned eldritch god will choose to devour all of us. after all, there''s a saying that goes, ''like begets like.''"


    liu xing found himself agreeing with ji wu''s assessment. he had heard a similar explanation before: summoning an eldritch god was akin to fishing. the blood-drawn magic circle served as bait, while the sacrificial offering acted as the lure. the bait attracted the eldritch god from another plane, and due to the dimensional gap, the eldritch god would rely on the scent of the bait to find the lure. therefore, eldritch gods generally only devoured the sacrificial offering and did not randomly attack those conducting the ritual.


    as ji wu was the only "professional" in the room, his words carried weight. according to his suggestion, if they wanted to reactivate the magic circle, they needed to find a sacrificial offering and use its blood to draw the circle. however, if they did so, the sacrificial offering would almost certainly not survive.


    while ji wu spoke, he directed his gaze towards jigu, and the implication was clear.


    seeing this, liu xing silently nodded. after all, jigu had already been cursed by the ghoul elder, so being besieged by ghouls was a perfectly normal occurrence. it was no wonder jigu had issued the commission and offered substantial rewards to gather so many people to escort him. apparently, jigu had foreseen what would happen when they entered graveyard.


    but with things having come to this point, liu xing had nothing more to say. it seemed that this time he would finally confront the ghouls directly.


    the church''s entrance was only about three meters wide, and since the church had no windows, it was impossible to form a formation and utilize their firepower advantage. therefore, jigu and silvia decided to extend their defense line outside the church. the graveyard outside the church had many tombstones, making it a suitable place to construct a defensive line.


    so, the group filed out of the church and quickly set up a small defensive circle using the tombstones. liu xing remained with ji wu and the others, responsible for defending the right flank.


    "everyone, stay alert, watch out for ghoul ambushes. as soon as the ghouls come within range, open fire. remember to report the number of enemies so i can send reinforcements!" caesar, still cosplaying as a roman emperor with his short sword in hand, issued orders. it appeared that caesar genuinely had the air of a roman general.


    thinking about this, liu xing was quite interested and asked luo cong, "luo cong, this caesar guy doesn''t really intend to fight with that short sword, does he?"


    luo cong glanced at caesar and nodded, saying, "it seems that way. caesar is quite extravagant most of the time and tends to use his short sword in battle. i heard that caesar''s short sword provides a damage bonus against monsters, but i''m not sure if that''s true."


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 131: Elder Ghoul Makes an Appearance

    chapter 131: elder ghoul makes an appearance


    liu xing initially thought that caesar was another late-stage chuunibyou sufferer, believing himself to be the protagonist of a video game, wielding a short sword to slaughter ghouls. however, it became apparent that caesar''s short sword had some special enhancements, much like the handgun liu xing had obtained at the beginning.


    "a wise man does not stand beneath a crumbling wall. our greatest advantage in dealing with ghouls is our long-range firepower. we can attack ghouls multiple times before they get close, eliminating most of them before close combat begins. caesar, on the other hand, seems to have forsaken his advantage, which is not very wise. ghoul''s melee combat capabilities are on the level of a bug. i once saw three guys who claimed to be martial artists trying to engage ghouls in close combat, and they were instantly killed by a single ghoul," komatsu disdainfully looked at caesar and spoke.


    liu xing nodded in agreement. as a true gamer, he was well aware of how formidable ghouls were, especially in close combat. due to their 1-point armor, ordinary melee weapons couldn''t effectively harm ghouls. moreover, ghoul''s attack style was like a piece of taffy, sticking closely to their opponents, making it impossible for players to effectively engage them in close combat.


    so, if you wanted to fight ghouls in close combat, you''d need a character card with a built-in 2d6 damage person-bear!


    "komatsu, you''re right. caesar''s actions of sacrificing his strengths for weaknesses are indeed not worth it. i''ve read some information about ghouls in the real world, and their melee combat abilities are astonishing. even a fully armored medieval knight could be killed by a ghoul in one-on-one combat," ji wu added.


    komatsu, seeing the "expert" ji wu agree with him, couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. however, at that moment, komatsu suddenly saw something and said, "ghouls are coming, right in front of us, a total of five!"


    liu xing turned to look in the direction indicated by komatsu and saw ghouls for the first time.


    to be honest, liu xing felt that these ghouls looked more like a group of dog-headed people because ghoul''s heads resembled dog heads. however, ghoul''s hands had completely turned into claws, their feet into hooves, and their skin, illuminated by the moonlight, looked like a shoddy rubber suit.


    but to put it simply, ghoul''s skin not only provided 1 point of armor but also reduced half of the fire and projectile damage, which meant that firearms would only deal half their normal damage to ghouls. this was one of the reasons why npc players found it so difficult to kill ghouls.


    ji wu shook his head and reassured, "don''t think too much about it. generally, ghoul elders don''t have a wide range of spells, and the curse they placed on jigu is a sustained spell. so the ghoul elder will certainly have to allocate some of their energy to maintain this spell. you don''t have to worry too much. i don''t think the ghoul elder will have the spare energy to use other spells."


    liu xing nodded, but he was also calculating in his mind how much cthulhu mythos knowledge ji wu possessed.


    although liu xing knew everything ji wu was saying, his own cthulhu mythos knowledge was insufficient to support him saying those things. so, for now, liu xing had to pretend to have an "aha" moment, or else he might reveal too much.


    therefore, liu xing could roughly deduce that ji wu''s cthulhu mythos knowledge was likely over 20 and that he had acquired all the knowledge about ghouls.


    liu xing even began to suspect that ji wu might have some kind of spells related to "contacting ghouls" or "communicating with ghouls."


    thinking about this, liu xing couldn''t help but ask, "ji wu, since ghouls possess intelligence, do we have a way to communicate with them? perhaps we can persuade the ghoul elder to lift the curse on jigu. that way, we not only avoid a battle but also complete jigu''s mission ahead of time."


    ji wu was about to respond but was interrupted by luo cong. "look, the ghoul elder is here!"


    liu xing looked up and saw a young man in a white robe, barefoot, accompanied by a throng of ghouls, approaching the church.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]n??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.

 Chapter 132: How Did Ghoul Leader Lose His Face?

    chapter 132: how did ghoul leader lose his face?


    the desire for beauty is not exclusive to humans, and so, ghoul elder did not present himself in the hideous form of a ghoul. instead, he appeared as a young and handsome man. nevertheless, liu xing couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of melancholy lurking behind his cold, indifferent expression.


    ghoul elder finally stopped ten meters in front of jigu, seemingly unconcerned that he was now well within the range of human firepower.


    liu xing couldn''t help but notice the awkward expressions that kept flitting across jigu''s face ¨C a mixture of red and white, clearly indicating his discomfort. jigu couldn''t bring himself to make direct eye contact with ghoul elder.


    liu xing suddenly felt a shift in the atmosphere. what was initially a tense situation now felt strangely nuanced, like switching from a horror movie to a melodrama midway.


    suddenly, ghoul elder spoke, "are you thinking of backing out, jigu?"


    what surprised liu xing was that ghoul elder spoke in perfectly fluent mandarin, but the bitterness in his tone sent shivers down liu xing''s spine.


    "uh, hehe..." jigu stammered, scratching his head, looking utterly bewildered.


    liu xing couldn''t help but feel a sense of de?ja? vu as he observed the intense gaze exchanged between jigu and ghoul elder. everyone else seemed utterly perplexed, their eyes shifting back and forth between the two.


    "this is a coc (clash of clans), not a galgame (visual novel)," liu xing thought to himself.


    "jigu, since you''re already here, don''t think about leaving. you should know by now that we''ve surrounded you," ghoul elder continued, and the ghouls who had been hidden in the shadows also stepped forward.


    liu xing quickly estimated that there were now over a hundred ghouls on the scene!


    "damn, how can there be so many ghouls?!" komatsu exclaimed in astonishment.


    liu xing''s face turned pale. weren''t there supposed to be only around forty ghouls? how had their numbers suddenly more than doubled, creating a difference of over sixty individuals?


    realizing that he could no longer remain silent, jigu raised his head and said in a solemn voice, "since you, cao''er, have put it this way, may i request half an hour to contemplate my decision?"


    jigu unexpectedly referred to ghoul elder as "cao''er," leaving liu xing in shock.


    however, on second thought, this "cao''er" appellation reminded liu xing of someone¡ªkp cao. while kp cao had worn a mask at the time, liu xing had a clear recollection of kp cao''s physique. comparing it to ghoul elder''s current appearance, there was a striking similarity.


    with this idea in mind, liu xing stroked his chin, pondering the possibility of ghoul elder being played by kp cao as a cameo.


    "very well, i will grant you another half-hour, but after that, you must give me an answer," ghoul elder nodded and said.


    jigu sighed and addressed the others, "please join me inside the church for now. there are some matters i need to explain to you."


    jigu then walked back into the church.


    as for the others, they undoubtedly followed jigu into the church. after all, no one enjoys being scrutinized by over a hundred ghouls, especially when in the ghouls'' eyes, you''re nothing more than mobile food.


    once everyone was inside the church, jigu began to speak, "i''m sure you''re all curious about the relationship between that ghoul and me."


    no one spoke.


    after all, anyone with normal emotional and intellectual intelligence understood that it was best to remain silent at this moment.


    "very well, since none of you seem inclined to speak, i''ll tell you. just listen. first and foremost, i must admit that all the rumors circulating in blood howl town about my preferences are true. i do indeed prefer the same sex, and i am only interested in corpses. these are choices i''ve made for myself, and i have no regrets about them."


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 133: Prepare Yourself Mentally Before Proceeding

    chapter 133: prepare yourself mentally before proceeding


    "i know that in the real world, my preferences and inclinations would never be accepted by anyone. but now, on this sky floating island, i can free myself from constraints, truly follow my heart. moreover, i haven''t caused trouble for anyone else, so i believe that what i''m doing is not wrong," jigu said with a calm expression.


    listening to jigu''s words, liu xing nodded silently. although jigu''s preferences and inclinations were unconventional, it seemed that jigu''s thought process was relatively normal.


    jigu paused for a few seconds and continued, "i met cao''er, also known as elder ghoul, just one month ago, on a dark and windy night..."


    based on jigu''s introduction, liu xing finally learned about the love and hate relationship between jigu and elder ghoul.


    despite jigu''s unconventional preferences and inclinations, he was, in the end, an honest person who could restrain his desires. in simple terms, he had the desire but lacked the courage to act on it. in the real world, he was also a recluse.


    after entering the sky floating island, jigu discovered that the bodies of npc players who died on the island would disappear directly. so when jigu arrived at blood howl town and learned about the graveyard, he became interested.


    after all, npc player corpses would not be preserved, so in jigu''s eyes, the bodies in the graveyard were like highly realistic props, which stirred his inner desires.


    as a result, jigu found a reason to take his subordinates into the graveyard. ostensibly, he went to kill ghoul, but in reality, jigu wanted to investigate and find some "items" that he could "use."


    after scouting the area, jigu made a simple map of the graveyard, most of the markings were, of course, just to cover up his true intentions.


    finally, on a dark and windy night, jigu couldn''t resist his desires any longer and decided to follow his heart, entering the graveyard alone.


    jigu knew that it was very dangerous to venture into the graveyard alone, so he chose to find a suitable "item" nearby and then head to the church.


    by the way, according to jigu''s recent research, ghoul never entered the church, and jigu hadn''t figured out the specific reason.


    when jigu entered the church with a "item" he was satisfied with, he suddenly heard a strange sound. jigu immediately felt his scalp tingling, and his heart skipped a beat.


    at this point, it could be said that true love had conquered all obstacles. although the love between jigu and elder ghoul transcended not only gender but also age (elder ghoul claimed to be 450 years old) and even race!


    however, the good times didn''t last. jigu had assumed that elder ghoul would be some kind of undead creature, which would have satisfied his unique interests. but what jigu didn''t expect was that elder ghoul was actually alive!


    as a mythical creature, ghouls were known for their incredible resilience, especially elite ghouls like elder ghoul, who possessed robust vitality. so suddenly, everything seemed mundane to jigu.


    therefore, jigu decided to distance himself from elder ghoul. he casually found an excuse to leave the graveyard and verbally promised to meet elder ghoul in the church every night. in reality, jigu had no intention of entering the graveyard again to avoid encountering elder ghoul.


    however, to jigu''s surprise, the next night, he involuntarily found himself walking into the graveyard and arriving at the church. it turned out that elder ghoul had used a spell on jigu, ensuring he would come to the church at the appointed time.


    forced by circumstances, jigu could only pretend to be in love with elder ghoul. however, as the saying goes, "the leopard can''t change its spots." jigu still couldn''t accept elder ghoul.


    so, jigu planned to confront elder ghoul. however, jigu was no fool; he knew he couldn''t be straightforward about it. after all, elder ghoul''s abilities far surpassed his own, and killing him would be a piece of cake.


    therefore, jigu came up with what he believed was a clever reason¡ªthe difference between humans and ghosts.


    after all, jigu was a human, and ghoul was the enemy of humans. moreover, elder ghoul was the leader of all ghouls on the sky floating island. therefore, they couldn''t be together.


    what jigu didn''t anticipate was that elder ghoul was a straightforward person. he directly cursed jigu with the intention of turning him into a ghoul.


    at that moment, jigu was bewildered and managed to escape the graveyard while elder ghoul was busy maintaining the curse. elder ghoul couldn''t use other spells while keeping the curse active, which was why jigu hadn''t been controlled by elder ghoul to enter the graveyard during that time.


    then, jigu somehow learned about an item in the graveyard that could break the curse, leading to the current situation.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 134: Bug

    chapter 134: bug


    as for the "love" story between jigu and elder ghoul, liu xing found himself disinterested. however, what piqued liu xing''s curiosity was the strange sound jigu had heard just before entering the church.


    it was clear that elder ghoul, as the leader of the mythical creatures in the small town, possessed formidable strength. liu xing even believed that with elder ghoul''s intervention, dealing with sikong yangbing''s gatling heavy machine gun wouldn''t pose a problem.


    so, the question arose: why did elder ghoul, who was so powerful, allow jigu to manipulate him like a lifeless puppet into various poses?


    therefore, liu xing had strong suspicions that it was the sound jigu had heard that caused elder ghoul to lose consciousness, or perhaps... was it nyarlathotep updating the "program"?


    liu xing still remembered what kp luo luo had said earlier, that sky floating island was a playground created by nyarlathotep. based on what liu xing currently knew, this sky floating island could be better described as a game, a real game created by nyarlathotep where humans were thrown in to play, albeit with their lives.


    and at that time, nyarlathotep might have wanted to update and maintain this "game," inadvertently causing the temporary disconnection of elder ghoul and other npcs or monsters, allowing jigu to take advantage and do unspeakable things to elder ghoul.


    liu xing believed that his theory had at least a fifty percent chance of being correct. after all, considering nyarlathotep''s character, it was entirely possible for him to do something like this.


    "alright, now you should all understand the cause and effect of the situation," jigu said calmly. "although i have some peculiar interests, i am also someone who takes responsibility for my actions. so, i''ll just say it. i, jigu, will take care of this myself. later, i''ll go find cao''er and have them release all of you."


    however, liu xing suddenly felt that the current jigu was being overly calm, like a puppet.


    at this moment, liu xing had a daring idea.


    "kp, i want to use psychology on jigu now. is that okay?" liu xing began to contact kp luo luo.


    but what concerned liu xing now was what would happen to the diamond in jigu''s possession and how to deal with the exploration of ghoul''s lair. after all, when jigu left, caesar would likely take over his position. if caesar decided to turn hostile and disown them, liu xing wouldn''t have many options left.


    therefore, liu xing decided to take a risk. since archaeologist and occultist were already pushing their luck, he would join in and challenge nyarlathotep''s limits.


    that''s right. this time, liu xing intended to expose nyarlathotep''s control over jigu, forcing nyarlathotep to relinquish control. and the reason liu xing dared to do this was essentially a bet on whether nyarlathotep would realize he was in the wrong and abandon the idea of forcing jigu into a dangerous situation.


    after all, the current situation had arisen due to nyarlathotep''s inadequate supervision, so liu xing''s actions could be considered "justified."


    however, liu xing hadn''t forgotten that nyarlathotep was capricious, treating humans as playthings. as an outer god, would nyarlathotep truly care about his thoughts?


    so, liu xing believed that his chances of winning this gamble were only about twenty percent. but he also believed that the cost of losing this gamble wouldn''t be too high, at most, they would lose the chance to obtain three diamonds if jigu were to become ghoul.


    however, if he won this gamble, there would be significant benefits. after all, if he won, it meant nyarlathotep acknowledged his wrongdoing, and he might compensate the players in some way.


    "ji wu, i think jigu''s current state is a bit off. he might be under someone''s control. i suspect elder ghoul wants to play a trick, controlling jigu to drive us away, and then he can slowly manipulate jigu," liu xing whispered to ji wu, patting his shoulder.


    ji wu nodded, showing that he understood liu xing''s point. "i see. i also thought jigu seemed strange just now. his sudden change was too abrupt and forced."


    "so what should we do now? ji wu, do you have a way to help jigu break free from this control? after all, jigu is a crucial figure for us to obtain the three diamonds!" liu xing said earnestly.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 135: All Paper Tigers

    chapter 135: all paper tigers


    liu xing''s unspoken words were naturally understood by ji wu.


    however, ji wu had his own thoughts now. "liu xing, the problem is that you''re aware of the current situation. elder ghoul has already surrounded us with over a hundred ghouls. if elder ghoul doesn''t get jigu, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    ji wu''s words made liu xing realize that ji wu was opting for stability at the moment. after all, this was the third promotion game, which determined whether they could advance to the next region. so, ji wu didn''t intend to take unnecessary risks.


    liu xing knew he couldn''t persuade ji wu at this point. therefore, he could only seek support from zhu yan yu and he wei.


    after all, ji wu was an occultist, and liu xing believed he must have one or two spells. ai mei and pei si were still with silvia, and he couldn''t easily call them over. so, liu xing could only turn to zhu yan yu and he wei.


    liu xing walked over to zhu yan yu and he wei, sharing the news of his successful psychology assessment with them.


    zhu yan yu glanced at he wei, then pondered for a moment before speaking, "um, how should i put it? my thoughts are actually quite similar to ji wu''s. given the current situation, liu xing, you are well aware that if we help jigu break free from control, it''s tantamount to declaring war on elder ghoul. the consequences would be dire, and we surely can''t defeat this group of ghouls now."


    "yeah, yeah, zhu yan yu is right. if we go to war with elder ghoul now, it''s like hitting a rock with an egg, seeking our own death. so, let''s give up on jigu and leave ourselves an escape route," he wei chimed in.


    upon hearing both zhu yan yu and he wei express the same sentiment, liu xing could only sigh silently and reluctantly nodded, preparing to abandon his bold idea.


    in the cthulhu mythos, as a lower-tier mythical creature, ordinary ghouls were similar to humans and could experience aging, sickness, and death. they could also become disabled for various reasons.


    moreover, based on liu xing''s knowledge, in a typical ghoul community, at least a third of the ghouls fell into the category of being elderly, weak, or disabled. these ghouls had combat abilities similar to an average person with a weapon, so they often stayed behind in the nest.


    however, liu xing suddenly remembered that he had seen a ghoul that appeared to be blind just before entering the church. this ghoul kept its eyes tightly shut and, while other ghouls were roaring towards the church, it had roared at another ghoul nearby.


    "i see now. no wonder elder ghoul, even when holding a clear advantage, didn''t choose to attack directly. i thought he wanted to leave a good impression in front of jigu, but in reality, these are just paper tigers," pei si remarked, not surprising liu xing with his words.


    at this point, ji wu also approached and said, "so, if we consider this, elder ghoul''s actual combat strength might be around forty to fifty ghouls at most. the rest are just here for show to intimidate us."


    "indeed, but we shouldn''t underestimate these elderly, weak, and disabled ghouls either. however, i don''t think elder ghoul would choose to confront us head-on. after all, if it comes to a desperate fight, we could probably take out fifty to sixty ghouls at least," ai mei said thoughtfully.


    ji wu nodded and smiled, "so, given the current situation, we can''t just hand jigu over to elder ghoul, especially when jigu can''t make decisions independently right now."


    just as ji wu finished speaking, ai mei, his arch-rival, smirked and said, "oh, who was it that just suggested giving up on jigu directly? why the change of heart now?"


    ji wu chuckled awkwardly and said, "well, earlier, i hadn''t fully grasped the specific situation, so i made some wrong decisions. anyway, let''s not dwell on this now. it''s been over ten minutes, and we need to act quickly."


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 136: Guiding Gaze Spell

    chapter 136: guiding gaze spell


    at this moment, jigu, having just narrated the "love-hate entanglements" with elder ghoul, stood like a statue, unmoving and silent. his gaze was vacant, as if his soul had already departed.


    liu xing nodded, acknowledging the late hour. "alright, let''s discuss how to lift jigu from the controlled state."


    with the assurance that elder ghoul wouldn''t launch a strong attack, liu xing felt a sense of relief, willing to continue gambling with nyarlathotep.


    "i have a spell that can keep someone conscious. i''m not sure if it will work on jigu''s current condition, considering elder ghoul''s abilities surpass mine," ji wu, the "expert" in this matter, was the first to speak up.


    zhu yan yu then took a small bottle from her pocket. "i have pills here that can keep someone awake. i believe these can enhance the success rate of your spell, ji wu."


    ji wu nodded, accepting the small bottle from zhu yan yu.


    "alright, i''ll go convince miss silvia to support our actions. dealing with someone like caesar is not going to be easy," ai mei said, breaking the silence.


    liu xing raised an eyebrow. caesar stood beside jigu like a loyal guardian.


    however, appearances could be deceiving. liu xing maliciously believed that caesar, as the current deputy leader of jigu''s team, was the one most eager to see jigu "merge" with elder ghoul. with jigu out of the picture, caesar could naturally ascend to the top, reaping many benefits.


    therefore, liu xing thought that caesar standing by jigu''s side wasn''t for jigu''s protection but to prevent others from approaching him.


    "no time to waste, let''s go." liu xing nodded, and the group approached jigu.


    at that moment, komatsu approached and said, "there are over a hundred ghouls outside now. even if half of them are old, weak, or sick, there are still more than fifty robust ghouls, along with a ghoul elder of unknown strength. many might choose to turn a blind eye and hand jigu over to the ghoul elder, especially those on jigu''s side. from what i know, jigu''s role in the team is dispensable. he rarely handles things and leaves the team''s affairs to caesar. so, your idea is practically impossible."


    komatsu''s words left the group momentarily speechless; after all, his reasoning was sound. but then again, how did komatsu get here?


    liu xing heard ai mei initiating contact with kp luo luo for persuasion.


    ai mei, 43/80, success.


    liu xing breathed a sigh of relief; at least now silvia was on their side, securing about half of the support.


    after a while, ai mei approached and said, "miss silvia has agreed to fully support us. now, we just need to deal with the issue of caesar."


    liu xing shrugged, relaying the group''s earlier discussion to ai mei.


    ai mei furrowed her brows and said, "that''s a troublesome situation. if caesar refuses our help in lifting jigu from the controlled state, we''re left with only one option. the others will block caesar and his group, and ji wu, if everything is okay on your end, you''ll cast the spell on jigu forcefully, trying to bring him back to consciousness."


    ji wu nodded, confirming his readiness.


    however, liu xing suddenly remembered a crucial point and asked ji wu, "ji wu, what''s the success rate of your spell under the current circumstances?"


    "in the current situation, barring any unforeseen circumstances, i have about a sixty percent chance of bringing jigu back to consciousness. if zhu yan yu''s pills have any effect, i can increase that by another twenty percent," ji wu confidently stated.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]0v3lb1n.

 Chapter 137: Nyarlathotep Makes a Formal Appearance

    chapter 137: nyarlathotep makes a formal appearance


    ji wu''s confidence instilled assurance in the others, leading them to finalize their upcoming plan.n??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    the plan was rather straightforward. first, silvia would act as a representative and approach caesar, attempting diplomatic means to release jigu from the state of control. if unsuccessful, silvia would initiate a propaganda war, accusing caesar of collusion with the ghoul elder, jointly manipulating jigu. regardless of whether their side gained the upper hand in public opinion, liu xing and the group would seize control of the situation, with ji wu taking the opportunity to cast spells on jigu.


    with their decision made, liu xing and the others began their actions.


    ai mei went to find silvia, and together they sought out caesar for a conversation.


    liu xing, accompanied by zhu yan yu, took the responsibility of protecting ji wu, standing on either side of him.


    he wei, alongside luo cong, approached caesar. their plan was to cooperate with ai mei and silvia to control caesar promptly in case the conversation failed.


    as for komatsu, together with luo luo, they located second auntie. cooperating with second auntie''s subordinates, they set up a formation, aiming to divide jigu''s team on the outskirts.


    "caesar, you should be well aware that the situation with jigu is clearly abnormal now. i am certain that the ghoul elder has used spells to control jigu!" silvia''s voice suddenly raised, echoing in the church.


    liu xing understood; caesar indeed had ulterior motives, intending to hand jigu over directly to the ghoul elder.


    "damn it, silvia, can''t you keep your voice down a bit?" caesar, sensing trouble, whispered to silvia.


    at this moment, liu xing also noticed that the members of jigu''s team, upon hearing silvia''s words, had their expressions change. they began to gather in groups of two or three, discussing the matter.


    "hehe, caesar, you seem a bit panicky now. don''t forget that the ghoul elder and a group of ghouls are waiting outside the church. what benefit do we gain by sowing discord among you now? also, if jigu dies, how can the ghoul elder spare us? everyone knows that to transform a player into a ghoul, it must be done while the player is alive. if the player dies before completing the transformation, they will disappear directly," silvia said with disdain.


    caesar was left speechless by silvia''s retort. after a moment of silence, he sighed in resignation and loudly admitted, "fine, silvia, you win. i admit i planned to hand jigu over to the ghoul elder. but i can tell you and everyone present clearly, i have no intention of taking jigu''s place. i''m doing it to ensure everyone survives. regardless of the ghoul elder''s abilities, just the hundred or so ghouls are beyond our capability to handle. so, let me ask you all, do you want to leave graveyard alive or not?"


    caesar''s words rendered the church silent, leaving silvia''s side without a response.


    "it seems the situation is getting out of control," liu xing sighed silently. it appeared that it was time to resolve this matter with force.


    silvia shook her head and said, "no one has the right to arbitrarily deprive others of the choice to decide for themselves. we cannot let jigu become a ghoul without a clear understanding. i''m sorry, caesar."


    as silvia finished speaking, liu xing and his group took out their guns, pointing them at the nearest enemies.


    having seized the initiative, liu xing''s side completely suppressed caesar''s faction.


    facing the guns pointed at him, caesar, instead of getting angry, laughed loudly and said, "silvia, do you really want everyone to be buried with jigu? i know jigu well; he would never willingly become a ghoul!"


    "how interesting."


    at this moment, the church doors suddenly swung open, and a black man in a coat walked in, holding a large bag in his hand.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 138-139: Successful Promotion!

    chapter 138-139: successful promotion!


    aughra?!


    liu xing looked at aughra in surprise. he hadn''t expected aughra to personally intervene.


    in liu xing''s plan, aughra was supposed to directly possess jigu or ghoul elder and then resolve the relevant issues.


    but now, aughra had come directly here, clearly intending to cause trouble.


    "who are you? how did you get in?" caesar asked aughra, a bit surprised, considering the church entrance was blocked by over a hundred ghouls.


    aughra shrugged, smiling, "i''m just a delivery person, so i came in directly."


    caesar was irritated by aughra''s words, completely ignoring the handguns pointed at him. he pushed aside silvia and ai mei standing in front of him, walked up to aughra, and said, "what''s with your attitude? i''m asking you a question, not joking."


    caesar was about to get into trouble.


    liu xing sighed helplessly; caesar was too impulsive. he dared to confront nyarlathotep''s incarnation, aughra, directly. even if caesar couldn''t recognize aughra''s voice, he should have known that aughra wasn''t an ordinary person. after all, caesar knew there were over a hundred ghouls outside the church. now, aughra could walk into the church unharmed, indicating that aughra was not someone to be trifled with.


    however, at this point, liu xing suddenly noticed that silvia and the others had lost their vitality in their eyes. they stood motionless, not even a strand of their hanging hair moved.


    clearly, aughra had started "maintenance mode" again.


    black pharaoh, also an incarnation of nyarlathotep, is portrayed as an arrogant pharaoh in ancient egyptian attire.


    "uh, mr. nyarlathotep, is there something you''re looking for by coming to us now?" ai mei asked cautiously.


    aughra pointed at liu xing and said, "no need to be so tense. just call me nyarlathotep directly, without adding any formalities like ''mr.'' as for why i personally intervened, you should ask liu xing. he''s the one who forced me to come out."


    liu xing chuckled, knowing he had made the right gamble this time. "mr. nyarlathotep, you''re overestimating me. i just stumbled into this situation."


    "oh, forget it. call me whatever you want. since liu xing is so modest, let me explain. originally, the plot between jigu and ghoul elder was a bug. they weren''t supposed to have much interaction, but due to my momentary mistake, this absurd plotline emerged. it severely affected your upcoming plot, so i planned to control jigu to end this subplot. unexpectedly, liu xing played a hand, forcing me to intervene personally and conclude this promotion game." aughra still had a smile on his face, but liu xing''s back was already soaked.


    liu xing felt a bit lost now. when he schemed against aughra initially, he hadn''t considered that aughra had the authority to directly end the promotion game. according to kp luo luo, aughra''s permissions were even more extensive.


    for example, directly erasing him!


    aughra looked at liu xing, saying with a smile, "liu xing, don''t overthink it. i''m not like blood howl, an unreasonable incarnation. it''s a good thing you pointed out my mistake. how could i possibly retaliate against you? besides, i have a little gift for you. receive it from the gift center after you exit the game."


    upon hearing aughra''s words, liu xing felt relieved. after all, as an incarnation of nyarlathotep, aughra wouldn''t deceive a mere human like him for no reason.


    but speaking of which, liu xing found aughra quite interesting. he seemed to enjoy teasing his "brothers" ¡ª aughra, black pharaoh, and blood howl are all incarnations of nyarlathotep and, logically, should be considered brothers.


    "alright, i won''t waste your time any longer. let me summarize. due to my negligence, the players'' gaming experience was extremely poor. so, in addition to the regular rewards, i''ll compensate each player with a one-time random spell card. i hope you all like it." as aughra finished speaking, a small black card appeared in liu xing''s hand.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 140

chapter 140


    author says happy new year! (as per raws...)


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 141: The Secret of Sky Floating Island

    chapter 141: the secret of sky floating island


    "nyarlathotep''s specially crafted small card seals a spell cast by nyarlathotep. as for the specific nature of the spell, nyarlathotep himself is not entirely sure. it could be a summoning of byakhee, or perhaps a world-destroying spell. however, using this specially crafted nyarlathotep card will result in a permanent loss of two mp."


    after reading the introduction of the black card in his hand, liu xing had only one thought - this is a good deal.


    this black card is like a super deluxe version of a lottery machine. after all, nyarlathotep is one of the most powerful deities in the cthulhu mythos, capable of using the vast majority of magic within it.


    however, as liu xing thought, most of the magic in the cthulhu mythos is tricky, like the "contact earth-boring demon worm" spell, which is a kill-and-bury type of magic. according to liu xing''s understanding of nyarlathotep''s character, the spell sealed by nyarlathotep is likely to be of this kind.


    thinking this way, liu xing decided to treat this black card with the same care as the candies given by k.


    "alright, everyone, you can now bring up your concerns or leave if you have none. i mean, if you have any questions, you can ask me now. if there are no issues, i can send you off sky floating island," aughra said with a smile.


    as soon as aughra finished speaking, zhu yan yu and he wei spoke in unison, "i have no questions, mr. aughra."


    after a brief exchange, liu xing understood that zhu yan yu and he wei were cautious individuals.


    pei si, after pondering for a moment, also spoke, "mr. aughra, i have no questions now."


    aughra nodded, and the three of zhu yan yu instantly disappeared.


    "alright, for the remaining individuals, each of you can ask one question, but it must be related to sky floating island," aughra said with a smile.


    ji wu nodded thoughtfully and then disappeared.


    "alright, now it''s just you, liu xing. feel free to ask any questions," aughra said with a delighted expression.


    liu xing chuckled, but inside, he started to feel a bit uneasy. after all, he was alone in a room with an outer god.


    "so, mr. aughra, what i want to know now is the essence of this sky floating island?" liu xing took a deep breath and asked.


    "interesting," aughra looked at liu xing, smiling without speaking.


    liu xing chuckled, knowing he had asked a rather foolish question, one that might lead him into a dangerous situation.


    after what seemed like a long time, aughra chuckled and said, "i can actually answer your question, but only to a small extent."


    "this sky floating island is actually similar to the mirror world you visited before. according to your human terms, sky floating island and the mirror world are still in the testing phase. so, we divided sky floating island''s mission into thousands of scenarios with varying difficulties. these were then assigned to players in different regions for testing. for example, the scenario you are currently in is considered one of the simplest missions on sky floating island."


    "by the way, the actual area of sky floating island has reached nine million square kilometers, divided into over a thousand regions. if you''re lucky enough to survive until then, maybe you''ll have the chance to enter the real sky floating island. if you can still see me by then, i''ll be happy to offer you some help," aughra said with a smile.


    after listening to aughra''s explanation, liu xing was utterly bewildered. he hadn''t expected aughra to be so straightforward, revealing the secrets of sky floating island directly.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 142: Back to Reality

    chapter 142: back to reality


    according to aughra, the surface area of sky floating island was now comparable to that of china''s territory. the division into thousands of regions indicated the presence of thousands of mythical creatures more powerful than elder ghouls. beings like aughra, external god incarnates, might just be guardians or bosses of certain regions.


    however, returning to the main point, even if the sky floating island scenario officially launched, it would be entrusted to players in the cthulhu region to explore. as a player from the ghoul region, no, as a novice who had just ascended to the shoggoth region, liu xing didn''t even have the qualification to enter sky floating island.


    thinking about this, liu xing felt a sense of relief; it seemed he wouldn''t have to face danger so soon.


    "alright, take this, and you can leave," aughra said, handing a pocket to liu xing.


    perplexed, liu xing took the pocket. suddenly, everything blurred before his eyes. when he regained his senses, liu xing found himself sitting in a pavilion. across from him sat a young man in traditional chinese clothing, undoubtedly kp luo luo.


    "oh, you finally arrived. i was worried that aughra might have done something to you," kp luo luo said with a smile.


    shaking his head, liu xing glanced around and asked, "um, aughra is actually not bad. by the way, have the others already returned to the real world?"


    "yeah, because of aughra''s interference, the settlement of this promotion game was simplified. firstly, player liu xing gained 1000 points and a custom-made pistol by nyarlathotep. by the way, nyarlathotep''s custom pistol has undergone some changes. players can check the specifics in the real world through the item interface," kp luo luo said with a hint of frustration.


    liu xing chuckled; he didn''t expect the rewards for this promotion game to be so abundant. just the 1000 points alone made him ecstatic, not to mention the fact that he also received nyarlathotep''s custom pistol.


    it''s worth noting that liu xing''s character card was of chinese nationality, making it quite challenging to acquire firearms. moreover, liu xing''s profession was a doctor, making it practically impossible for him to come into contact with firearms.


    in the cthulhu rpg game, firearms played a crucial role. they allowed long-distance attacks, could perform multiple attacks in each combat round, and dealt substantial damage. since most enemies in the cthulhu rpg game were melee units, the advantages of firearms were even more apparent.


    taking out a plastic container from the pocket¡ªa common takeout box¡ªliu xing opened it. finally, he saw nyarlathotep''s special chicken rice. as a chicken rice specially made by an outer god, it didn''t look any different from ordinary chicken rice. liu xing even suspected that nyarlathotep had ordered takeout from some food delivery platform and put his name on it!


    "it looks like it''s edible," liu xing said while carefully taking a bite using the spoon that came with the pocket.


    isn''t this just chicken rice?! liu xing raised an eyebrow. nyarlathotep''s special chicken rice was indeed no different from the chicken rice on those food delivery platforms.


    "i can''t believe this chicken rice is meant for humor. but after finishing the mission, i am a bit hungry," liu xing commented while eating.


    while liu xing was enjoying nyarlathotep''s special chicken rice, aughra on sky floating island emerged from the church, observing the motionless elder ghoul and jigu.


    "ah, how should this bug be resolved? it''s so annoying," aughra said, rubbing the back of his head in frustration.


    suddenly, aughra lightly jumped to the right, and a massive tombstone fell from the sky, landing heavily where aughra had been standing a moment earlier.


    "black pharaoh, how many times have i told you not to randomly throw things? why don''t you listen? what if it hits someone?" aughra chuckled, turning around.


    at this moment, a pitch-black pharaoh coffin appeared in front of aughra.


    aughra tapped the pharaoh coffin and said with a smile, "black pharaoh, if you have the ability, come out. don''t hide inside. i know you''re in there."


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 143: Bountiful Harvest

    chapter 143: bountiful harvest


    "hehe, aughra, how did you just arrange things for me? don''t think i don''t know." a cold and proud voice emanated from the pharaoh''s coffin.


    aughra raised an eyebrow, awkwardly smiled, and evaded the question, "uh, black pharaoh, aren''t you in charge of the party? why did you suddenly come to me?"


    "hehe, if i didn''t come, how would i know how you arranged things for me? and why did i come back? aughra, don''t you have any idea?" black pharaoh''s tone carried a hint of annoyance.


    aughra, sensing trouble, immediately tried to appease, "black pharaoh, calm down first. i just took a few dishes, why get so angry? we''re brothers, after all."


    "hehe, what''s the use of those dishes? aughra, don''t tell me you don''t know. and you even gave the party tickets to a new player. you''re quite generous." black pharaoh sneered.


    aughra shrugged, smiling, "black pharaoh, that''s where you''re wrong. how can you look down on newcomers? haven''t you heard the saying, ''thirty years on the east bank of the river, thirty years on the west bank; don''t underestimate a poor youth''? believe it or not, this newcomer might surpass you in the future."


    "hmph, just mere humans. they can''t even pierce through my armor, let alone harm me. aughra, i can''t be bothered to argue with you. do as you please." as black pharaoh spoke, the pharaoh''s coffin disappeared without a trace.


    aughra chuckled and muttered to himself, "this group of newcomers should be able to cultivate one or two suitable gu in the future. i hope you don''t disappoint me, especially liu xing. i have high expectations for you. but that chicken rice with added ingredients, liu xing should be able to eat it..."


    back to reality.


    after finishing nyarlathotep''s special chicken rice, liu xing wiped his mouth. now he was sure that this chicken rice was no different from what he had in college.


    "aughra is a bit deceiving. i thought eating this chicken rice would directly increase my attributes." liu xing complained while opening the gift interface.


    "this time, aughra is quite generous. this invitation to the dark party is a decent insurance." liu xing nodded in satisfaction and spoke.


    oh, right.


    liu xing suddenly remembered that the nyarlathotep custom-made pistol he received seemed to have undergone some changes.


    thinking about this, liu xing immediately opened the item interface and found the nyarlathotep custom-made pistol.


    "nyarlathotep custom-made pistol (mutation): after undergoing mutation, the nyarlathotep custom-made pistol cannot change magazines. the magazine capacity is 10 rounds, with 1 round automatically replenishing per minute. when the magazine is empty, the player can choose to consume 1 point of magazine capacity to quickly restore 3 rounds of ammunition. each bullet''s damage is 1d8+1. the player can fire a maximum of 3 rounds per combat round, and the pistol provides the user with a 10-point handgun shooting skill. note: due to the special material of this pistol, its presence can only be detected by the naked eye."


    "damn!"


    liu xing was pleasantly surprised. he didn''t expect the nyarlathotep custom-made pistol after mutation to be so powerful; it could be considered an artifact in the cthulhu rpg game.


    liu xing felt that this mutated nyarlathotep custom-made pistol was perfect for him. not only did it have high damage, but it could also automatically replenish ammunition. it also increased his handgun shooting skill by 10 points. most importantly, this pistol could evade any security measures, avoiding the awkward situation of being caught illegally carrying a firearm during plot insertion.


    in conclusion, liu xing felt that this promotion game was a bountiful harvest. he not only gained 1000 points but also obtained a powerful self-defense weapon and an invitation to a resurrection module.


    of course, if he could get rid of that chicken rice, it would be even more perfect.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 144: Urgent Recruitment (Various Requests)

    chapter 144: urgent recruitment (various requests)


    just as liu xing was preparing to close the cthulhu role-playing game hall and relax by playing other games, a massive pop-up suddenly took over the entire screen.


    "attention to all online players in the shoggoth area, emergency recruitment is now open. players only need to spend 10 points within the three-minute activity time for a chance to participate in a special module. the difficulty of this special module is set to easy, with a player limit of 5. completion rewards are 500 points, and failure grants 100 points. the character card used by the player will be automatically generated within the module."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, surprised at his luck. he had just advanced to the shoggoth area and encountered an event.


    in liu xing''s perspective, this emergency recruitment seemed like a lottery. players invest 10 points for a chance to receive at least 100 points as a reward. if lucky, they could get 500 points, and there was no risk of tearing their character card, as it would be automatically provided.


    however, liu xing noticed that over five hundred people had already signed up two minutes before the end of the emergency recruitment, and he estimated that the number might reach 2000 by the end.


    "should i take a gamble?" liu xing stroked his chin, contemplating.


    with only ten seconds left before the end of the emergency recruitment, liu xing ultimately clicked the registration button. after all, sometimes it''s worth taking a risk for a chance at a significant reward.


    "a total of 2074 people, meaning the probability of me being selected is around 1 in 415. looks like my chances are quite slim."


    while saying this, liu xing planned to go to the living room to pour himself a glass of water.


    however, just as liu xing''s left foot stepped out the door, a familiar darkness enveloped his vision, making him realize that his luck today was indeed quite good.


    scenario name: internet addiction rehabilitation center


    difficulty: easy


    player number: five


    background story: in a city, there is an internet addiction rehabilitation center established by professor yang. because it only takes one month to "recover" students from internet addiction, it has gained widespread popularity among parents who eagerly send their children to this addiction treatment center...


    players, please roll a 1d6 die. the result will determine the character card you will use in this cthulhu rpg game.


    at this moment, liu xing felt an extra die in his hand. without much thought, he rolled the die.


    liu xing, 1d6=6, gains the profession: intern doctor


    name: liu xing


    sanity points: 60/60


    hp: 8


    mp: 16


    damage bonus: none


    credit: 35


    skills: first aid 30, psychology 50, medicine 50, persuasion 50, investigation 60


    personal items: mobile phone, wallet, cigarettes, lighter, swiss army knife (counterfeit).


    interpersonal relationships: professor (40), security guard old qin (40), security team leader (40)


    liu xing looked at the character card he needed to use this time and could only utter, "it''s fate." the randomly drawn character card turned out to be a doctor, but all aspects of its attributes were far lower than his own character card.


    if that was the case, liu xing felt it would be somewhat challenging. after all, his character card seemed to be the best among all, yet he was still a weak player. trying to compete with a wizard would undoubtedly lead to a self-inflicted death.


    at this moment, a somewhat ethereal voice echoed in liu xing''s ears: "alright, i am your dm ghost. in this special module, each player''s character has a common mission¡ªto leave the internet addiction rehabilitation center. the completion reward is 500 points. however, besides this, each player also has an exclusive mission. completing the exclusive mission will grant additional rewards. okay, it''s time to delve into the plot."


    liu xing once again experienced a moment of darkness. when he regained consciousness, he found himself sitting in a cramped office.


    observing the office layout, liu xing deduced that this room served as both his personal office and bedroom. it contained only a desk and a wire bed, with not even a computer.


    however, liu xing noticed a desk calendar and realized it was still july 2003. the absence of a computer seemed normal, especially considering this was the internet addiction rehabilitation center.


    "player liu xing, due to your character card''s unique profession, you have two choices for your exclusive mission. the first option is to diligently work for the professor, preventing all patients from leaving the internet addiction rehabilitation center. completing this mission will earn you an additional 200 points. the second option is to stand on the side of the patients, assisting them in escaping the center. completing this mission will earn you an additional 150 points. please make your choice within one minute," the dm ghost''s voice made liu xing feel a bit uneasy.


    "i choose the second option, to help patients escape from the internet addiction rehabilitation center!" liu xing stated without hesitation.


    although the first option offered a higher reward and had a lower difficulty, as a doctor, liu xing steadfastly chose the second option.


    "you''ve made a wrong choice, but your decision is commendable. i wish you good luck," the dm ghost said solemnly.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 145: Cthulhu Performance Academy

    chapter 145: cthulhu performance academy


    in the realm of cthulhu rpg game, the emphasis lies in a profound sense of immersion. consequently, many players in the cthulhu rpg game are adept at theatricality, each one seemingly more dramatic than the last. however, a significant portion of these dramatic players often find themselves afflicted with delusions of persecution by the game master (kp), leading to instances where they drive the kp to madness and unleash chaos upon the game, epitomized by the notorious nyaruko.


    "alright, wu wei, please share with us the details of the secret ballot that kp had you participate in just now. also, provide us with the results after the electrotherapy," zhang jingxu said, breaking the silence.


    wu wei nodded and spoke earnestly, "the secret ballot just now determined the outcome of the electrotherapy. initially, it assesses the post-electrotherapy state, which falls into three categories. the first is the state i just demonstrated ¨C dementia. the second is incoherent speech, and the third is no discernible effect. if it''s not the third state, a second assessment follows, a roll of 1d20 to determine the severity of the condition. hence, i suspect it''s an accumulative assessment. after multiple electrotherapies, when the numerical value of a certain state accumulates to 100, we become completely immersed in that state and unable to break free. as for the final assessment, it''s a roll of 1d100, determining the duration of the current state in minutes. in my case, i rolled three times, and each time resulted in a 1, so i quickly recovered."


    after listening to wu wei, liu xing was puzzled and asked, "wu wei, have your attributes and skill values decreased?"


    "not yet. that''s why i suspect the state values accumulate iteratively. when the state values accumulate to a certain extent, the attributes and skill values will likely decrease. however, on second thought, if we undergo electrotherapy every day, averaging it out, we''ll only need about ten days to accumulate a state value of 100. by then, we''ll most likely be in serious trouble. so, we have only nine days left to escape from this internet addiction treatment center," wu wei said with a serious expression.n??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "alright then, wu wei, if your acting skills are so impressive, continue to play the part of dementia later. xue jingliu and i will maintain normalcy. but, liu xing, remember to tell professor yang that xue jingliu and i initially had the same state as wu wei, but quickly recovered," zhang jingxu said with a smile.


    wu wei looked at zhang jingxu with a disgruntled expression and jokingly scolded, "zhang jingxu, what do you mean by continuing dementia? but speaking of which, it''s been more than ten minutes now. what about the second lucky assessment that kp promised?"


    during the previous private room session, the kp ghost had mentioned that a lucky assessment would take place ten minutes later to determine if professor yang would return early. however, upon careful consideration, it had been more than ten minutes, and the kp ghost had yet to bring up the matter.


    with this in mind, liu xing quickly contacted the kp ghost, "kp, you said there would be a lucky assessment after ten minutes. why haven''t you started it yet? did you forget?"


    as soon as liu xing finished speaking, the kp ghost replied, "how could i forget such a thing? the reason i haven''t conducted the lucky assessment is that your teammate has already engaged professor yang, making it impossible for professor yang to return here temporarily. therefore, the lucky assessment will be postponed. as for how long the delay will be, i can''t determine at the moment because your teammate is a veteran driver and very skilled at utilizing the advantages of his role. in theory, he can hold off professor yang for an entire day!"


    "let me do it," xue jingliu said confidently.


    xue jingliu, 96/50, critical failure.


    ...


    a silence fell over the group.


    "haha, your good luck has finally run out. now, because professor yang suddenly remembered, liu xing, you''re still waiting for him in treatment room 1. so, professor yang will return to treatment room 1 in one minute," the kp ghost said with a mischievous smile.


    liu xing sighed and said to zhang jingxu and the others, "alright, everyone back in position. kp, we''re ending the private room time."


    after ending the private room time, wu wei looked utterly confused and said, "who am i? where am i? what am i supposed to do?"


    wu wei''s philosophical three questions made liu xing raise an eyebrow. wu wei truly lived up to being a drama enthusiast, adding drama to himself.


    liu xing thought that the cthulhu role-playing game hall could now be renamed the cthulhu performance training center.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 146: Uncle Qins Spiritual Chicken Soup

    chapter 146: uncle qins spiritual chicken soup


    liu xing stopped in his tracks, feigning nonchalance as he spoke, "yeah, i just finished shopping and saw captain luo coming back from the post office, so i hitched a ride with him on the way back."


    uncle qin chuckled knowingly, "so, captain luo must have told you something, right?"


    liu xing furrowed his brow, discreetly glanced at the monitoring screen, confirming that there were no cameras capturing his conversation with captain luo just now.


    "uh, uncle qin, what do you mean? i really don''t understand," liu xing said, pulling a bottle of white wine from his pocket and walking towards him with a smile.


    uncle qin, grinning, accepted the bottle from liu xing and said, "you should understand what i mean, liu xing. so, do you really believe everything captain luo said?"


    after hearing uncle qin''s words, liu xing was momentarily puzzled, but he quickly realized that since he had triggered the hidden quests, it meant captain luo was telling the truth.


    so, liu xing earnestly replied, "since you put it that way, uncle qin, i''ll be honest. i do believe what captain luo said because i think he makes a lot of sense."


    liu xing was taking a step back, attempting to probe whether uncle qin knew what captain luo had told him.


    after all, liu xing suspected that uncle qin might be deceiving him. since he and captain luo returned one after the other, uncle qin was likely guessing what captain luo had said. therefore, liu xing pretended to know everything, hoping to coax out the information captain luo had shared.witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through n?o?v€l--b1n.


    it seemed that uncle qin wasn''t the old drunkard liu xing had imagined; instead, he was a cunning old fox.


    uncle qin raised an eyebrow, clearly aware of liu xing''s tactic of retreat to force him to reveal his cards. he chuckled, evading the issue, "hehe, although i, old qin, am an unrefined person who never attended a day of school and doesn''t understand many things, i''m quite confident in matters of human relations. so, liu xing, since you''re willing to give me white wine, let me offer you some advice. firstly, there''s no early rising without profit. in this world, not many are truly selfless, and everyone, to some extent, acts with some selfish motives. secondly, don''t easily trust others'' opinions, as everyone''s perspective is limited, leading to judgments that are often erroneous. lastly, trust what you see rather than what you hear. liu xing, you must witness certain things with your own eyes before making the right judgments."


    so, liu xing decided he needed to empty his mind.


    after a while, liu xing fell asleep...


    when he woke up from his dreams, liu xing, looking bewildered at the ceiling, wondered how he had fallen asleep.


    confused, liu xing sat up and, looking at the pitch-black night outside the window, suddenly noticed something missing ¨C the things he had placed on his desk were gone.


    liu xing was sure he had closed the door when he returned to the office. the office door could only be opened from the outside with a key or by using force.


    looking at the still-closed door, liu xing confirmed that the person who took his things used a key.


    thinking carefully, liu xing realized that the only people who could have the key to his office were himself, the professor, and captain luo. professor yang, being the boss of the treatment center, would likely have a key to all the locks in the center. captain luo, responsible for patrolling the entire center daily, would also have some keys, excluding areas like the "restricted zones" such as room 2.


    however, liu xing couldn''t figure out why the professor or captain luo would sneak in to take his things, especially since these were just some inexpensive snacks and drinks.


    unable to comprehend, liu xing decided not to dwell on it for now. after all, he couldn''t figure it out at the moment, and it wasn''t worth wasting time. besides, he was feeling a bit hungry.


    liu xing took out his phone from his pocket, realizing it was already 8 pm. with an hour left until his meeting with addison, liu xing thought about food. since there was nothing to eat in the office, he decided to try his luck at the cafeteria, not wanting to go hungry until tomorrow morning.


    so, liu xing went downstairs and headed towards the treatment center''s cafeteria.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 147: Chat Room

    chapter 147: chat room


    addison raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised, and said, "liu xing, you don''t know about the testing module?"


    liu xing nodded and replied, "yeah, i just advanced from the ghoul area to the repair gus area, so i''m still a newbie."


    "newbies who claim to be newbies are usually experienced players. i thought you were a veteran driver participating in a promotion match, considering how perfectly we coordinated before," addison said, sounding amazed.


    liu xing shrugged, smiling, "i''m not that experienced, just lucky. plus, i used to play the cthulhu rpg game, so my adaptability is better."


    addison nodded and continued, "the so-called testing module is an unofficial term. some missions in certain modules have a normal difficulty, but players discovered strange information in them. a club member found that the worldviews and timelines of some modules were identical, with locations not far apart."


    "so, players started using the chat room. liu xing, you''ve just advanced to the repair gus area, you might not have checked your phone yet. the chat room is an app automatically added to your phone when you reach the repair gus area in the cthulhu role-playing game hall. it''s called cthulhu rpg gamechat room. though it''s called a chat room, most players prefer using its posting function, similar to a forum."witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through n?o?v€l--b1n.


    "players share the plots of the modules they''ve experienced, along with suspicious information. eventually, a pro managed to organize hundreds of modules into a massive one. the key is, this pro knows a real big shot in the cthulhu area. surprisingly, that big shot participated in a massive module a year later, and the plot closely matched the speculations of the pro!"


    "so, some people speculate that the modules used by players in the cthulhu area are large in scale and time span. they often have to spend several years in the game. creating such modules is challenging; even in the cthulhu rpg game, it needs to make sense. therefore, these large modules need testing and are naturally split into varying modules, given to us low-level area players for testing. that''s why we call them testing modules."


    liu xing thought about it and found addison''s advice reasonable. it wasn''t worth clashing over points. moreover, based on the information known now, he really had no way to take zhang jingxu and the others out of the internet addiction treatment center. after all, knowing that captain luo and the others were yi''s people, his original plan was impossible to achieve.


    "not that our military isn''t powerful, but the enemy is too cunning!" after consoling himself, liu xing returned to his room.


    because it was 2003, entertainment activities were scarce, and liu xing, a man who had "traveled" back from 2017, wasn''t interested in playing with his phone. he went straight to bed.


    while liu xing slept, on the rooftop of the internet addiction treatment center, aughra was sitting on the edge, holding a cup of coffee, pretending to look contemplative as he gazed into the distance.


    behind aughra, yang kong, captain luo, uncle qin, and ah bing stood still, not daring to move.


    "ah, the moon looks beautiful tonight," aughra said, looking up at the sky just as a dark cloud covered the moon.


    the scene became awkward.


    aughra, a bit embarrassed, coldly snorted, and the cloud instantly disappeared.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 148: Compensation Module

    chapter 148: compensation module


    aughra spoke of the faceless god, also known as nyarlathotep''s other incarnation. the faceless god, a creature without a face, embodied a lion with wings and a human-animal hybrid, active in ancient egypt.


    each of nyarlathotep''s avatars had distinct personalities. aughra enjoyed mischief, black pharaoh exuded arrogance, and the faceless god reveled in judging criminals. therefore, bugs in the cthulhu role-playing game hall were typically handled by the faceless god.


    of course, the "bugs" represented by jigu and ghoul elder cao''er were transferred to the faceless god after black pharaoh''s departure.


    after "resolving" the bugs in this module, aughra pondered how to compensate the players.


    firstly, aughra considered himself a fair person. due to his management error leading to module bugs, he felt it necessary to compensate the players involved.


    however, aughra suddenly wondered if he had a jinx in liu xing, considering liu xing meant "shooting star" and resembled a comet. after encountering bugs in two consecutive modules, aughra was impressed by his own wit.


    "i think, since these players are already asleep, let''s have them participate in that module. i''ll give additional rewards for passing it, and if they fail, no extra rewards. i''m truly brilliant," aughra mumbled to himself.


    "hehe, you''re just trying to make me work overtime, lord aughra," kp ghost appeared before aughra.


    true to his name, kp ghost was covered in a white sheet, with holes only for his eyes, revealing red eyes.


    aughra shrugged, saying, "well, capable people should bear more. ghost, you''re quite something. you noticed the module had issues but didn''t bother to contact me."


    "hehe, i just took over this module. initially thought you were being eccentric again, creating such a bizarre module. little did i know it was because of your lax supervision that these yis people escaped. quite interesting," kp ghost said with a smirk.


    aughra laughed awkwardly, "it was just an accident. i didn''t expect the yis people to be so mischievous. anyway, why are you still being a kp? aren''t you supposed to go there?"


    liu xing nodded, explaining the results he and addison had discussed.


    "i see, that explains why this module felt off. but it also confirms a saying¡ªget rich by maintaining. no matter what the game is, you can earn a lot of benefits if there are bugs," wu wei said with a smile.


    liu xing, not participating in zhang jingxu''s discussion, began to observe the room he was in.


    as kp ghost had mentioned, there were four doors on each side of the room, each with a different style.


    the eastern door was a wooden one, with intricate patterns on the door frame. notably, the wooden door was slightly ajar. from liu xing''s position, he could see a row of bookshelves through the gap, guessing that it led to a study room.


    the southern door was also a wooden one but of a white european style, resembling a bedroom door. liu xing couldn''t figure out what might be behind this door.


    the western door, still wooden, appeared weathered and dilapidated, typical of doors in abandoned houses untouched for decades. long cracks ran across it, revealing darkness inside.


    as for the northern door, it was an iron door, resembling prison cell doors. above the iron door was a small, movable window, giving liu xing a premonition that something frightening might be behind it.


    liu xing shifted his gaze back to the table in front of him¡ªa bowl of dark red unidentified liquid emitting steam.


    given the usual style of cthulhu rpg game, liu xing was certain that this bowl of dark red liquid was 100% human blood! so, was this the venue for some sacrificial ritual?


    liu xing fell into contemplation.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 149: "Necronomicon"

    chapter 149: "necronomicon"


    generally speaking, in the cthulhu rpg game, any unknown liquid that''s red can be assumed to be human blood.


    of course, liu xing could now use medical judgment to determine whether this so-called "soup" was really human blood. however, liu xing wouldn''t do that because it was clearly a trap. if you identified this "soup" as made from human blood, your san value would definitely drop.


    even though liu xing was currently using a disposable character card, losing san points was still not preferable. he disliked that feeling of melancholy and loss.


    "wait a minute, why do i feel like i''ve seen this module somewhere before? is this some kind of dream?"


    while liu xing was still observing the room, addison suddenly spoke up.


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, and some scenes flashed through his mind, making him feel like he had encountered this module in reality.


    "i didn''t expect you guys to remember this module. it''s quite interesting. let me tell you, this module is indeed adapted from a module in reality, but the content is roughly the same. so, i temporarily blocked your memories of this module to prevent you from just following a guide and completing it in one or two minutes," kp ghost said with a smile.


    liu xing grinned. he hadn''t thought that the module authors at the cthulhu role-playing game hall would be so lazy as to directly use real-world modules.


    however, liu xing also noticed a keyword in kp ghost''s words¡ª one or two minutes.


    clearly, this indicated that the difficulty of this module wasn''t high, and with a guide, one could complete it in one or two minutes.


    thinking about this, liu xing shifted his gaze to the table and the steaming "soup."


    the name of this module was "soup," indicating that this bowl of "soup" was crucial to the module. in liu xing''s scattered memories, he recalled that this place was indeed a dream.


    "i finally remember. if nothing goes wrong, this is indeed a dream world, and we''ve been pulled into this place by some great old one. the actual mission is to escape the dream!" addison said after contemplating for a while.


    liu xing nodded in agreement, saying, "addison is right. we must take action. i think the time for this timed module is around one hour, and we''ve already wasted more than five minutes."


    everyone nodded.


    "let''s go to the study room first. among these four doors, only the study room''s door is open, and we don''t have keys for the other doors," xue jingliu expressed her opinion first.


    as xue jingliu said, liu xing''s group hadn''t found any keys yet, so their only option was to explore the study room.


    therefore, liu xing and addison, the "adults," walked ahead, while zhang jingxu and the other three, the "schoolchildren," followed, entering the study room.


    there was no electric light in the study room, only a lit white candle emitting a faint glow.


    in the dim light, liu xing observed the room filled with various books.


    yes, although there was only one bookshelf in the study room, it was stacked with hundreds of different books, and liu xing also found quite a few bamboo slips.


    "what is this? is it ''necronomicon''?" wu wei held a thick book, surprised.


    "necronomicon" is the most famous magical book in the cthulhu mythos, written by the mad arab poet abdul alhazred in the year 730 ad.


    the reason "necronomicon" gained such fame is that it not only detailed the existence of eldritch gods like elder sign, nyarlathotep, azathoth, cthulhu, yuggoth, shub-niggurath, tsathoggua, but also recorded the prehistoric earth''s history, including the ancient grudges between the eldritch gods and their servants, the shoggoths.


    therefore, liu xing always considered "necronomicon" to be the first magical book in the cthulhu mythos, and he didn''t expect to see it here today.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 150: Schaugnar Fagern

    chapter 150: schaugnar fagern


    "this ''necronomicon'' seems to be a pirated copy, and it''s in simplified chinese, printed no less." liu xing glanced at the ''necronomicon'' in wu wei''s hands and couldn''t help but comment.


    as liu xing pointed out, the ''necronomicon'' in wu wei''s hands was actually a printed book in simplified chinese. liu xing even thought it looked like one of those pirated complete novels you find on street stalls.


    "this must be for a joke. i remember the ''necronomicon'' should only exist in arabic, duriac, greek, latin, and english versions. moreover, the versions in the latter languages are considered incomplete. of course, there are some miscellaneous handwritten copies, but i''ve never heard of a simplified chinese version of the ''necronomicon''," addison complained.


    at this point, kp ghost also spoke up, saying, "um, well, this simplified chinese ''necronomicon'' is indeed an official version of the ''necronomicon.'' after reading it, you can gain knowledge of the cthulhu mythos. however, the reason it''s in simplified chinese is just someone''s quirky sense of humor. that guy had nothing better to do and translated this ''necronomicon,'' along with things like the ''voynich manuscript,'' into simplified chinese."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, vaguely guessing who that "someone" kp ghost mentioned might be.


    "alright, you can choose to decipher this ''necronomicon'' now, but it will take a considerable amount of time and effort. i assume you''re aware this is a time-limited module, right?" kp ghost, unusually informal, remarked.


    liu xing and addison exchanged a glance, then smiled at kp ghost. "kp, i have a question for you. how long do we have for this module? it would be nice to have an idea."


    kp ghost remained silent for a moment, then thoughtfully said, "um, telling you the specific time limit for this module shouldn''t be a problem. since you don''t have any timekeeping tools right now, well, i''ll tell you. there are fifty-one minutes left until the end of this module. please make the most of your time."


    liu xing chuckled. although they didn''t have a phone or a watch on their side, the bowl of soup on the table served as a decent "timer." after all, they could estimate the remaining time by the steam rising from the soup. if the soup cooled down, it meant liu xing and the others were out of time.


    "alright, let''s not worry about this ''necronomicon'' for now. we''re using disposable character cards, so it''s impossible to take this ''necronomicon'' with us," wu wei said, placing the ''necronomicon'' casually on the pile of books.


    liu xing, 35/50, success.


    "lucky break. liu xing, you''ve found a book on the shelf without a label, and it looks out of place compared to the other books," kp ghost said, and as his words fell, a black-bound book on the shelf emitted an eerie blue light.


    liu xing reached out and took down this black-bound book, which turned out to be a thin booklet, seemingly only thirty or so pages. however, it was not light; liu xing felt like this small booklet weighed around ten kilograms!


    "what''s going on?"


    liu xing, somewhat puzzled, opened the book and saw an illustration ¨C a giant with an elephant head.


    "could this be schaugnar fagern?" liu xing said uncertainly.


    the horror in the mountains¡ªschaugnar fagern is one of the great old ones, having an elephant head similar to the elephant-headed gods in hinduism. however, schaugnar fagern''s ears have tentacles and flaps of flesh, and its "trunk" is an organ used to absorb blood.


    schaugnar fagern came to earth in the devonian period but has been in a dormant state like a stone statue. it can only awaken after absorbing enough human blood. however, in modern times, schaugnar fagern still slumbers beneath xz''s "weave plateau" (an area with channels connecting dream dimensions).


    although schaugnar fagern has been in a dormant state, it is the embodiment of time. therefore, it can take away human time to extend its own lifespan.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 151: Poisoning

    chapter 151: poisoning


    liu xing always felt that the title "terror in the mountains" for schaugnar fagern wasn''t quite right; it should be "time dominator."


    however, now liu xing finally understood why the soup on the table was made from human blood. it turned out to be the "soup" for schaugnar fagern to drink.


    moreover, liu xing was certain that the ultimate boss in this module was the great old one¡ªschaugnar fagern. as long as the specified time arrived, schaugnar fagern would appear, resolve liu xing''s group, turn them into a new "soup," and, incidentally, take away their time.


    thinking of this, liu xing shared his discovery with addison and the others.


    "so that''s it. i didn''t expect this timed module to feature the great old one as the boss. it''s worth it even if we die just to see the great old one," addison said with a smile.


    zhang jingxu nodded with a half-smile, saying, "in this way, the plot of this module is finally connected. we are currently in a dreamlike state. schaugnar fagern brought us here through the dreamland entrance under the weave plateau. this place should be schaugnar fagern''s ''home,'' and that bowl of soup is indeed made from human blood. but it seems schaugnar fagern is afraid of it being too hot, so he waits for the soup to cool before drinking it, along with processing us newcomers."


    zhang jingxu''s speculation was reasonable and convincing.


    "in that case, we need to hurry. i don''t want to be processed as ingredients," xue jingliu said nervously.


    liu xing nodded and continued flipping through the small booklet, finding an illustration of a giant winged serpent.


    "what''s this?" liu xing looked puzzled at the illustration. though the mythical creature seemed familiar to liu xing, he couldn''t recall its name.


    addison came over, smiling, and said, "isn''t this the dread hunter? if there''s a way out behind that iron gate, there''s almost certainly a dread hunter guarding it."


    "dread hunter, right. if i remember correctly, it''s an advanced version of the ghoul, with stronger power, the ability to attack twice in a turn, and an armor value of 9. it won''t be affected by bullet penetration, and its hp is over 30 points. for damage, it bites for 1d6, and if it binds, it''s 4d6," xue jingliu reported the data on the dread hunter.


    liu xing nodded and said, "i see. it seems this poison is prepared for the dread hunter. without any surprises, there should be another vial of poison. this way, we can at least weaken the dread hunter''s hp to single digits, giving us a fighting chance."


    "not necessarily. don''t forget, the dread hunter won''t just obediently let us feed it the poison. after all, it''s not wu dalang, and we''re not pan jinlian," addison shook his head, smiling.


    upon careful consideration, liu xing realized that was indeed the case. though the dread hunter looked like a giant serpent, its intelligence far surpassed that of ordinary people. so, there was no hope of tricking the dread hunter into consuming the poison.


    therefore, the only way to poison the dread hunter would be to use a throwing skill, and with a 50% success rate, it wasn''t particularly high.


    "anyway, let''s go to other rooms and search. we should have found everything we can in this room, and i believe the other rooms should also have a vial of poison each," zhang jingxu said while leaving the study room.


    liu xing looked around the study room and found nothing interesting, so he turned to leave.


    "what the heck is this! watch out behind you, liu xing!"


    at that moment, zhang jingxu, who had already left the study room, suddenly pointed behind liu xing and exclaimed loudly.


    liu xing was startled, immediately turning around. he saw a shelf behind him emitting waves of "oil," continuously accumulating and wriggling on the floor.


    "it''s a formless offspring. liu xing, quickly throw the book in your hand!" addison asserted.


    liu xing nodded, understanding addison''s intention. he immediately threw the small booklet in his hand. the still unformed formless offspring instantly split into several tentacles, grabbing the booklet, and then swiftly "squeezed" back into the bookshelf.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 153: How Blood Soup is Made

    chapter 153: how blood soup is made


    liu xing and his group smoothly entered the kitchen. due to time constraints, everyone tacitly dispersed to search their respective areas.


    the kitchen was well-lit, allowing liu xing to quickly survey the space. resembling the kitchens of large hotels, it boasted numerous stoves and various pots and pans. liu xing counted seven or eight refrigerators, but due to a lack of organization, the kitchen appeared chaotic.


    their purpose in entering the kitchen was to find blood soup, so liu xing had no choice but to inspect each pot and pan.


    as liu xing searched for blood soup, he heard the sound of dice hitting the ground.


    "addison, 21/50, success."


    "don''t come over. i''ve found blood soup, but there''s a partially dismembered body in this pot. i''ve already lost 1 san point, so it''s better for you not to come closer. i''ll scoop out the blood soup from the pot now," addison said without turning around, standing in front of a large pot.


    liu xing and the others nodded and then watched as addison scooped out a bowl of blood soup from the pot.


    "there''s only one bowl of blood soup in this pot. now, let''s decide who will drink it," addison said, looking a bit pale, holding the bowl of blood soup and placing it on the stove in the middle of the kitchen.


    liu xing shook his head and told addison, "addison, didn''t we agree that whoever finds it will drink it? since you found this bowl of blood soup, the clearance opportunity is yours."


    wu wei and xue jingliu nodded, indicating they had no objections.


    surprisingly, addison also shook his head and said, "no, i really don''t want to drink this bowl of blood soup now. i saw the situation in the pot just now, and it has already caused me psychological trauma. so, i''ve decided not to clear this by drinking blood soup. besides, there''s more than one clearing method in this module, and i want to try another one. with the points i''ve earned in this welfare module, i don''t really need the clearance points reward. contentment is the key to happiness, after all."


    liu xing nodded. he could now guess the situation in the pot and understand the method of making blood soup. if asked to drink it, liu xing would definitely refuse, not wanting to leave himself with psychological trauma.


    therefore, liu xing added, "alright, i withdraw from the competition too. wu wei and xue jingliu, you two discuss who will drink this bowl of blood soup."


    xue jingliu quickly shook her head, indicating she also had no intention of drinking the blood soup, as she had figured out how it was made.witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through n?o?v€l--b1n.


    addison, 34/50, success.


    xue jingliu, 52/50, failure.


    fortunately, addison succeeded in listening, so kp ghost directly said, "i''ll get straight to the point. addison heard rhythmic breathing coming from the bedroom."


    liu xing and the others looked at each other, unsure of what to do.


    clearly, there was some creature in the bedroom. as for what kind of creature, that was open to debate.


    due to the darkness, investigation was impossible, listening couldn''t reveal much, and as for conversation, it was even less likely. what if there was a mythical creature inside that attacked upon detecting sound? that would be game over.


    however, there had to be a key to open the iron door in the bedroom, a necessary item for clearance. so, liu xing and the others had no choice but to enter.


    "oh, there was a candle in the study room. that candle should be useful," xue jingliu suddenly remembered and said.


    liu xing nodded, directly returning to the study room, picking up the candle, and exiting, keeping an eye on the bookshelf. after all, liu xing was worried that taking the candle might attract the formless offspring again.


    fortunately, this time the formless offspring did not appear.


    liu xing returned to the bedroom door, and indeed, the light from the candle pierced through the darkness in the bedroom. however, the candlelight itself was relatively dim, so the visibility in the bedroom was only about a meter.


    "don''t waste time; let''s go in directly. there shouldn''t be any danger in this bedroom," liu xing took a deep breath and took the lead into the bedroom.


    addison and xue jingliu followed liu xing into the bedroom.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 152: Clearing Method

    chapter 152: clearing method


    liu xing left the study room feeling relieved. he never expected to inadvertently trigger a formless offspring.


    "it seems to be a triggered mechanism. when someone tries to take away that little booklet, it summons the formless offspring. however, as long as you put the booklet back, the formless offspring won''t pursue. the setup is quite interesting," addison chuckled.


    liu xing looked at addison with a puzzled expression and said, "interesting my foot! that formless offspring materialized silently. if zhang jingxu hadn''t warned me just now, i would have definitely been attacked. you know the attack pattern of the formless offspring, addison. i would have been doomed for sure."


    after venting his frustration, liu xing cautiously approached the iron door and pressed his ear against it.


    "liu xing, do you want to listen in?" kp ghost spoke up.


    liu xing nodded.


    liu xing, 32/50, success.


    after successfully listening in, liu xing heard a sound of friction against the ground behind the iron door, reminiscent of the dread hunter''s serpent form.


    "sure enough, there''s a dread hunter waiting for us behind this iron door," liu xing said with a smile.


    zhang jingxu walked over, pointing to the small iron window that seemed to be movable on the iron door. "liu xing, my character card is not tall enough. can you try if this small iron window can be moved? if everything goes well, this will be our only way to throw the poison bottle. but liu xing, be careful not to look inside, so as not to lose san points."


    liu xing nodded with a smile, then stood beside the iron door, pushing the small iron window with more ease than he had imagined.


    in less than a second after the small iron window was pushed open, the dread hunter behind the iron door began to pound on the door. the banging sounds made liu xing and the others change their expressions, taking a few steps back involuntarily.


    zhang jingxu''s words made everyone pause, contemplating the possibility of this action.


    "i think zhang jingxu is right. drinking this bowl of blood soup should allow us to clear the level directly. however, this bowl of blood soup should be for one person only, right? so, if zhang jingxu is willing to drink it, then go ahead. i don''t think anyone will object," addison suggested.


    liu xing nodded, saying with a smile, "first come, first served. zhang jingxu, you discovered it first, so go ahead. i believe we can find more blood soup in the kitchen."


    seeing this, zhang jingxu straightforwardly walked up, lifted the bowl of blood soup, and said with a strong presence, "since you all say so, i also trust my judgment. i''ll take the first step, and i hope we can continue gaming together in the future."


    after saying this, zhang jingxu raised the blood soup and gulped it down.


    then, zhang jingxu disappeared directly from the sight of liu xing and the others.


    "hehe, congratulations on discovering one of the clearing methods of this module. zhang jingxu has already cleared it in advance," kp ghost said with a smile.


    after exchanging glances, liu xing and the others instinctively headed towards the kitchen in the south.


    xue jingliu picked up the key and was about to insert it into the keyhole when kp ghost stepped forward again, "xue jingliu, it''s time for you to make a lucky judgment. decide whether this key is for the kitchen or the bedroom."


    xue jingliu, 12/50, success.


    xue jingliu successfully opened the kitchen door.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 154: Hilvy

    chapter 154: hilvy


    liu xing felt his way along the wall, slowly making his way until he reached the corner.


    though the room was labeled as a bedroom, according to liu xing''s observation, there was hardly anything in it. of course, this might also be due to the low visibility.


    at this moment, even without using his listening skills, liu xing could clearly hear the sound of breathing. through sound positioning, he pinpointed the source to the center of the bedroom.


    liu xing turned to look at addison and xue jingliu. after a brief exchange of glances, the three decided to move towards the center of the bedroom.


    in a state of uneasy anticipation, they finally saw the origin of the breathing ¨C a pale-faced black-haired girl dressed in white.


    due to the lighting, liu xing couldn''t see the girl''s face clearly, but he noticed she was holding a handgun!


    the three dared not move, afraid of startling the girl and triggering a potential attack. given the close distance, there was virtually no space for evasion.


    however, the girl remained silent, just watching liu xing and the others without any intention of taking action.


    after a while, liu xing thought it wasn''t a sustainable situation. considering the urgency of the time, he tentatively communicated with the girl, "hello?"


    "hello."


    unexpectedly, the girl directly responded, using standard mandarin. this reassured liu xing; the girl seemed to be a friendly npc given the current circumstances.


    "what''s your name, and why are you alone here?" addison asked with a smile.


    after some contemplation, the girl spoke, "if i remember correctly, my name is hilvy. i don''t know why i''m here, but there''s a command in my subconscious. the first person who sees me becomes my master."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, and in his mind, only a few words surfaced ¨C slave girl hilvy...


    both liu xing and addison wore a peculiar smile. in the dim candlelight, it appeared particularly terrifying, causing xue jingliu, unaware of the situation, to take a few steps back.


    liu xing exchanged smiles with addison, while xue jingliu, unaware of the situation, decided to pull hilvy aside, away from the peculiar duo of liu xing and addison.


    at this moment, liu xing suddenly remembered something. "oh, we seem to have not obtained the key to the iron gate yet."


    if the handgun in his hand counted as one item, then the key to the iron gate should be another item inside the bedroom.


    as liu xing spoke, hilvy nodded and took a rope from around her neck, revealing a key hanging from it.


    as the "key manager," xue jingliu naturally took the "original" key from hilvy.


    what a pity.


    liu xing felt that he had become increasingly unconventional since encountering hilvy.


    then, addison suddenly said, "by the way, if there are two items in each room, then the living room, as a room, should have another item besides the bowl of blood soup, right?"


    liu xing was initially puzzled, then uncertainly said, "there should indeed be two items in the living room, but do you think the note might count as one item?"


    "no, because fundamentally, that note should just be information, like the booklet in the study room that provided information about schaugnar fagern and dread hunter. however, it wasn''t counted as an item. so, in this living room, there should be another item we haven''t discovered yet," addison affirmed.


    liu xing nodded, suddenly thinking of the phrase "looking for a needle in a haystack." if addison hadn''t brought this up, he might have overlooked the item in the living room.


    however, considering the size of the living room¡ªjust a table and five chairs¡ªafter a careful inspection by liu xing and the others, no item was found.


    "i can''t believe it. could the last item be embedded inside the table?" addison said somewhat dejectedly.


    liu xing, hands on hips, looked up at the sky at a forty-five-degree angle and suddenly noticed something in the lampshade of the living room.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 155: Preparing to Clear the Level

    chapter 155: preparing to clear the level


    liu xing pointed at the lampshade above and said with a smile, "it seems we were still in the dark, no wonder we searched for quite a while and couldn''t find the second prop in the living room. it turns out the prop has been right above us."


    addison and xue jingliu looked up and also noticed the dark shadow inside the lampshade.


    "so that''s it. i never expected the second prop in the living room to be hidden here. but now, i think it might be a trap. if we remove the lampshade, chances are high that it will trigger a mechanism, and the light will automatically go out. then we''ll lose our light source, making the danger of entering the iron door even greater. after all, in the darkness, we''ll face a lot of debuffs," addison said, stroking his chin.


    however, xue jingliu pointed at the dark shadow in the lampshade and said seriously, "if i''m not mistaken, this prop should be a small bottle. if nothing goes wrong, it''s another poison vial. if we can get two poison vials, plus liu xing''s handgun, we might have a chance to kill the dread hunter."


    liu xing nodded in agreement with xue jingliu''s point. "xue jingliu is right. this prop should be a poison vial. if we can get it, the possibility of killing the dread hunter will be higher. but addison''s idea makes sense too. considering the consistent style of the cthulhu rpg game, turning off the lights is the inevitable result. however, the impact of turning off the lights depends on how significant it is."


    after saying this, liu xing contacted kp ghost, "hey, if we turn off the lights, how much will our judgment decrease?"


    kp ghost anticipated this question and immediately responded, "well, turning off the lights has two phases. the first phase is the adaptation period. suddenly going from a bright place to a dark one, ordinary people will feel a moment of darkness. this requires an adaptation process. so, within the first five minutes of turning off the lights, all judgments will have a 40% reduction in success rate. after five minutes, once players adapt to the darkness, the reduction will be 25%. however, since you obtained the candle in the study room, it will increase your success rate by 20% and reduce the adaptation time by two minutes."


    liu xing nodded. in simple terms, within the first three minutes after turning off the lights, all judgments for their group would have a success rate of only 30%. after three minutes, their success rate would rise to 45%, which was acceptable.


    "let''s take a gamble then. i''ll remove the lampshade now," addison said, climbing onto the table.


    after getting kp ghost''s answer, liu xing felt relieved.


    after a while, liu xing felt his eyes had adjusted to the darkness. he stood up and said, "alright, it''s almost time. let''s go."


    to avoid friendly fire, liu xing naturally took the lead with his handgun. addison and xue jingliu stood on either side of liu xing to throw the poison vials without being obstructed.


    as for hilvy, she naturally stood at the back, responsible for cheering and supporting. after all, hilvy seemed to lack combat capability, and liu xing''s group couldn''t push her to the front as a meat shield.


    "get ready, everyone. i''m opening the door," liu xing said, opening the iron door.


    in the instant the door opened, liu xing saw a gigantic python with its blood-filled mouth charging towards them.


    "because the dread hunter''s appearance is too similar to that of a python, and the distance is quite far, players don''t need to conduct a san check temporarily. you can perform one regular action round. the order is addison, liu xing, xue jingliu, and hilvy. liu xing, you can control hilvy''s actions," kp ghost announced.


    liu xing understood that this was a module benefit, allowing players to delay the san check, preventing them from entering a temporary state of madness before the battle and giving them a chance to heavily wound or even kill the dread hunter with the poison vial.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 156: Can This Be Cleared?!

    chapter 156: can this be cleared?!


    "kp, i''m going to throw the poison vial directly at dread hunter now!" addison declared decisively.


    addison, 100/45, critical failure!


    ...


    everyone looked at addison in shock. they didn''t expect him to throw a critical failure at a crucial moment!


    "haha, addison, you''re surprisingly lucky. so, when you threw the poison vial, it hit dread hunter on the head, bounced back, and flew towards liu xing, who is closest to dread hunter. now, liu xing, it''s your turn to be lucky," kp ghost said with a smirk.


    liu xing, 57/50, failure.


    liu xing chuckled, foreseeing his own fate. all he could do was smile on the outside while thinking, "damn it, addison! what happened to your european bloodline promise? how did it turn into a critical failure, and you even got me into trouble!"


    "haha, as the poison vial flew back, liu xing happened to open his mouth, swallowed the vial, and then the poison took effect. the minimum damage of the poison vial was already higher than liu xing''s health, causing him to die instantly. now, the game continues," kp ghost said with a laugh.


    so, liu xing watched helplessly as addison threw the poison vial, it bounced back from dread hunter''s head, and landed perfectly in his wide-open mouth.


    next, liu xing felt a bitter almond taste in his mouth, and then everything went black as he was eliminated amid laughter and cheers.


    when liu xing regained consciousness, he found himself back in the real world. unlike the previous sessions where they experienced ending scenes and settlement processes after clearing the campaign, this time was different.


    however, on the computer, liu xing still saw the point rewards for this module¡ª700 points.


    "hmm, why is it 700 points? could it be that getting killed by poison counts as clearing the stage directly?" liu xing said, surprised.


    but after some thought, liu xing realized that it might be a possibility. after all, kp ghost mentioned that everyone was in a dream world, and players were in a spiritual or other form while active in this dream world. so, when a player dies in the dream world, they should wake up in the real world as if from a nightmare.


    the second item was an infinite cookie box, similar in size to a packet of instant noodles. it automatically generated a cookie daily, enough to sustain one person''s food needs. its shop price was 50 points.


    the third item was a marking tattoo. players could add a permanent tattoo to their character card, usable up to ten times. it also cost 50 points in the shop.


    the fourth item was a universal elixir, capable of curing any ailment and could be used on npcs. its shop price was 100 points.


    the fifth item was a portable stun baton, appearing like a regular pen but causing 2d3 damage instantly to enemies. it had a 20% chance of paralyzing the enemy. when fully charged, it could be used five times, and its shop price was 150 points.


    in short, liu xing could now purchase items worth 400 points with just 100 points.


    as perfect future mentioned earlier, these five items were very practical. the swiss army knife had multifunctional uses, providing various bonuses. the infinite cookie box ensured players wouldn''t go hungry in modules with limited resources. the marking tattoo allowed better identification, especially for players in the same guild, making it easier to find each other. as for the portable stun baton, it was an extremely useful weapon with a guaranteed minimum damage of 2 points and a paralysis effect, albeit with a limited number of uses.


    after some thought, liu xing decisively clicked to accept the trade.


    thus, liu xing''s points decreased to 1683 points, but he gained five practical items.


    at this point, perfect future sent another message, "sorry, i have a bit of something to deal with right now, so i''m going offline. i''ll talk to you about some things later when i have the chance."


    liu xing shrugged, replied with a "goodbye," and then logged out of the cthulhu role-playing game hall.


    however, liu xing hadn''t forgotten the "chat room" that addison mentioned. so, he picked up his phone and indeed found a new application ¡ª cthulhu rpg gamechat room.


    shaking his head, liu xing complained about the cthulhu role-playing game hall being a bit unprofessional for adding an application without notice. nevertheless, he opened the cthulhu rpg gamechat room.


    just as addison had described, the main interface of the cthulhu rpg gamechat room was not much different from domestic forums: "it''s so cold on rainy days."


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 157: Starting a New Game

    chapter 157: starting a new game


    liu xing had no intention of joining any chat rooms, so he casually browsed the forum. he discovered the hottest topic was speculation about the testing module.


    clicking on addison''s mentioned module, a confirmed large-scale mod called "three kingdoms hegemony," liu xing learned it wasn''t about the wei, shu, and wu from chinese history. instead, it involved three neighboring african countries, each with thirty players. ten players represented each country, with the mission of helping their nation conquer the other two.


    however, the leaders of these three african nations were all followers of eldritch gods, each worshiping a different great old one. essentially, it was a conflict of faith.


    after a full "fifty years" within the module, players experienced aging, and when all players became leaders of their respective countries, they finally reached a truce, concluding the module.


    liu xing chuckled; the cthulhu role-playing game hall had indeed fulfilled its "one day in reality, one year in the game" achievement.


    after reading posts for a while, liu xing put down his phone, went out to buy some ingredients, and enjoyed a satisfying hot pot meal.


    in the following week, liu xing didn''t touch the cthulhu role-playing game hall. instead, he explored and had conversations with wu lei about the cthulhu rpg game, gaining some valuable insights.


    however, liu xing found it strange that wu lei seemed preoccupied with something. during their conversations, he seemed distracted several times. when liu xing asked what was wrong, wu lei only managed a forced smile.


    with a sense of curiosity, liu xing returned home, preparing to participate in his first cthulhu rpg game after advancing to the shoggoth region.n??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    upon opening the cthulhu role-playing game hall, liu xing discovered another update. this time, it was only a modification to the display of character cards (to save word count, i''ll simplify character card details, and you can find specific attributes in the related work).


    while preparing to choose interlude growth, liu xing noticed that the number of times he could perform interlude growth had been reduced to once!


    liu xing was bewildered, but as he opened interlude growth, the cthulhu role-playing game hall provided an explanation. his character card''s attribute skill values had reached a certain height, imposing restrictions. the interlude growth frequency was reduced to one, and some options were removed.


    if liu xing''s character card continued to grow, the effectiveness of interlude growth''s numerical enhancements would be halved, ultimately providing no numerical improvement.


    seeing this, liu xing realized that the cthulhu role-playing game hall didn''t want to see overpowered cards. in this game, the kind of damage-dealing combat cards with 3d6, 4d6, etc., were almost nonexistent.


    now, liu xing faced a choice: to use the limited interlude growth opportunities to address weaknesses or enhance strengths.


    in the end, liu xing chose a new interlude growth¡ªsearching for the remaining pages of "the secret scripture of xuanjun." players had a fifty percent chance of finding a fragment of the scripture, requiring a certain amount of money.


    liu xing chose this interlude growth to improve his cthulhu mythos knowledge and to obtain the page recording contact/control of byakhee. this particular page was the most useful one in "the secret scripture of xuanjun."


    however, this interlude growth had an interesting twist. after successfully obtaining a fragment of "the secret scripture of xuanjun," the next chance to get another fragment would decrease by ten percent. in other words, through this interlude growth, liu xing could acquire a maximum of five fragments of "the secret scripture of xuanjun." if liu xing wanted to complete the entire scripture, he would have to achieve it within the cthulhu rpg game.


    agility: 55


    appearance: 70


    size: 45


    intelligence: 85


    inspiration: 90


    education: 87


    cthulhu mythos knowledge: 6


    sanity points: 78/80


    hp: 8


    mp: 16


    damage bonus: none


    credit rating: 55


    skills: first aid 83, medicine 78, psychology 71, psychoanalysis 70, persuade 60, spot hidden 40, jump 71, locksmith 10, other language: english 22, drive 50, other language: island nation language 39


    special skill: contact with earth-boring demon worm


    personal items: mobile phone, a bottle of ancestral green tea (2/3), ke zongfa''s candy, qingming rain, qingming sacrificial offerings, qingming oil-paper umbrella, "the secret scripture of xuanjun" fragment (contact with earth-boring demon worm).


    liu xing suddenly realized that he forgot to add the five items he obtained a few days ago to this character card.


    however, what concerned liu xing more was that this time the module was set in the island nation, and now it was a campaign game in the shoggoth region. this meant he might encounter language barriers.


    "hello, everyone. i''m the kp li shunchan for this session. i''m delighted to play this cthulhu rpg game with all of you. but i must mention that due to the extensive scope of this module, players will start the game in different locations. however, to facilitate easy reunions, each player will be designated as a team member of a certain game. now, let''s begin the plot introduction," the voice of the kp this time sounded very young.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 158: Puppet Weapons

    chapter 158: puppet weapons


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, surprised by the peculiar kp name this time, which turned out to be li shunchan.


    at that moment, liu xing''s vision blurred, and he found himself lying in bed.


    "ok, now you''ve entered the game world. however, before this game begins, let''s have a mysterious judgment," said a voice.


    liu xing, 24.


    yin en, 1.


    watanabe jiang, 42.


    gu jun, 77.


    yasaka machi, 29.


    chen wenbin, 64.


    yuhua lian, 16.


    "i can''t believe someone is so lucky to roll a 1. yin en, in this tabletop role-playing game, you''ll have a rare experience. by the way, yin en, your connection to this module has changed. please reconfirm your character card," chuckled kp li shunchan.


    as soon as kp li shunchan finished speaking, liu xing regained control of his body.


    although he didn''t know what the mysterious judgment was about, it didn''t seem like a bad thing for now. so, liu xing temporarily set aside this matter.


    liu xing got up and observed the surroundings. he realized he was in a hotel, and judging by the sky, it was already late at night.


    taking a sip of water, liu xing sat in a chair in the room. knowing that the plot would unfold soon, he decided not to waste time lying in bed.


    after a while, liu xing suddenly heard a strange sound outside the door, like someone sawing wood.


    liu xing knew the plot was starting.


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, looking at the girl''s slender arms and legs. she didn''t seem like someone who could fight. why would this girl make such a request?


    in the room, liu xing thought about it but couldn''t make sense of it.


    but liu xing was now sure that the young man was a player, and the girl was an important npc. so, following the principle of keeping friends close and enemies closer, liu xing decided to go out and mediate between them. starting off on a bad note with a crucial npc was not a good idea.


    however, just as liu xing was about to open the door, the door about seven or eight meters behind the girl opened silently, and a hand extended, throwing an unidentified small object towards the girl.


    but the girl seemed to have excellent hearing. the moment the unknown object landed, she turned around to look at the still-open door.


    "who is it?" the girl said coldly.


    liu xing knew it was another player.


    after being discovered, the player had no choice but to walk out honestly. he was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his thirties, with a red face indicating he had consumed quite a bit of alcohol.


    "what are you making a fuss about in the middle of the night? can''t people rest?" the middle-aged man, now taking the initiative, said loudly.


    liu xing also noticed that the middle-aged man took two steps forward and stepped on the unidentified small object.


    "hehe, don''t think i don''t know what you did, perverted uncle!" the girl said with disgust.


    the middle-aged man remained unrepentant and said grumpily, "how can you speak like that, young lady?"


    this statement ignited the powder keg. the girl snorted and charged at the middle-aged man.


    ze tian yinyin, inch fist, 90/80, failed.


    in an instant, the girl, ze tian yinyin, reached the side of the middle-aged man. a punch hit the room door behind him, instantly shattering it into countless pieces!


    liu xing was now utterly shocked. could this girl be the legendary humanoid weapon!


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 159: The Stubborn Young Man

    chapter 159: the stubborn young man


    liu xing hurriedly contacted kp li shunchan, earnestly inquiring, "kp, what on earth is this inch fist? moreover, ze tian yinyin''s damage should exceed 20, right? if i didn''t see it wrong just now, the door to this room is about three to four centimeters thick. and that explosive effect was quite terrifying. could this be the long-lost scattergun fist in the martial world?"


    kp li shunchan chuckled and replied seriously, "hmm, yes, the damage caused by ze tian yinyin just now indeed exceeded 20 points. however, that''s the most ideal situation. ze tian yinyin''s expected attack value is only around 10 points. as for the inch fist, it''s a unique feature introduced in this module. many npcs in this module possess martial arts skills. due to different techniques, the damage also varies. so, corresponding move names have been arranged. for example, ze tian yinyin''s inch fist just dealt 1d8 damage."


    kp li shunchan''s explanation made liu xing even more alarmed. with only 8 hp, he realized that this person named ze tian yinyin had an expected damage value of 10 points. in other words, ze tian yinyin could easily kill him.


    liu xing was now certain that this module was the legendary martial arts module. according to the information revealed by kp li shunchan, there were many npcs in this module, like ze tian yinyin, who were skilled in combat. as a weak doctor, he might end up being flattened and rolled over.


    the future looked bleak.


    just then, the voice of a young man rang out, "oh my, kp, aren''t you going to control this npc? with such high damage, if it weren''t for the npc''s failed judgment, i''m afraid i would have been knocked out with a single punch. this module is too terrifying. importing the plot can actually kill a player!"


    liu xing raised an eyebrow. it was evident that the owner of this voice was the middle-aged drunkard who had been frightened and paralyzed on the ground by ze tian yinyin''s terrifying damage. however, this voice was clearly different from the one the middle-aged man had made just now.


    liu xing was now certain that this "middle-aged man" had undergone disguise, and the original person should be a young man. the specific profession of this player was probably yet to be confirmed.


    after all, the skill of disguise could only be learned by a few professions, and these professions generally wouldn''t invest in the disguise skill. after all, in many situations, the disguise skill was considered redundant, tasteless, and a waste, except for a relatively special profession ¨C the fraudster.


    thinking of this, liu xing remembered the unidentified micro-object currently being stepped on by the "middle-aged man." it was very likely a listening device because the room where the "middle-aged man" was located was too far from ze tian yinyin, making it impossible to hear the conversation between ze tian yinyin and the young man.


    "haha, watanabe jiang, you can rest assured. this module hasn''t gone crazy to that extent. starting off by killing a player with a headshot, if ze tian yinyin''s attack judgment had succeeded just now, then ze tian yinyin''s fist would have stopped in front of you. at most, you would have lost one or two hp due to the forceful wind." kp li shunchan said with a laugh.


    at this moment, ze tian yinyin glanced disdainfully at watanabe jiang, then ignored him and turned to the young man, smiling and asking, "alright, the bug has been taken care of. do you still want to fight with me now?"


    seeing liu xing step out, the young man quickly gave him a signal, confirming liu xing''s thoughts. therefore, liu xing began to placate, "alright, alright. let''s all go back to sleep. don''t stand here."


    as liu xing spoke, he tried to push the young man back into his room. after all, it takes two to tango.


    however, ze tian yinyin was unrelenting, continuing, "oh, trying to run away now? tut, tut, tut."


    ze tian yinyin used taunting, and the effect was outstanding!


    the young man sighed, gently pushing liu xing away, and earnestly said, "originally, i intended not to fight with women, but since this lady insists, i can only accompany you for a good fight. however, this is a hallway. we shouldn''t disturb other guests. how about we go to the hotel''s gym? what do you think?"


    ze tian yinyin chuckled and nodded, saying, "no need for more words. let''s go. i remember the hotel''s gym is open 24 hours."


    after saying this, ze tian yinyin turned and left on his own.


    the young man jogged back to his room, took out a backpack, and then invited liu xing to go to the gym together.


    as for the "middle-aged man," he had disappeared without a trace.


    following kp li shunchan''s guidance, liu xing and the young man found the hotel''s gym, where ze tian yinyin had already prepared in a vacant space.


    liu xing patted the young man on the shoulder, looking sympathetic, and said, "wishing you good luck."


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 160: Whats Under the Girls Skirt

    chapter 160: whats under the girls skirt


    the young man nodded solemnly and said, "thank you for your kind words, my friend. i''ll go up now."


    taking a deep breath, the young man stood facing ze tian yinyin, placed his backpack down, and retrieved gloves and various protective gear.


    however, liu xing''s keen eyes noticed more in the backpack ¨C a handgun, a short knife with a sheath, and several stacks of us dollars.


    liu xing raised an eyebrow; it seemed this young man''s profession was not simple.


    at that moment, a shifty-looking young man entered the gym, approached liu xing, and grinningly asked, "hey, friend, is there anything interesting happening now?"


    before liu xing could reply, he caught a whiff of a faint alcohol scent from the young man, realizing that this person was the "middle-aged man." he must be in his true form now. it seemed that only three players were "born" in the hotel.


    liu xing suddenly realized that watanabe jiang communicated with him in the island nation language, though he could understand what watanabe jiang was saying. in reality, liu xing''s proficiency in the island nation language was limited to watching anime or certain island nation movies.


    "haha, liu xing, you should have realized by now. you can now communicate in japanese with others. by the way, in the cthulhu rpg game, as long as a language skill value reaches 25, you can engage in daily communication. when the value reaches 50, players are basically fluent, able to use some professional terms. at 80, players are considered experts in that language, capable of mastering dialects. finally, when the skill value exceeds 90, players have a complete command of the language, reaching a mastery level," explained kp li shunchan to liu xing.


    liu xing nodded thoughtfully and then told the young man, "oh, nothing much. it''s just that the girl disturbed the peace in the middle of the night. the guy couldn''t stand it and said a few words, and now he''s been challenged here."


    the young man nodded, extending a hand, "hello, i''m watanabe jiang, a magician. nice to meet you."


    liu xing also nodded, shaking hands with watanabe jiang, "hello, i''m liu xing, here for tourism."


    while liu xing chatted with watanabe jiang, ze tian yinyin watched the young man don protective gear and teased, "oh, a mighty man, needs armor to fight a girl. tut, tut."


    liu xing was left speechless. ze tian yinyin''s reasoning was strangely convincing...


    "alright, let''s begin. i just warmed up a bit and feel in great shape now," ze tian yinyin said, clenching her fist.


    yin en took a deep breath, starting to move his limbs. despite only seeing a glimpse, it was clear to liu xing how strong ze tian yinyin was. to defeat her, yin en would probably need several significant successes.


    seeing that yin en had finished warming up, ze tian yinyin grinned, "alright, let''s start. you can rest assured; i''ll be careful, not directly killing you."


    after ze tian yinyin spoke, kp li shunchan stepped forward, "alright, now yin en and ze tian yinyin are entering the combat round. liu xing and watanabe jiang, as onlookers, will enter the spectator mode. in simple terms, you two will only know the final result of the judgment, but not the specific process."


    liu xing nodded. knowing the result was enough; the process wasn''t crucial.


    however, what surprised liu xing was how quickly this combat round ended.


    ze tian yinyin, close combat, success.


    ze tian yinyin, valor, success.


    ze tian yinyin, damage ¡ª 8 points!


    ze tian yinyin took the initiative, causing 8 points of damage. it was expected by liu xing, but what surprised him was that yin en didn''t attempt to dodge or parry at all!


    as the judgment ended, liu xing saw ze tian yinyin take a step forward, rapidly approaching yin en. then, she delivered a punch to his abdomen. yin en instantly fell, resembling a cooked prawn, lying on the ground in a "c" shape.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 161: Placebo Effect

    chapter 161: placebo effect


    liu xing anxiously watched yin en, fearing that yin en might trigger a state of unconsciousness.


    when a player loses more than half of their hp at once, it triggers a coma judgment. in simple terms, it''s a willpower judgment. if the willpower judgment is not passed, the player will fall into a state of unconsciousness.


    yin en, 77/80, success.


    fortunately, yin en''s profession as an international mercenary endowed him with sufficient willpower to pass the coma judgment. otherwise, he would have been knocked out by ze tian yinyin''s punch.


    however, even though he passed the coma judgment, yin en couldn''t continue the fight. he had just taken a whopping 8 points of damage to his abdomen. although it didn''t cause fractures, yin en''s organs suffered severe damage. according to the martial arts novels, yin en had internal injuries and had lost the ability to continue fighting.


    nevertheless, this was considered a stroke of luck because if he had suffered fractures, it would have been almost game over. in this martial arts module, battles are inevitable, and surviving with a broken bone is exceptionally challenging. most judgments require difficult tests with a success rate reduced by half. of course, there''s also the possibility of being deemed unfit due to severe fractures, requiring hospitalization for recovery.


    internal injuries, on the other hand, are a mysterious thing. after reliable treatment, they should temporarily recover, with only a slight decrease in attribute and skill values. however, internal injuries are sometimes more challenging to heal than fractures. if mending broken bones takes a hundred days, internal injuries might persist for a hundred years, akin to a player carrying a debuff indefinitely.


    liu xing sighed, preparing to administer first aid to yin en. however, when he approached, he saw yin en lying under ze tian yinyin''s short skirt. suddenly, yin en opened his eyes, catching a glimpse of ze tian yinyin''s panties.


    then, kp li shunchan laughed and said, "congratulations to player yin en for triggering the easter egg of this module ¡ª ''what''s under the girl''s skirt.'' yin en, who witnessed the miracle, can now recover 1d3 hp. as for the principle, please refer to the placebo effect."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow. he didn''t expect that this could restore hp, and it even involved the placebo effect. it seemed a bit absurd.


    as a doctor, liu xing naturally knew what a placebo was.


    "okay, because you''ve taken the ancestral pill from the ze tian family, yin en can now recover 1d5 hp, and for the next few days, he can recover 1 hp every day until he fully recovers," kp li shunchan said.


    yin en, hp recovered, 1d5=4.


    lucky.


    yin en''s total hp recovery from the two instances reached 6 points, equivalent to ze tian yinyin''s attack causing him only a 2-point hp loss. moreover, with two days of rest, he would fully recover.


    suddenly, two men appeared outside the gym door. judging by their attire, liu xing knew they were hotel staff.


    "dear guests, i am the duty manager of the hotel. i just received a complaint call from other guests, saying that most of you are making a lot of noise late at night. so, i came over to understand the situation," the duty manager said earnestly.


    at this point, ze tian yinyin waved at the duty manager and smiled, "there''s nothing happening here; you can leave."


    glancing toward ze tian yinyin, the duty manager''s expression changed, and he sighed helplessly, nodding, "since that''s the case, i''ll leave. i hope you all can rest early later. oh, otonashi, stay here to take care of the guests. if they need anything, try to satisfy them as much as possible. call me if there''s any issue."


    the server called otonashi, looking puzzled, glanced at the hotel manager and asked, "uh, manager, shouldn''t we just send them back to their rooms to sleep? why are we allowing them to continue making noise here?"


    the duty manager looked at ze tian yinyin, then whispered something to otonashi.


    [read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 162: Celestial Clash?!

    Chapter 162: Celestial Clash?!


    "Now, Liu Xing and Watanabe Jiang can choose to use a listening judgment to determine whether they can hear the conversation between Otonashi Takuya and the duty manager. Since Otonashi Takuya''s voice is relatively loud, players with a listening value below 50 will be judged based on a success rate of 50%," KP Li Shunchan said at the right moment.


    Liu Xing, 41/50, successful.


    Watanabe Jiang, 13/50, successful.


    After the listening judgment, Liu Xing heard the conversation between Otonashi Takuya and the duty manager.


    "Otonashi, you may not know since you just arrived at our hotel, but that girl is Ze Tian Yinyin, the eldest daughter of the Ze family. And our hotel is also owned by the Ze family. In other words, we are just workers under Miss Ze Tian. She wants to demolish this hotel, and we have to cooperate with her. After all, the Ze family is the largest in our Ziwu City. Even the mayor dares not offend them. So, we workers better be obedient and not provoke Miss Ze Tian''s anger."


    "Well, I see. But I''ve always heard that those noble young ladies from prestigious families are all refined. Why does Miss Ze Tian seem so violent?"


    "Otonashi, you''re a bit ignorant. Miss Ze Tian is a prodigy, excelling in everything from music, chess, calligraphy, to painting. She has won championships in various competitions in Ziwu City without any shady dealings. But what she loves the most is martial arts. She has visited almost every martial arts gym in Ziwu City and never encountered a rival. That''s why Miss Ze Tian has earned the nickname ''Ziwu Violent Maniac.''"


    "Alright, but even a young lady shouldn''t act recklessly, right? She shouldn''t just follow her own temper."


    "Hehe, Otonashi, you''re still too young. Don''t forget that our Island Nation is a capitalist country. If you have money, you can do whatever you want. Well, I''ll be going now. Just remember, whatever Miss says is always right. As for other customers, you can settle things with some compensation."


    After the duty manager spoke, he left the gym directly. No one wants to get involved in such a thankless situation.


    Liu Xing finally understood why Ze Tian Yinyin dared to be so arrogant. It turns out this hotel is owned by the Ze family, the local big shots in Ziwu City. Being the daughter of the family, Ze Tian Yinyin can do whatever she wants in Ziwu City, especially considering her formidable abilities a typical protagonist template.


    But now, Liu Xing is more curious about Otonashi Takuya, the "scapegoat" pushed out by the duty manager. What kind of person is he?


    Yin En, with a powerful punch, 23/80, succeeded.


    Ze Tian Yinyin, dodging, 87/80, failed.


    Damage: 7 points!


    Seeing the judgment results, both Liu Xing and Watanabe Jiang were stunned. They didn''t expect Yin En, as a player, to be so strong in battle, delivering 7 points of damage. Moreover, despite Ze Tian Yinyin''s outstanding abilities, her luck was unexpectedly bad, failing an 80% successful dodge.


    However, Liu Xing, at this point, was already considering rushing over to stop Yin En''s attack. After all, if Yin En threw this punch, Ze Tian Yinyin''s fate might be sealed. Given Miss Ze Tian''s personality, she might not care about a fight, but if you dared to strike her, she might retaliate with a vengeance...


    Moreover, considering Ze Tian Yinyin''s health, which is only 8 points, if Yin En''s punch caused any harm, the Ze family would surely pursue Yin En. Liu Xing and Watanabe Jiang, as bystanders, might also face consequences.


    However, Liu Xing was about five meters away from the closest point to Yin En, making it impossible for him to intervene in time. So, Liu Xing could only sigh helplessly and prepare to administer First Aid to Ze Tian Yinyin.


    Just then, a shocking scene unfolded.


    Otonashi Takuya, sitting on the side, instantly surged into action. In less than a second, he sprinted to the middle of Yin En and Ze Tian Yinyin, effortlessly catching Yin En''s attack.


    MMP!


    Liu Xing couldn''t help but curse in his mind. This Otonashi Takuya is indeed the hot-blooded protagonist from an Island Nation anime. Just from this move, Liu Xing was certain that Otonashi Takuya''s combat strength surpassed even Ze Tian Yinyin''s, possibly another powerhouse capable of dealing over 20 damage with a single punch.


    Could this module really be turning into a celestial showdown?


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 163: Fiancée?!

    Chapter 163: Fiance?e?!


    Otonashi Takuya''s swift actions left Liu Xing questioning whether he was truly human. In less than a second, Otonashi rose, sprinted a five-meter distance, bypassed Yin En, and directly confronted Yin En''s attack. These moves surpassed ordinary human capabilities and hinted at a possible non-human identity.


    In the world of divine clashes, mortals suffer.


    Liu Xing, a doctor, doubted the need for his combat skills. It seemed futile to join the fray; not only could he not inflict damage on others, but he''d likely be swiftly defeated.


    Rubbing his chin, Liu Xing contemplated his next move. Unbeknownst to him, Watanabe Jiang had silently disappeared from his side.


    "Alright, guests, including Miss Watanabe, let''s stop the fight. I can see the intensity in your attacks, and it''s risky without holding back. Injuries wouldn''t be ideal," Otonashi Takuya said, releasing Yin En''s fist.


    Ze Tian Yinyin snorted arrogantly, stating, "Hmph, how could this guy harm me? I''ve already seen through his attack patterns. If it weren''t for you, the waiter, stopping him casually, I would have dodged, counterattacked, and knocked him down again."


    Otonashi Takuya chuckled, offering no face to Ze Tian Yinyin. "Hehe, Miss Watanabe, you should be aware that the attacks from this guest have already locked onto you. Dodging is no longer an option, and I can tell he used full force. If you take a hit, you''ll be on a hospital bed for at least half a year."


    Ze Tian Yinyin''s expression darkened at Otonashi Takuya''s words. Despite her arrogance, she wasn''t unreasonable. Picking up the Golden Sand Eagle and Shrapnel Grenade from the ground, she left the gym without saying anything.


    However, at the gym''s entrance, Ze Tian Yinyin suddenly turned to Yin En and said, "Your abilities are not bad, but compared to me, there''s still a gap. Practice more on your own. I''m willing to concede, so tonight, I won''t play the violin for you commoners."


    With that, Ze Tian Yinyin left.


    Patting Yin En on the shoulder, Liu Xing said, "Take care, my friend."


    Despite the joke, Liu Xing felt relieved. With Yin En and Ze Tian Yinyin''s connection, both would likely become valuable allies.


    Of course, Liu Xing didn''t forget about Otonashi Takuya. Considering Otonashi Takuya''s combat prowess exceeded Ze Tian Yinyin''s, he was a target worth winning over.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing said to Yin En, "Yin En, you must have noticed that waiter named Otonashi Takuya. His abilities seem stronger than Ze Tian Yinyin''s."


    Yin En pondered for a moment, nodding. "Liu Xing, you''re right. Otonashi Takuya is exceptionally powerful. When I tried to prove myself by attacking Ze Tian Yinyin, Otonashi effortlessly intercepted my attack. I also noticed that he was sitting behind me before I initiated the attack."


    Liu Xing nodded, sighing. "I didn''t expect Ziwu City to be a hidden gem of talent. With Ze Tian Yinyin as a formidable woman, and now Otonashi Takuya, who knows what other formidable experts will appear."


    At that moment, Liu Xing and Yin En returned to their floor. After bidding each other goodnight, they went to their respective rooms.


    Lying on his bed, Liu Xing contemplated the module''s future developments. First, there were the Killer Demon and half-beast people mentioned in the module introduction. If everything went as expected, both Killer Demon and the half-beast people should be mythical creatures, with the half-beast people likely being Ghouls.


    As for Killer Demon, Liu Xing couldn''t immediately figure out the rationale. According to the provided information, Killer Demon only inflicted serious injuries on humans but never killed them, leaving Liu Xing puzzled. Could this Killer Demon be Batman?


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 164: Communication

    Chapter 164: Communication


    However, let''s circle back to the main point. This time, the module is named "Dark Life." Liu Xing couldn''t shake the feeling that it had little to do with Killer Demon and Ghoul.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    Considering the combat prowess of Ze Tian Yinyin and Otonashi Takuya, it should be a breeze to annihilate Ghoul. So, Liu Xing speculated that Killer Demon''s strength must be comparable to Ze Tian Yinyin and Otonashi Takuya. After all, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, humans were just supporting characters, how could they steal the spotlight from these mythical creatures?


    With a determined mind, Liu Xing decided to explore the clues about Killer Demon and the half-beast people the next day to confirm their specific identities. To know oneself and the enemy is to win a hundred battles.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing contacted KP Li Shunchan and set the "alarm clock" for half-past seven in the morning.


    The next morning, Liu Xing woke up on time, freshened up, and headed straight to the hotel''s restaurant for breakfast.


    Luck was on his side; Liu Xing spotted Yin En and Watanabe Jiang sitting together in a corner of the restaurant. Without hesitation, Liu Xing approached, greeted them, and the three players "born" in the hotel were finally gathered.


    Observing the surroundings, Liu Xing noticed no NPCs nearby. He contacted KP Li Shunchan, "KP, it''s time to activate Private Room."


    KP Li Shunchan was quick to respond, initiating Private Room time. However, he reminded Liu Xing, "OK, but I have to remind you, Liu Xing, after entering the Shoggoth Region, in each Cthulhu RPG Game, each player is allowed to initiate Private Room three times only, and the duration remains five minutes."


    Liu Xing nodded, as he expected this limitation. After all, Private Room time was almost like an official cheat, and it was normal to restrict its usage with the progression of the game area.


    Watanabe Jiang clapped his hands, affirming, "Great minds think alike. I got up early today, inquired at the hotel''s front desk, and found out that Killer Demon and the half-beast people''s movements are all in the southwest area of Ziwu City. However, compared to Killer Demon, who actively attacks humans, there''s only some eyewitness information about the half-beast people. Most reports describe them as humanoid creatures with dog heads and smooth, hairless bodies."


    "That confirms the half-beast people are Ghouls, and their lair is in the rose graveyard. But what about Killer Demon, Watanabe Jiang? Any information?" Liu Xing asked.


    Watanabe Jiang thought for a moment and then said, "Regarding Killer Demon, I found out that although he''s ruthless, he won''t kill. Most victims attacked by Killer Demon end up with missing limbs. Killer Demon strikes after dark, suddenly appearing in front of the victim, swiftly attacking, and then disappearing. The entire process takes about five seconds. Currently, the descriptions of Killer Demon portray him as a humanoid creature over two meters tall, with a sturdy build, wielding an unsheathed large blade. Also, I heard that victims attacked by Killer Demon are sent to the 404 Hospital for treatment."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, smiling, "This module is indeed interesting. The city we''re in is called Ziwu City, clearly inspired by ''fictional and unreal.'' And the hospital is named 404, implying it can''t be found on the internet. I wonder what other interesting place names are coming up."


    "But coming back to our point, we only have three players in our hotel, and there are four more players born elsewhere. So, we need to find them quickly. I believe they might have obtained other information. We need to figure out what ''Hunhei Zhi Sheng'' means as soon as possible!" Yin En said earnestly.


    As Yin En finished speaking, Watanabe Jiang jokingly interjected, "By the way, Yin En, I think you should go find your fiance, Miss Ze Tian Yinyin. After all, Ze Tian Yinyin is quite capable, and her family is influential in Ziwu City. She could provide us with a lot of help."


    Yin En looked somewhat embarrassed, shaking his head with a wry smile, "I thought about it too, but my character card doesn''t allow me to do that. In the background of my character card, it''s mentioned that I don''t approve of this marriage, so I''ve been finding excuses to delay it. Therefore, I can''t actively approach Ze Tian Yinyin. Besides, my character card has a traitstraightforward. In most situations, I must choose to face challenges head-on, gaining a certain numerical bonus during judgments. So, that''s why Ze Tian Yinyin turned me into minced shrimp last night. Otherwise, you might have thought I was an ironhead."


    Indeed, Yin En fell victim to his own trait.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 165: The Great Failure of SAN Value Inspection

    Chapter 165: The Great Failure of SAN Value Inspection


    Liu Xing took a sip of his congee and suddenly thought of something. He turned to Watanabe Jiang and asked, "By the way, Watanabe Jiang, how come you disappeared last night?"


    Watanabe Jiang chuckled awkwardly and replied, "Well, the thing is, as you all should know, I have a disguise skill. The drunk uncle you saw initially was actually me pretending. So, after Yin En and Ze Tian Yinyin finished their fight, I was worried that Ze Tian Yinyin might recognize me. Therefore, I chose to leave and went to the front desk to ask the duty manager to change my room."


    As Watanabe Jiang explained, he suddenly steered the conversation to tease Yin En again. "Speaking of which, Yin En, what did you see to be able to recover 1d3 HP?"


    Caught off guard by Watanabe Jiang''s remark, Yin En almost spat out the congee in his mouth. After a moment of silence, he uttered four words, "Blue and white porcelain."


    Liu Xing glanced at his phone and noticed that the Private Room time was about to end. He spoke up, "Alright, we need to discuss where we should go next. After all, we still need to find the other four players."


    Yin En nodded, took out a map of Ziwu City, and pointed to the central business district. "The hotel we are in right now is located in the city center. Based on the names of other locations on the map, we can be sure that the other four players are probably locals of Ziwu City. They should be in these residential areas, and it''s practically impossible for us to go to those residential areas to meet them. So, we can only go to places like hospitals, TV stations, and the academic district because other players might go there for work or study."


    Watanabe Jiang stroked his chin and suggested, "Actually, we have another way to contact the other players. Don''t forget that in the background of our character cards, it was mentioned that we seven players all know each other from a game. So, after Private Room time ends, we can bring up this point and contact the other players in the game. I''ll stay online the whole time."


    Liu Xing nodded, agreeing that Watanabe Jiang''s idea was indeed good.


    At that moment, the Private Room time came to an end.


    "By the way, have any of you played a game called ''Cthulhu Domination''?" Yin En said with a smile.


    Cthulhu Domination Liu Xing couldn''t help but find the name of this game ridiculous.


    The library was roughly divided into two parts. The area near the entrance was the electronic reading area, equipped with hundreds of computers, though mostly older desktop models. Consequently, there weren''t many people in this area.


    The section for storing paper books was inside the library, divided into three levels. Liu Xing checked the sign at the entrance and confirmed that his destination was on the third level.


    At this moment, Liu Xing saw a young man in a black coat. What caught Liu Xing''s attention was a tattoo on the back of the young man''s left hand an Elder Sign tattoo!


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, affirming that the young man in the black coat was a player. In the "Chat Room" posts, it was mentioned that lone ranger players who hadn''t joined a guild would have an Elder Sign tattoo on the back of their left hand to identify them as players.


    However, Liu Xing didn''t have the opportunity to approach this player at the moment, so he could only "meet without knowing."


    Liu Xing casually explored the first floor of the library and didn''t find anything noteworthy, deciding to go directly to the third floor.


    However, at the corner of the first and second floors, Liu Xing saw an oil painting, a full-body portrait of a young girl.


    "Hehe, Liu Xing, now you can undergo the first SAN value check for this campaign. Success won''t decrease your SAN value, but failure will cost you 1 SAN point," GM Li Shunchan said with a grin.


    Liu Xing, 100/78, critical failure!


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow. He didn''t expect to start with a critical failure, but fortunately, the penalty for this SAN value check failure wasn''t too high. Even in the case of a critical failure, he shouldn''t lose too many SAN points.


    However, what surprised Liu Xing was that the painting looked very ordinary, with nothing notable about it. Moreover, it was placed in a bustling area, so there shouldn''t be any issues.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 166: The Peculiar Oil Painting

    Chapter 166: The Peculiar Oil Painting


    "Uh, didn''t expect Liu Xing, your luck to be so bad. You actually encountered a major failure right off the bat. I wasn''t even prepared for the punishment of a big failure. Well, let it be. Even after losing 1 point of SAN value, you''ve directly passed an inspiration check. However, this time, the SAN value check won''t increase your Cthulhu Mythos knowledge." KP Li Shunchan pondered for a moment and then chuckled.


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief. In the grand scheme of misfortune, losing only 1 point of SAN value was a stroke of luck. As for automatically passing an inspiration check, it was what Liu Xing had wished for. After the SAN value check, he had planned to proceed with an inspiration check to discern the anomalies in this oil painting.


    After KP Li Shunchan spoke, Liu Xing felt that something was off about the painting. The features of the girl, who had originally had a proper appearance, suddenly shifted. Every part seemed out of place, simply put, the eyes were not eyes, and the nose was not a nose.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow. He had only lost 1 point of SAN value, so why was he experiencing hallucinations?


    At this moment, Liu Xing heard the sound of dice rolling behind him. Turning around, he saw the young man in a black coat.


    Gu Jun, 74/50, failure.


    Seeing Gu Jun''s SAN value, Liu Xing knew that this Gu Jun was likely a troublemaker, and his Cthulhu Mythos knowledge probably exceeded 20.


    "Hello, sir. I''d like to ask you something. When you look at this painting, do you find something strange about the facial features of the girl in the painting?" Gu Jun approached and struck up a conversation with Liu Xing.


    Liu Xing feigned confusion and replied, "Indeed, that''s true. When I first saw this painting, I didn''t notice anything unusual, but after looking at it for a while, the facial features of the girl in the painting suddenly shifted."


    Gu Jun stroked his chin and thoughtfully said, "It seems I''m not the only one with this perception. It looks like I came to Ziwu City at the right time."


    Liu Xing asked tentatively, "Uh, sir, do you have any thoughts on this painting?"


    Gu Jun chuckled and said, "Judging by your accent, you''re also Chinese. I''m Gu Jun, an occultist. I was invited by the president of Ziwu City University a few days ago to teach archaeology."


    "So that''s why. No wonder this painting is displayed here. Ordinary people can''t see its true form," Liu Xing pretended to have a sudden realization.


    Gu Jun nodded with a smile, pointing upstairs. "Let''s go up. I asked the library staff earlier, and they mentioned that the library director is on the third floor. I want to inquire about the details of this painting. I believe you might be interested in knowing more too."


    Liu Xing shrugged and said, "Of course. By the way, Gu Jun, you can just call me Liu Xing."


    Liu Xing and Gu Jun exchanged a smile and headed straight to the third floor.


    On the third floor, Liu Xing and Gu Jun quickly found the library director of Ziwu City Library, as there was only one person reading there.


    To Liu Xing''s surprise, the library director of Ziwu City looked to be in his twenties and was quite handsome, wearing black-framed glasses, exuding an idol-like charm.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Kuroba Naoki, the library director of Ziwu City Library?" Gu Jun approached Kuroba Naoki and asked with a smile.


    Kuroba Naoki pushed his black-framed glasses and nodded. "Yes, I am Kuroba Naoki, the library director of Ziwu City. What brings you two here?"


    Gu Jun got straight to the point. "Well, I''d like to ask, Mr. Director, what is the painting at the corner between the first and second floors?"


    Kuroba Naoki nodded and took out a book from the shelf titled "King Tindalos." However, this book''s appearance was quite poor, resembling the cheap, pirated novels you might find on a street vendor''s stall.


    "It is said that during the Asuka Era, in the current Ziwu City territory, a country named King Tindalos was established. King Tindalos was the founding king of this country and its only reigning monarch. King Tindalos was brave, wise, and even prophetic. He defeated armies sent by the Emperor Suiko several times, even in extremely unfavorable situations. The painting depicts King Tindalos''s daughter, who, unfortunately, fell seriously ill at the age of thirteen and passed away. After her death, King Tindalos lost interest in ruling, disappeared shortly afterward, and the once-prosperous King Tindalos country declined, eventually being destroyed by Emperor Suiko," Kuroba Naoki explained calmly.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 167: The Story

    Chapter 167: The Story


    "King Tindalos?!" Liu Xing looked at Gu Jun, a bit puzzled, silently asking if Gu Jun knew the origin of this King Tindalos.


    Gu Jun shook his head and turned to Kuroba Naoki, inquiring, "Director, isn''t the name of the Kingdom of Tindalos a bit too Westernized? It feels like the name of a country on the medieval European continent. And if I remember correctly, the Asuka Era when Emperor Suiko ascended to the throne was around 600 AD. At that time, the Island Nation surely didn''t have mastery of oil painting techniques. So, the painting we just saw must be a fake, right?"


    Kuroba Naoki shook his head, speaking earnestly, "No, no, no. That painting is definitely authentic. Over a decade ago, the Ziwu City government initiated an investigation into the Kingdom of Tindalos. They confirmed the location of Tindalos'' ruins, which is the undeveloped area in the southwest corner of Ziwu City. Many precious artifacts were excavated, such as silver plates and golden chopsticks used by King Tindalos during his lifetime. However, what''s strange is that the artifacts unearthed in the ruins of King Tindalos all have a strong Western style. Therefore, these artifacts were questioned as forgeries. After relevant authentication, it was confirmed that these artifacts indeed originated from the Asuka Era. Unfortunately, the government at the time insisted that these artifacts were fake. They believed that archaeologists at that time intentionally purchased Western artifacts to fake the relics of the Kingdom of Tindalos. As a result, the government sealed these artifacts."v3l.B11n.


    "As for this oil painting of Princess Tindalos, it should be considered my personal collection. I was very interested in the story of the Kingdom of Tindalos when I was in high school. After all, King Tindalos'' life was extremely legendary, like reading a light novel. So, after graduating from high school, I specifically went to that undeveloped area to visit the archaeological site. However, I found out that the undeveloped area had already been contracted by the Zeta family and was off-limits to outsiders."


    "Therefore, I came to a small village near the undeveloped area, planning to stay overnight and inquire about the excavation of the Kingdom of Tindalos from the villagers. By chance, the villager where I stayed, upon learning of my intentions, brought out this oil painting. He told me that this painting was excavated from the ruins of the Kingdom of Tindalos. However, it was done unofficially after the government ordered the end of official archaeological work. The villagers wanted to make some money with this painting, but others didn''t believe it was an artifact from the Kingdom of Tindalos. So, the villager had to keep the painting at home."


    "When I saw this painting for the first time, I was certain it was an artifact from the Kingdom of Tindalos. So, I spent a little money to buy it from the villager. Then, I became even more certain of the existence of the Kingdom of Tindalos. To make the government acknowledge their mistake and recognize the existence of the Kingdom of Tindalos, I became the director of the Ziwu City Library. I collected a lot of information about the Kingdom of Tindalos and am currently writing a paper to prove its existence. That''s why I hung this painting in the library, reminding myself constantly of what needs to be done."


    Kuroba Naoki became increasingly excited as he spoke, and Liu Xing couldn''t help but think of a termfanatic.


    Library Use is an essential skill in the Cthulhu RPG Game for obtaining information. After a successful check, players can use libraries, the internet, and other channels to gather important information and intelligence.


    Gu Jun, 1/80, a critical success.


    Liu Xing didn''t expect Gu Jun to achieve a critical success after his own failure. He began to wonder if his luck had been absorbed by Gu Jun.


    With a critical success, Gu Jun picked up a book from the shelf. Liu Xing saw that the book was titled "Miscellaneous Talks on Tindalos."


    Considering his unlucky day, Liu Xing decided not to attempt a Library Use skill check. He randomly selected a book, sat down next to Gu Jun, and began reading. Since using the Library Use skill takes time, Liu Xing needed to pass the time.


    Two hours later, Gu Jun finally put down the book "Miscellaneous Talks on Tindalos."


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 168: Dark Life

    Chapter 168: Dark Life


    "Gu Jun, have you discovered anything?" Liu Xing asked.


    Gu Jun chuckled and replied, "If I''m not mistaken, this King Tindalos is likely a member of the Yis People!"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that "Gu Jun" knew about the Yis People.


    Compared to other mythical creatures, the Yis People were the most enigmatic characters played by the players. Unlike other mythical creatures that could be easily recognized for their terrifying features, Yis People, existing in a soul state, directly possessed humans. Even if players could sense something unusual about Yis People, they couldn''t identify them.


    To understand Yis People, one either needed a special encounter, like a Yis People revealing themselves, or a certain level of expertise. Gu Jun, being an Occultist, clearly fell into the latter category.


    "Yis People? Who are they? Why have I never heard of them before?" Liu Xing feigned surprise.


    Gu Jun rubbed his chin, a bit troubled, and said, "Uh, how should I describe it to you? Yis People are essentially extraterrestrials, but they possess advanced technology, controlling all of time in the universe. Therefore, Yis People can freely traverse the river of time and even inhabit human bodies, just like those protagonists in certain novels who travel through time."


    Liu Xing nodded, suddenly enlightened, "So that''s how it is. No wonder when Kuroba Naoki was telling the story of King Tindalos, I felt he was similar to the male lead in a certain novel and had the ability of foresight."


    From "Gu Jun''s" description of Yis People, Liu Xing concluded that "Gu Jun" didn''t have complete knowledge of Yis People. It seemed Gu Jun, like himself, had obtained some fragments of a magical book, learning some information about Yis People.


    Liu Xing nodded with a smile, waiting for an empty taxi. He and Gu Jun then went their separate ways.


    Sitting in the taxi, Liu Xing closed his eyes to rest.


    Firstly, Liu Xing had to admit that an Occultist who hadn''t activated the ''Death Wish'' mode was indeed useful. If it weren''t for meeting Gu Jun, he wouldn''t have gathered such crucial information, especially about the "Dark Life."


    However, Liu Xing was quite concerned about Gu Jun, the Occultist. If he accidentally triggered the ''Death Wish'' mode, things could get out of hand. Moreover, it was evident that "Gu Jun" had developed an interest in the "Dark Life," leaving Liu Xing with an unexplainable sense of unease.


    Apart from that, Liu Xing couldn''t help but want to criticize the author of this module. The person was undoubtedly a beauty lover because, from what Liu Xing knew, almost all the significant NPCs were handsome men or beautiful women. Did appearance represent combat prowess in this module''s world?


    Of course, what Liu Xing found most amusing was King Tindalos, a Yis People using the name of his mortal enemy, the Hound of Tindalos, as his country''s name. Liu Xing couldn''t help but marvel at King Tindalos''s audacity wasn''t he afraid the Hound of Tindalos would come looking for trouble?


    Nevertheless, Yis People seemed untroubled by the Hound of Tindalos. They had developed technology to shield themselves from the Hound of Tindalos''s perception, ensuring they wouldn''t be hunted.


    Liu Xing also thought that King Tindalos was an exception among the Yis People. While others quietly researched and left the human world after five years, King Tindalos not only established a country but also had a family. According to records, King Tindalos had lived in the human world for at least several decades.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 169: The Birth of a New Eldritch God?!

    Chapter 169: The Birth of a New Eldritch God?!


    Liu Xing, after silently cursing King Tindalos, pondered another pressing question: What exactly was the "Dark Life" curse? Generally, curses aimed to bring doom upon individuals. Liu Xing suspected that King Tindalos might have offended some Eldritch God, leading to the curse being placed upon his daughter. In desperation, King Tindalos transported his daughter to this era, seeking assistance to ward off the curse.


    However, Liu Xing couldn''t fathom King Tindalos''s reason for sending his daughter to this particular era. After all, as a member of the Yis People, King Tindalos possessed technological prowess rivaling that of the entire human race. Liu Xing doubted that technology alone could withstand the curse of an Eldritch God.


    So, what set this era apart from the one King Tindalos came from?


    Just as Liu Xing contemplated seeking inspiration from KP Li Shunchan and applying for an inspiration assessment, a sudden realization struck him. He considered a plausible explanation: the population of this eramore people!


    In the ancient Island Nation, various factors limited the population, and the wars were often mockingly referred to as "Village Chief scuffles." In the Asuka Era, around 600 AD, when King Tindalos established his kingdom in Ziwu City, Liu Xing estimated a population of only a few thousand, if not less. In contrast, the present-day Ziwu City easily housed over a hundred thousand people.


    And in the Cthulhu RPG Game, a larger population meant more Mana Points (MP).


    Certain spells in the Cthulhu RPG Game required a significant amount of MP, beyond the capabilities of just one or two individuals. Hence, more people needed to join the spell.


    Liu Xing speculated that King Tindalos had considered using a particular spell to lift the curse from his daughter. However, this spell required a vast amount of MP, beyond what King Tindalos''s kingdom could muster. Therefore, he sent his daughter to this era, hoping to complete the spell with the help of the larger population.


    "Dark Life."


    Liu Xing muttered to himself, "Darkness likely refers to the literal meaning of darkness. So, Dark Life should be the birth in darkness... a solar eclipse?!"


    With this thought, Liu Xing quickly opened his phone and searched for recent news about solar eclipses.


    Liu Xing scratched his head, feeling a bit awkward about his acting. But he could only say, "Well, I think my character is the type to be loose-lipped. Faced with such shocking news, my character would definitely want to share it with someone, hence telling Watanabe Jiang everything."


    After a moment of silence, KP Li Shunchan said to Liu Xing, "Alright, if you successfully complete this module, I''ll give you a new traitStraightforward. As for the specific effects, I''ll let you know later."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, not expecting to gain another trait. Currently, it seemed like this trait could be a double-edged sword, especially when combined with the trait of his "team character." Liu Xing felt he might have no secrets left in future tabletop games.


    "Okay, continue with your role-playing," KP Li Shunchan said with a smile.


    Liu Xing nodded and continued talking to Watanabe Jiang, "Forget about it, let''s not discuss these things for now. Even if an Eldritch God does descend, it''s not something we can stop. Watanabe Jiang, have you managed to contact anyone here?"


    Watanabe Jiang pointed to the laptop on the table, somewhat awkwardly saying, "Um, I haven''t contacted anyone yet. After all, today is a workday, and not many people would choose to play games during the day."


    Liu Xing checked the time on his phone; it was already noon. He then invited Watanabe Jiang to go out for lunch.


    After lunch, Liu Xing and Watanabe Jiang coincidentally ran into Yin En.


    Seeing Liu Xing and Watanabe Jiang, Yin En approached and said somewhat dejectedly, "Liu Xing, Watanabe Jiang, do I look like a gangster to you?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, nodded seriously, and said, "If you want the truth, Yin En, just put on sunglasses, and you could go collect protection money on the streets."


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 170: Yin Ens School Visit

    Chapter 170: Yin Ens School Visit


    To be honest, Yin En''s aura was imposing with an APP level of around 60, coupled with his tall and robust physique. Having spent many years as an international mercenary, standing there would naturally give off an overwhelming presence. So, it wasn''t surprising to Liu Xing that outsiders might mistake Yin En for a member of the underworld.


    After some inquiry, Liu Xing finally learned why Yin En was feeling so frustrated.


    As it turned out, upon arriving in the academy district, Yin En went straight to Ziwu City High School. However, being an outsider, Yin En couldn''t find a legitimate reason to openly enter Ziwu City High School. Therefore, he found a discreet corner, attempting to climb over the wall to sneak into Ziwu City High School.


    Surprisingly, despite being a seasoned mercenary, Yin En failed to climb the wall two times in a row. It''s worth noting that the wall around Ziwu City High School was only about 2.5 meters high and lacked any anti-climbing measures like barbed wire!


    Fortunately for Yin En, luck was on his side. Although he failed to climb the wall twice, he didn''t attract the attention of Ziwu City High School''s security. So, on his third attempt, Yin En finally succeeded!


    Having scaled the wall, Yin En found himself in a secluded corner of Ziwu City High School, with the school''s football field ahead, hosting an ongoing match.


    Beyond the football field was the main academic building of Ziwu City High School, a towering structure with ten floors, indicating a considerable student population.


    To Yin En''s left, not far away, was a small pavilion. Inside sat a girl engrossed in a book.


    After a moment of contemplation, Yin En decided to head directly to the main academic building of Ziwu City High School. Being aware of his own image, Yin En knew that going to the pavilion might lead to misunderstandings. Moreover, the crowded and bustling playground wasn''t suitable for Yin En to go and observe.


    Thus, Yin En headed straight for Ziwu City High School''s main academic building and began to explore inside.


    After a while, as Yin En was strolling around, he ended up on the rooftop of the main academic building and spotted a daydreaming girl.


    Yin En noticed that whenever Hirose Sakura mentioned her father, she smiled, but when discussing the gang, her expression turned disdainful.


    Digging deeper, Yin En discovered that Hirose Sakura''s mother had passed away early, and her father, in order to provide her with the best education at Ziwu City High School, had abandoned his original job, joined the Dark Willow Gang as an enforcer, and eventually climbed the ranks due to his exceptional sword skills.


    Although Hirose Sakura detested all gangs, she still respected and loved her father.


    After hearing Hirose Sakura''s story, Yin En became even more interested in the Dark Willow Gang. As an international mercenary, he was accustomed to understanding the underground forces of an area upon arrival.


    Speaking of Island Nation''s gangs, they could only be described as peculiar. Island Nation''s gangs received official recognition and were considered legal organizations.


    The legality of Island Nation''s gangs was a result of exploiting legal loopholes. They presented themselves as certain companies on the surface, while behind the scenes, they continued their gang activities. Additionally, the concept of "political donations" under the capitalist system allowed Island Nation''s gangs to openly bribe officials.


    Most crucially, in the late twentieth century, Island Nation passed a law called the "Prevention of Unlawful Activities by Violent Gang Members Act." Ostensibly aimed at curbing the violent actions of Island Nation''s gangs, it, in fact, served to indirectly legalize them.


    So, despite being Ziwu City''s largest gang, the Dark Willow Gang was officially known as a construction company. In reality, they operated underground casinos, controlled all the adult entertainment establishments in Ziwu City, and virtually monopolized the gang economy in the city. This made other gangs harbor deep resentment toward the Dark Willow Gang.


    After all, as the cost of gang legalization, Island Nation''s gangs could only engage in gray industries and couldn''t interfere with regular businesses.


    The reason the Dark Willow Gang thrived was due to collusion with the current mayor of Ziwu City!


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 171: Text Message

    Chapter 171: Text Message


    The clandestine alliance between the Shadow Willow Gang and the newly appointed mayor of Ziwu City was an open secret known to everyone in Ziwu City. On the largest anonymous forum in the Island Nation, 2ce, there was a dedicated thread discussing this matter. The new mayor of Ziwu City, Tendaji Sosuke, had accepted substantial political donations from the Shadow Willow Gang''s publicly known construction company, allowing him to successfully run for mayor. After winning the election, the same construction company, overtly linked to the Shadow Willow Gang, took on the reconstruction of the Ziwu City government building. Strangely, they undertook this project at a loss, not earning a penny and incurring significant expenses.


    This information was discovered by Watanabe Jiang while playing games and casually browsing the forum.


    Meanwhile, Yin En, after chatting with Hirose Sakura, decided to leave the school due to the approaching lunchtime. Fortunately, being an international mercenary, Yin En''s skills and awareness were commendable. He successfully evaded the high school security in Ziwu City, once again scaled the wall, and returned directly to the hotel.


    Liu Xing and the others chatted as they returned to Watanabe Jiang''s room. After Liu Xing shared the events at the Ziwu City library with Yin En, the latter promptly requested a private room.


    "Now it seems the main storyline of this module is becoming clear. The daughter sent to the Future by King Tindalos is Dark Life. The Zeta family and the Shadow Willow Gang should be opposing factions, while the urban legends of the Killer Demon and the half-beast, Ghoul, likely belong to a third-party force with an unclear stance. Personally, I believe the Zeta family should be on our side, especially since Ze Tian Yinyin is my fiance. Secondly, I don''t think the gang would represent the side of justice," Yin En expressed his viewpoint.


    After some thought, Liu Xing nodded and said, "Yin En''s idea is worth discussing. The Zeta family should be on our side, but the main issue is why the Shadow Willow Gang is targeting Dark Life. If everything goes as expected, Dark Life represents an Eldritch God that hasn''t fully formed yet. This Eldritch God is set to be born during the solar eclipse in seven days, bringing destruction to the Earth. So, if the Shadow Willow Gang knows about this, what exactly do they want to do with Dark Life? Suppose they aim to eliminate Dark Life and save the world. In that case, the Shadow Willow Gang could be considered allies of justice."


    Liu Xing''s words plunged everyone into contemplation. If the Shadow Willow Gang indeed intended to kill Dark Life before the Eldritch God''s arrival, then unquestionably, they stood on the side of justice. If the group opposed the Shadow Willow Gang''s actions, wouldn''t they become the antagonists?


    However, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, players acting as antagonists was a normal occurrence, considering mythical creatures and Eldritch Gods treated everyone impartially.


    "It seems the main storyline is starting. We should be able to meet Dark Life at the airport," Yin En said with anticipation.


    "Alright, it''s about time. Let''s get ready to leave. It''s two in the afternoon now. It might take three hours from the hotel to the Ziwu City airport, and it''ll probably be dark by then," Liu Xing said, taking out a map and estimating the travel time based on his experience from the hotel to the Ziwu City library.


    Due to winter, Ziwu City would start dimming after 4 p.m.


    "It looks like we''ll have a chance to encounter Killer Demon today. According to known information about Killer Demon, its activity time starts after dark, and Ziwu City airport is located in the southwest corner of Ziwu City," Watanabe Jiang pointed at the map.


    Speaking of Killer Demon, Liu Xing suddenly had an idea, "By the way, regarding Killer Demon, I have an immature theory. Killer Demon''s true identity might be Ziwu City''s hero Sawada Tomohiko. Because Sawada Tomohiko had exceptional combat strength, being able to defeat mythical creatures, and then he was betrayed by teammates and killed near the undeveloped area next to Ziwu City airport. After turning into an undead and undergoing corruption, Sawada Tomohiko became Killer Demon, attacking humans. However, due to the restriction of not being able to stray too far from his burial site, Killer Demon''s activity range is limited to the southwest area of Ziwu City, and it can only appear after dark!"


    Liu Xing''s analysis was quite logical, and Yin En and Watanabe Jiang nodded in agreement.


    "Let''s go then. I assume the other four players have also received the message and are rushing there," Liu Xing said, picking up his phone to book a taxi.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 173: Players Assemble

    Chapter 173: Players Assemble


    Liu Xing was now convinced that Yuying Yi was likely to be the final boss of this module. After all, most lower-tier mythical creatures couldn''t stand up against a horde, especially when facing armed gang members.


    "Alright, we''re at Ziwu City Airport now. So, what''s our next move? The message only told us to come to the airport but didn''t mention what to do once we''re here," Yin En complained while holding his phone.


    Watanabe Jiang looked around and suggested, "Well, how about we explore the inside of the airport first and then take a walk outside? If everything seems normal, we can return to the hotel."


    Liu Xing was about to nod in agreement when he noticed Gu Jun stepping out of a taxi.


    "Gu Jun!" Liu Xing called out without hesitation.


    "Liu Xing, why are you here at the airport, and who are these two?" Gu Jun walked over, looking puzzled.


    Liu Xing showed his phone, and Gu Jun nodded in understanding.


    "These two and I are all members of the same faction in Cthulhu Domination. This tall one is Yin En, an international mercenary, and this somewhat creepy guy is Watanabe Jiang, a magician. We all happen to stay on the same floor of the same hotel, so we got to know each other. We all received the message at the same time and felt something was off, so we came here together," Liu Xing introduced Yin En and Watanabe Jiang to Gu Jun.


    Gu Jun nodded and then seemed to recall something, excitedly saying, "By the way, your faction in Cthulhu Domination should be the one ranked first in the international server, right? Just now, when I was heading back to the dorm, I logged into the game and saw someone with the ID '''' saying he and two other society members are resting in a hotel in Ziwu City. They want to meet up with Ziwu City''s society members tonight."


    Liu Xing looked at Watanabe Jiang, surprised by his game ID''s... uniqueness.


    Most importantly, Liu Xing also saw an Elder Sign symbol on the back of the young man''s left hand.


    Liu Xing exchanged glances with the others. Gu Jun, being the Occultist, stepped forward, approached the young man, and smiled, "Hello there. Did you also receive that message?"


    The young man raised an eyebrow, silently nodding without uttering a word.


    "That''s good. We came here because of that message too, and we happen to be of the same kind." Gu Jun smiled while showing the Elder Sign symbol on his hand to the young man.


    The young man nodded again and said, "Hello, I''m Yuuki Ren. Nice to meet you."


    After saying that, Yuuki Ren fell silent again.


    Liu Xing shook his head silently. In the Cthulhu RPG Game, "silence is golden" didn''t apply, as players needed to constantly exchange information to progress the mission. Sometimes, teamwork and coordination were necessary to stage "skits," like when Liu Xing and Ji Wu teamed up to fool the game master Luo Luo.


    So, Liu Xing felt that Yuuki Ren''s "three-no" attribute was a drawback in the Cthulhu RPG Game. Many times, he wouldn''t be able to convey information promptly.


    Just then, a private car stopped in front of Liu Xing and the others. A young woman who looked around twenty years old and a middle-aged man in his thirties got out of the car.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 172: Taxi Driver

    Chapter 172: Taxi Driver


    As the pre-booked taxi arrived, Liu Xing and his companions quickly packed their belongings and embarked on their journey to Ziwu Airport. While getting into the car, Liu Xing noticed that Yin En placed a large bag in the taxi''s trunk.


    It was evident that Yin En had brought all of his equipment along.v3l.Bin.


    The trip from the hotel to Ziwu Airport would take over three hours, so Liu Xing and his companions decided to gather information about the local area by engaging the taxi driver in conversation.


    Fortunately, taxi drivers are generally talkative, and the driver willingly shared a wealth of information with Liu Xing and his friends.


    Firstly, there were some rumors about the mysterious man they were pursuing. In essence, the reason he accepted support from Yuying One was that Yuying One held a crucial secret about him. Therefore, whether he liked it or not, the man had no choice but to align himself with Yuying One. In other words, he was compelled to stand on Yuying One''s side.


    As for how Yuying One had managed to expand and strengthen his influence with his subordinates, the taxi driver had some insights. Yuying One was originally an outsider who suddenly appeared in Ziwu City five years ago. He swiftly defeated all of Ziwu City''s competitors, thanks to his overwhelming strength. In gaming terms, his stats were off the charts, allowing him to often single-handedly defeat groups of opponents, sometimes even outnumbering him a hundred to one.


    Furthermore, Yuying One possessed excellent eloquence. In a short period, he recruited various talents from different fields to work for him, quickly establishing himself in the city.


    Of course, what fascinated the taxi driver the most was a piece of gossip about Yuying One. Due to his exceptionally handsome appearance, Yuying One could easily become an idol at any time. This charm earned him a massive fan base in Ziwu City, with one of the most prominent fans being the director of Bai Shi HospitalBai Shi Dao.


    Similar to the legend of "why cherry blossoms are so beautiful," many believed that the roses in the Land of Roses were exceptionally stunning because they received ample nutrients.


    However, come nightfall, the Land of Roses transformed into a different scene. The beautiful roses of the day took on a different appearance in the darkness. As there were no streetlights in the Land of Roses, it became deserted at night. Naturally, places like these were unlikely to attract visitors after dark.


    After sharing the tale of the Land of Roses, the taxi arrived at Ziwu Airport. As Liu Xing and his companions disembarked, the taxi driver, still brimming with stories, suggested that if they ever had the chance, they should ride in his taxi again, as he had many more interesting things to share.


    "Seems like that man had no choice but to compromise because Yuying One got a hold of his weakness," Yin En commented with disdain.


    Liu Xing shook his head and said, "I think that man is just unlucky. To fall into the hands of someone like Yuying One, and judging by the weight of that leverage, he wouldn''t be obedient if it weren''t significant. So, I believe our focus in the investigation should be on uncovering that man''s weakness. If we can find out what it is, it would be a significant breakthrough. However, I doubt he wants to be under Yuying One''s thumb forever. We might witness an interesting turn of events."


    Yin En rubbed his chin and chuckled, "I''m more interested in the story between Bai Shi Dao and Yuying One. But speaking of which, Yuying One seems to be quite powerful. To single-handedly defeat hundreds of opponentsI wonder how he would fare against Otonashi Takuya in a fight."


    Although Yin En spoke these words, he already had an answer in his mind: Otonashi Takuya and Ze Tian Yinyin combined might not be enough to defeat Yuying One!


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 174: No Time to Talk, Get on the Car!

    Chapter 174: No Time to Talk, Get on the Car!


    After the young woman got off the car, she saw Liu Xing and the others. Without even closing the car door, she approached them and asked, "Are you all here because of the message too?"


    Liu Xing nodded, a bit puzzled. "Yes, but how did you know?"


    "I''m a local in Ziwu City, a coach at the shooting training center named Basya Zhenxun. I know the situation at Ziwu City Airport very well. It''s already past five in the afternoon, and generally, there are no flights taking off or landing at Ziwu City Airport at this time. So, there shouldn''t be anyone staying at the airport, except for the airport staff. And you don''t look like airport staff, so I guess you also received a mysterious message and came to the airport," Basya Zhenxun explained seriously.


    Gu Jun chuckled and nodded. "I see. Then we''re companions. By the way, Miss Basya Zhenxun, you should be familiar with the story of King Tindalos."


    The middle-aged man who came with Basya Zhenxun interjected, "Of course, I''ve been in Ziwu City for a few years and know the story of King Tindalos inside out. By the way, I''m Basya Zhenxun''s colleague, Chen Wenbin, the doctor at Ziwu City Shooting Training Center."


    Gu Jun nodded and introduced Liu Xing and others to Basya Zhenxun and Chen Wenbin. Finally, the seven players of this module got to know each other.


    Of course, while introducing Liu Xing and the others, Gu Jun also mentioned the Cthulhu Dominance game. To their surprise, they found that all seven present were members of the same club, improving their camaraderie.


    Afterwards, Gu Jun continued to inquire whether Basya Zhenxun and others had experienced supernatural events or encountered mythical creatures. After receiving affirmative responses, Gu Jun shared his speculation with them.


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and said, "Then I''ll get in the car too."


    Gu Jun shook his head and calmly stated, "I choose to run over. Ideally, we should be one round late to meet King Tindalos''s daughter. The men in black, who are one round early, most likely won''t harm or capture her directly. Besides, I''m not much of a fighter as an Occultist."


    Yuhua Lian nodded in agreement, silently accepting Gu Jun''s reasoning.


    Watanabe Jiang smiled and said, "I think Gu Jun is right. My character card''s combat power is not great, so early or late doesn''t make much difference for me. I plan to observe the situation from behind and, if the men in black use force, I''ll call the police. I remember crucial areas like airports usually have police stationed. We''ll have support then."


    Basya Zhenxun and Chen Wenbin exchanged glances and said, "In that case, we''ll stay here. I''m a shooting coach, but I don''t have any handy weapons, and my combat power is almost zero. Chen Wenbin''s combat power, as you can see, is even worse than mine. So, we won''t interfere. When the police arrive, we can guide them."


    "Alright, so Liu Xing and Yin En will drive to pick up King Tindalos''s daughter. Gu Jun, Watanabe Jiang, and Yuhua Lian will run there. Basya Zhenxun and Chen Wenbin will remain on standby." KP Li Shunchan concluded, and Liu Xing felt his body enter a state similar to when they were at Earth Dragon Village.


    Then, Liu Xing saw "Yin En" sit directly in Basya Zhenxun''s car and shout, "No time to talk, get on the car!"


    Liu Xing involuntarily walked up and sat in the back seat. "Yin En" started the car and headed towards King Tindalos''s daughter.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]The birth of this content finds its genesis in N?v€l??n¡ï

 Chapter 175: The Entrance of the Killer Demon!

    Chapter 175: The Entrance of the Killer Demon!


    Soon, Yin En executed a graceful brake, halting in front of King Tindalos''s daughter. Liu Xing also spotted the four figures clad in black, each gripping a katana, seemingly ready for combat.


    There are various types of katanas, such as the tachi and the riba, but among them, the most suitable for battle is the katana.


    Yin En opened the car door and said to King Tindalos''s daughter, "Miss, get in the car quickly!"


    However, King Tindalos''s daughter exclaimed with excitement, "Uncle, am I your master? My name is Mian Valley Green, and you can call me Lady Mian Valley Green!"


    Wait, why does this dialogue sound a bit off?


    Only now did Liu Xing get a clear look at King Tindalos''s daughter, aka Mian Valley Greenan image of her formed in his mind. She had forgiving-colored short hair, her left eye covered by a black eyepatch, and her right eye a golden pupil. She seemed to be around 16 or 17, according to the app''s estimate.


    Therefore, Liu Xing concluded that Mian Valley Green was a full-fledged chuunibyou!


    Yin En, with a black line on his forehead, looked at Mian Valley Green. He was about to get out of the car and push Mian Valley Green inside, but the four figures in black were already approaching the car. Two of them had even switched to handguns, pointing them at Mian Valley Green and Yin En.


    Seated in the back, Liu Xing silently pulled out the specially crafted Nyarlathotep pistol from his waist, ready to shoot at any moment.


    When deciding to go to Ziwu City Airport, Liu Xing anticipated a possible confrontation and, therefore, carried the Nyarlathotep pistol with him.


    Observing the current situation, Liu Xing realized it would be better not to draw his gun, as Yin En and Mian Valley Green were already under the control of the men in black.


    Liu Xing knew that, on the way here, Yin En had taken out his pistol from the backpack he carried. However, because Mian Valley Green blocked Yin En''s line of sight and the ballistic trajectory, Yin En couldn''t aim at the men in black at the first opportunity. After all, Yin En was just an international mercenary and not adept at using guns that could make bullets curve. Thus, Yin En could only hide his gun-wielding left hand in the blind spot of the men in black''s vision, waiting for an opportunity.


    At this moment, Liu Xing also noticed that, due to the one-way glass of Yasaka Masumi''s car, the men in black couldn''t see him sitting in the back. Liu Xing decided to stay hidden and watch the situation unfold.


    "Hey, who are you guys? Why are you chasing this girl?" Yin En, with great courage, calmly said when faced with the handgun.


    Seeing Yin En not panicking in the face of their gun, the men in black began to treat the situation cautiously.


    After two or three seconds passed, Liu Xing saw Hayabusa Ren and Gu Jun approaching from the other side of the glass. Watanabe Jiang was a few steps behind, looking somewhat uneasy.


    The men in black naturally noticed Watanabe Jiang and his two companions. So, Black-clothed Person A halted and raised his handgun again, vigilant of Watanabe Jiang''s group. The two men wielding katanas had also switched to handguns.


    The tension in the scene escalated.


    However, soon everything would undergo a drastic change because the Killer Demon made its entrance.


    Liu Xing first felt a slight vibration, then from the green belt beside the highway, a dark figure suddenly leaped out and pounced on Black-clothed Person A!


    Liu Xing looked up and saw a sturdy man over two meters tall, wielding a giant blade about two meters long. The man''s face was unclear.


    This was the Killer Demon!


    Killer Demon, One Slash Two Halves, 23/90, success.


    Killer Demon, Power of the Demonic Spirit, 17/85, success.


    Killer Demon, 2d8+1d8+2d6+10=6+3+5+10=24!


    After the damage was calculated, everything became clear.


    Black-clothed Person A didn''t have time to react; he was directly cleaved in half by the Killer Demon, and his organs scattered on the ground, blood splattering everywhere.


    Everyone who witnessed this scene was utterly shocked.


    "Alright, all players who saw this scene, please make a sanity check. On a success, decrease 1 point of SAN value; on a failure, decrease 1d5 points of SAN value. By the way, this time, the SAN value check will provide players with half the value of Cthulhu Mythos knowledge to reduce SAN, rounding up." KP Li Shunchan said with a smile.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 176: Unpredictable Madness

    Chapter 176: Unpredictable Madness


    Liu Xing, 42/78, success.


    Yin En, 67/69, success.


    Yoh Asakura, 84/74, failure.


    Gu Jun, 12/59, success.


    Watanabe Jiang, 94/73, failure.Dive into Stories, Embrace Enchantment: N?v¦ÅlB?n.


    "So, Liu Xing, Yin En, and Gu Jun have all passed the SAN value check, only losing 1 point of SAN and gaining 1 point of Cthulhu Mythos knowledge. As for Yoh Asakura and Watanabe Jiang, let''s continue with the SAN value check," KP Li Shunchan said with a smile.


    Yoh Asakura, 1d5=2.


    Watanabe Jiang, 1d5=4.


    "Alright, Yoh Asakura loses 2 points of SAN and gains 1 point of Cthulhu Mythos knowledge, while Watanabe Jiang loses 4 points of SAN and gains 2 points of Cthulhu Mythos knowledge. Yoh Asakura, you seem to be at a disadvantage, losing an extra point of SAN. However, Watanabe Jiang, I can''t decide if your luck is good or bad. You narrowly avoided falling into temporary madness," KP Li Shunchan teased Watanabe Jiang.


    Liu Xing couldn''t help but think that the Law of Character Luck was reliable. Watanabe Jiang was a prime example. However, he also believed Wu Lei''s words that all KPs enjoyed watching their players experience temporary madness.


    After the players'' SAN value checks, the story continued.


    "I was planning to give you two more SAN value checks, but on second thought, frequent SAN checks are a bit unreasonable. So, I''ll spare you this time. Don''t thank me," KP Li Shunchan said with a smile.


    At this point, Watanabe Jiang couldn''t help but contact KP Li Shunchan, "KP, isn''t this a bit too unfair? I succeeded in the investigation, and you made me see Killer Demon. Then, two consecutive SAN value checks. Are you trying to push me into an unpredictable madness state?"


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, there were three types of madness: permanent, temporary, and unpredictable. Permanent madness occurred when the SAN value reached zero, resulting in the character card being permanently controlled by the game as a lunatic. Temporary madness occurred when a player lost 5 or more SAN points at once, leading to a period of madness, but the character card would return to normal after the duration ended. Unpredictable madness occurred when a player lost one-fifth of their SAN points within a certain time (usually a day in the game), leading to a state of madness. After the duration, the character card entered a dormant phase, and any further shocks or losses of 1 SAN point would trigger madness until a remedy was found.


    For example, Watanabe Jiang, with an original SAN value of 75, would enter an unpredictable madness state if he lost 15 SAN points in a day.


    Now, after three SAN value checks, Watanabe Jiang had lost a total of 8 SAN points. If he lost another 7 points by the next day, he would be in great danger of going insane, given the module''s difficulty where SAN points could be lost at any time.


    "Ha ha, am I that kind of person? To be honest, originally, you would only have had one SAN value check this time. According to the situation after your two rounds, when you arrived here, Killer Demon had already killed those four black-clothed figures, leaving only corpses. So, you only needed one successful SAN check reducing 1 point of SAN and one failed check reducing 1d5 points of SAN. But, unexpectedly, you arrived so quickly, catching Killer Demon in action. Alright, let''s continue with the story," KP Li Shunchan said with a smile.


    Liu Xing rubbed his temples, realizing his back was soaked in cold sweat. Killer Demon''s terror exceeded his imagination; four black-clothed figures were killed in two strikes.


    Especially the corpse of Black-clothed Figure A, Liu Xing couldn''t bear to look at it directly. The scene was too horrifying, even though Liu Xing had dissected many bodies during university and seen numerous B-grade horror movies.


    "Damn, what kind of monster is Killer Demon? His combat power is way too high!" Yin En said with a trembling tone.


    At this moment, a motorcycle and an open-top car raced towards them from the distance. As they approached, Liu Xing noticed that the riders were Otonashi Takuya and Ze Tian Yinyin.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 177: Ze Tian Yinyins Strategy

    Chapter 177: Ze Tian Yinyins Strategy


    "What in the world happened here? Why are so many people dead?" Ze Tian Yinyin got out of the car and saw the corpses strewn around, covering her nose in disgust.


    Otonashi Takuya took off his helmet, furrowing his brows but not saying much.


    Seeing Ze Tian Yinyin and Otonashi Takuya''s reactions, Liu Xing knew they had seen worse. This "small scene" couldn''t faze them.


    Liu Xing glanced at Mian Gu Lu, finding her calm or, more accurately, lost in thought. She showed no signs of fear, proving she was indeed King Tindalos''s daughter.


    "Mian Gu Lu, stay in the car for now," Yin En got out, stuffing the cute Mian Gu Lu into the vehicle.


    At this moment, Watanabe Jiang and his two companions arrived at the scene, their expressions not looking too good.


    "Hey, you there, come tell me what''s going on. These black-clothed people weren''t killed by you, right?" Ze Tian Yinyin pointed at Yin En, questioning.


    Yin En nodded, recounting how Killer Demon had killed the four black-clothed individuals.


    However, Liu Xing suddenly remembered that Killer Demon might be Ze Tian Yinyin''s ancestor, Tomohiko Sawada, the great hero of Ziwu City. So, Liu Xing began observing Ze Tian Yinyin closely.


    Sure enough, when Ze Tian Yinyin heard that Killer Demon killed the four black-clothed individuals, she subtly furrowed her brows. If Liu Xing hadn''t been paying close attention, he might have missed this detail.


    This confirmed Liu Xing''s suspicion that Killer Demon was indeed Sawada Tomohiko, and the Ze family likely knew about it, explaining their purchase of the undeveloped area to protect Sawada Tomohiko''s secret.


    "So, it''s Killer Demon. But Killer Demon has always only harmed people, not killed them. Could you have made a mistake?" Otonashi Takuya interjected suddenly.


    As Otonashi Takuya pointed out, Killer Demon had previously only harmed people in the Magic Capital, never killed. Moreover, those injured by Killer Demon were never in mortal danger. This time, however, Killer Demon had killed four black-clothed individuals, which was unusual.


    Mian Gu Lu sensed the dangerous aura from Ze Tian Yinyin and, like a startled rabbit, quickly retreated into the car, avoiding direct eye contact with Ze Tian Yinyin.


    Liu Xing sighed in frustration. Was Mian Gu Lu really King Tindalos''s daughter? Why did she seem like a chuunibyou idiot?


    Despite Ze Tian Yinyin being willful and capricious, now that she knew Mian Gu Lu''s identity, she didn''t dare harm her. She casually threw the gun into the convertible and said to Yin En, "I''ll arrange for someone to deal with these bodies later. You don''t need to worry about it. Just leave when you''re ready. As for these black-clothed people''s handguns, take them if you like. Since you''re involved in this matter now, it''s better to be prepared. Well, I''ll be leaving now."


    With that, Ze Tian Yinyin intended to leave.


    However, at this moment, Yin En seemed determined and suddenly called out to Ze Tian Yinyin, "Miss Ze Tian Yinyin, um, my name is Yin En. I came to Ziwu City to meet my fiance."


    Ze Tian Yinyin paused, visibly aware of who Yin En was.


    Seeing Ze Tian Yinyin blushing, Liu Xing tossed a phone to Yin En without looking back, then got into the convertible. "Yin En, use this phone to contact me if you need anything. I''m leaving."


    Ze Tian Yinyin left in the convertible.


    Liu Xing chuckled. Yin En had finally started to woo Ze Tian Yinyin. Now that the connection with Ze Tian Yinyin was established, as long as Yin En didn''t mess up, Ze Tian Yinyin should be on the player''s side.


    At this time, Yasaka Mashiro and Chen Wenbin, who had been waiting at Ziwu City Airport, also arrived. KP Li Shunchan, not missing a chance, said, "Hehe, you guys came. Let''s perform a SAN check. Success will reduce SAN by 1 point, failure will reduce SAN by 1d4 points, and you won''t gain Cthulhu Mythos knowledge."


    Yasaka Mashiro, 43/70, success.


    Chen Wenbin, 39/56, success.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 179: Hiring Otonashi Takuya

    Chapter 179: Hiring Otonashi Takuya


    Liu Xing looked at Mian Gu Lu and chuckled, "Mian Gu Lu, why are you out so late, walking alone on the highway?"


    Mian Gu Lu, with a cute expression, touched her chin and pondered for a moment before saying, "I don''t know why. When I realized it, I was already on the highway. There has been a voice in my head, urging me to keep walking along the highway until I met you guys."


    The group exchanged glances, confirming that Mian Gu Lu was indeed King Tindalos''s daughter. However, she either genuinely had a naive personality or was heavily influenced by King Tindalos, seamlessly blending into the modern era and communicating effortlessly with Liu Xing''s group without noticing anything unusual.


    Suddenly, Liu Xing noticed an issue with Mian Gu Lu''s posture. Upon closer inspection, he saw that her right foot seemed to be injured.


    Frowning, Liu Xing expressed concern, "Mian Gu Lu, what happened to your foot?"


    Mian Gu Lu nonchalantly shook her head, saying, "It''s nothing. My health has always been poor. Recently, I''ve been getting nosebleeds, and I feel like my right foot has shortened, making walking a bit awkward."


    Liu Xing, observing Mian Gu Lu, signaled Yasaka Mashiro, the only female player in the group, to take her aside and engage in a different conversation.


    "Now that we can be sure Mian Gu Lu is King Tindalos''s daughter, and the legend is likely true, there may be an Eldritch God within her. It''s possible that this Eldritch God will be born during the upcoming eclipse in seven days, leading to the world''s destruction," Liu Xing sighed, addressing the group.


    After some discussion, they distributed handguns among the team, with Yin En taking charge of managing the ammunition for safety.


    With the distribution settled, the group decided to leave Ziwu City Airport, as it was not a safe place to linger.


    However, a new problem arose transportation. With Yasaka Mashiro''s car and Otonashi Takuya''s motorcycle, they could only accommodate six people. What about the remaining two?


    It was already 7 PM, and the airport was deserted except for Liu Xing''s group. Hitchhiking back to Ziwu City seemed highly improbable, and carrying the two like Bai Hecheng on the roof was both inhumane and impractical.


    In a moment of realization, Mian Gu Lu spoke up, "Um, if I remember correctly, the four men in black trying to catch a flight came in a car. It should be parked over there."


    Mian Gu Lu pointed towards the highway bend.


    The group chuckled at their oversight. Quickly locating the car, they split into two groups and headed to Ziwu City.


    Upon reaching the city, they abandoned the Dark Willow Gang''s car, anticipating that the gang would soon discover the failed operation. If Dark Willow Gang traced the car, it could lead to trouble.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]v3l-B1n.

 Chapter 178: Dark Willow Gang!

    Chapter 178: Dark Willow Gang!


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows, surprised to find that Chen Wenbin''s SAN value was even lower than that of Gu Jun, the Occultist. Liu Xing began to suspect if Chen Wenbin was concealing his true identity.


    After the SAN value check, Yasaka Mashiro''s face turned grim. "What''s going on? How did these black-clad men die so tragically? Chen Wenbin and I rushed over when we heard gunshots from a distance."


    Watanabe Jiang, standing nearby, stepped forward to explain the situation to Yasaka Mashiro and Chen Wenbin. Meanwhile, Yin En and Yoh Asakura approached the bodies of the black-clad men, following the guidance of Ze Tian Yinyin. They began collecting the equipment from the corpses, as only Yin En and Liu Xing had weapons among the players present.


    Given the current situation, Liu Xing was certain that more battles would unfold. If they faced humans, it would likely be a scene of knives and guns, or they might encounter mythical creatures. Therefore, it was crucial to carry weapons.


    Searching the bodies would also help identify the specific identities of the four black-clad individuals. However, Liu Xing wasn''t proficient in this aspect, lacking investigative skills compared to Yin En. Additionally, as an outsider in terms of character background, Liu Xing was at a disadvantage compared to "Yoh Asakura," who was a local and had more advantages in gathering information through inspiration or education.


    Feeling idle, Liu Xing approached Otonashi Takuya, who had been silently observing the situation.


    Originally, Liu Xing had planned to establish a connection with Otonashi Takuya early in the day. NPCs with explosive combat abilities like Otonashi Takuya were crucial characters in this module. However, Liu Xing discovered that Otonashi Takuya had already finished his night shift and had gone home after the morning handover. The hotel front desk didn''t know Otonashi Takuya''s residence, forcing Liu Xing to temporarily abandon that lead.


    Now that Otonashi Takuya had unwittingly walked into their situation, Liu Xing couldn''t let the opportunity pass. He smiled at Otonashi Takuya and said, "Mr. Otonashi Takuya, you also received a message to come here, right?"


    Yoh Asakura pointed at the hilt of one of the combat knives, saying, "Look at the mark on the hilt a willow leaf. In Ziwu City, this mark represents one thing: the Dark Willow Gang."


    "Dark Willow Gang, the largest gang in Ziwu City. Why would they be after Mian Gu Lu?" Yasaka Mashiro questioned.


    Gu Jun shrugged, smiling, "That''s not the point. The crucial thing is how the Dark Willow Gang knew Mian Gu Lu would appear here. Given the current situation, the gang must have known Mian Gu Lu''s location in advance, sending these four black-clad men to lie in wait and capture him."


    Yin En nodded and pointed to the black-clad men''s phones. "I checked their phones and found no message from King Tindalos. However, there''s one from three hours ago, sent by someone named ''Boss,'' instructing them to ambush here, capturing Mian Gu Lu at all costs, even if it meant using guns."


    "Damn, if Killer Demon hadn''t suddenly appeared, Yin En, you and I might have been shot dead here," Liu Xing said with a grim expression.


    At this moment, Mian Gu Lu, who had come down from the car unnoticed, looked curious. "Oh, were these black-clad men trying to capture me? I thought they just wanted to catch a flight, that''s why I ran so fast."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, finally understanding why Mian Gu Lu seemed so carefree while being pursued. Apparently, Mian Gu Lu was oblivious to the fact that she was being chased.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 180: Eldritch God Taketori!

    Chapter 180: Eldritch God Taketori!


    At midnight, Liu Xing and his group finally arrived at Chen Wenbin''s house.


    Chen Wenbin''s two-story building reminded Liu Xing of a house he had seen in an adult animation from his childhood. Don''t get any wrong ideas; the adult animation was called "Crayon Shin-chan."


    Yes, "Crayon Shin-chan" was indeed an adult animation, but when it was introduced in the country, it was misunderstood by many as a comedy animation.


    "My house has two floors. The first floor has two bedrooms and a living room for accommodation. The second floor has a bedroom and a study room for accommodation. The study room can only be used as a single room. It''s not early now, so let''s arrange the rooms first," Chen Wenbin said as he opened the door with keys.


    "I''ll take the study room alone. I have a night vision device in my backpack, so I can observe the surroundings at night. You guys go in and allocate the rooms. I''ll set up some alert devices around the house to check the surroundings," Yin En, who was walking at the end, stopped and said seriously.


    So, Liu Xing and the other eight people entered the rooms. After a brief discussion, Yasaka Mashiro and Mian Gu Lu were decided to stay in the inner bedroom on the first floor, while Liu Xing and Watanabe Jiang would stay in the outer bedroom. Otonashi Takuya and Yoh Asakura would sleep in the living room, and the second-floor bedroom was for Gu Jun and Chen Wenbin.


    This arrangement aimed to maximize Mian Gu Lu''s safety. Yasaka Mashiro accompanied Mian Gu Lu in the safest inner bedroom on the first floor. The outer bedroom was guarded by Otonashi Takuya and Yoh Asakura, acting as "door gods."


    Liu Xing and Watanabe Jiang stayed in the outer bedroom on the first floor, which allowed them to jump directly from the window to the yard on the second floor in case of an attack. This strategy provided a quick escape and allowed them to coordinate inside and outside. Most importantly, as a doctor, Liu Xing could provide immediate medical assistance if Mian Gu Lu faced any issues.


    Liu Xing was puzzled. Why hadn''t his character card changed? Did the number he rolled represent something unchangeable?


    "Alright, let''s discuss the next steps. The main quest has appeared, and we must stop the descent of this Eldritch God, Dark Life. Otherwise, if the Eldritch God destroys the world, we''ll be left with no choice but to GG and tear up our cards with no chance of recovery," Yoh Asakura said, sounding a bit frustrated.


    Chen Wenbin nodded, speaking seriously, "Yoh Asakura is right. Now we can only find a way to prevent the descent of Dark Life. The reason my character card has such a low SAN value is that in the last tabletop game, I was possessed by Yis People. I visited the era where Yis People existed and heard some strange information, including something that might be Dark Life or Eldritch God Taketori!"


    Everyone looked at Chen Wenbin in shock. They hadn''t expected Chen Wenbin''s character card to be possessed by Yis People.


    "Eldritch God Taketori. If I remember correctly, Taketori is a mythical figure in the oldest novel from the Island Nation, ''The Tale of the Bamboo Cutter.'' It is said that in ancient times, there was an old man who cut bamboo and found a girl named Kaguya-hime inside. She grew into an adult within three months. Due to her exceptional beauty, she attracted proposals from nobles, and even the emperor came to force a marriage. In the end, Kaguya-hime ascended and disappeared," Gu Jun said, frowning.


    Chen Wenbin nodded, saying seriously, "That''s right, it''s Taketori. However, this Taketori can only be considered the embryo of the Eldritch God. After Taketori ascended, Nyarlathotep discovered him because Taketori was an indigenous god of Earth and was in conflict with Nyarlathotep. So, Nyarlathotep erased Taketori''s intelligence and let him wander in the universe."


    "After some time, a young female Yis People suddenly disappeared while traversing spacetime. Other Yis People used various methods and found that this female Yis People had been possessed by Taketori. Due to the distortion of Taketori''s divine power during spacetime travel, and recalling the injustice and resentment when Nyarlathotep erased his intelligence, Taketori fell and became the Eldritch God. According to Yis People''s prediction, Eldritch God Taketori would eventually be reborn in a certain era and then destroy the planet it was on!"


    Well, once again, Nyarlathotep was the scapegoat for this mess.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 181: Speculations on the Clearance Method

    Chapter 181: Speculations on the Clearance Method


    After all the twists and turns, it turned out that Nyarlathotep had to shoulder the blame in the end. Dark Life and Eldritch God Taketori were creations of Nyarlathotep.


    At this moment, Gu Jun expressed some doubts, "So, Yis People could calculate all of this. Why didn''t they travel back in time and change everything, like preventing Taketori''s ascension or stopping that young female Yis People from time traveling?"


    Chen Wenbin shrugged and earnestly replied, "While Yis People can traverse time and space, it doesn''t mean they can do whatever they want. Yis People are just a technologically advanced race in the Cthulhu universe. They don''t have the qualification to intervene in the realm of gods. Moreover, in this matter, it involves Nyarlathotep. Yis People can only calculate the appearance of Eldritch God Taketori. As for other things, they dare not act because Taketori''s will has twisted time and space, making it impossible for Yis People to traverse into this era."


    After listening to Chen Wenbin''s account, everyone fell into a brief silence, digesting the information.Where Stories Blossom: N?v¦ÅlB?n.


    "So, the plot of this module is quite clear now. Firstly, King Tindalos traveled to the Asuka Era in the Island Nation, established his kingdom, and planned to summon his daughter from another time. However, King Tindalos''s daughter encountered Taketori, who quickly fell and became Eldritch God, incubating within King Tindalos''s daughter and waiting for the right moment, which is when the world falls into darkness," Liu Xing speculated.


    "As King Tindalos noticed something unusual in his daughter''s body, he couldn''t expel or eliminate Eldritch God Taketori. After considerable effort, King Tindalos calculated that, in this era, we players have a chance to prevent the birth of Eldritch God Taketori. Therefore, he brainwashed his daughter into Mian Gu Lu and sent her to us. Our current mission is to stop the descent of Eldritch God Taketori!" Liu Xing laid out his conjectures.


    Gu Jun, as the only expert present, added his opinion, "Liu Xing is right, but the problem now is how to deal with Eldritch God Taketori. Even if he hasn''t been born yet, his power is beyond our capability to resist. Unless we can obtain some artifact equipment in the upcoming plot, it''s impossible to kill Eldritch God Taketori inside Mian Gu Lu. So, personally, I believe the key to our mission success or failure will be the solar eclipse seven days from now, or rather, six days from now. If Eldritch God Taketori is to be born in darkness, we just need to dispel the darkness."


    "First is Ziwu Shrine located directly south of Ziwu City. We must visit there because, without any accidents, Ziwu Shrine should have information about Killer Demon and Ghoul. We might even get the spell that can change day into night. Moreover, the Unseen Pool beneath Ziwu City is rumored to be related to Killer Demon Sawada Tomohiko, so we can also visit Unseen Pool while we''re at it."


    "Next is the Rose Graveyard southwest of Ziwu City. It''s now confirmed as the lair of Ghouls. Though it''s dangerous, I think it''s necessary to visit Rose Graveyard because, according to current urban legends about Ghouls not harming people, I suspect there should be elder-level Ghouls in Ziwu City, responsible for controlling Ghouls in Ziwu City. Elder-level Ghouls are proficient in various spells, so the spell to change day into night might also be obtainable from the Ghoul elder. After all, there''s no absolute justice or evil in the Cthulhu RPG Game."


    Talking about the Ghoul elder, Liu Xing couldn''t help but think of Jigu''s romantic interest.


    "Then there''s the undeveloped area in the southwest corner of Ziwu City. It''s obviously Killer Demon''s hiding place. But for now, we shouldn''t go there because we definitely can''t provoke Killer Demon. After all, Killer Demon can deal tens of damage in one slash, and we''re fragile. Also, I believe Sawada Family has guards stationed there. We basically have no chance of entering the undeveloped area unless Mr. Yin En, Miss Sawada''s fianc, is willing to sell his charm to please Miss Sawada."


    Watanabe Jiang started off serious but ended up joking and teasing Yin En.


    However, Yin En had a good temper and replied with a smile, "I also want to sell my charm, but my character card doesn''t allow me to do that."


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 182: Ghoul Intelligence

    Chapter 182: Ghoul Intelligence


    Yin En could be considered as expressing the sentiments of many players in the vast Cthulhu RPG Game community, which is that the heart is willing but the strength is lacking.


    Often, players know what the best choices are, but due to the constraints of their character cards, they are forced to make choices that go against their true feelings.


    Take Yin En, for example. If he directly chose to confront Ze Tian Yinyin''s father and confirm the engagement with Ze Tian Yinyin, Yin En could gain the support of the Sawada Family, the largest family in Ziwu City. In that case, Yin En would become the unrivaled power in Ziwu City.


    However, because "Yin En" did not truly agree with this marriage and had a rebellious and somewhat masculine personality, "Yin En" did not intend to seek refuge with the Sawada Family or leverage their connections.


    Therefore, Yin En expressed helplessness in this matter and could only follow the mindset of "Yin En."


    "Oh, by the way, have you encountered Ghoul? Last night, I almost ran into Ghoul with Yasaka Mashiro," Chen Wenbin suddenly said.


    Here''s how it happened:


    Chen Wenbin and Yasaka Mashiro, who worked in the same company, had dinner together after working overtime last night. They even encountered Shiro Michi and Shiro Hana from the 404 Hospital at the restaurant.


    Incidentally, in the background of this module, Chen Wenbin used to be a doctor at 404 Hospital but was later recruited as a private doctor by the owner of the Ziwu City shooting range.


    When Chen Wenbin and Yasaka Mashiro regained control of their bodies, they performed a Listening check. Both successfully heard sharp sounds emanating from a nearby thicket, and Chen Wenbin even heard chewing sounds.


    According to the typical horror movie plot, Chen Wenbin and Yasaka Mashiro should have fearlessly approached the thicket to investigate. However, being seasoned players in the Cthulhu RPG Game, they chose the wisest course of action. They fabricated a reason and promptly left the park.


    "I must tell you, there''s definitely a Ghoul in that thicket, probably gnawing on a corpse. Fortunately, Yasaka Mashiro and I ran fast; otherwise, we would have likely fought with that Ghoul first," Chen Wenbin said with lingering fear.


    Liu Xing and the others nodded. Based on Chen Wenbin and Yasaka Mashiro''s situation, the likelihood of encountering and fighting Ghoul was nearly a hundred percent. Chen Wenbin and Yasaka Mashiro made the best choice.


    At this point, Yoh Asakura chimed in, "So, it was you two I saw yesterday. When I was heading home after practicing Swordsmanship, Plot Encounter led me to a park, and I saw a man and a woman suddenly running out of the park. I was wondering what was happening, and now I know it was you guys."


    Hearing this, Chen Wenbin felt a bit awkward but nodded, saying, "Uh, if nothing unexpected happened, it should be Yasaka Mashiro and me. But Yoh Asakura, did you encounter Ghoul after entering the park?"


    This question made Yoh Asakura a bit embarrassed. "Hehe, last night, my luck wasn''t great. My Investigation, Listening, and even Inspiration all failed, so I just ignored that thicket and went home..."


    Everyone chuckled. Yoh Asakura''s luck was indeed good, perfectly avoiding Ghoul.


    "But thinking about it, Ghoul is indeed active in the Ziwu City urban area, and it seems to have attacked many homeless people. If we conduct a Night Operation, we may very well encounter these Ghouls," Liu Xing said seriously.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 183: The Gender-Changed Yasaka Mashiro

    Chapter 183: The Gender-Changed Yasaka Mashiro


    At this moment, another person walked out of the room, Yasaka Mashiro.


    "I''ve already arranged for Mian Gu Lu to go to sleep, and Otonashi Takuya is taking a shower now. By the way, dealing with this long hair is really troublesome. I wonder how long it will take to dry," Yasaka Mashiro complained while drying her hair with a towel.


    Yin En chuckled, teasing Yasaka Mashiro, "Yasaka Mashiro, isn''t that the name of the male protagonist in that Island Nation anime? Are you planning to add Nyaruko to your harem?"


    As mentioned before, Nyarlathotep had numerous incarnations, and in various fan creations, there were many additional forms. In a particular Island Nation anime, Nyarlathotep was transformed into Nyaruko, and the male protagonist of that anime was named Yasaka Mashiro.


    "Oh, I knew Yasaka Mashiro sounded familiar, but I couldn''t recall where," Watanabe Jiang exclaimed, slapping his forehead in a somewhat exaggerated manner.


    Yasaka Mashiro sighed helplessly and said, "It''s all because of this mod. My character card''s original name was Maeda En, a security company instructor. Unexpectedly, the mod changed it to this, and the worst part is, I was originally a male character card. How did I end up being changed to a female character card!"


    As Yasaka Mashiro became more agitated, Liu Xing hurriedly approached and covered her mouth with his hand to prevent her from waking up the neighbors with her loud voice, risking an early end to their Private Room time.ovelllbbin


    Soon, Yasaka Mashiro calmed down and said with resignation, "Well, I''m pretty desperate now. Suddenly becoming a girl, I still can''t fully accept it mentally and physically. After all, I''m not some cross-dressing expert, and this pseudo-girl transformation is making me extremely uncomfortable."


    "So, should we take some time to explore the sewer area?" Yoh Asakura asked.


    Liu Xing shook his head, answering, "We can''t go to the sewers for now. We don''t have a reason to go there yet. We can''t just say we have a clogged toilet and need to check the sewers. Besides, entering the sewers might lead to a battle. Whether it''s against Ghouls or Dark Willow Gang members, our chances of winning are currently low. Moreover, it could attract unwanted attention. We might shift from being proactive to being reactive."


    "But if we can''t go to the sewers, we still have many places to explore. Aside from the Rose Graveyard and the shrine, we can also go to the education district. When Yin En went to Ziwu City High School last time, there were three different choices, indicating three important NPCs in Ziwu City High School that we need to encounter."


    "Next is Ziwu City Television. The urban legends about Killer Demon and Ghoul are escalating. I believe those reporters, for the sake of ratings, will investigate Killer Demon and Ghoul. We should be able to gather some information, maybe even expose some scandals about the newly elected mayor of Ziwu City, and use that to access the mayor''s storyline."


    "Following that is Yin En''s exclusive Sawada Family storyline. Although Yin En doesn''t want to admit the marriage to Ze Tian Yinyin, you can visit Sawada Family''s company, meet Ze Tian Yinyin''s father, and maybe get a lot of information and assistance from him. After all, the Sawada Family is influential, and they should know everything about Ziwu City."


    "In addition, I think we can dig deeper into the clues at Ziwu City Library, especially the curator Kuroba Naoki. Since he has such a deep understanding of King Tindalos, he''s not an ordinary NPC." Watanabe Jiang continued, pointing at the map for analysis.


    However, when Ziwu City Library was mentioned, Liu Xing thought of that oil painting.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 185: The Godless Shrine

    Chapter 185: The Godless Shrine


    Now, Liu Xing was starting to wonder if Otonashi Takuya might be a mythical creature or perhaps the incarnation of some Eldritch God, or even a bodyguard specially arranged by King Tindalos for Mian Gu Lu. At this point, everyone began discussing today''s actions.


    "We can''t just passively defend ourselves; taking the initiative to attack is the best choice. Although Ze Tian Yinyin assured us that she would handle the aftermath, since the Dark Willow Gang could determine Mian Gu Lu''s location from the beginning, they likely have means to find our current location. Fortunately, Chen Wenbin''s area is densely populated, and while the Dark Willow Gang is the largest gang in Ziwu City, they can''t act recklessly in broad daylight. So, we can use the daytime to search for clues to deal with the Eldritch God Taketori. I believe that once we deal with Taketori, everything will fall into place," Gu Jun said earnestly.


    Yin En nodded and spoke, "I''m planning to visit the Ziwu City Shrine. Since Eldritch Gods are appearing now, there might be items in the shrine that can eliminate them."


    "I''ll go with you. It''s better not to be alone right now. By the way, let''s exchange phone numbers so we can contact each other," Liu Xing said, taking out his phone.


    After exchanging contact information, Gu Jun and Watanabe Jiang planned to visit the Ziwu City Library again to inquire about information from Kuroba Naoki. Chen Wenbin and Yoh Asakura intended to go to the Rose Graveyard to confirm the existence of Ghouls.


    Yasaka Mashiro decided to stay at home with Otonashi Takuya, taking care of Mian Gu Lu. After all, leaving two NPCs at home was not practical, and Yasaka Mashiro was skilled in marksmanship but lacked in other areas, so going out might not yield much information.


    After confirming the groups, Liu Xing found a nearby car rental shop, rented three cars, and then drove with Yin En to the Ziwu City Shrine.


    During the journey to the Ziwu City Shrine, Liu Xing took out his phone to check information about the shrine and found it to be quite peculiar.


    Firstly, many shrines and temples in the Island Nation belonged to family businesses, so the priests and priestesses often inherited their positions. Ziwu City Shrine was one such case, owned by the Godless family, hence its name - the Godless Shrine.


    The history of the Godless family was not insignificant. The wife of the Great hero Tomohiko Sawada was from the Godless family, ensuring the continual prosperity of the Godless Shrine.


    However, for some reason, the Godless family''s population had never been thriving. There was usually only one female member responsible for managing the shrine.


    "Wow, it seems the Godless family is quite remarkable. They have such a large piece of land to establish the shrine," Liu Xing remarked, looking at the Godless Shrine, which occupied an area equivalent to two or three Tokyo Domes.


    Yin En nodded and said, "Yes, this should still be within the Ziwu City urban area. For the Godless Shrine to occupy such a large piece of land, it seems the Godless family is not simple."


    The main building of the Godless Shrine was located on a small hill. As Liu Xing and Yin En passed through the torii gate, they encountered a masked man in black clothes.


    "Well, players, please roll an inspiration or investigation check," KP Li Shunchan said with a smile.


    "I''ll roll for inspiration," Liu Xing said.


    "Then I''ll roll for investigation," Yin En followed.


    Liu Xing, 43/90, success.


    Yin En, 39/80, success.


    "In that case, Liu Xing suddenly realizes that this man looks similar to the four black-clothed individuals from yesterday. Yin En notices the Dark Willow Gang symbol embroidered with golden thread on the man''s clothes," KP Li Shunchan said.


    [Note: I will change Ze Tian Yinyin => Sawada Yinyin, as names have Japanese tone to them.]


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 184: The Next Day

    Chapter 184: The Next Day


    Liu Xing thought about the painting in the Ziwu City Library, realizing that Mian Gu Lu was indeed identical to the figure in that Ziwu City Library painting. However, in Liu Xing''s eyes, the features of the painting had already distorted.


    Nevertheless, Liu Xing considered it a kind of hint, suggesting that Mian Gu Lu had twisted because of the Eldritch God Taketori.


    "Besides the Ziwu City Library, if we have the chance, we better visit the Ziwu City government as well. With the assistance of the Ziwu City government, I believe we stand a chance against the Ghoul. We should avoid mentioning the Dark Willow Gang, regardless of whether the new mayor of Ziwu City is willing to serve them or not; he has to act on behalf of the gang."


    "In addition to these places, I am most interested in the Flowing Water Garden and the Spa. These two places are marked, so they must have significance. I suspect there might be special clues in these locations. I researched online and found that the Flowing Water Garden is like a gourmet street in Ziwu City, hosting many famous restaurants. Therefore, I think we may encounter most of the NPCs in this module there. Moreover, the Flowing Water Garden is also a crucial node in Ziwu City''s sewer system. We might be able to enter the city''s sewer through the garden without immediately facing the Ghoul or the Dark Willow Gang."


    "Then there''s the Spa. It''s a favorite gathering place for the elites of Ziwu City, like a private club. According to the information from 2ce, the spa is run by a relative of Tennoji Munehide. However, the security of the spa is provided by the Dark Willow Gang, and only cardholders are allowed in. I believe there could be a wealth of intelligence in the spa. Currently, it seems only Yin En has the opportunity to enter."


    Although Watanabe Jiang usually appeared nonchalant, he was adept at collecting information and had a keen ability to integrate it.


    "Alright, everyone, do you want to renew your subscription?" KP Li Shunchan arrived on time.


    After exchanging glances, everyone shook their heads simultaneously. They had gathered enough information to communicate, and it was not worth wasting the limited private room time.


    Thus, the group, having concluded their private room session, returned to their respective accommodations. After freshening up, they prepared for sleep.


    Chen Wenbin, adapting to local customs, slept on a futon. However, Liu Xing felt somewhat uncomfortable with this arrangement. Although he could request "deep sleep service" from KP Li Shunchan, it would mean sleeping until dawn unless something unexpected happened, and by then, he would already be at a disadvantage.


    Therefore, Liu Xing decided to try sleeping without relying on KP''s assistance this time, aiming for a light sleep. This way, he could react promptly if anything unexpected occurred.


    With these thoughts in mind, Liu Xing started to feel conflicted. Should he go to the shrine tomorrow, or should he gather information at 404 Hospital?


    After a few minutes of internal debate, Liu Xing realized continuing this inner struggle wouldn''t lead to a decision. Therefore, he decided to find KP Li Shunchan and get a good night''s sleep.


    The next morning, Liu Xing was awakened by Gu Jun.


    "It''s already eight o''clock. Let''s get up for breakfast and discuss where to find clues to help Mian Gu Lu lift the curse," Gu Jun said.


    Liu Xing nodded and, after dressing, joined the others in the living room. By then, everyone was present, and breakfast was laid out on the table.


    After a while, everyone gathered, and the discussion began while they ate.


    Rather than a discussion, it was more like a comedic dialogue between Gu Jun and Chen Wenbin. They skillfully recounted the story of Eldritch God Taketori, with Liu Xing and the others chiming in. They unanimously agreed that Mian Gu Lu had indeed been possessed by Eldritch God Taketori.


    Mian Gu Lu, now aware of the truth, still wore a puzzled expression. It was evident that he hadn''t fully grasped the current situation.


    However, Liu Xing also noticed Otonashi Takuya''s reaction. When he heard about Mian Gu Lu being possessed by Eldritch God Taketori, he remained calm, as if he had known about it for a while.


    Now, Liu Xing was even more curious about Otonashi Takuya''s identity. After all, as a hotel service staff member, Otonashi Takuya seemed a bit "incompetent."


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 186: Kaminou Ryoko

    Chapter 186: Kaminou Ryoko


    Liu Xing and Yin En exchanged a glance, knowing that the man in the mask was likely a high-ranking member of the Dark Willow Gang.


    The high-ranking member of the Dark Willow Gang also seemed to notice Liu Xing and Yin En and turned to look at them.


    Liu Xing noticed that this high-ranking member of the Dark Willow Gang was not young; the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes were very pronounced, and his temples were gray.


    Seeing this, Yin En seemed to have an idea and immediately said to KP Li Shunchan, "KP, I want to use an inspiration on this member of the Dark Willow Gang."


    Yin En, 26/70, succeeded.


    This time, KP Li Shunchan only provided information to Yin En, so Liu Xing could only nod towards the high-ranking member of the Dark Willow Gang to show friendliness.


    The high-ranking member of the Dark Willow Gang saw that Liu Xing and Yin En meant no harm and simply turned and walked away.


    "Liu Xing, if everything goes as expected, this person should be Hirose Sakura''s father, Kojima Kanto, the top enforcer of the Dark Willow Gang," Yin En said to Liu Xing.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. In fact, when Yin En decided to use the inspiration judgment earlier, Liu Xing had already guessed this, but to play his role well, he pretended to be surprised and said, "What? That person we just saw was Kojima Kanto? Why would he come to Godless Shrine today? Could it be that the information about Mian Gu Lu was revealed by the Godless Shrine''s deity?"


    Yin En shook his head uncertainly and said, "There''s a possibility, but it seems like Kojima Kanto didn''t recognize our identities. That means the Dark Willow Gang hasn''t figured out that we rescued Mian Gu Lu yet. We still have time to gather information."


    As Liu Xing and Yin En continued to talk, they quickly arrived at Godless Shrine. However, the moment Liu Xing stepped into Godless Shrine, he felt an inexplicable and mysterious energy swirling around him, making him feel more energized and clear-minded.


    Liu Xing frowned; it seemed that the Godless Shrine was not ordinary. It could harness such mystical power. It appeared to be a family of wizards or a Yin-Yang Master family with the unique characteristics of the Island Nation.


    Liu Xing looked at Yin En, wanting to say one thing: Yin En, can you please wipe off the drool at the corner of your mouth first?


    However, the shrine maiden did not seem to mind Yin En''s behavior and questioned with suspicion, "What? You actually met King Tindalos''s daughter as the legends say? Does this mean that King Tindalos''s daughter has been transported to the Future?"


    Liu Xing noticed that the shrine maiden was surprised by the appearance of King Tindalos''s daughter but showed no interest in the Killer Demon. This confirmed Liu Xing''s suspicion that the shrine maiden knew something about the Killer Demon''s origin and identity. He became more certain that the Killer Demon was Ziwu City''s Great Hero, Sawada Tomohiko.


    Upon hearing the shrine maiden''s inquiry, Yin En proceeded to recount the events of last night and even mentioned Eldritch God Taketori.


    Liu Xing had initially wanted to stop Yin En from revealing all the information, as he still couldn''t be sure if this shrine maiden was an ally or if she was associated with the Dark Willow Gang. However, when he saw the seriousness on the shrine maiden''s face, he realized that even if she were allied with the Dark Willow Gang, it wouldn''t matter. After all, the shrine maiden was incredibly beautiful.


    This is trouble.


    "Hehe, Liu Xing and Yin En, you should have realized by now. You have been charmed by Kaminou Ryoko. Now you can choose to undergo an extremely difficult willpower test to break free from Kaminou Ryoko''s charm."


    Liu Xing sighed inwardly. He hadn''t expected to be charmed by Kaminou Ryoko despite being on guard. As for the extremely difficult willpower test, he had no illusions about his chances of success.


    Liu Xing, 69/16 (80), failed.


    Yin En, 18/17 (85), failed.


    Having failed the willpower test, Liu Xing and Yin En helplessly watched as "themselves" revealed all the information about Mian Gu Lu to Kaminou Ryoko, including Chen Wenbin''s address.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 187: The Belated Main Quest

    Chapter 187: The Belated Main Quest


    Liu Xing couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. If this Kaminou Ryoko turned out to be a villain, then their quest in this role-playing game might be in jeopardy. After all, both Liu Xing and Yin En had already fallen under Kaminou Ryoko''s spell, in a way, becoming her pawns.This essence is securely nested within the heart of N?v€l??n¡ï


    However, at that moment, KP Li Shunchan smiled and said, "Alright, Kaminou Ryoko has released her mental control over you."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow in surprise. It turned out that Kaminou Ryoko hadn''t charmed him and Yin En but had instead controlled their minds through magic.


    It seemed that Kaminou Ryoko was not to be underestimated.


    Liu Xing exchanged a glance with Yin En and remained silent, waiting for Kaminou Ryoko to speak.


    "So, it turns out that the legend of King Tindalos is true, and it involves the Eldritch God," Kaminou Ryoko sighed helplessly.


    Liu Xing nodded and quickly asked, "Um, then may I ask, can you, as a deity..."


    "No," Kaminou Ryoko interrupted Liu Xing, shaking her head. "This involves the realm of gods. Even though I possess greater abilities than you, I cannot interfere in such matters. I am but a mortal in the face of the Eldritch God."


    Liu Xing pretended to look puzzled and said, "But if King Tindalos wants ordinary people like us to save his daughter, doesn''t that mean you, as a deity, are more suited for the task? After all, you''re a professional."


    So, Liu Xing asked Kaminou Ryoko seriously, "Deity, could you help us confront the Dark Willow Gang? If their skilled member decides to act, we won''t be able to protect Mian Gu Lu."


    Kaminou Ryoko shook her head decisively and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but I cannot leave the Godless Shrine. Besides, I don''t think it would be a bad thing if the Dark Willow Gang takes Mian Gu Lu. After all, they, like you, wouldn''t want the world to be destroyed by the Eldritch God. So, I believe entrusting Mian Gu Lu to the Dark Willow Gang might not be a bad idea."


    Liu Xing actually found Kaminou Ryoko''s perspective reasonable. It seemed unlikely that the leader of the Dark Willow Gang, Mikageichi, wanted to destroy the world. Mikageichi''s goal in capturing Mian Gu Lu was likely related to other purposes. Nevertheless, regardless of Mikageichi''s intentions, the Dark Willow Gang still needed to prevent the Eldritch God from causing the world''s destruction.


    Therefore, if Mian Gu Lu ended up in Mikageichi''s hands, it might not be a bad choice.


    With this realization, Liu Xing suddenly understood that this campaign was indeed open-ended. Even if he joined the Dark Willow Gang, he could still complete the mission.


    However, Liu Xing couldn''t help but ask, "KP, you haven''t issued the Main quest yet, have you?"


    KP Li Shunchan chuckled and replied, "Oh, you finally noticed. While you haven''t triggered the Main quest yet, I can tell you that you only have one Main quest: to prevent the descent of the Eldritch God Taketori and complete the Side Quests that come with it. Some of these Side Quests are mutually exclusive."


    As expected, whether the players chose to protect Mian Gu Lu or let the Dark Willow Gang capture her, they could both successfully complete the game. According to KP Li Shunchan, there were also other Side Quests to choose from.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 188: Talisman of Protection

    Chapter 188: Talisman of Protection


    Indeed, it was as Liu Xing suspected.


    Liu Xing nodded to himself. This module was indeed a multi-path module where players could embark on different side quests to reach and complete the main quest, ultimately clearing the module.


    At this point, Liu Xing was already certain about two side quests: one was the Mian Gu Lu line, and the other was the Dark Willow Gang line. These two side quests were in direct conflict and would likely result in a life-or-death struggle.


    Furthermore, it was highly probable that Kaminou Ryoko could also offer a side quest for completion, such as assisting Kaminou Ryoko, who couldn''t leave the shrine, in dealing with the Eldritch God Taketori.This essence is securely nested within the heart of N?v€l??n¡ï


    Apart from these, Liu Xing suspected that the Ziwu City Library''s curator, Kuroba Naoki, and the newly appointed mayor of Ziwu City, Tennoji Sohide, might also have side quests. The former might involve unraveling the mystery of King Tindalos, and the latter might entail eliminating the Dark Willow Gang.


    Of course, at present, Sawada Yinyin and Otonashi Takuya, who were helping the players, likely had their own side quests.


    Considering all this, Liu Xing realized that most of the prominent NPCs introduced so far should have side quests. This module offered an impressive degree of freedom!


    If the previous run-through games in the Ghoul area were merely linear decryption games, then this Shoggoth Region run-through had evolved into a sandbox game.


    "Lord, we won''t hand Mian Gu Lu over to the Dark Willow Gang. After all, the Dark Willow Gang is no good, and if we give Mian Gu Lu to them, even if we can deal with the Eldritch God Taketori, it will only lead to new crises. So, I have an immature suggestion here. Since you cannot leave the shrine, Lord, could I act as your spokesperson? We can communicate via phone, allowing you to remotely guide and instruct us. This way, we can avoid some unnecessary detours, and when facing the mysterious expert of the Dark Willow Gang, we won''t be helpless."


    Liu Xing understood that Yin En intended to pursue the Kaminou Ryoko line. However, Liu Xing couldn''t help but wonder if Yin En wasn''t afraid of Sawada Yinyin coming after him with a hatchet for this decision.


    "In fact, I have no intention of getting involved in worldly affairs anymore. Even if Eldritch God Taketori were to destroy the world, it has nothing to do with me. As for the Dark Willow Gang, it is even less relevant to me," Kaminou Ryoko sighed and said.


    So, Yin En chatted for a while longer with Kaminou Ryoko before bidding farewell.


    However, Liu Xing couldn''t help but feel a little frustrated. Kaminou Ryoko seemed rather stingy, only giving Yin En the talisman and offering nothing for himself.


    After leaving the Godless Shrine, Liu Xing asked Yin En, "Yin En, can I take a look at the talisman the Lord gave you? I''m curious about the properties of this protective talisman that can block attacks."


    Yin En chuckled and understood that Liu Xing was curious about the attributes of the talisman Kaminou Ryoko had given him. He handed the talisman from his pocket to Liu Xing. After all, there were no "black-market" items in this run-through game.


    Taking the talisman, Liu Xing examined its properties: "Kaminou Ryoko''s Talisman. Automatically activates when the player is attacked, creating a shield that can absorb 20 points of damage, lasting for five combat rounds. It can absorb all damage when receiving the final blow. Usage count: 1 time."


    An artifact!


    Liu Xing looked at Yin En with envy. This talisman was equivalent to an extra life, especially with the ability to absorb all damage from the final strike. In this module, even random NPCs posed a threat of over ten points of damage.


    Liu Xing handed the talisman back to Yin En and said with a smile, "By the way, Yin En, have you finally made up your mind to marry Sawada Yinyin? Well, it''s a good thing. The Sawada Family and the Godless Shrine have become our allies, making it much easier for us to deal with the Dark Willow Gang."


    Yin En nodded, speaking earnestly, "Yes, when I first came to Ziwu City, I intended to cancel the engagement. But now, it seems that marrying Sawada Yinyin is also a


    good thing."


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 189: The Rose Graveyard

    Chapter 189: The Rose Graveyard


    "By the way, it''s still early. Should we take a trip to the Rose Graveyard? I think Chen Wenbin and Yoh Asakura might still be there," Yin En suggested, steering the conversation away from their own marriage plans.


    "Sure, why not? We don''t have anything else to do right now, so let''s go to the Rose Graveyard and check it out," Liu Xing agreed with a nod and a smile.


    So, Liu Xing and Yin En drove to the Rose Graveyard. In the parking lot outside, they spotted the car belonging to Chen Wenbin and Yoh Asakura.


    "It seems like they are indeed at the Rose Graveyard. Let''s go in," Yin En said as he locked the car doors.


    The Rose Graveyard lived up to its name. As Liu Xing and Yin En entered, they were greeted by countless red roses covering the area, except for the paths created by the visiting tourists. It seemed like the entire Rose Graveyard was overrun by red roses.


    "My goodness, there are so many red roses here. It''s like they are even denser than weeds in the wilderness. And these roses look almost unnaturally vibrant, like they''ve been photoshopped," Liu Xing remarked, furrowing his brow.


    Yin En nodded and plucked a red rose, saying, "Indeed, but these red roses might have absorbed nutrients from the corpses buried here, just like cherry blossoms. It''s January now, and this place is outdoors without greenhouse protection. In theory, red roses shouldn''t be in bloom, but here they are. It seems like this Graveyard has buried countless bodies."


    As Liu Xing and Yin En walked and talked, they noticed from the signs outside that the Rose Graveyard was divided into two sections. The outer part used to be a chaotic burial ground from ancient times, and the tombstones had been destroyed due to wars and other reasons. This explained what Liu Xing and Yin En sawthe area completely taken over by red roses.


    The inner part of the Rose Graveyard belonged to the modern era, similar to other cemeteries. It was situated on a small hill with not only red roses but also trees and well-manicured grass.


    Upon entering the inner part of the Rose Graveyard, Liu Xing spotted Chen Wenbin and Yoh Asakura. Most tourists typically stayed in the outer part of the Graveyard, not wanting to disturb those paying respects inside, as the inner part was filled with various tombstones and not particularly attractive for sightseeing.


    Chen Wenbin and Yoh Asakura were different. One had nothing in hand, while the other carried a slender cylindrical object that looked like a katana. Their appearance didn''t fit in with the usual visitors, and it was clear they were not there for the same reasons.


    However, Liu Xing soon realized that his efforts were in vain. While he could still sense the Ghoul watching him, he couldn''t pinpoint its exact location. Frustrated, he had no choice but to give up.


    At that moment, Chen Wenbin, who had finished his conversation with the elderly man, approached Liu Xing and Yin En, looking somewhat surprised. He asked, "Liu Xing, Yin En, what brings you here?"


    Yin En shrugged and proceeded to inform Chen Wenbin and Yoh Asakura about the recent events at the Godless Shrine.


    "I see. With you two here, we''ve gained another strong ally. However, it''s also clear that Dark Willow Gang has a formidable expert on their side. It''s only a matter of time before they discover Mian Gu Lu," Chen Wenbin said, sounding somewhat discouraged.


    Yin En shook his head and replied, "I''m prepared for that. Tomorrow, I plan to meet with Sawada Yinyin''s father and finalize the marriage proposal. Then, I''ll find a way to pressure Dark Willow Gang or bring Mian Gu Lu into Sawada Family''s sphere of influence. Hopefully, that will deter Dark Willow Gang from acting recklessly."


    Chen Wenbin let out a sigh and said with a forced tone, "Let''s hope so."


    Liu Xing now understood that "Chen Wenbin" had a somewhat pessimistic personality, although it could also be due to his low SAN value.


    "By the way, Chen Wenbin, did you find anything in the Rose Graveyard today?" Liu Xing inquired.


    Chen Wenbin nodded and explained, "At the beginning, Yoh Asakura and I had some bad luck. We encountered traffic on the way here, which delayed us by half an hour. Then, when we arrived, we got stuck behind a funeral procession for over half an hour before entering the Rose Graveyard."


    "But our luck turned around afterward. We met one of the Graveyard''s caretakers, who shared valuable information with us. For instance, Half-Beasts are known to frequent the Rose Graveyard at night, appearing in various corners. The caretaker even claimed to have seen a Half-Beast digging up corpses with its claws and carrying them deep into the Rose Graveyard," Chen Wenbin revealed.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 190: Cooperating with the Ghoul?!

    Chapter 190: Cooperating with the Ghoul?!


    The words of the Rose Graveyard''s caretaker could be considered as evidence, confirming that Ghoul was indeed active in the Rose Graveyard. If Liu Xing and his group wanted to confirm this, they could visit the graveyard at midnight since a burial had just taken place, and Ghoul might come to dig up the corpse.Updated from


    "By the way," Liu Xing suddenly remembered, "I recall that the Island Nation started practicing cremation a long time ago. After all, the Island Nation has a high population density, and traditional burials consume a lot of land. But looking at Ziwu City, it seems like everyone is opting for cremation."


    Chen Wenbin nodded and replied with a smile, "I''ve been in the Island Nation for over a decade and visited many cities. I''ve noticed that cremation is indeed popular here. However, for some reason, I heard from the Rose Graveyard''s caretaker that Ziwu City has never established a crematorium. All the mayors of Ziwu City throughout history have deliberately ignored this issue. The residents of Ziwu City prefer traditional burials, as it''s deeply ingrained in their thinking."


    Yin En chimed in, "My grandfather used to say that ancient customs emphasized the importance of a complete body in death. This way, the soul of the deceased could peacefully journey to the afterlife and be reincarnated as a human. Those who died without a complete body might end up in the realm of animals or, if lucky, be reborn with disabilities. As for cremation, it might obliterate the deceased, preventing them from reincarnation."


    Liu Xing agreed with Yin En''s explanation, as it resonated with the beliefs of the older generation. However, in the world of the Cthulhu Mythos, Liu Xing leaned towards supporting cremation, as burials provided ample food for Ghoul.


    To be honest, Ghouls were misnamed; they were not mere scavengers. Compared to rotting corpses, Ghouls preferred hunting live prey. Fresh flesh and blood were undoubtedly more appealing to them than dried, decaying meat.


    "If these Ghouls are indeed the former traitors, then Killer Demon should actively choose to attack them. After all, these traitors caused Killer Demon''s downfall. However, these Ghouls probably can''t match Killer Demon''s strength; Killer Demon can wipe out rows of Ghouls in an instant," Yin En said with a smile.


    "True. If these Ghouls are truly abducting homeless people for experimentation, what kind of experiments do you think they''re conducting?" Liu Xing asked.


    Chen Wenbin chuckled and replied confidently, "It goes without saying. If these Ghouls are the cursed traitors, they likely want to revert to human form. So, I believe they are abducting homeless people with the aim of turning them into Ghouls and then researching how to transform Ghouls back into humans."


    "Exactly, that''s what I think too. These Ghouls are likely researching how to regain their human forms. But given the current situation, their research progress should be in its early stages. We might even have an opportunity to cooperate with these Ghouls," Liu Xing said with a sly grin.


    "What?! Liu Xing, you want to cooperate with Ghouls?!" Yin En exclaimed, looking utterly bewildered.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 191: Unveiling the Ghoul Plot

    Chapter 191: Unveiling the Ghoul Plot


    "What? Liu Xing, why would you even consider cooperating with the Ghouls?" Chen Wenbin exclaimed in disbelief.


    Liu Xing smiled and nodded, speaking earnestly, "Why not? You all should know that Ghouls are intelligent beings, and they were originally humans cursed to become Ghouls. Therefore, their way of thinking should still lean towards humanity. So, I believe we can convince them to cooperate."


    Yin En raised an eyebrow, sounding skeptical, "That may be true in theory, but they are already Ghouls, not humans. Liu Xing, what do you have to offer them for cooperation? Don''t tell me you know how to turn Ghouls back into humans."


    Liu Xing shook his head; he certainly didn''t know that kind of magic. "No, I don''t, but I know someone in Ziwu City who might know how to turn Ghouls back into humans."


    "You mean the High Priest of the Godless Shrine?" Yin En instantly understood whom Liu Xing was referring to.


    Liu Xing nodded and said with a smile, "Exactly, I''m talking about her. Haven''t you heard the saying that in places where venomous snakes roam, you can often find herbs that can cure snake bites? So, since these Ghouls are cursed humans, there must be a way to break the curse. The High Priest of the Godless Shrine clearly has magical abilities, and I''ve noticed that from the Godless Shrine''s mountain, you can see both the undeveloped area and this Rose Graveyard. So, I have reason to believe that the High Priest of the Godless Shrine is a watcher, keeping an eye on the Killer Demon and the Ghouls'' activities."


    Yin En furrowed his brow, still somewhat doubtful, "Liu Xing, I think you''re making a lot of assumptions here. Even if the High Priest of the Godless Shrine has the power to break the Ghouls'' curse, why would she do it? As a member of the Kanna Family, she must despise these Ghouls, especially since they killed Sawada Tomohiko''s wife, who was also from the Kanna Family."Updated from


    "Yes, that''s the crucial question. I plan to visit the Ziwu City Library later this afternoon, hoping that Library Director Kuroba Naoki can guide me. If I can uncover the truth about what happened in the past, I should have a chance to persuade the High Priest of the Godless Shrine to lift the curse on the Ghouls. Then, we can gain their assistance, and with the Ghouls'' help, dealing with the Dark Willow Gang shouldn''t be a problem," Liu Xing said seriously.


    Indeed, Liu Xing had thought of cooperating with the Ghouls because he had just noticed some unusual movement in the grass. He knew that there was probably a Ghoul hiding there, observing his every move.


    So, Liu Xing decided to test this Ghoul by pretending to be interested in cooperation. As he mentioned keywords like "Ghoul," "curse," and "Godless Shrine," the grass would react unnaturally.


    Liu Xing was now certain that there was a Ghoul hiding in the grass, and his speculation about the Ghoul curse was likely correct. These Ghouls were indeed the traitors from the past, and Kanna Ryoko could probably remove the curse from them.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing began to seriously consider the possibility of cooperating with the Ghouls.


    "Alright, it''s getting late. Let''s leave Rose Graveyard and have lunch. This place gives me the creeps, and these red roses give off an eerie vibe," Chen Wenbin suggested.


    So, Liu Xing and his group prepared to leave Rose Graveyard. However, Liu Xing intentionally lingered behind. As they passed the patch of grass where the Ghoul was hiding, Liu Xing pretended to loosen his shoelaces and crouched down to fiddle with them.


    Once Yin En and the others had walked a considerable distance away, a hoarse, sharp voice suddenly sounded in Liu Xing''s ear, "Tonight at midnight, meet me at the Unseen Pond."


    Liu Xing''s lips curled into a smile. The Ghoul plot was indeed unfolding.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 192: The Method to Defeat Eldritch God Taketori

    Chapter 192: The Method to Defeat Eldritch God Taketori


    As expected, Ghoul had been taken in by Liu Xing''s bluff and was willing to open up their Side Quest to him.


    Liu Xing stood up, nodded, and quickly caught up with Yin En and the others, not far away.


    Yin En and his companions immediately noticed Liu Xing''s unusual behavior. As players of the Shoggoth Region, they were quite clever and, piecing together what Liu Xing had said earlier, they instantly understood everything.


    "Liu Xing, what were you saying earlier...?" Yin En began, but Liu Xing interrupted, saying, "This isn''t the place to talk. Let''s leave here first."


    Yin En nodded, and they all hastened their steps, leaving the Rose Graveyard behind.


    Next to the Rose Graveyard, there were many small restaurants. Since the graveyard was far from the city, most people who came to pay their respects or visit needed to grab a bite to eat here.


    Liu Xing and his group randomly picked a small restaurant with few people and took a seat at a table in a corner.


    After ordering their food, Liu Xing began, "Did none of you notice earlier that something was watching us?"Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    Although Yin En and his companions had already suspected that Liu Xing had attracted Ghoul''s attention, they still pretended to be unaware, looking puzzled as they watched Liu Xing.


    Seeing their reaction, Liu Xing sighed helplessly and continued, "It seems that I''m the only one Ghoul is interested in. When I entered the interior of the Rose Graveyard, I felt something was watching me. And when I heard that the Rose Graveyard was Ghoul''s lair, I realized it was Ghoul that had been watching me. So, when I mentioned certain keywords, I noticed the Ghoul watching me reacted differently. That''s why I''m sure my guess is correct. These Ghouls must be the cursed traitors!"


    Unless... he was really going to follow the Ghoul''s path?


    "Speaking of weapons blessed by Eldritch Gods, don''t you think Killer Demon''s greatsword fits the description? It''s unbelievably sharp, even considering that human bones are incredibly tough. Killer Demon can effortlessly cut people in half like slicing through butter with that sword. According to the information provided by Shiro Hana, the victims attacked by Killer Demon had their wounds treated instantly at the moment of the attack, preventing excessive bleeding. This is something an ordinary weapon couldn''t achieve," Yin En remarked seriously.


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. Yin En was right; Killer Demon''s greatsword was undoubtedly an "artifact," as it provided a whopping 10 points of damage bonus. It was clear that this was no ordinary weapon.


    Moreover, given Nyarlathotep''s knack for causing trouble, it wasn''t impossible for him to create a Killer Demon as well, especially since he had already created an Eldritch God Taketori. It made Liu Xing wonder if the mercenaries who had betrayed Sawada Tomohiko had done so because of Nyarlathotep''s manipulation. Nyarlathotep had turned Sawada Tomohiko into Killer Demon and transformed those mercenaries who betrayed him into Ghouls, setting them up to continue fighting each other.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing felt that the name of this module could indeed be changed to "Nyarlathotep''s Shenanigans Compilation."


    "I also think that Killer Demon''s greatsword is far from ordinary. However, Killer Demon is currently protecting Mian Gu Lu, so it''s impossible for us to engage him in combat. Besides, we can''t take that greatsword from him. Together, we still wouldn''t be a match for Killer Demon," Chen Wenbin said helplessly.


    At that moment, their food arrived.


    Liu Xing picked up his chopsticks and said, "Let''s not dwell on this for now. Let''s eat. We can''t figure everything out at the moment. Let''s gather later tonight and discuss further. By the way, I plan to visit the Ziwu City Library this afternoon. What about you guys?"


    Yin En nodded and smiled, saying, "I''ll go with you. I plan to do some shopping in the commercial district, and when I''m done, I''ll meet you at the Ziwu City Library."


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 193: Return to the Library

    Chapter 193: Return to the Library


    "In the afternoon, I plan to visit the Godless Shrine with Yoh Asakura to see if there''s a chance to gather some information as ordinary people. I also intend to inform the Godless Shrine''s priest about the Killer Demon, as I have a bold idea," Chen Wenbin said with a sip of water, smiling.


    Liu Xing was well aware of what Chen Wenbin''s bold idea was, so he expressed some concern. "Um, Chen Wenbin, you should be careful. The Godless Shrine''s priest has a good relationship with the Sawada Family. If you say the wrong thing and anger the priest, it could cause quite a problem."


    Yin En nodded in agreement, adding seriously, "Chen Wenbin, please don''t do anything reckless. The Godless Shrine''s priest is a wizard. If you provoke her, things could get very dangerous."


    Chen Wenbin shook his head confidently. "Don''t worry, I know my limits. Actually, I think you all might have guessed it by now; Killer Demon is probably the Great Hero Tomohiko Sawada from back then."


    Liu Xing and the others nodded in agreement with Chen Wenbin''s statement.This chapter is updated by


    Seeing their reaction, Chen Wenbin chuckled and continued, "Since Ghoul is the traitors from back then, it''s only logical that Killer Demon is Sawada Tomohiko now. Plus, I did some research last night and found that Sawada Tomohiko used a big sword back then, blessed by an unknown deity."


    "And if things go as I expect, the Godless Shrine''s priest should be aware of this. So when I ask her, she shouldn''t react too harshly. Most importantly, I''m curious about what happened back then. I believe the Godless Shrine''s priest can provide some answers."


    To be honest, Liu Xing was also quite curious about what had happened back then, which had turned Sawada Tomohiko into Killer Demon and the mercenaries into Ghouls. Even though those legendary stories were written meticulously, Liu Xing had doubts about their accuracy, given the embellishments and personal biases of the authors.


    While they chatted and ate, half an hour later, Liu Xing and his group had their fill, and they each left Rose Graveyard in their respective cars.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. He had randomly picked up a book from the shelf to maintain appearances and hadn''t actually looked at it. He immediately closed the book and realized that he had been "reading" a book titled "Postpartum Care for Sows."


    Liu Xing looked at Kuroba Naoki with embarrassment, realizing that the library in Island Nation had a strange collection.


    "Um, actually, I came here today to ask you a question, Head Librarian Kuroba. Do you know anything about Ziwu City''s Great Hero, Sawada Tomohiko?" Liu Xing quickly put the book back in its place and changed the subject.


    Kuroba Naoki nodded and said, "Of course. In Ziwu City''s history, the two most famous individuals are King Tindalos and Sawada Tomohiko. Their stories are legendary, so while I research King Tindalos, I also study Sawada Tomohiko''s story. After all, Sawada Tomohiko''s descendants are now the top family in Ziwu City, and most of the funding for the Ziwu City Library comes from Sawada Corporation."


    Liu Xing continued, "What about the Kanna Family? Do you know anything about them?"


    Kuroba Naoki raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised. "Oh, why do you ask about them? The Kanna Family has deep ties with the Sawada Family, as they had intermarried even before Sawada Tomohiko''s time. However, Kanna Family has always been focused on managing the Godless Shrine and hasn''t expanded their influence in Ziwu City like the Sawada Family did."


    "In Sawada Tomohiko''s era, the Sawada Family had already become the top family in Ziwu City. Even the Lord of Ziwu City at the time showed respect to them. When Ziwu City was invaded by the demons, the Lord of Ziwu City fled, and Sawada Family had to send their next heir, Sawada Tomohiko, to hire a mercenary force to defend Ziwu City. So, in essence, Sawada Tomohiko wasn''t as great as the legends claim. Initially, his goal was simply to protect the Sawada Family," Kuroba Naoki explained.


    "Tomohiko Sawada''s wife was the second daughter of the Kanna Family, named Keiko Kanna. The reason the Kanna Family married their second daughter to the heir of the Sawada Family is because their eldest daughters were groomed to become the priestesses of the Godless Shrine, devoted to serving the divine without getting married."


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 194: The Story of Sawada Tomohiko (1)

    Chapter 194: The Story of Sawada Tomohiko (1)


    Kuroba Naoki took a sip of water and continued, "According to a widely circulated folk tale, it''s mentioned that the elder sister of Shinmu Yoshiko also had a fondness for Sawada Tomohiko when they were children. Their relationship was quite good, but due to family traditions, Keiko Kanna''s elder sister had to choose to become the head priestess of the Godless Shrine."


    "But back to the main story, when Sawada Tomohiko left Ziwu City in search of mercenaries, the demon race had already begun to conquer most of Ziwu City''s territory. Almost only the Godless Shrine remained untouched. After all, the Godless Shrine had been a centuries-old shrine, and it received the favor of the gods. Whenever the demon race set foot within the Godless Shrine''s boundaries, they were annihilated, turned to ashes."


    "However, a problem arose. Although the population of Ziwu City was not large, since other areas had been occupied by the demon race, all the people of Ziwu City crowded into the Godless Shrine. Soon, a food crisis emerged because the Godless Shrine had a tradition of having only the head priestess residing there. Consequently, the Godless Shrine had very little food reserves, and the refugees who came certainly didn''t bring much food with them."


    "After the food crisis, the situation at the Godless Shrine became tense and escalated into a standoff. On one side were the alliance of the Sawada Family, the Kanna Family, and some other Ziwu City families, who had the advantage in terms of weaponry. On the other side were the ordinary people of Ziwu City, who had the advantage in numbers."


    "As the standoff began, the common people were pushed to the foothills of the Godless Shrine. However, hunger drove these desperate people to madness. The starving commoners began to attack the Godless Shrine, and internal problems also emerged on the side of the family forces. Sawada Family was too dominant, which made other families increasingly dissatisfied. They saw this as an opportunity to eliminate the Sawada Family and took up arms against them."


    "Just when the Sawada Family was on the brink of collapse, Sawada Tomohiko finally returned with reinforcements. He personally wielded a great sword in battle, which was quite surprising since Sawada Tomohiko had never shown any martial skills before. After all, the Sawada Family intended to groom Sawada Tomohiko into an official, not a warrior."


    Kuroba Naoki, on the other hand, was intrigued by Liu Xing''s knowledge of the name "Sulu" and took Liu Xing to his office, saying, "Liu Xing, do you know about this deity named Sulu? I''ve researched numerous records and found no information about this deity."


    Liu Xing nodded and explained, "I actually learned about the existence of the deity Sulu just recently. I attended a festival in a small county town, and I discovered that they worshiped a strange deity in a Taoist temple. When I inquired, I found out that this deity was named Sulu and possessed the power to control the weather. Moreover, if anyone consumed offerings made to Sulu, they would instantly die of hunger!"


    Listening to this, Kuroba Naoki nodded repeatedly and said with a smile, "I see. It seems that the deity you know as Sulu is the same one that Sawada Tomohiko encountered. Among the mercenaries he hired, someone ate the offerings meant for Sulu and turned into a dry corpse on the spot. I never thought that this deity called Sulu actually exists. I used to think it was a fabrication by Sawada Tomohiko."


    Liu Xing nodded but decided not to disclose anything about the world within the mirror.


    Kuroba Naoki continued, "Let''s continue with the story. After seeing the cursed death of the mercenary due to Sulu, Sawada Tomohiko devoutly worshipped the deity named Sulu and offered sacrifices. Due to heavy rain, they had to spend the night at the shrine. While sleeping, Sawada Tomohiko had a dream of the deity named Sulu. After discussing various matters with Sawada Tomohiko, Sulu granted him a great sword and the power to wield it. This is how Sawada Tomohiko transformed from a powerless scholar into a Great Hero capable of slaying demons."


    "After waking up, Sawada Tomohiko found the great sword by his side and returned to Ziwu City with the mercenaries. He easily defeated the demon race, and then, he believed that those who had betrayed his family didn''t deserve to live. So, Sawada Tomohiko personally captured the people he considered ''despicable'' and executed them. From that point on, the Sawada Family became the unshakeable leading family in Ziwu City."


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 195: Sawada Tomohikos Story (2)

    Chapter 195: Sawada Tomohikos Story (2)


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, looking somewhat puzzled. "So what happened next? Since the Sawada Family has become the leading family in Ziwu City, and Sawada Tomohiko is not only their first heir but also a skilled warrior bestowed with divine weapons, shouldn''t those mercenaries be afraid to cross him?"


    Kuroba Naoki nodded with a hint of uncertainty. "You''re right. I''ve been pondering this too. As you said, Sawada Tomohiko is now considered the chosen one, backed by the full support of the Sawada Family. Those mercenaries shouldn''t have turned against him. But let me tell you what happened next."


    "Sawada Tomohiko, hailed as the hero who drove back the demon tribe, was initially adored by the citizens of Ziwu City and received the Emperor''s rewards. However, after a massacre he personally carried out, where he killed many people, his wife, Shin Fukako, distanced herself from him, leaving Sawada Tomohiko feeling melancholic."


    "It was at this time that a wandering swordsman arrived in Ziwu City. He defeated the guards trained by the Sawada Family and the mercenaries who had been recruited by them. The Sawada Family then hired him as the captain of their guards, with the main responsibility of protecting Sawada Tomohiko. This wandering swordsman quickly became a close friend of Sawada Tomohiko."


    "After some time, Sawada Tomohiko''s relationship with Shin Fukako began to improve, thanks in part to the wandering swordsman''s advice. He suggested that Sawada Tomohiko take Shin Fukako on a trip and retrieve the statue of Sulu that had aided him."New novel chapters are published on


    "It was then that Sawada Tomohiko realized he had forgotten to bring back the statue of Sulu to Ziwu City for proper veneration. So, with Shin Fukako and a group of guards (which were the mercenaries), they headed to the Elder Gods Shrine, where they had taken shelter from the rain on a previous occasion. Keep in mind that the wandering swordsman was also with them."


    Kuroba Naoki paused here and sighed. "The later part of this story seems quite dubious. Many details appear to be fabricated. According to the most credible account we have, Sawada Tomohiko, along with Shin Fukako, and the wandering swordsman, set out to retrieve the Sulu statue. When they encountered heavy rain and returned after three days, the mercenaries who had accompanied them backstabbed Sawada Tomohiko''s group. These mercenaries were subsequently captured by the Sawada Family, and Shin Fukako''s sister, who could foresee events, revealed that they were the ones who killed Sawada Tomohiko and Shin Fukako. They were then subjected to divine punishment and disappeared without a trace."


    After hearing the story, Liu Xing''s confusion only deepened. "Kuroba, something doesn''t add up here. With the strength of the wandering swordsman and Sawada Tomohiko, taking on twenty mercenaries should have been a cakewalk, unless Sawada Tomohiko really chose suicide under duress. And these mercenaries couldn''t have been that foolish to return to Ziwu City after killing Sawada Tomohiko and Shin Fukako, right?"


    "Yeah, even if we consider the most credible version, something feels off. Many aspects just don''t make sense. If it weren''t for the fact that the Sawada Family has preserved this story, I might have regarded it as a mythological tale. After all, demons and such don''t exist in reality."


    Liu Xing nodded and suddenly realized that he had an opportunity to investigate the authenticity of this story. He promptly approached KP Li Shunchan. "KP, I''d like to conduct an inspiration check on this story."


    "Of course, you can, but this time, the inspiration check will be a bit special. You can choose the difficulty level yourself, and keep in mind that the difficulty will affect the amount of information you obtain," KP Li Shunchan replied with a smile.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 196: A Special Inspiration Determination

    Chapter 196: A Special Inspiration Determination


    Liu Xing frowned, puzzled by KP Li Shunchan''s words. Since when did inspiration determination involve choosing a difficulty level?


    Typically, an inspiration determination involving multiple pieces of intelligence would mean rolling a die to see in which range the result falls. If it landed in the difficult range, the information obtained would be more comprehensive than if it landed in the normal range.


    This time, however, Liu Xing was surprised to find out that he had to choose the difficulty level first before rolling. This approach to inspiration determination felt more pressuring.


    Usually, with the former method of inspiration determination, Liu Xing was guaranteed a win-win situation, at least securing information of normal difficulty, especially since he had a 90-point inspiration value. Only extremely bad luck could thwart him.


    But with this new method, if Liu Xing risked choosing the difficult or even the extremely difficult levels for his inspiration determination, he might end up with nothing.


    So, Liu Xing thought KP Li Shunchan was deliberately making things difficult for him.


    KP Li Shunchan, seemingly aware of Liu Xing''s internal complaints about this method, explained with a smile, "Well, this is also a feature of this module. Since it involves many NPCs, the same story can vary depending on who tells it. Therefore, the information players can obtain also varies. Like Investigation or inspiration determinations, players can actually choose the difficulty level in advance. The higher the risk, the greater the reward. When you and Yin En met that member of the Dark Willow Gang in the Godless Shrine, I even sent a message to Yin En, asking him what difficulty level he wanted for his Investigation determination."


    After KP Li Shunchan''s explanation, Liu Xing understood the rationale behind this method. For instance, if Liu Xing opted for a normal inspiration determination, he might just casually think and perhaps spot some inconsistencies in Sawada Tomohiko''s story. But with an extremely difficult inspiration determination, he would exert his utmost effort to find bugs or crucial information he initially overlooked in Sawada Tomohiko''s story.


    Then, the rules of the Cthulhu RPG Game came into play, stipulating that certain actions could only be performed once within a certain time frame. For instance, if Liu Xing''s inspiration determination failed, he might be blocked from further thought and unable to make sense of it, preventing him from attempting another inspiration determination on Sawada Tomohiko''s story for a considerable time.


    Hearing this, Liu Xing instantly thought of someone - Kanna Ryoko. Despite their brief encounter, Liu Xing could sense that Kanna Ryoko was extraordinary. Through their conversation, he learned that Kanna Ryoko was assigned to monitor the Killer Demon and Ghouls at the Godless Shrine. This indicated that her combat abilities were at least on par with the Killer Demon.


    Kanna Ryoko, who appeared to be in her twenties, was obviously using magic to maintain her looks. After all, the desire for beauty is universal. But Liu Xing had always suspected that Kanna Ryoko was much older. Now, linking this to Sawada Tomohiko''s story, he began to suspect that Kanna Ryoko might be Godless Priest''s sister.


    With only a 50% success rate, Liu Xing also started doubting whether this was a false lead from KP Li Shunchan, deliberately leading him astray.


    But if Kanna Ryoko really was Godless Priest''s sister, that would be sensational news. According to the story told by Kuroba Naoki, Kanna Ryoko had a fondness for Sawada Tomohiko, now the Killer Demon. The mercenaries becoming Ghouls was also Kanna Ryoko''s doing.


    The bell ringer must untie the bell.


    Liu Xing turned to Kuroba Naoki, deciding to consult him. Kuroba Naoki was well-versed in Sawada Tomohiko''s story, so it made sense to ask the expert.


    "Director Kuroba, I have a question," Liu Xing began curiously. "Godless Priest''s sister plays a key role in this story. Why isn''t her name mentioned?"


    Kuroba Naoki stroked his chin and replied, "To be honest, I''m also not sure what Godless Priest''s sister''s name is. Strangely, there''s no mention of her name in any of the documents."


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 197: Speculations about Kanna Ryoko and Otonashi Takuya (Subscription Requested)

    Chapter 197: Speculations about Kanna Ryoko and Otonashi Takuya (Subscription Requested)


    Liu Xing frowned slightly in confusion, "Something seems off here. For a significant figure like the sister of Godless Priest, how could her name not be recorded? Could it be that none of the priests of the Godless Shrine left their names behind?"


    Kuroba Naoki shook his head seriously, "I''ve researched this issue and specifically looked into the history of the Godless Shrine. It turns out that before the era of Sawada Tomohiko, the names of all the shrine''s priests were documented. It was only starting from Godless Priest''s sister that the names of the Godless Shrine''s priests stopped appearing. Moreover, after the death of Sawada Tomohiko, the Kanna Family completely secluded itself, leaving behind only the Godless Shrine and transferring their other assets to the Sawada Family, and then there was no more news from the Kanna Family."


    Liu Xing nodded, the situation was becoming more complicated. Why did the Kanna Family undergo such a significant change after the death of Sawada Tomohiko?


    "By the way, after the death of Sawada Tomohiko, the Godless Shrine opened its main hall every fifty years for a duration of about ten years with a priest in charge. After that, the Godless Shrine would close the main hall again, and the priest would leave. The Sawada Family then took over the maintenance of the Godless Shrine, and visitors and believers could only worship in the side halls," Kuroba Naoki added.


    Hearing this, Liu Xing was now 70% certain that Kanna Ryoko was Godless Priest''s sister. Since her time, the names of the priests of the Godless Shrine ceased to appear, and the Shrine only opened every fifty years for ten years. This ensured that the eternally youthful Kanna Ryoko would not be exposed.


    After roughly confirming Kanna Ryoko''s identity, Liu Xing became curious about another person - the wandering samurai. In the stories imagined by later generations, the wandering samurai was unwilling to betray Sawada Tomohiko and was killed by mercenaries. However, Kuroba Naoki believed the most credible record did not mention the fate of this wandering samurai.


    This led Liu Xing to a bold idea - could the wandering samurai be an incarnation of Nyarlathotep?! According to the Nyarlathotep Troublemaker Law, any supernatural events that occurred before the players entered the scenario and could be traced back to Nyarlathotep''s meddling.


    Thus, Liu Xing suspected that the wandering samurai was an incarnation of Nyarlathotep. After knowing the mercenaries'' betrayal of Sawada Tomohiko, Nyarlathotep created an avatar to become a confidant of Sawada Tomohiko. He then deliberately led Sawada Tomohiko to retrieve the deity statue of Sulu, leaving Ziwu City unguarded. After all, the mercenaries wouldn''t dare to attack Sawada Tomohiko within Ziwu City.New novel chapters are published on


    After Sawada Tomohiko''s death, Nyarlathotep abandoned the samurai avatar and approached Kanna Ryoko, informing her of the deaths of Sawada Tomohiko and Godless Priest. He then granted Kanna Ryoko the power to invoke "divine punishment," turning those mercenaries into Ghouls.


    Just then, Kuroba Naoki stood up, "Sorry, I promised my brother to take him and his friends to the Flowing Water Garden today. It''s getting late, so I have to leave now."


    Understanding the polite dismissal, Liu Xing stood up with a smile, "Thank you so much, Director Kuroba, for resolving my doubts and enlightening me. I hope to have more opportunities to discuss history with you in the future."


    As he spoke, Liu Xing followed Kuroba Naoki out of the office.


    Leaving the office, Liu Xing saw Yin En chatting happily with two female and one male students dressed like scholars.


    Liu Xing knew that one of the two female students was Kojima Kanto''s daughter, Hirose Sakura, and these three students were likely important NPCs in this module, as their APP ratings were all above 85.


    Liu Xing had no more words for this appearance-based module.


    At that moment, the only male student among the three, seeing Liu Xing and Kuroba Naoki exit the office, smiled and waved his hand.


    Clearly, this was Kuroba Naoki''s brother he had just mentioned.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 198: Yin En Under Surveillance

    Chapter 198: Yin En Under Surveillance


    Kuroba Naoki saw his younger brother waving at him and smiled, nodding in response. He then said to Liu Xing, "That''s my brother Kuroba Daisuke, still a high school student. I''ll be leaving first."


    Liu Xing chuckled and pointed at Yin En, saying, "What a coincidence, the person chatting with your brother is my friend. Let''s go over together."


    Kuroba Naoki raised an eyebrow but didn''t say anything, simply walking over with Liu Xing.


    Yin En noticed Liu Xing and Kuroba Naoki approaching. Recognizing Kuroba Naoki because of his resemblance to Kuroba Daisuke and the presence of Liu Xing, he quickly understood Kuroba Naoki''s identity.


    "Ah, you must be the curator Kuroba, it''s a pleasure to meet you," Yin En said enthusiastically.


    Of course, Yin En hadn''t forgotten they were in a library, so he waited until Kuroba Naoki was closer before speaking in a low voice, winning Kuroba Naoki''s favor with this small detail.Updated from


    Since Yin En had just been chatting with Kuroba Daisuke, he knew that Kuroba Naoki was planning to take Daisuke and others out for fun. After meeting with Liu Xing, they exchanged a knowing look and then bid farewell to Kuroba Naoki.


    To Liu Xing''s surprise, Kuroba Daisuke seemed to greatly admire Yin En.


    After leaving the Ziwu City Library, Liu Xing and Yin En got into a car to return to Chen Wenbin''s house, as it was getting late and they had agreed to be home before dark to avoid an ambush by the Dark Willow Gang.


    In the car, Liu Xing couldn''t help but ask Yin En how he knew Kuroba Daisuke and his friends.


    Liu Xing, fed a dose of motivational talk, quickly changed the subject to Otonashi Takuya. "Speaking of which, Yin En, when I was talking to Kuroba Naoki earlier, I heard that Sawada Tomohiko had a samurai named Otonota working for him."


    "Otonota, do you mean this samurai could be Otonashi Takuya?" Yin En asked in surprise.


    Liu Xing shook his head, unsure, "It''s not certain, but I suspect that Otonashi Takuya is either Otonota himself or a descendant. Otonashi Takuya is too strong to be an ordinary person. When we talked about the Eldritch God Taketori this morning, he seemed very calm, so I think there''s definitely a connection between Otonashi Takuya and Otonota."


    Yin En extinguished his cigarette, pondering, "Should we try to probe Otonashi Takuya then?"


    "I''ll find a chance to test him. But for now, Yin En, you can contact Sawada Yinyin and ask her to gather information about Otonashi Takuya," Liu Xing said while driving.


    Yin En nodded silently and took out his phone to compose a text.


    Before Yin En could finish his message, a text arrived on his phone.


    "Wow, speak of the devil, it''s a message from Sawada Yinyin," Yin En said, surprised.


    After reading the message, Yin En turned to Liu Xing with a deadpan expression, "Liu Xing, it seems like Sawada Yinyin is monitoring my phone."


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]


    Next Chapter >>Chapter 199: Physical Check-up (Seeking Subscriptions)

 Chapter 199: Physical Check-up (Seeking Subscriptions)

    Chapter 199: Physical Check-up (Seeking Subscriptions)


    "What''s wrong?" Liu Xing asked with some curiosity.


    Yin En sighed helplessly and said in a depressed tone, "All my phones, including this one, have been hacked by Sawada Yinyin. So, when I was texting just now, Sawada Yinyin already saw my messages and sent me Otonashi Takuya''s information... Meaning, everything I do on my phone is under Sawada Yinyin''s surveillance."


    Liu Xing chuckled and said, "If Miss Sawada Yinyin is just monitoring your phone activities now, that''s still okay. But if she activates the phone''s recording function, then you''ll be in trouble."


    Upon hearing this, Yin En frowned and became visibly anxious. If, as Liu Xing said, Sawada Yinyin controlled the phone''s recording and even video functions, then with the phone on him, every move and thought of Yin En would be under her control.


    At that moment, Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and gave a mischievous smile, saying, "Yin En, be careful not to end up in a bad situation. I think a lady wielding a cleaver could easily finish you off."


    Yin En shivered, understanding the implications of Liu Xing''s words.


    Meanwhile, Liu Xing was inwardly delighted, seeing Yin En in discomfort. After all, Yin En was the "Chosen One" in this module, having significant advantages over other players. Liu Xing, therefore, felt a bit envious of Yin En, and was happy to see him in a predicame


    "Let''s not talk about this. Let''s discuss something serious. According to Sawada Yinyin''s information, Otonashi Takuya is an orphan, claiming to be twenty years old and originally from Hokkaido. However, Sawada Yinyin''s investigation revealed that orphanages in Hokkaido have no record of him."


    "Otonashi Takuya started working as a waiter in Ziwu City''s large hotel after Killer Demon appeared. Before that, there was no information about him. Sawada Yinyin couldn''t find anything. Currently, he lives in a residential area north of the Godless Shrine and doesn''t have many friends."


    "However, Otonashi Takuya despises evil and has often helped others in distress. This attracted the attention of a local small gang. The gang sought revenge, but ended up being counter-killed by Takuya. He was ruthless, causing severe injuries to the gang members, and even crippled their leader. But since it was self-defense, the police didn''t trouble Takuya."


    Liu Xing also noticed that Mian Gu Lu had a nosebleed and was stuffing his nose with tissue.


    As a doctor, Liu Xing naturally stepped forward and asked, "Mian Gu Lu, what happened to you?"


    Still in a daze, Mian Gu Lu replied with a silly smile, "I accidentally bumped into a wall, so my nose started bleeding."


    Liu Xing was relieved. He initially thought Mian Gu Lu''s nosebleed was due to health issues. If Mian Gu Lu''s condition continued to worsen, he would need to be hospitalized, which could lead to discovery by the Dark Willow Gang.


    But then, Liu Xing thought that a modern examination of Mian Gu Lu might reveal how the Eldritch God Taketori parasitized her, which could help devise a better plan to eradicate it.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing suggested to the group, "Should we go to the hospital for a full-body check-up for Mian Gu Lu to determine her health status?"


    Chen Wenbin, always cautious, immediately opposed, "I don''t think it''s a good idea. The Dark Willow Gang is probably looking for Mian Gu Lu now. If we take him to the hospital, they''ll surely find her, and we won''t be able to protect him."


    "I think we should," Yasaka Mashiro intervened. "Chen Wenbin, didn''t you work at 404 Hospital? We could use your connections to get Mian Gu Lu a discreet check-up. If we''re careful, the Dark Willow Gang won''t notice, and I think it''s necessary to check Mian Gu Lu''s condition."


    Gu Jun also supported Liu Xing''s idea, "I agree with Liu Xing. We need to understand how Eldritch God Taketori is attached to Mian Gu Lu. Surgery might not be an option since the Eldritch God isn''t easy to deal with, but at least we''ll know our enemy better."


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 200: Gu Jun and Watanabe Jiangs Intelligence Gathering (2)

    Chapter 200: Gu Jun and Watanabe Jiangs Intelligence Gathering (2)


    "Alas, since you all think this way, I won''t say much more. I will try to contact Shiro Hana later. She''s a kind-hearted person and an obstetrician, so she should be able to arrange a comprehensive examination for Mian Gu Lu," Chen Wenbin said with a sigh of resignation, agreeing with Liu Xing''s suggestion.


    After saying this, Chen Wenbin stood up and went to the yard with his phone to start calling his contacts.


    Chen Wenbin, 26/70, successful.


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, making a phone call is essentially linked to a luck check, unless it''s a pre-scheduled call, which requires passing a luck check to see if the other party is available.


    Liu Xing vaguely remembered watching Wu Lei play a game where, in an African team, they had to make over ten phone calls to contact an important NPC, all of which failed...


    While Chen Wenbin was on the phone, Liu Xing and the others were not idle, sharing the intelligence they had gathered that day.


    Liu Xing, feeling his information was particularly crucial, decided to hold back and speak later. He mainly wanted to appropriately "modify" the part about Otonashi Takuya to avoid angering him.


    As an active member, Watanabe Jiang was the first to speak up, smiling, "Let me start. This morning, Gu Jun and I went to Ziwu City Library. Although we didn''t meet Kuroba Naoki, we encountered Gu Jun''s direct superior, Kenji Yokogawa, the president of Ziwu City University."


    "After accepting Kenji Yokogawa''s invitation to visit the university and preparing to leave the Ziwu City Library, we ran into Kuroba Naoki and asked about King Tindalos. With Kenji Yokogawa''s help, we obtained a research notebook from Kuroba Naoki."


    "Then Gu Jun and I followed Kenji Yokogawa to the university. As Yin En mentioned earlier, when we reached the education district, the weather was clear, but there was a strange oppressive feeling, as if something bad might happen."


    "In Kenji Yokogawa''s office, we started discussing the current mayor, Tennoji Sohide. Surprisingly, Kenji Yokogawa was Tennoji Sohide''s college classmate, and they were close friends. Kenji Yokogawa seemed to know some dirt that the Dark Willow Gang had on Tennoji Sohide, but when Gu Jun and I tried to probe this matter, Kenji Yokogawa deftly changed the subject."


    "So, we could only talk about other topics with Kenji Yokogawa, and learned important information about the Dark Willow Gang''s origins."


    "The Dark Willow Gang is more of a branch set up in Ziwu City by another gang, rather than an external faction. Its previous leader, Hisanobu Ito, who is also Mikageichi''s adoptive father, was once an executive of the second-largest gang in Kyoto, the Shadow Clan. Mikageichi is the son of the Shadow Clan''s leader, Miyake Ten."


    "I''ll talk about the Shadow Clan first. I used to be involved in the underworld, so I know a bit about them. The Shadow Clan is a local gang in the Kyoto area, and even the Island Nation''s largest gang, the Yamaguchi-gumi, can''t match them in Kyoto."


    "The Shadow Clan is a family-run gang, with the Miyake family traditionally leading it. The current leader, Miyake Ten, is about fifty years old and reportedly planning to retire and pass the leadership to his son. Miyake Ten has three sons, with Mikageichi being the youngest. His eldest brother is Miyake Ban and the middle brother is Miyake Ken."


    "From what I know, the Miyake family has strict rules, focusing on survival of the fittest. Weaker members of the family are ruthlessly cast aside. Mikageichi, being the weakest among the brothers, withdrew early from the struggle for the clan leadership and faced oppression from his elder brothers."This chapter is updated by


    "However, Mikageichi had an adoptive father, Hisanobu Ito, who had been with Miyake Ten for decades and was an elder of the Shadow Clan. One day, for unknown reasons, Hisanobu Ito left the Shadow Clan with Mikageichi and established the Dark Willow Gang in Ziwu City, quickly taking control of the local underworld."


    "Ryochuan Taro had a good chance of becoming the new mayor of Ziwu City, but Tennoji Sohide received significant financial support from the Dark Willow Gang, allowing him to outdo Ryochuan Taro. After all, in the capitalist nation of the Island Nation, whether it''s the election of national leaders or local mayors, a large amount of funds is needed, and often the side with more campaign funds wins. In a capitalist world, money really can do anything."


    "The defeated Ryochuan Taro, surely not satisfied, continued to serve as the Police Chief and started to covertly work against the new mayor Tennoji Sohide. Especially with the recent crackdown on gangs, directly targeting Tennoji Sohide''s backer, the Dark Willow Gang. In a way, Ryochuan Taro has helped us by diverting the Dark Willow Gang''s attention."


    "However, Kenji Yokogawa mentioned that Ryochuan Taro recently planned to report Tennoji Sohide''s involvement with the underworld and sought Kenji Yokogawa''s assistance. After all, as the president of Ziwu City University, Kenji Yokogawa is a prominent figure in Ziwu City."


    At this point, Watanabe Jiang teased Yin En, "Yin En, if you could persuade your father-in-law to assist Ryochuan Taro, I believe he would help us against the Dark Willow Gang. Remember, the police force of Ziwu City is entirely under Ryochuan Taro''s control."


    Yin En sighed helplessly and nodded, "Alright, I''ll meet my father-in-law tomorrow."


    Watanabe Jiang was surprised at Yin En''s agreement, exclaiming, "What? Yin En, you''re finally willing to sacrifice yourself and marry Miss Sawada Yinyin?!"


    Watanabe Jiang''s joke lightened the tense atmosphere, except for Yin En, who looked rather dejected.


    "Enough, Watanabe Jiang, stop teasing. Let''s continue discussing Kenji Yokogawa. He''s really a good person. Aside from Tennoji Sohide''s dirt, he shared everything he knew with us. The only thing worth criticizing is that Kenji Yokogawa likes younger women," Gu Jun said, deviating from seriousness.


    It turned out that when Gu Jun and Watanabe Jiang were bidding farewell to Kenji Yokogawa, his fiance, Takahashi Chiyuki, appeared.


    Kenji Yokogawa, now over fifty and widowed for many years, hadn''t remarried due to his dedication to academia. A year ago, he met Takahashi Chiyuki, who worked at a government front desk, and she pursued him. Now, Kenji Yokogawa and Takahashi Chiyuki were in the stage of discussing marriage.


    Special note: Takahashi Chiyuki is 25 years old.


    "I originally thought Takahashi Chiyuki had ulterior motives for marrying Kenji Yokogawa, considering their age gap. But after observing, I found that Takahashi Chiyuki truly loves him. I can only wish them well and, not wanting to see them show affection, Watanabe Jiang and I left," Gu Jun said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that Gu Jun was hinting that Takahashi Chiyuki was also an important NPC. However, since they couldn''t disturb Kenji Yokogawa and Takahashi Chiyuki''s romantic moment, Gu Jun and Watanabe Jiang had to leave temporarily.


    After all, in this module, NPCs are distinguished by their importance based on their appearance.


    Therefore, Liu Xing surmised that Takahashi Chiyuki must be an NPC that players need to interact with when entering the mayor''s storyline.


    However, from the current intelligence, the difficulty of the mayor''s storyline seems quite high. Tennoji Sohide is not only threatened by the Dark Willow Gang but also opposed by the Police Chief, lacks allies, and is in a very precarious situation.


    "Alright, that''s all the information Watanabe Jiang and I gathered today. I''ll study the notes we got from Kuroba Naoki later. If there''s any important information, I''ll inform everyone," Gu Jun said, waving a notebook.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 201: Confirmation of Speculations

    Chapter 201: Confirmation of Speculations


    After Gu Jun and Watanabe Jiang finished discussing the information they had gathered today, Chen Wenbin also concluded his phone call and returned to the room. He said, "We''re in luck. I managed to contact Shiro Hana, and she agreed to perform a comprehensive examination on Mian Gu Lu, the kind without a report. Tomorrow at noon, we''ll take Mian Gu Lu to 404 Hospital."


    In the hospital, no report meant that there would be no official record, just a single result. However, as a time-traveler, Mian Gu Lu shouldn''t have any records unless King Tindalos could predict all of this.


    "Then tomorrow morning, let''s go to 404 Hospital together. One group will accompany Mian Gu Lu for the examination, and another group will keep an eye out for any Dark Willow Gang members," Liu Xing proposed.


    However, Chen Wenbin disagreed with Liu Xing once again. "I don''t think it''s necessary. 404 Hospital is, in fact, a designated hospital for the Dark Willow Gang. I remember they even rented a whole floor as their exclusive ward. There are always over a dozen Dark Willow Gang members admitted there, and to prevent other gangs from seeking revenge, Dark Willow Gang''s leader, Mikageichi, and Shiro Michi, made an agreement. They stationed ten so-called bodyguards on that floor, who are actually Dark Willow Gang enforcers. So, I''m confident that there will be at least thirty Dark Willow Gang members at 404 Hospital. Our surveillance won''t be effective, and it might even attract their attention. Personally, I think the fewer people we bring with Mian Gu Lu to 404 Hospital, the better, to avoid exposing our target."


    Liu Xing frowned, not expecting 404 Hospital to be a den for criminals. However, in Ziwu City, only 404 Hospital and the city hospital had the capability to perform full-body examinations. City hospitals had stricter regulations, making it difficult for someone like Mian Gu Lu, who had no official record, to undergo examination. Moreover, Dark Willow Gang was likely informed by Tennoji Sohide, so taking Mian Gu Lu to a public place increased the risk of being discovered.


    "We have to take some risks for the sake of our mission. Chen Wenbin, you''ll take Mian Gu Lu to see Shiro Hana tomorrow, and complete the examination. Yoh Asakura and I will be responsible for keeping watch. With our combat abilities, unless Dark Willow Gang resorts to violence, they won''t stop us," Yin En reluctantly agreed.


    Despite being the top gang in Ziwu City, Dark Willow Gang had to maintain a facade of law-abiding behavior in public. So, they probably wouldn''t openly apprehend Mian Gu Lu at 404 Hospital, especially with the local police keeping an eye on them.


    After discussing the details of livestreaming on the phone, Chen Wenbin continued to share their visit to the shrine with Yoh Asakura.


    "I must say, the priest at the Godless Shrine was quite aloof and indifferent to Yoh Asakura and me. But when we mentioned the Ghouls, the priest''s attitude improved slightly. It was clear that the priest harbors strong resentment toward the Ghouls. Later, I brought up your encounter with the Ghouls this morning, Liu Xing. Of course, I modified the details, portraying you as Yoh Asakura, a reserved individual. I noticed that the priest''s expression remained calm. So, I''m confident that the priest knows about the Ghouls in the Rose Graveyard. Furthermore, when the priest discussed the Ghouls, there was a hint of disdain in their tone. It seems the priest knows the identity of these Ghouls," Chen Wenbin explained.


    At this point, it was Liu Xing''s turn to speak. He recounted Kuroba Naoki''s story and his own speculations about it, deliberately omitting any mention of Otonashi Takuya and focusing solely on the Wandering Samurai.


    When Liu Xing mentioned the Wandering Samurai, he observed Otonashi Takuya''s reaction closely and noticed a subtle furrowing of his brows.


    As expected, Liu Xing had now confirmed the relationship between Otonashi Takuya and Otonota.


    "I see now. I never expected the situation to be like this. Killer Demon is none other than the great hero Tomohiko Sawada from years ago, and the Ghouls are mercenaries who betrayed him. Moreover, the priest who brought the divine punishment is still alive. This world is truly insane," Chen Wenbin remarked, stroking his chin.


    Gu Jun, as the expert, offered his professional opinion. "I suspect that Killer Demon may have been summoned by the priest of the Godless Shrine. If the priest has the ability to transform ordinary people into Ghouls, then she should also have the power to turn the deceased Sawada Tomohiko into Killer Demon."


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 202: Night Encounter with Ghoul

    Chapter 202: Night Encounter with Ghoul


    "It''s not a bad situation, really," Yin En said earnestly. "The god of Godless Shrine has agreed to help us, so we have a powerful ally now. And if the Dark Willow Gang tries to harm us, we can always take Mian Gu Lu to seek refuge in Godless Shrine."


    At this moment, Otonashi Takuya, who had been mostly silent, unexpectedly spoke up. "That might not be the case. Mian Gu Lu has already been possessed by the Eldritch God Taketori. So, I doubt the god of Godless Shrine will allow Mian Gu Lu to enter the shrine."


    With Otonashi Takuya''s words, Liu Xing also realized that Kanna Ryoko would probably not permit Mian Gu Lu to stay in Godless Shrine. After all, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, there were no truly safe places, and even if there were, they wouldn''t be accessible to players.


    "Well, that''s a problem. How about we go to the police station to lay low?" Watanabe Jiang suggested with a sudden idea.


    "Think about it, both the police chief and the Dark Willow Gang are against us, and they don''t even trust the mayor. So, if we hide at the police station, Dark Willow Gang probably won''t launch a direct attack on it. Yin En can have his father-in-law get us out when the time is right," Watanabe Jiang elaborated with a straight face.


    However, Gu Jun shook his head and spoke seriously, "Watanabe Jiang, that''s a flawed plan. If we all hide at the police station, it''s equivalent to locking ourselves in, and Dark Willow Gang will attack us the moment we leave. Besides, our time is precious; we need to resolve the Eldritch God Taketori''s world-ending crisis. So, unless you want to wait and die at the police station, we should stay away from it."


    After exchanging intelligence, the group continued discussing various topics for a while before having dinner and going their separate ways.This chapter is updated by


    Since it would take an hour by car from Chen Wenbin''s house to Unseen Pond, Liu Xing decided to leave early and book a hotel near Unseen Pond. After all, who knew how long he had been chatting with Ghoul.


    After confirming that the livestream setup was functioning properly, Liu Xing prepared to depart. However, at that moment, Watanabe Jiang had another unconventional idea and said with a grin, "I have a bold idea. What if I record Liu Xing''s livestream and upload it directly on the n-site? What do you think would happen?"


    Liu Xing smiled politely but awkwardly. Watanabe Jiang''s idea was indeed audacious, and Liu Xing was well aware of the potential consequences: it would trigger the achievement - "National SAN Value Assessment."


    Aoki scrutinized Liu Xing for a moment and nodded. "I thought you might be just curious, but it seems you''re not afraid of me."


    Liu Xing chuckled politely, responding earnestly, "Without a diamond drill, don''t handle porcelain work. If I say I want to cooperate with you, I must be prepared. Besides, I''ve seen Ghouls even more fearsome than you. In the end, you''re still human, after all."


    Liu Xing''s words surprised Aoki, and he looked at Liu Xing with astonishment. "What? Do you know our identity?"


    Liu Xing inwardly rejoiced; his hunch had been right. Maintaining his composure, he smiled and said, "As I mentioned earlier, I didn''t come here on a whim today; I came prepared. So, I know you are the mercenaries who once served Sawada Tomohiko."


    Hearing this, Aoki sighed and said earnestly, "It seems you''ve heard the story, but Liu Xing, you should know one thing: history is written by the victors. We were indeed hired by Sawada Tomohiko, but we were not traitors."


    Seeing this, Liu Xing realized that the events from back then were far from straightforward.


    "I''d like to hear the whole story," Liu Xing said, looking at Aoki with seriousness.


    Aoki nodded and began narrating an alternate version of the story. Aoki, in his earlier days, came from a destitute samurai family. Despite learning martial arts from his father, he couldn''t become a true samurai due to a lack of opportunities. As a result, he joined a local mercenary group, specializing in protecting villages from bandits and marauders.


    When the news of the appearance of the supernatural creatures in Ziwu City reached their area, Aoki''s elder brother, who was also the leader of their mercenary group and currently an elder in the Ziwu City Ghoul clan, decided to accept the mission.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 203: The Tale from Ghouls Mouth (1)

    Chapter 203: The Tale from Ghouls Mouth (1)


    By the way, it''s worth mentioning that the current Ghoul Elder, for reasons unknown, had heard that mythical creatures like them should never reveal their true names to anyone, especially not to Wizards, because a true name could be used by a Wizard to cast a deadly curse. That''s why Aoki only shared the current alias of the Ghoul Elder with Liu Xing, which was Fujiwara Gen''in. Of course, this was also the reason Aoki had only shared the Ghoul Elder''s surname with Liu Xing.


    But getting back to the story, at that time, Fujiwara Gen''in, the Ghoul Elder who was also the leader of a mercenary group, was determined to make a name for his mercenary band. Despite being somewhat apprehensive about the reputation of the magical creatures, he decided to lead his mercenaries to Ziwu City.


    However, Aoki had a nagging feeling that something was amiss. He sensed that going to rescue Ziwu City was a perilous endeavor. After all, most of the local forces in Ziwu City had already fallen apart, and the accounts of the magical creatures'' strength sounded almost mythical from the retreating soldiers. But Fujiwara Gen''in stuck to his decision, citing the prospect of "seeking fortune amidst danger." Consequently, he brushed off Aoki''s concerns and led his mercenaries towards Ziwu City.


    In Aoki''s eyes, Sawada Tomohiko, who sought their assistance, appeared to be a typical rich young manfair-skinned, soft, and seemingly incapable of wielding a weapon. Aoki wondered how Sawada Tomohiko had managed to escape from Ziwu City all by himself.


    Indeed, Sawada Tomohiko was alone, with no servants or guards by his side, and he carried no bags or weapons. He looked as though he had just finished dinner and was out for a leisurely stroll. Most importantly, his clothing was pristine, without a speck of dirt. This raised further suspicions in Aoki''s mind. Could it be that the magical creatures had not imposed martial law in Ziwu City and had simply allowed Sawada Tomohiko to stroll out freely?


    However, Fujiwara Gen''in, enticed by the promises of great rewards from Sawada Tomohiko, had been blinded by the allure of wealth and had overlooked these details. He was in a hurry to lead his mercenaries to Ziwu City.


    As they drew closer to Ziwu City, still over ten miles away, a sudden downpour drenched them. Rain poured from the sky like a waterfall, leaving Sawada Tomohiko in a miserable state. He requested a halt to their march and sought refuge in a nearby dilapidated Elder Gods shrine.


    Aoki hadn''t anticipated this turn of events. While the rain was indeed heavy, it hadn''t posed a significant hindrance to their progress. They could have reached Ziwu City within an hour or two. Yet, Sawada Tomohiko showed no urgency in assisting Ziwu City; instead, he wanted to take shelter from the rain.


    Nevertheless, Sawada Tomohiko was their employer, and the mercenaries had accepted his employment. Therefore, they had to follow his orders. Furthermore, most of the mercenaries welcomed the chance to take a break, as it postponed the inevitable confrontation with the loathsome magical creatures.


    Under Sawada Tomohiko''s guidance, the mercenaries arrived at the rundown shrine. Aoki felt a growing sense of discomfort and unease as he observed their surroundings. Although the shrine was quite large and constructed with meticulous attention to detail, its decorations and carvings were exquisite. What struck Aoki as odd was that this dilapidated shrine stood in the middle of nowhere, far from any village or town. This raised doubts in his mind.


    Moreover, a shrine of this caliber should have been well-known, but Aoki, who lived near Ziwu City, had never heard of its existence. With a sense of unease brewing within him, Aoki contemplated warning Fujiwara Gen''in. However, Sawada Tomohiko had already taken Fujiwara Gen''in to drink, leaving him no opportunity to express his concerns. With their mercenary band consisting of over two hundred people, Aoki believed that nothing could go wrong.This chapter is updated by


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing looked surprised. During Kuroba Naoki''s storytelling earlier in the afternoon, Liu Xing had assumed that the mercenary band numbered around a hundred. He had not expected such a significant difference.


    "Liu Xing, I know what you''re thinking. The story of the Great hero Tomohiko Sawada has been told in various versions over the years, and nearly all of them mentioned that our mercenary band consisted of around a hundred members. However, that''s incorrect. Initially, our group had a total of two hundred and ten members. But something happened before we reached Ziwu City, precisely when we took shelter from the rain at that dilapidated shrine, which resulted in losing half our numbers!" Aoki said, his voice filled with anger and frustration.


    The story continued.


    Rainy days could be quite dull when you had nothing to do. Sawada Tomohiko somehow managed to produce a few bottles of fine wine and invited Fujiwara Gen''in for a feast. As the second-in-command of the mercenary band, Aoki naturally had to accompany them.


    After three rounds of drinks, Sawada Tomohiko began to confide in Aoki and Fujiwara Gen''in. It turned out that Sawada Tomohiko had left Ziwu City with a group of guards. However, upon arriving at the shrine, these guards, fearing an encounter with the magical creatures, chose to flee one by one. This left Sawada Tomohiko completely alone.


    In the desolate wilderness, Sawada Tomohiko, a scion of a wealthy family, dared not venture out recklessly. After all, at that time, mountain bandits were rampant in the Island Nation. So, Sawada Tomohiko decided to stay at the shrine, awaiting mercenaries like Fujiwara Gen''in who were willing to come to Ziwu City''s rescue.


    Sawada Tomohiko then began to talk about the magical creatures in Ziwu City. These creatures had first appeared around the Kingdom of Tindalos ruins. They bore a resemblance to zombies, not entirely impervious to weapons but highly resistant to lower-quality arms. Moreover, these creatures displayed remarkable intelligence, employing tactics such as encirclement and infiltration without any need for direct command.


    The next morning, the heavy rain persisted.


    Upon arriving at the shrine''s main hall, Aoki noticed that something was amiss. After a count, he realized that over twenty mercenaries were missing, and inquiries among the remaining mercenaries yielded no clues.


    At the time, Aoki did not pay much attention to this development, as he believed these mercenaries had likely fled during the rainy night out of fear of facing the magical creatures.


    Therefore, Aoki took the opportunity to educate the other mercenaries about the importance of keeping their word and not abandoning their comrades in the heat of battle. He did not dwell on the matter any further.


    The heavy rain continued unabated.


    Bored after a day of inactivity, Aoki spent some time drinking with Sawada Tomohiko before retiring to his room for the night.


    However, in the middle of the night, Aoki, awakened by the urge to urinate, suddenly heard a strange sound. It sounded like someone reciting a chant, but Aoki, still slightly intoxicated, chose to ignore it and returned to sleep.


    The next morning, on the fourth day, Aoki once again realized that more than thirty mercenaries were missing. It was at this point that he began to suspect something was amiss, remembering the eerie sounds from the previous night.


    Due to the continuous rain, they remained trapped within the shrine. Aoki, feigning illness, returned to his room early and remained vigilant, paying close attention to any sounds in the shrine.


    In the middle of the night, Aoki heard the strange sound once again. Despite being mixed with the sound of rain, Aoki was certain that it emanated from Sawada Tomohiko''s room.


    With a growing sense of suspicion, Aoki armed himself and prepared to investigate Sawada Tomohiko''s room. However, before he could take any action, he suddenly lost consciousness.


    When Aoki woke up, it was already the morning of the fifth day. This time, more than a hundred mercenaries were missing. It was at this point that Sawada Tomohiko revealed a large sword, claiming that he had received the favor of the shrine''s Sulu deity and gained divine powers and artifacts.


    At that very moment, the heavy rain abruptly ceased, and the skies cleared.


    Aoki began to suspect that Sawada Tomohiko had sacrificed the missing mercenaries as offerings to the so-called Sulu deity. However, lacking evidence and witnessing Sawada Tomohiko''s newfound formidable strength, Aoki chose to remain silent and discreetly observe Sawada Tomohiko''s every move.


    With a wry smile, Aoki looked at Liu Xing and said, "Now, I want to ask you a question. Do you believe what I''ve been telling you?"


    Liu Xing nodded without hesitation, saying, "I absolutely believe your words because you have no reason to deceive me, and there''s nothing to gain from lying."


    Aoki chuckled and continued, "Very well, then. I''ll continue with the rest of the story."


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 204: The Tale from Ghouls Mouth (2)

    Chapter 204: The Tale from Ghouls Mouth (2)


    The story continues.


    Aoki harbored deep suspicions about Sawada Tomohiko, but lacking concrete evidence, he couldn''t simply accuse him without cause. So, Aoki decided to take things one step at a time, hoping to uncover any anomalies in Sawada Tomohiko''s behavior and expose his true nature.


    After the rain cleared, Sawada Tomohiko, seemingly transformed, led a mercenary group straight to Ziwu City. They arrived at the Godless Shrine on the outskirts of Ziwu City, only to discover that the city''s defenders had collapsed, retreating to the Godless Shrine.


    Speaking of the Godless Shrine, it was a place Sawada Tomohiko had boasted about to Fujiwara Gen''in. He claimed it had divine protection and was impregnable, even to the forces of the demonic race. Aoki couldn''t help but worry that this Godless Shrine might have issues, similar to the dilapidated shrine they had encountered earlier.


    However, due to a sudden uprising at the time, the Sawada Family was besieged within the Godless Shrine. Sawada Tomohiko immediately led his mercenaries into the fray to quell the rebellion.


    It was here that Aoki grew increasingly uneasy about Sawada Tomohiko''s behavior. This was Sawada Tomohiko''s first time on the "battlefield," and he displayed a disturbing bloodlust, hacking away indiscriminately and becoming increasingly frenzied. By the end, Sawada Tomohiko was covered in blood and casually conversing with his own father as if nothing had happened.


    At this moment, Aoki found an opportunity and approached Fujiwara Gen''in to share his suspicions about Sawada Tomohiko. Fujiwara Gen''in had already noticed something amiss with Sawada Tomohiko but, like Aoki, lacked the evidence to accuse him without risk, especially given the mercenaries'' reputation.


    So, Fujiwara Gen''in and Aoki reached an understanding: they would continue to stay by Sawada Tomohiko''s side. If he was indeed hiding something, they could seek vengeance for their fallen comrades. If Sawada Tomohiko turned out to be innocent, then Fujiwara Gen''in and Aoki could profit from the situation.


    Sawada Tomohiko''s ruthless performance had left a lasting impression on those who had besieged the Sawada Family. As a result, the Sawada Family regained leadership, and their head recognized the need to settle scores. Thus, they wasted no time planning their counterattack against the demonic race.


    At this point, Aoki''s mercenary group was formally employed by the Sawada Family, assigned under Sawada Tomohiko''s command to assist in the frontlines against the demonic forces.


    Following the principle of "strike while the iron is hot," the next day, the well-fed and rejuvenated Ziwu City defenders, for the first time, transitioned from defense to offense, launching an attack on the demonic stronghold.


    The demonic forces were caught off guard by Ziwu City''s sudden counterattack, and under Sawada Tomohiko''s leadership, the mercenaries breached their defenses. One hundred demonic warriors responsible for fortifying the front lines were annihilated, with Sawada Tomohiko personally claiming over sixty of their lives.


    Sawada Tomohiko''s immense strength bolstered the morale of the Ziwu City defenders, though they too suffered heavy casualties during this battle.


    With the momentum on their side, Sawada Tomohiko led his forces straight towards the demonic stronghold. However, the demonic leader was no pushover. Upon learning that the front lines had been breached, the demons constructed new defensive fortifications within their stronghold.


    What followed was a massive battle. Although Sawada Tomohiko was formidable, the overall might of the demonic forces far surpassed that of the Ziwu City defenders. Aoki also noticed that Sawada Tomohiko was intentionally holding back and using the Ziwu City rebels as cannon fodder. Consequently, the mercenaries, who were the main attacking force, began to do the same.


    After paying a toll of over six hundred lives, the Ziwu City defenders, under Sawada Tomohiko''s leadership, finally secured victory, albeit at a great cost.


    Following their triumph, the reconstruction of Ziwu City began. Fujiwara Gen''in and Aoki had initially planned to take their earnings and leave, but they were unexpectedly recruited by the Sawada Family as part of their security detail, given the family''s dire need for manpower.


    At that time, neither Fujiwara Gen''in nor Aoki noticed anything unusual about Tomohiko Sawada. They decided to stay on as guards, enticed by the prospect of good food, drink, and a steady income.


    However, Aoki''s sense of unease continued to intensify. Unable to sleep, he could only listen to the sound of the rain and contemplate life.


    After an unknown period of time had passed, Aoki once again heard the eerie sound. He immediately got up, approached the door, and peered through the crack to observe what was happening outside.


    This time, Aoki didn''t inexplicably lose consciousness. Consequently, he witnessed Sawada Tomohiko, accompanied by the Godless Priest, walk into the main shrine with stiff, mechanical steps.


    Sensing danger, Aoki rushed outside, woke up Fujiwara Gen''in, and encountered the Wandering Samurai, who had come out in response to the commotion.


    Aoki briefed Fujiwara Gen''in and the Wandering Samurai on the current situation. Together, they decided to investigate the main shrine of the shrine. However, before they could enter, a green light enveloped the main shrine like a protective barrier, and Aoki and Fujiwara Gen''in found themselves unable to enter. As they attempted to break through with their weapons, the green light suddenly contracted, crushing the main shrine to rubble before transforming into a ball of light that descended underground.


    Aoki and Fujiwara Gen''in, witnessing this scene, felt their perspectives shatter in an instant, leaving them bewildered and unsure of how to proceed.


    Once they regained their senses, Aoki woke up the other mercenaries and began searching for any traces of Sawada Tomohiko and the Godless Priest amidst the ruins of the main shrine. However, they found nothing.


    Early the next morning, the Wandering Samurai still hadn''t returned. Aoki and Fujiwara Gen''in decided to return to Ziwu City to report the situation to the Sawada Family. However, upon their arrival, they were apprehended by Kanna Ryoko and her men without a word.


    Suddenly detained and with no chance to explain, Aoki initially attempted to defend himself but found that Kanna Ryoko had silenced him with a spell. Aoki and his group were then thrown into the dungeons.


    After spending a day and a night in the dungeons, Aoki had his eyes blindfolded and was transported to what was once the unmarked burial grounds and was now the Rose Graveyard.


    There, Aoki heard Kanna Ryoko recite his charges, accusing him of betraying and murdering Sawada Tomohiko and the Godless Priest!


    Feeling wronged and struggling to break free from his restraints, Aoki suddenly felt as if his entire body were engulfed in flames, causing excruciating pain. Eventually, he lost consciousness.


    Upon waking up, Aoki realized that he, Fujiwara Gen''in, and their comrades had all transformed into monstrous creatures Ghouls!


    What was even more terrifying was the insatiable hunger Aoki suddenly felt, compelling him to devour nearby corpses.


    After briefly satisfying his hunger, Aoki realized that he was in a cave beneath the Rose Graveyard.


    Subsequently, Aoki and Fujiwara Gen''in managed to comfort their comrades who had somewhat lost their sanity and had begun attacking humans, transitioning from people into Ghouls.


    Just when Aoki was nearly losing control of the situation, a young man suddenly appeared before him Fujiwara Gen''in, now promoted to the position of Ghoul Elder!


    As it turned out, over the course of the past century, Fujiwara Gen''in had wandered through various parts of the Island Nation, searching for a way to lift the curse. Eventually, outside Kyoto, in a graveyard, Fujiwara Gen''in encountered a dying Ghoul Elder. With the help of this Ghoul Elder, Fujiwara Gen''in achieved promotion and gained the ability to transform into a "human" once again!


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 205: Conversation with Ghoul

    Chapter 205: Conversation with Ghoul


    "Fujiwara Gen''in, who has been promoted to the position of Ghoul Elder, told us everything about the Ghouls. At that time, our desperate companions were on the verge of madness. However, Fujiwara Gen''in demonstrated his abilities as a Ghoul Elder. Liu Xing, you should know what this ability is, right?" Aoki said this and suddenly asked Liu Xing a question.


    However, Liu Xing knew that Aoki was testing him, trying to find out if he truly understood the information about Ghouls.


    Of course, Liu Xing couldn''t be unaware of the information about Ghouls, especially since he was well-versed in the abilities of the Ghoul Elder. So, the answer to Aoki''s question was that the Ghoul Elder had the power to control ordinary Ghouls...


    Wait a minute, it seemed like "Liu Xing" genuinely didn''t know the answer!


    Although Liu Xing had encountered Ghouls and the Ghoul Elder on Sky Floating Island, he had manipulated KP Luo Luo, resulting in a missed SAN value check and a lack of Cthulhu Mythos knowledge. Therefore, Liu Xing thought that "he" should only know that the Ghoul Elder could transform, as Aoki had already mentioned. However, Liu Xing realized that he truly didn''t know about the Ghoul Elder''s ability to control ordinary Ghouls.


    Nevertheless, Liu Xing quickly came up with an excuse to handle KP Li Shunchan''s query and said with a smile, "This question is not that simple. Ghouls are communal creatures, and as the leader of the Ghoul clan, the Ghoul Elder naturally possesses the ability to command all Ghouls within the clan."


    As soon as Liu Xing finished speaking, KP Li Shunchan came forward to challenge him, "Liu Xing, according to your information, you shouldn''t know this, so do you have an explanation now? If you can''t explain it successfully, you''ll be considered a metagamer."


    Liu Xing chuckled and confidently replied to KP Li Shunchan, "KP, that''s true, but don''t forget that my character card has an inspiration value of 90. This means that my character card has a high probability of logical reasoning and sudden insights. So, on Sky Floating Island, I''ve already seen Ghoul Elder Cao''er leading numerous Ghouls to seize Jigu. Plus, with what Aoki just said, I should have no trouble guessing that the Ghoul Elder has the ability to control ordinary Ghouls."


    Liu Xing''s words were logical and well-grounded, leaving KP Li Shunchan speechless.


    "You''re correct. Fujiwara Gen''in does indeed have the ability to control ordinary Ghouls among us. He has increased our strength significantly. However, he still couldn''t break the barrier of the Godless Shrine," Aoki said with a hint of regret.


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing couldn''t help but ask, "Aoki, I have a question. Is it true that only Kanna Ryoko can lift your curse?"


    Aoki nodded and explained, "Yes, that''s correct. Fujiwara Gen''in asked the dying Ghoul Elder, and unless a god intervenes, curses like the ones we carry can only be lifted by the caster. So, we''ve been stuck in this place, hoping that one day Kanna Ryoko will remove the curses from us."


    Liu Xing nodded thoughtfully, understanding that the main mission of the Ghoul storyline was to help the Ghouls lift their curses. However, the only way to do so was to persuade Kanna Ryoko, which seemed nearly impossible based on the available information. If everything Aoki said was true, then Kanna Ryoko had cursed Aoki and the others inexplicably. Therefore, convincing Kanna Ryoko to remove the curse would be extremely challenging, and Liu Xing thought it would require a series of ten critical persuasion rolls.


    As for using force or threats, Liu Xing simply shook his head. Kanna Ryoko was a powerful Wizard who had lived for hundreds of years, and she was likely the most formidable NPC in this module. Attempting to threaten her with violence would only invite disaster.


    With these thoughts in mind, Liu Xing realized that the only option was to rely on Yin En. Perhaps Yin En could use his charms to persuade Sawada Yinyin to talk to Kanna Ryoko.


    "Alright, the story is over. I believe you now have a better understanding of the current situation, Liu Xing. Kanna Ryoko is incredibly powerful, and she has been residing in the Godless Shrine for centuries, never leaving. So, we''re pretty much powerless against her. We hope that you can act as an intermediary and have a conversation with Kanna Ryoko," Aoki said seriously.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow and sighed in resignation. He said to Aoki, "Aoki, you must understand that if Kanna Ryoko cursed you all without any explanation, being the middleman won''t be easy."


    As the Luck check succeeded, Liu Xing''s phone displayed that the memory card was successfully read. Liu Xing immediately opened the file manager and began to examine the contents of the memory card.


    During this time, Aoki stood beside Liu Xing, closely observing Liu Xing''s phone. Liu Xing couldn''t help but feel a bit uneasy under Aoki''s intense gaze.


    Inside the memory card, there was only one compressed file, so Liu Xing proceeded to extract it, which would take about ten minutes.


    Taking advantage of this time, Liu Xing continued to ask Aoki, "Aoki, since it will take about ten minutes to extract this file, let me ask you another question. I recall that Ghouls can easily transform humans into Ghouls. Why would Honda Koichi be conducting research in this area?"


    Aoki shook his head and explained, "It''s because of the curse. We can''t be considered true Ghouls due to the curse, so only Fujiwara Gen''in, who has become a Ghoul Elder, can transform humans into Ghouls. However, Fujiwara Gen''in would never do that, as he believes in the golden rule: ''Do not do unto others what you would not want others to do unto you.''"


    Liu Xing nodded in understanding, "I see, I didn''t realize that. By the way, I''d like to show you a photo."


    As he spoke, Liu Xing took out a photo of Otonashi Takuya from his phone, provided by Miss Sawada Yinyin.


    "Is this Otonashi Takuya?" Aoki exclaimed in shock.


    As expected.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and continued, "Aoki, the person in this photo is now called Otonashi Takuya, and he is currently with my other friends. Actually, I had already suspected that he might be Otonashi Takuya."


    Aoki affirmed, "He must be Otonashi Takuya. Back when he was the Wandering Samurai, he easily defeated both me and Fujiwara Gen''in when he joined the Sawada Family guard. So, we challenged him from time to time, and we eventually became good friends."


    "But I never expected him to still be alive, looking exactly the same. It seems that he must have had some extraordinary experiences while pursuing that cursed sword. If you don''t mind, please pass on a message to him for me. Tell him to meet me at Unseen Pond tomorrow night for a reunion."


    Liu Xing nodded and agreed to deliver the message to Otonashi Takuya.


    "By the way, Aoki, you should be aware of Killer Demon, right?" Liu Xing suddenly remembered that he had forgotten to ask Aoki for information about Killer Demon.


    Upon hearing the name Killer Demon, Aoki furrowed his brow and said, "Of course, I know about it. Since you''re asking, you probably already know that Killer Demon is Sawada Tomohiko, and he has regained possession of the cursed sword from the past."


    Liu Xing nodded and was about to respond when he noticed Killer Demon approaching from the darkness, wielding a large sword.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 206: The Video

    Chapter 206: The Video


    This marked the first time Liu Xing had a clear look at Killer Demon''s visage. That day on the highway, Killer Demon had suddenly appeared, initiating with a "SAN value attack" that left Liu Xing too preoccupied to pay attention to Killer Demon''s appearance. Instead, Killer Demon had engaged in a series of bewildering maneuvers, all while keeping his back turned to Liu Xing. In Liu Xing''s memory, Killer Demon was nothing more than a stylish silhouette.


    But this time, Liu Xing finally got a frontal view of Killer Demon... or did he?


    Dark wisps of energy continuously swirled around Killer Demon''s face, preventing Liu Xing from discerning his true form. Killer Demon''s body seemed ethereal, as if it could vanish at any moment.


    As for Killer Demon''s signature, the large blade he held, Liu Xing couldn''t see anything particularly special about it.


    Overall, Liu Xing thought that if Killer Demon lost one hand, he might pass for a cosplaying Yang Guo.


    However, as Liu Xing pondered these thoughts, he suddenly realized a pressing question: why had Killer Demon appeared here?


    The answer was straightforward: he must be here to kill Aoki!


    With this realization, Liu Xing immediately warned Aoki, "Quick, run! Killer Demon is here."


    Aoki swiftly glanced back and then turned to leave, though not without saying to Liu Xing, "See you tomorrow."


    Liu Xing watched as Aoki, a mythical creature, disappeared into the darkness at a speed even faster than Western reporters.


    At this moment, Liu Xing, with a puzzled expression, stood still. Aoki was undoubtedly a mythical creature, given his incredible speed. However, Liu Xing also realized a serious problem: how could he escape with his petite frame? It seemed he wouldn''t stand a chance against Killer Demon''s blade.


    Just as Liu Xing was preparing to flee, Killer Demon in front of him suddenly transformed into a swirling black mist and rapidly shot towards the direction Aoki had fled, completely ignoring Liu Xing.


    Liu Xing felt utterly ignored.


    "So, it seems that Killer Demon''s primary targets are mythical creatures, especially the Ghouls within this module," Liu Xing mused aloud. "But according to Aoki, they haven''t betrayed and killed Sawada Tomohiko to turn him into Killer Demon. So, why would Killer Demon still be pursuing the Ghouls?" Liu Xing stood there, pondering this question.


    A chilling gust of wind swept through, causing Liu Xing to shiver. He abandoned his thoughts and hurried back to the guesthouse.


    After taking a hot shower, Liu Xing planned to use his phone to check in with Yin En and the others, as well as to inform them of what happened after he had turned off the livestream.


    When Liu Xing opened his phone, he noticed that the memory card Aoki had given him had been unpacked, revealing over a dozen AVI-format videos.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, suspecting that a member of the Dark Willow Gang had possibly mistaken the memory card, as it seemed to contain Island Nation''s peculiar movies he was known for.


    With this thought in mind, Liu Xing decided to watch the videos.


    After watching the first video, Liu Xing finally understood what leverage the Dark Willow Gang held over Tennoji Sohide: he was a pedophile!


    No matter which country you were in, an official exposed as a pedophile would see their political career come to a swift end.


    Therefore, it wasn''t hard for Liu Xing to grasp why Tennoji Sohide dared not resist the Dark Willow Gang. With this evidence in their hands, Dark Willow Gang could make Tennoji Sohide crossdress and livestream without hesitation.


    However, the video abruptly cut off.


    After inspecting the monstrous creation one last time, Honda Koichi showed no mercy and killed it, as it was a failed specimen.


    He called over a few Ghouls to carry the monstrous creation''s body away. Then he leaned towards the camera, smiling as he spoke, "Mikageichi, I''m sure you''ve seen everything. My experiment has been a partial success, enhancing the human body. Unfortunately, along with physical enhancement, it seems to cause some mental issues. So, I hope you won''t let Hisanobu Ito end up like this."


    "Therefore, Mikageichi, please be patient and give me some more time. I''ll definitely refine this formula, helping Hisanobu Ito achieve immortality. After all, I owe Hisanobu Ito''s father a huge favor, so, Mikageichi, you need to bring that child over as soon as possible. Her blood contains divinity, far superior to the blood of these mythical creatures filled with madness and fear. It''s thousands of times better!"


    "Oh, by the way, we''re running out of test subjects in the lab, and the experiment is entering its final stage. I need you, Mikageichi, to provide me with a test subject similar to Hisanobu Ito''s condition. This way, I can conduct experiments more effectively. My subordinates are not suitable for capturing this type of subject outside, so it''s up to you."


    "Alright, the video is now over. You, come here and deliver this video to your boss as soon as possible. Let him watch the last video, and after that, take action promptly. According to the prophecy, the girl with the blood of the gods will disappear shortly, so we must act quickly."


    As Honda Koichi spoke, he reached for the camera and handed it to a nearby person dressed in black, the unfortunate one who was chased by other gang members as soon as he stepped out.


    The video ended, and Liu Xing tossed his phone carelessly onto the bed before deep in thought.


    Based on Honda Koichi''s final words, it could be inferred that Honda Koichi knew Hisanobu Ito, Mikageichi''s adoptive father. Hisanobu Ito''s father had helped Honda Koichi in the past, creating a significant debt of gratitude. Thus, Liu Xing suspected that the item Aoki had mentioned, which could resist Fujiwara Gen''in, the Ghoul elder''s control, was likely a gift from Hisanobu Ito''s father to Honda Koichi.


    Furthermore, the mastermind behind the Dark Willow Gang, who had calculated Mian Gu Lu''s arrival in this era, was likely Honda Koichi. However, Honda Koichi seemed unaware of Mian Gu Lu''s true identity and Eldritch God Taketori, learning about Mian Gu Lu from some legend. Mian Gu Lu''s appearance in this era and her possession of divine blood appeared to be advantageous for Honda Koichi''s experiments.


    Honda Koichi''s ultimate goal in the experiments seemed to be to use mythical creature blood to transform Hisanobu Ito, helping him achieve immortality. From this, it could be deduced that Hisanobu Ito had left the Shadow Clan with Mikageichi and come to Ziwu City for this very reason. If things went as expected, Hisanobu Ito''s time might be running out.


    Liu Xing also suspected that Mikageichi had already undergone Honda Koichi''s experiments, granting him the ability to take on dozens of opponents simultaneously.


    However, what concerned Liu Xing the most was that Honda Koichi now requested Mikageichi to find a new "test subject." This indicated that the Dark Willow Gang might soon take action. Liu Xing believed it was time for Ian to meet with his father-in-law and utilize the Sawada Family''s influence to locate Honda Koichi''s laboratory.


    After all, hidden enemies were the most challenging to deal with.


    Suddenly, a ringing sound interrupted Liu Xing''s thoughts. It was Ian.


    Liu Xing slapped his forehead, realizing he hadn''t informed Ian and the others of his safety yet.


    He quickly answered the phone, and Ian on the other end immediately asked, "Liu Xing, are you okay over there?"


    Liu Xing chuckled awkwardly and replied, "Well, I just encountered Killer Demon here, but he''s gone after Aoki, so I''m fine."


    Ian let out a sigh of relief and asked with a smile, "That''s good to hear. We were worried something happened to you. By the way, did the memory card contain any useful information?"


    Liu Xing spoke up, "Of course, it contains very important information. I''m going to send you the unpacked videos right now."


    While talking, Liu Xing opened an app, preparing to transfer the files.


    However, at that moment, his phone displayed a zero battery, and it shut down automatically. Considering his phone''s battery had already been low, especially after the recent livestream, this wasn''t entirely unexpected.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 207: Plotting Against Yin En

    Chapter 207: Plotting Against Yin En


    What made things even worse for Liu Xing was that he had forgotten to bring his charger when he came out today. Now, it was well past midnight, and Liu Xing, leaning against the windowsill, surveyed the area but couldn''t spot any convenience stores that were still open.


    With no other options, Liu Xing could only shake his head in resignation and decided to head back early tomorrow morning. As for why he didn''t drive back in the middle of the night, it was because he had some concerns. He was responsible for delivering the memory card he held, and if news got out that he was being pursued by other gang members on his way back to Mikageichi or the Dark Willow Gang''s higher-ups, they would surely send people to retrieve the explosive content on the memory card.


    Therefore, Liu Xing thought it best to stay put for now. After all, there was a significant risk of encountering Dark Willow Gang members if he attempted to leave at this hour.


    With these thoughts in mind, Liu Xing removed the memory card from his phone, wrapped it in tissue paper, and carefully placed it under his pillow before turning in for the night.


    While trying to sleep, Liu Xing didn''t forget to contact KP Li Shunchan. "KP, can I set up an alarm to wake me up at six o''clock tomorrow morning?"


    KP Li Shunchan remained silent for a moment and then replied, "Yes, you can, but remember that this is still a Cthulhu RPG Game, so there will be a check involved. Plus, it''s already past two o''clock now, and you''ve been running around all day yesterday without the aid of an alarm clock. So, you''ll need to pass a Difficult Willpower check. If you fail, you might oversleep, and the time will be 1d6 hours later."


    KP Li Shunchan''s request was as expected by Liu Xing, so he agreed promptly. After all, Liu Xing believed his Willpower was quite high at 80, so there was a chance he could pass the Difficult check. Even if he failed, waking up around nine o''clock was still acceptable to him.


    Liu Xing: 72/40, Failure.


    Liu Xing: 1d6 = 6.


    MMP!


    Before Liu Xing could utter the words that expressed his strong emotions, he was sent into the realm of dreams by the smirking KP Li Shunchan.


    When Liu Xing woke up again, he glanced at the already bright outside and quickly got dressed. He placed the memory card from under the pillow into the inner pocket of his clothes and prepared to leave.


    Just then, Liu Xing suddenly heard cries for help coming from outside the window. Unable to resist his curiosity, he looked out the window and saw that the area where he had met Aoki yesterday, by the Unseen Pond, was now engulfed in flames.


    Winter was dry, and with the government''s lackluster management of the Unseen Pond area, the grass around it had become highly flammable, causing the fire to spread rapidly.


    However, Liu Xing was even more curious about who had set this fire. After all, the location of the fire happened to be where he and Aoki had been. Could it be that Dark Willow Gang had tracked them here?


    But Liu Xing soon noticed some familiar figures among the crowd near the fire - Watanabe Jiang, Chen Wenbin, and Yoh Asakura...


    Liu Xing understood that these three were responsible for the fire.


    This was a suffocating turn of events...


    Liu Xing initially thought about going down to meet with Watanabe Jiang and the others but realized that the police had already arrived at the scene. Watanabe Jiang had swiftly left, and Yoh Asakura kept his distance. As for Chen Wenbin, he had approached the police and seemed to have chosen to surrender.


    Rubbing his chin, Liu Xing concluded that Watanabe Jiang and the others had decided to abandon Chen Wenbin and let him take the fall.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing decided to go to Chen Wenbin''s house first. It wasn''t the right time to meet up with Yoh Asakura and the others.


    Leaving the guesthouse, Liu Xing headed to the parking lot.


    Liu Xing immediately spotted Chen Wenbin''s car parked next to his, and a piece of paper was pressed against his windshield wiper.


    Taking the paper, Liu Xing opened it and found that Chen Wenbin and the others had arrived here at 10 o''clock. When they couldn''t reach him by phone, they suspected something had happened to Liu Xing. Since Yin En believed that Liu Xing''s phone had simply run out of battery, Chen Wenbin and the others had placed a phone under Liu Xing''s car. If Liu Xing hadn''t contacted Yin En using that phone before 1 o''clock, Yin En would have informed Sawada Yinyin and leveraged his connections to locate Liu Xing.


    So, faced with the delicious food in front of him, Liu Xing couldn''t help but feel deeply moved. It was the first time he had experienced something good in the Cthulhu RPG Game.


    Of course, Liu Xing didn''t forget to ask the waiter for a charger. After all, having a dead phone was quite inconvenient.


    After finishing the meal, Liu Xing noticed that Yin En hadn''t finished his private time with Sawada Yinyin yet. So, he took out Watanabe Jiang''s phone and started playing with it.


    As a fugitive, Watanabe Jiang, like Yin En, had prepared many spare phones. So, the phone Liu Xing held had only basic applications.


    However, this didn''t prevent Liu Xing from searching the internet, and he quickly found information about the recent Unseen Pond arson case.


    According to the information provided by the police, the Unseen Pond arson case was considered an accident. Chen Wenbin had accidentally ignited a patch of grass at Unseen Pond while smoking. Due to various factors, the fire had spread, but it was quickly extinguished by the efforts of the firefighters. There were no casualties, but some public facilities like streetlights were damaged. Chen Wenbin would only need to pay a fine and serve seven days of administrative detention.


    However, Liu Xing was not willing to let Chen Wenbin be detained for seven days, especially since there were only four days left until the module''s end. If Chen Wenbin were detained for seven days, he would effectively be out of the game.


    At this moment, Yin En and Sawada Yinyin finally emerged from their private room. Liu Xing didn''t want to intrude, so he waited until he saw Yin En escort Sawada Yinyin out before approaching him and informing him about Chen Wenbin''s situation.


    "I''ve already told Sawada Yinyin about Chen Wenbin''s situation. She will arrange for his release as soon as possible. But I think Chen Wenbin getting caught might be a good thing. After all, he now has the opportunity to interact with the police chief, Ryochuan Taro. Although that might not necessarily be a good thing," Yin En said with a smile.


    Liu Xing chuckled. With Sawada Yinyin involved, Chen Wenbin should be released soon.


    Because the topic they were about to discuss was quite important and walls have ears, Liu Xing and Yin En silently agreed to return to their car.


    "You haven''t finished your story from yesterday. What''s on that memory card, exactly?" Yin En lit a cigarette and asked.


    Liu Xing proceeded to describe the contents of the two videos and his speculations to Yin En.


    After listening to Liu Xing''s account, Yin En''s expression turned serious. He spoke, "I see, Tennoji Sohide has a pedophilic tendency. No wonder Dark Willow Gang can easily control him. But for us, this doesn''t help much. Even if we use this evidence to expose Tennoji Sohide, it will still take two or three days for him to resign, which won''t make a difference in the current situation."


    "However, this Honda Koichi is a big problem. He''s a Ghoul with magical abilities, and dealing with him won''t be easy. Moreover, the Monsters he creates don''t seem easy to handle either."


    Liu Xing nodded and added, "Actually, the focus shouldn''t be on Honda Koichi. The real focus should be Hisanobu Ito, Mikageichi''s adoptive father. It looks like he doesn''t have much time left. So, I was thinking, what if we take action through Hisanobu Ito? If we eliminate Hisanobu Ito, I believe Mikageichi wouldn''t have a reason to target Mian Gu Lu so aggressively."


    That was Liu Xing''s simple idea: to remove Hisanobu Ito. Mikageichi would likely lose interest in pursuing Mian Gu Lu without Hisanobu Ito''s influence.


    "Well, that sounds reasonable, but Hisanobu Ito won''t be easy to deal with. After all, he''s Mikageichi''s adoptive father, and his security is not something we can easily bypass. Even if we manage to eliminate Hisanobu Ito, won''t Mikageichi come after us relentlessly?" Yin En asked with a hint of doubt.


    Liu Xing smiled and shook his head, saying, "As long as we make sure Mikageichi doesn''t know it was us who took action, it should be fine. Other gangs in Ziwu City must also want to target Hisanobu Ito, right? We just need to find a way to disguise ourselves as one of those gangs."


    Yin En fell into thought.


    After a moment, he chuckled and scolded Liu Xing, pointing at him, "You, Liu Xing, you''re actually scheming against me!"


    Indeed, Liu Xing was scheming against Yin En.


    Tasks like assassinating Hisanobu Ito couldn''t be entrusted to NPCs, as they were subject to the Game Master''s control, which introduced too much uncertainty. Among all the players in this module, only Yin En, with his background as a mercenary, had the ability to carry out such an assassination.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 208: Assassination Plan

    Chapter 208: Assassination Plan


    Sometimes in the Cthulhu RPG Game, beheading actions could be a favorable choice, just like in this module. The Dark Willow Gang, as the most significant "antagonist," aims to secure the eternal life of their former leader, Hisanobu Ito, who is now possessed by the Eldritch God Taketori.


    If Hisanobu Ito were to die, the Dark Willow Gang might fall into chaos, as they would lose their sole objective. They might then abandon their plans to seize Mian Gu Lu, who now houses the Eldritch God Taketori.This chapter is updated by ore, Liu Xing has begun to suspect that the ultimate boss of this module, apart from Eldritch God Taketori (which is practically unbeatable), might be a modified version of Hisanobu Ito! So, assassinating Hisanobu Ito in advance seems like a good choice.


    "If we were to assassinate Hisanobu Ito, I believe I can do it with my abilities, as long as we don''t encounter bugs like Mikageichi and Kojima Kanto. I estimate I have about a seventy percent chance of assassinating Hisanobu Ito, of course, as long as Hisanobu Ito hasn''t turned into the monstrous figure we saw in the video," Yin En pondered, rubbing his chin.


    Liu Xing nodded and continued to encourage, "Yin En, based on the information revealed in the video, Hisanobu Ito''s condition doesn''t seem promising. Honda Koichi and Mikageichi both want Hisanobu Ito to retain his self-awareness while gaining eternal life. So, unless a perfect formula is developed, Hisanobu Ito won''t undergo any modifications. Therefore, I believe the current Hisanobu Ito is just an elderly man."


    "An elderly man can be the most troublesome, as he will have a large number of bodyguards and attendants to ensure his safety and daily activities. Since we could pass the blame to other gangs in Ziwu City, Mikageichi could also anticipate that other gangs might attempt to assassinate Hisanobu Ito. So, I suspect there will be a considerable number of people around him, possibly even high-ranking members of the Dark Willow Gang, protecting Hisanobu Ito," Yin En began analyzing from a professional perspective.


    After thinking for a moment, Liu Xing nodded and said, "Indeed, that''s true. With the strength of the Dark Willow Gang, they can easily assign a team to protect Hisanobu Ito. However, I think it might be relatively easier to assassinate him at the spa or 404 Hospital. These places have more people, and Dark Willow Gang wouldn''t be able to deploy a large force to protect him."


    "404 Hospital is a possibility, but the spa may not be ideal. After all, the spa is owned by the Dark Willow Gang and operates on a VIP system. It''s challenging for ordinary people to enter, so it''s mostly frequented by the wealthy and influential. Dark Willow Gang can easily strengthen the security there. Also, according to the information I obtained from Sawada Yinyin, Hisanobu Ito goes to 404 Hospital for medical check-ups almost every morning, and there''s a fifty percent chance that Mikageichi accompanies him. In the afternoon, he spends time at the spa and returns to the villa area at night. So, as it stands, if we want to assassinate Hisanobu Ito, our best chance is at 404 Hospital, but we''ll need to avoid Mikageichi. Monsters like Mikageichi are highly sensitive to danger," Yin En shared the recently acquired intelligence with Liu Xing.


    Frowning, Liu Xing expressed his concerns, "Assassinating him at 404 Hospital might not be a good idea. It''s located in the city center with a high volume of foot traffic, and there''s a police station nearby. Escaping after the deed could be very troublesome because there will be numerous witnesses, and the police response time will be swift. We might not be able to stay in Ziwu City if that happens."


    Just as Liu Xing was about to give up on the idea of assassinating Hisanobu Ito, Yin En became enthusiastic and suggested, "That''s not a problem. If I remember correctly, Watanabe Jiang should be skilled in disguise. We can have him alter my appearance, and I should be able to evade pursuit. So, I''d like to take the risk. If we can successfully assassinate Hisanobu Ito, it would save us a lot of trouble."


    Liu Xing agreed with a nod and said, "Alright then. Let''s discuss this with Watanabe Jiang after we return tonight. But this guy seems to have disappeared for now. Should we try calling him?"


    Yin En nodded and dialed Watanabe Jiang''s number from his pocket.


    To their surprise, Watanabe Jiang''s phone was turned off, and all the phones with numbers known to Yin En were also powered off.


    "What''s going on? Could something have happened to Yin En?" Liu Xing furrowed his brows, expressing his concern.


    Yin En nodded, somewhat puzzled, "There''s a possibility. Maybe Watanabe Jiang was captured by the Dark Willow Gang. But considering Watanabe Jiang''s cautious nature, it''s unlikely that he would be captured without putting up a fight."


    After some contemplation, Liu Xing decided to call Yoh Asakura to inquire about the events of the morning.


    Even more surprisingly, Yoh Asakura''s phone was also turned off. Now, apart from knowing that Chen Wenbin had been taken to the police station, they had lost contact with both Watanabe Jiang and Yoh Asakura.


    With no other option, Liu Xing and Yin En decided to visit 404 Hospital to meet with Mian Gu Lu, Yasaka Mashiro, and Otonashi Takuya.


    "By the way, Yin En, weren''t you and Chen Wenbin supposed to go to the hospital? Why haven''t both of you gone?" Liu Xing suddenly recalled this and asked with curiosity.


    Yin En sighed helplessly and simply said, "Plans can''t keep up with changes."


    After all, game masters wouldn''t easily grant players access to such potent weapons.


    "Alright, Yasaka Mashiro and the others are coming down," Liu Xing pointed to the staircase nearby. Yasaka Mashiro was leading Mian Gu Lu down, while Otonashi Takuya descended from another staircase.


    After exchanging a few glances with Yasaka Mashiro, Liu Xing and Yin En silently left the hospital and waited in the car with the engine running.


    After a while, Yasaka Mashiro and the others ensured that no one was spying on them before getting into the car.


    "How''s the situation?" Yin En asked eagerly.


    Yasaka Mashiro sighed and said, "According to the examination results, Mian Gu Lu''s other data seems relatively normal, with one exception she''s pregnant, and the fetus is fully developed. It''s a girl."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised by the unique way Eldritch God Taketori had possessed Mian Gu Lu.


    "If she''s pregnant, then Eldritch God Taketori must be the fetus. Is there any way we can perform a Caesarean section to extract Eldritch God Taketori prematurely?" Yin En inquired.


    Yasaka Mashiro shook her head, sighing in resignation. "Eldritch God Taketori is already fully formed, but not completely developed. Regular hospitals wouldn''t perform a C-section in this case. Moreover, Shiro Hana mentioned that the connection between Eldritch God Taketori and Mian Gu Lu is extremely close. If we forcibly perform a C-section, there''s a ninety percent chance that Mian Gu Lu will experience severe bleeding, risking her life."


    Since a C-section would jeopardize Mian Gu Lu''s life, Liu Xing and the others had to abandon the idea.


    Of course, if they were to turn against their mission, they could find a black-market clinic to perform a C-section regardless of the risk to Mian Gu Lu''s life. However, if they were to betray their mission, they might as well just kill Mian Gu Lu.


    "In that case, are we just going to watch as Eldritch God Taketori descends and wreaks havoc on the world?" Yin En said with frustration.


    Yasaka Mashiro sighed again and curiously asked, "By the way, where are Chen Wenbin and the others? Why haven''t they delivered the amulet yet? Shiro Hana is getting anxious."


    Liu Xing chuckled and proceeded to narrate the events at Unseen Pond earlier in the day.


    "Goodness, what on earth are Chen Wenbin and the others up to? They set fire to Unseen Pond for no reason? I can''t believe them," Yasaka Mashiro said, shaking her head in exasperation.


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "But the most troublesome thing now is that we''ve lost contact with Watanabe Jiang and Yoh Asakura. Hopefully, they''ve gone straight home. As for Chen Wenbin, Yin En has used his charms, and Miss Sawada Yinyin has promised to bail him out. If all goes well, Chen Wenbin should be released from the police station tonight at the earliest or tomorrow at the latest."


    Yin En looked at Liu Xing with a wry smile and said, "Hey, hey, Liu Xing, why are you starting to criticize me? But what you said is correct. If everything goes smoothly, Chen Wenbin should be able to leave the police station soon. Initially, I intended for Miss Sawada Yinyin to arrange for someone to convey a message to Chen Wenbin, asking him to try and contact the police chief to seek assistance against the Dark Willow Gang. However, upon reflection, considering Chen Wenbin''s stature, if he spends the night in the detention center, there might be ''countless blooming flowers'' by the time he''s out."


    Yin En was getting less and less serious.


    "Let''s head back now; Mian Gu Lu looks like she needs some rest," Liu Xing said, looking at the drowsy Mian Gu Lu.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 209: The Roshomon Gate

    Chapter 209: The Roshomon Gate


    When Liu Xing and his group returned home, they received a call from Chen Wenbin. It turned out that Chen Wenbin had been released on bail by the Sawada Family, and he was now on his way back with Yoh Asakura. As for Watanabe Jiang, there was still no word on his whereabouts.


    Chen Wenbin explained that they had turned off their phones because of Watanabe Jiang''s reckless actions. He promised to share the details when they returned since he was currently using a public phone.


    After returning home, Yasaka Mashiro took Mian Gu Lu to rest, while Yin En went to watch videos with a memory card. Liu Xing sought out Otonashi Takuya.


    Otonashi Takuya seemed to already know what Liu Xing wanted to ask, so he took the initiative and said with a smile, "That''s right, I''m Otonashi Takuya, the former Wandering Samurai. But I''d prefer if you called me Otonashi Takuya now."


    Liu Xing noticed that when Otonashi Takuya mentioned "Otonota," he seemed visibly relieved. It seemed that these past few hundred years of living in anonymity had not been easy.


    Before Liu Xing could speak, Otonashi Takuya continued, "I know what you want to ask me, Liu Xing. After all, during your live broadcast with Ghoul, or rather my old friend Aoki, yesterday, I already figured out that you knew my true identity. That''s because I had also met that kid, Kuroba Naoki, in the past. Kuroba Naoki learned my real name from me."


    This happened over a decade ago when Kuroba Naoki had just graduated from high school and went to explore the Kingdom of Tindalos ruins in the undeveloped area. Since the Sawada Family owned all the rights to the undeveloped area, it was surrounded by walls and heavily guarded. Kuroba Naoki had to rest in a small village near the undeveloped area.


    Otonashi Takuya, who went by the name Otonashi Takuya at the time, lived in that same village. Kuroba Naoki happened to stay at Otonashi Takuya''s house.


    Otonashi Takuya learned that Kuroba Naoki was researching the Kingdom of Tindalos and decided to sell him the oil painting of Mian Gu Lu at a low price. During their conversation, Kuroba Naoki mentioned Sawada Tomohiko, and Otonashi Takuya couldn''t help but reveal some of the past events, including his real name.


    At this point, Otonashi Takuya lit a cigarette, smiled, and asked Liu Xing, "Liu Xing, have you heard of the story of Roshomon Gate?"


    Liu Xing nodded. Roshomon Gate was one of the most famous movies in the Island Nation, adapted from the story by renowned Island Nation author Akutagawa Ryunosuke. In summary, the story involved a samurai traveling with his wife who was captured and abducted by a bandit in a forest. The samurai''s wife was also dishonored by the bandit, and the samurai died under mysterious circumstances.


    A few days later, a woodcutter discovered the samurai''s body in the forest and reported it to the authorities. The authorities quickly apprehended the bandit and summoned the woodcutter, the samurai''s wife, and a priestess who could communicate with the samurai''s spirit to investigate. Each of them provided conflicting testimonies to serve their own interests, resulting in four different versions of events.


    Liu Xing suddenly realized that Sawada Tomohiko''s story had become a Roshomon Gate.


    Seeing Liu Xing''s realization, Otonashi Takuya smiled again and said, "Liu Xing, let me tell you a story now."


    Otonashi Takuya was born in Kyoto, the son of a destitute samurai. Despite being skilled in martial arts, he couldn''t find a good future in Kyoto. So, Otonashi Takuya bid farewell to his family and decided to travel, hoping to gain fame and then serve a prominent lord as a samurai.


    When Otonashi Takuya passed through Ziwu City, he heard rumors of the appearance of demons there. He thought this was his chance to make a name for himself and decided to investigate.


    However, by the time he reached Ziwu City, Sawada Tomohiko and his team had already eliminated the demons. Initially, Otonashi Takuya planned to leave Ziwu City, but upon hearing about Sawada Tomohiko''s strength, his competitive spirit was ignited. He sought out Sawada Tomohiko, hoping for a fight.


    Sawada Tomohiko, full of confidence at the time, naturally didn''t refuse Otonashi Takuya''s challenge. He easily defeated Otonashi Takuya, especially since Sawada Tomohiko was assisted by some divine power at that time.


    But as they say, heroes respect heroes. Can a mother ship absorb another mother ship? Oops, I''m getting off track with StarCraft...


    Inside the mansion, he saw the same sword, stuck at the entrance of the main hall. The main hall was brightly lit, and figures moved about. Otonashi Takuya realized the situation was dire, feeling that entering the main hall would be a certain death.


    He turned to leave the mansion but, in the blink of an eye, the door automatically closed behind him without any wind. Then, to his shock, the door turned into a wall, and the wall seemed to come to life, twisting and extending gray tentacles that writhed, blocking Otonashi Takuya''s escape route.


    Otonashi Takuya knew he had to go into the main hall, even if it meant walking into certain doom.


    Approaching the main hall''s door, he heard strange sounds emanating from within. These sounds bewildered him, and his head began to spin.


    After some time, when he regained his senses, he found that it was still dark outside, the rain hadn''t stopped, and the main hall, which had been bustling with activity earlier, was now silent. The large sword that had been at the entrance was gone.


    Turning back, Otonashi Takuya saw the tentacles on the wall still swaying. He took a deep breath and pushed open the main hall''s door.


    Steeling himself, Otonashi Takuya stepped into the main hall and saw the sword, planted firmly at the entrance. In the well-lit main hall, there was a woman of extraordinary beauty, her face concealed by a fan.


    Even with most of her face obscured, Otonashi Takuya was sure she was a breathtaking beauty.


    At this point, Liu Xing, hearing the story, had given up on commenting. It seemed like this scenario was the work of Nyarlathotep, as the concealed woman was indeed Swollen Woman, one of Nyarlathotep''s avatars!


    Swollen Woman appeared to be a young girl hiding behind a fan, but her true form behind the fan was a monstrous humanoid creature with tentacles that fed on brains.


    What puzzled Liu Xing, though, was that according to the setting, Swollen Woman was supposed to be active in the Shanghai of the Republic of China era. How did she suddenly appear in the Island Nation?


    After praising Swollen Woman''s beauty, Otonashi Takuya finally broached the subject of why he had survived until now.


    Swollen Woman told Otonashi Takuya that the world would face destruction hundreds of years in the future, and it needed a hero to save it. Initially, she had chosen Sawada Tomohiko, but he had forgotten his true purpose after gaining power. So, Swollen Woman decided to abandon Sawada Tomohiko and make Otonashi Takuya the hero who would save the world.


    She pointed to the large sword and said that if Otonashi Takuya picked it up, he would gain even greater power than Sawada Tomohiko and become virtually immortal. After saving the world, Otonashi Takuya would ascend to godhood.


    However, Otonashi Takuya, though bewildered, had not lost his sanity. Aoki had previously informed him about Sawada Tomohiko''s acquisition of the sword, so Otonashi Takuya realized that taking up the sword would be more of a curse than a blessing. He firmly refused Swollen Woman''s offer.


    Swollen Woman seemed to have anticipated Otonashi Takuya''s choice and merely shook her head, informing him that he would still be the one tasked with saving the world, even without the sword. Then, in an instant, the entire mansion disappeared, leaving behind only the sword.


    As the rain cleared and Otonashi Takuya examined his newfound powers, he realized he had incredible strength and rapid healing abilities. He could easily knock down large trees with a single punch, and even injuries that would have been severe before were now healing almost instantly.


    After studying his powers, Otonashi Takuya remembered that he had to return to the shrine. However, when he attempted to retrieve the sword to return it to Sawada Tomohiko, he found that it wouldn''t budge, no matter how hard he tried. So, he reluctantly buried the sword in the ground and marked the location before heading back to the shrine.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 210: Watanabe Jiang, Falling (A Fusion of Sorts)

    Chapter 210: Watanabe Jiang, Falling (A Fusion of Sorts)


    Fortunately, Otonashi Takuya''s navigation skills were top-notch, allowing him to quickly retrace his steps and return to that dilapidated shrine... now in ruins!


    Observing the remnants of the shrine, Otonashi Takuya noticed traces left behind by Aoki''s group, leading him to believe that they had successfully rescued Sawada Tomohiko and the Godless Priest. Consequently, he decided to head back to Ziwu City directly.


    Upon his return to Ziwu City, Otonashi Takuya sensed that something was amiss in the atmosphere. He decided to disguise himself and discreetly gather information within the city. It was there that he learned the grim truth: Sawada Tomohiko and the Godless Priest had been murdered by Aoki''s group, who had subsequently faced divine retribution at the hands of Kanna Ryoko, leaving them obliterated.


    Otonashi Takuya quickly realized that he had unwittingly become entangled in a massive conspiracy. In haste, he chose to leave Ziwu City and seek refuge in his hometown of Kyoto.


    However, shortly after departing Ziwu City, Otonashi Takuya discovered himself trapped within an invisible barrier, preventing him from leaving the confines of the Ziwu City Library. In his despair, Otonashi Takuya had no choice but to assume a new identity and take shelter near the buried great sword.


    Over time, Otonashi Takuya realized that his appearance and physical abilities remained unchanged, as if his body had become immortalized.


    And so, Otonashi Takuya led a low-profile life for centuries. One day, not long before the first sighting of the Killer Demon, Otonashi Takuya witnessed the great sword he had guarded for centuries soaring through the air, heading straight for the undeveloped area that once housed the Elder Gods'' shrine. Otonashi Takuya knew that Tsutomi Tomohiko had most likely been resurrected.


    This event reminded Otonashi Takuya of that rainy night and the words spoken to him by the girl with a fan. It became clear to him that the apocalypse was imminent.


    With this realization, Otonashi Takuya assumed the identity of an orphan and entered the Ziwu City Grand Hotel. He began investigating the circumstances surrounding Sawada Tomohiko and the impending apocalypse.


    When Otonashi Takuya learned that Mian Gu Lu might be possessed by the Eldritch God Taketori, he understood that the end of the world referred to Taketori''s arrival.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    "Alright, that''s the extent of my story. Although I didn''t accept the power from the girl with the fan, I still want to protect this world." Otonashi Takuya confided all the hidden burdens he had carried for centuries, and Liu Xing could sense his relief.


    Liu Xing, however, found himself feeling somewhat uneasy. It seemed he had an uncanny connection with Nyarlathotep. In the previous module, he had encountered Nyarlathotep''s incarnation, Aughra, and now, he had encountered Nyarlathotep''s other incarnation, the Swollen Maiden. Liu Xing suspected that sooner or later, he would encounter Nyarlathotep in its true form.


    "By the way, Otonashi, how did you come into possession of that oil painting?" Liu Xing inquired with curiosity.


    Otonashi Takuya pondered for a moment before responding, "I found that oil painting in a relic beneath the current Ziwu City airport, located within the Kingdom of Tindalos. One day, I ventured inside for a look around, and strangely enough, when I laid eyes on that painting, I felt an inexplicable urge to take it with me. Moreover, when faced with Kuroba Naoki, I sensed an overwhelming need to sell it to him. So, I believe there''s something amiss with that painting. Now, in hindsight, I believe I fell victim to King Tindalos'' scheme."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. It indeed seemed to be a trap set by King Tindalos, utilizing Otonashi Takuya to deliver the painting to Kuroba Naoki, who would then guide the players.


    "Alright, that''s all the information I have. I must warn you, Liu Xing, that Kanna Ryoko is a highly suspicious individual. I still can''t fathom why she cursed Aoki''s group without giving them any chance to explain themselves. Most importantly, according to my observations, Kanna Ryoko has not left the Godless Shrine since Sawada Tomohiko''s incident," Otonashi Takuya earnestly revealed.


    Frowning, Liu Xing nodded in agreement. Initially, when he encountered Kanna Ryoko, he thought she might be a distant but well-intentioned NPC. However, given the growing list of dark deeds associated with Kanna Ryoko, his perspective had shifted.


    Liu Xing went to the living room and turned on the TV. It was currently broadcasting Ziwu City news, but after a few seconds, the screen transitioned to an urgent news report.


    In essence, it was about a fugitive who had entered the Ziwu City Public Hospital with a firearm and was apprehended outside the hospital director''s office by security. Subsequently, the fugitive was taken directly to the superior county of Voidville, where they were incarcerated pending judgment.


    It was evident that the fugitive in question was Watanabe Jiang, and since he had been sent to Voidville directly, he had effectively dropped out.


    Liu Xing couldn''t help but feel exasperated. After leaving Unseen Pond, why had Watanabe Jiang chosen to enter the Ziwu City Public Hospital? Moreover, he had even brandished a gun, leading to his exposure and subsequent identification as a fugitive.


    Liu Xing was certain that initially, Watanabe Jiang had been discovered for some minor infraction, likely resulting in his expulsion from the hospital. However, he must have done something foolish to expose his possession of a firearm, leading to his arrest as a fugitive.


    Since Watanabe Jiang had dropped out, Liu Xing and his group had no way to rescue him, so they could only lament his misfortune.


    At this moment, Yin En also came downstairs, holding a phone and saying, "Liu Xing, did you know? Watanabe Jiang got caught!"


    Liu Xing sighed in resignation, pointing at the television. "Of course, I know. It was just reported on TV. Now, all we can do is dedicate a song to Watanabe Jiang."


    Yin En nodded and added, "Right, if Watanabe Jiang is still in Ziwu City, we might be able to seek help from the Sawada Family to get him out."


    After a while, Chen Wenbin and Yoh Asakura returned home. They had also learned about how Watanabe Jiang had dropped out. After a brief discussion, they decided to overlook the matter.


    Then, Yin En played the videos from the memory card. Of course, they fast-forwarded through the content related to Tennoji Sohide''s pedophilia and focused on Honda Koichi''s experiments.


    "I see. No wonder the Dark Willow Gang was so determined to capture Mian Gu Lu. They wanted to use Eldritch God Taketori''s blood to grant Hisanobu Ito immortality," Chen Wenbin exclaimed in surprise.


    Otonashi Takuya, who had been quiet until now, chimed in, "I know this guy, Honda Koichi. He was obsessed with various mythological legends. I never expected him to discover the existence of Mian Gu Lu."


    Otonashi Takuya''s revelation stunned everyone except Liu Xing, as they hadn''t expected Otonashi Takuya to be acquainted with Honda Koichi.


    Liu Xing summarized what Otonashi Takuya had just shared with him, leaving the others in astonishment.


    "I never realized you had such hidden depths, Otonashi Takuya. Impressive," Yin En said with a smile.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 211: Swollen Woman

    Chapter 211: Swollen Woman


    "Yes, now that I know your origins, Otonashi Takuya, I feel even more relieved. With you here, even if Mikageichi comes to cause trouble, it''s unlikely to end well for them," Gu Jun chuckled.


    Otonashi Takuya felt a bit embarrassed by Yin En and Gu Jun''s praise. He touched his head and said with a smile, "Oh, it''s nothing. My current strength is just average. The main issue is that I don''t have suitable weapons. After my body was enhanced, those old weapons feel too light. I''d rather fight barehanded."


    Liu Xing nodded in understanding. He knew that power-type warriors like Xiang Yu and Lu Bu preferred heavy weapons because lighter ones couldn''t fully utilize their strength. Looking at Otonashi Takuya''s current physique, it was evident that he used to be a skilled warrior who focused on technique, as his body wasn''t much different from an ordinary person''s.


    However, with his current enhanced strength, using his old weapons would result in excessive force, limiting his true potential. Back in the day, Otonashi Takuya had chosen to live in obscurity and adopted a low profile, mainly due to concerns that Kanna Ryoko might come looking for trouble. Additionally, he couldn''t leave Ziwu City, so he couldn''t acquire a suitable weapon. Moreover, the weapons he used in the past were likely of ordinary quality and had probably worn out long ago. That''s why Otonashi Takuya had transitioned into a barehanded combat style.


    Liu Xing shifted his gaze to Yin En, who understood Liu Xing''s intention he wanted Yin En to provide Otonashi Takuya with a suitable weapon. In the Cthulhu RPG Game, a good weapon could significantly enhance one''s damage output. For example, Killer Demon''s large sword provided a whopping 10 points of fixed damage, meaning that Killer Demon could potentially defeat Liu Xing with a single successful attack.


    Therefore, to equip Otonashi Takuya as the strongest combat asset, Yin En had to step in again and "seduce" a suitable weapon from the Sawada Family.


    With this in mind, Yin En smiled and asked, "Otonashi, do you have any specific requirements for a weapon now? If they aren''t too demanding, I should be able to procure a suitable weapon from the Sawada Family."


    Even though Otonashi Takuya''s current circumstances were largely due to the actions of the Sawada Family, he didn''t hold any grudges against them. He believed that the Sawada Family was also a victim. After all, Sawada Tomohiko and Godless Priest had died under mysterious circumstances, and Kanna Ryoko''s abnormal behavior made Otonashi Takuya think that he had been caught up in a chaotic situation.


    Now, after learning about Mian Gu Lu and Eldritch God Taketori''s involvement, Otonashi Takuya finally understood why he had become what he was now. It was all to protect Mian Gu Lu?


    To be honest, Otonashi Takuya felt a bit mentally unsettled at the moment. After hiding his identity for centuries and waiting for answers about the events from the past, he had finally learned the truth all to protect a girl possessed by Eldritch God Taketori?Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    Suddenly, Otonashi Takuya remembered the words of the fan-wielding woman from the past, who had told him that he needed to protect the world. Killing Mian Gu Lu now would likely eliminate Eldritch God Taketori, right?


    Liu Xing, sitting next to Otonashi Takuya, noticed his sudden change in expression and gaze towards Mian Gu Lu, which had turned hostile. Liu Xing realized that Otonashi Takuya might be struggling with some mental turmoil, as his thoughts seemed jumbled.


    Thinking quickly, Liu Xing contacted KP Li Shunchan, saying, "KP, I want to perform psychoanalysis on Otonashi Takuya right now!"


    Psychoanalysis was one of Liu Xing''s hidden skills, which he had used only once in many Cthulhu RPG Games, and that had been on himself. Unexpectedly, it was now coming in handy.


    "Well, using psychoanalysis now should be fine, but because Otonashi Takuya is a superhuman, your success rate will decrease by 10," KP Li Shunchan replied after considering for a moment.


    The other possibility was that the so-called Sulu was actually a creation of Nyarlathotep in the name of Cthulhu. Considering the Cthulhu Mythos, Cthulhu was still in slumber, influencing humans through psychic waves but not communicating with them. Cthulhu was indifferent even to its own worshippers and kin. Therefore, it was unlikely for Cthulhu to establish its own faith. However, Nyarlathotep, who enjoyed causing chaos, might do it out of boredom.


    Liu Xing believed that Nyarlathotep or Swollen Woman, who had created the Sulu faith, wanted to witness an intriguing drama. This led to the current situation where different factions were vying for control over Mian Gu Lu.


    Liu Xing also remembered a peculiar Taoist from the Harvest Festival module who had entered the mirror world of R''lyeh. At the time, Liu Xing had considered the Taoist to be either an incarnation of Cthulhu or Nyarlathotep. Now, upon reflection, it seemed more likely to be the latter.


    Suddenly, Gu Jun made a shocking revelation, saying, "If everything goes as expected, Otonashi, you must have received the blessing or curse of Swollen Woman. That''s why you''ve become immortal and had your body enhanced."


    Everyone looked at Gu Jun with astonishment. They hadn''t expected "Gu Jun" to know about Swollen Woman!


    As an incarnation of Nyarlathotep, "Gu Jun" belonged to one of the older entities in the Mythos and might be mentioned in certain texts or writings. Players could acquire knowledge about "Black Pharaoh" through these texts. However, beings like Aughra and Swollen Woman, who were active in modern times, wouldn''t typically be documented in books or newspapers. After all, it wasn''t feasible to organize a nationwide sanity-reducing event.


    Even the most knowledgeable Occultists, who gained their Cthulhu Mythos knowledge through various means, either through hearsay or direct encounters with beings like Aughra or Swollen Woman, wouldn''t typically find information about them in conventional literature.


    Curious, Liu Xing couldn''t help but ask, "Gu Jun, what do you mean by Swollen Woman?"


    Gu Jun sighed and took out a black wallet from his pocket. He then retrieved a small piece of paper from the wallet, which turned out to be an old-fashioned movie ticket with the title "Shanghai Beach" printed on it.


    "I became an Occultist because of this movie ticket. I had just graduated from high school and was a fan of supernatural horror novels, so I liked visiting the mysterious places that were shared online. One day, I came across a post about a paranormal movie theater near my hometown, where audiences often mysteriously disappeared after watching a particular film."


    "At the time, I gathered three close friends, and we went to that eerie movie theater to watch a film. The movie we watched was ''Shanghai Beach,'' not the famous TV series but a story about a dancing girl. And that dancing girl was Swollen Woman."


    "I remember that day vividly. There were around ten spectators in the theater. As the movie started, my three friends and I blinked our eyes, and suddenly, we were inside the movie, facing Swollen Woman. She kept her face hidden behind a fan and initially offered us assistance."


    "During the movie, we were attacked by Deep Ones. Two of my friends died in the process. I and the remaining friend returned to Swollen Woman, seeking her help once more. But then, she suddenly lowered her fan, revealing her true form. Swollen Woman was indeed swollen, and my friend had no chance to resist. She effortlessly caught him and pierced his head with her claws, consuming his brain effortlessly."


    "For some reason, Swollen Woman decided to spare my life, and she even gave me a book called ''Shanghai Beach Chronicles.'' She sent me back to reality. It was only then that I realized my three friends had disappeared, or rather, they had died in the movie. After reading ''Shanghai Beach Chronicles,'' I decided to become an Occultist."


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 212: Discussion and Recap

    Chapter 212: Discussion and Recap


    "The author of ''Shanghai Beach Chronicles,'' mentioned in Chapter 211, remains unidentified. However, based on the narrative style, it appears that the author was a returned overseas Chinese, and had encountered some mythical creatures abroad. The reason for their return to Shanghai Beach was to meet the Swollen Woman."


    "The first sighting of the Swollen Woman occurred during the First Opium War when the British Army occupied Guangzhou. A small group of soldiers mysteriously disappeared within the city. At the time, an Army Chaplain suspected that these disappearances were related to mythical creatures. He requested the British Army''s high command to abandon the investigation, as dealing with mythical creatures was no easy task."


    "However, the British Army''s high command, having defeated the inept Qing Army, grew overconfident and believed that mythical creatures in China were as feeble as the Qing Army. They dispatched a team of soldiers to investigate. In an abandoned old mansion within the city, the British Army''s high command found the bodies of the missing soldiers. Their deaths were gruesome, with holes drilled into their heads, leaving their brains completely consumed."


    "At this point, the British Army''s high command started to panic. They remembered the descriptions of the mythical creature from the Army Chaplain, realizing how terrifying these creatures were. The creature, which fed on brain matter, reminded them of Western vampires. Consequently, the British Army''s high command decided to retreat, planning to clean up the bodies of the missing soldiers and abandon the investigation."


    "But at that moment, the doors and windows of the old mansion closed on their own, and the Swollen Woman, holding a fan, appeared inside. The British Army''s high command sensed that something was amiss and ordered the soldiers to attack the Swollen Woman. After a volley of gunfire, the Swollen Woman remained unharmed and leisurely approached."


    "Then, when she drew near, the Swollen Woman dropped her fan and revealed her true forma corpulent humanoid creature with tentacles. In an instant, she grabbed a British Army soldier with her tentacles, ignoring the attacks of the others. She gruesomely crushed the soldier''s head and devoured his brain, completely unfazed."


    "Witnessing this, the other British Army soldiers almost instantly lost their sanity. They were helplessly devoured, one by one, like lambs to the slaughter. However, the British Army''s high command, an experienced veteran, still retained some resistance. He sought an opportunity to harm the Swollen Woman, searching for a glimmer of hope."


    "Yet, the British Army''s high command discovered that even at point-blank range, shooting the Swollen Woman in the eye did no harm. She continued to consume brains, seemingly impervious. So, the British Army''s high command had no choice but to await his fate. When only the British Army''s high command and one soldier remained, the Swollen Woman suddenly ceased her actions."


    "The Swollen Woman let out a satisfied belch and spoke. She had eaten her fill for the day and had no interest in further violence. With a wave of her fan, she vanished into the darkness. The British Army''s high command and the remaining soldier immediately left the mansion. The British Army''s high command decided to return to England, vowing never to set foot in China again. He recounted his experiences to the author of ''Shanghai Beach Chronicles,'' who was a student of an Occultist. This Occultist identified the creature as the Swollen Woman."


    "When the author of ''Shanghai Beach Chronicles'' decided to return to China, the Occultist shared the story of the Swollen Woman. The author then went to investigate in Guangzhou but found that the Swollen Woman had disappeared after the British Army''s disappearances. Frustrated, the author turned to his hometown, Shanghai."


    "Shortly after returning to Shanghai, the author heard of a new series of disappearances. The victims mysteriously vanished at night, and their bodies reappeared three days later at the entrance of a church, in a state similar to the British Army soldiers from years ago. The author realized that the Swollen Woman had somehow left Guangzhou and arrived in Shanghai."


    Otonashi Takuya furrowed his brow, pondered for a moment, and then nodded seriously, saying, "Gu Jun, I hadn''t paid attention to that, but you''re right. The mansion I entered that night indeed had a strong Chinese architectural influence and didn''t resemble the mansions in the Island Nation."


    Gu Jun nodded in agreement and continued, "According to Kuroba Naoki''s notebook, he had a theory about the Kingdom of Tindalos. He believed that the Kingdom of Tindalos possessed space-time jump technology. According to some ancient folklore, King Tindalos could cast a spell allowing his forces to teleport from the enemy''s front to their rear. Many important buildings in the Kingdom of Tindalos had unique golden arches, with reliefs above them featuring strange symbols. Based on research by a general who later conquered the Kingdom of Tindalos, these golden arches seemed to be teleportation gates that allowed people to move freely within these buildings. Unfortunately, these golden arches seemed to lack a central gemstone as a power source, and when King Tindalos disappeared, these gemstones vanished as well."


    Yin En exclaimed, "Wow, King Tindalos must have been incredibly powerful to possess space-time jump technology."


    Chen Wenbin, on the other hand, seemed less surprised and said with a smile, "If King Tindalos belonged to Yis People, it''s entirely possible. Yis People had advanced technology. When I was possessed by Yis People, I witnessed their advanced technology. Yis People could use a remote-like device to instantly move to any location on a planet in less than a second."


    Gu Jun added, "You''re correct. Many powerful wizards are known to possess a spell called ''Gate of Time and Space,'' which allows them to open a doorway and quickly move from one place to another. Swollen Woman, as a powerful mythical creature, likely possesses this spell. So, it''s highly likely that when Otonashi Takuya entered the mansion during that heavy rain, he unwittingly entered the Gate of Time and Space opened by the Swollen Woman, which transported him from the Island Nation to China."


    Otonashi Takuya suddenly realized and said, "I see. That''s why the mansion I entered disappeared without a trace. It never existed in that location."


    Chen Wenbin, feeling a bit embarrassed, shook his head and said, "Alright, alright, my mistake."


    Gu Jun intervened to steer the conversation back on track, saying, "Well, let''s get back to the main point. Sawada Tomohiko''s resurrection as the Killer Demon was most likely orchestrated by the Swollen Woman herself. So, I believe the Swollen Woman is aware of King Tindalos''s plan and is intentionally causing chaos."


    Liu Xing nodded and said seriously, "Sawada Tomohiko''s death back then was almost certainly planned by the Swollen Woman because only when Sawada Tomohiko died did Kanna Ryoko turn Aoki and others into Ghouls, and you, Otonashi Takuya, also became what you are now. Subsequently, as Ghoul Honda Koichi defected and joined forces with the Dark Willow Gang, it gave the Dark Willow Gang a reason to vie for Mian Gu Lu. Now, with Sawada Tomohiko''s return, Kanna Ryoko and you, along with Aoki and other Ghouls, are forced to get involved in this turmoil."


    Yasaka Mashiro, who had been quiet, chimed in, "So, does this mean that the Swollen Woman will personally appear in a few days?"


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 213: Fed Dog Food

    Chapter 213: Fed Dog Food


    When Yasaka Mashiro spoke those words, silence descended upon the group. If Swollen Woman were to make an appearance, the storyline would take an interesting turn. However, all in all, it could be beneficial for the players because Swollen Woman''s intervention would greatly increase the chances of resolving the Eldritch God Taketori. Of course, there was also the possibility that Swollen Woman''s malicious tendencies might flare up, leading to the players'' demise.


    But based on Liu Xing''s years of experience running Cthulhu campaigns (from the sidelines), releasing Nyarlathotep at the very end of the module usually indicated that the game master was ready to give the players a helping hand. This involved allowing the players to utilize Nyarlathotep''s power to complete their mission. However, the players would most likely have to undergo a Sanity check, and one or two unlucky ones might even meet their doom.


    "I don''t think Swollen Woman will show up," Gu Jun bluntly stated, hitting the nail on the head. "After all, Swollen Woman''s activities are confined to China. It''s highly unlikely she would transport all of us to China."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement and said, "Well, let''s not rely on Swollen Woman suddenly coming to our aid. We should focus on dealing with the Dark Willow Gang in reality. With the Sawada Family and the Ghouls'' assistance, we''ve narrowed the gap between the two sides. Theoretically, we have a chance if we engage in covert combat. We shouldn''t just passively take hits. Plus, with the video regarding Tennoji Sohide, we don''t have to worry about the Dark Willow Gang trying any tricks openly."


    Yin En nodded in agreement and produced a gilded invitation. "I obtained an invitation to a spa from Sawada Yinyin. It allows two people to enter the spa. I plan to visit the spa tomorrow. Who wants to join me?"


    "How about I take Mian Gu Lu with you to the spa? Mian Gu Lu''s current physical condition isn''t great, and I think some time at the spa might help. Even though it''s Dark Willow Gang''s property, there are many people there, and Dark Willow Gang probably won''t act openly in broad daylight," Yasaka Mashiro proposed boldly.


    Chen Wenbin, standing nearby, expressed some concern as he shook his head. "This seems too risky. As you said, the spa belongs to the Dark Willow Gang. Even if they don''t take action at the spa, they might intercept you on the way. Then you three would be left defenseless, and escaping Dark Willow Gang won''t be easy."


    Yin En stepped forward to counter Chen Wenbin''s argument. "I think it''s doable. The spa is right next to the villa area, and the Sawada Family lives there. I originally planned to visit my father-in-law after leaving the spa, so I can take Mian Gu Lu and seek assistance from the Sawada Family."


    After some discussion, it was decided that Yin En would take Mian Gu Lu and Yasaka Mashiro to the spa and then meet Sawada Yinyin''s father.


    Meanwhile, Gu Jun planned to go solo and visit Ziwu City Library to find Kuroba Naoki. Kuroba Naoki''s notes had provided him with valuable insights, but there were still some points that Gu Jun hadn''t clarified. Therefore, he intended to have a thorough conversation with Kuroba Naoki.


    As for the others, they hadn''t yet decided what they would do the next day. Most of the locations had already been explored, and the available information had been gathered. The remaining locations were potentially dangerous, including Ziwu City Government Building, Dark Willow Gang''s construction company, the undeveloped area where Killer Demon might be hiding, and the police station.Updated from


    Thinking about the police station, Liu Xing was curious and asked, "By the way, Chen Wenbin, why did you set fire to Unseen Pond today? And why are your phones all turned off?"


    Chen Wenbin raised an eyebrow, sighed in exasperation, and explained, "Blame it on Watanabe Jiang, that idiot. When we arrived at Unseen Pond today, we saw your car first. So, we left you a note and our phones and went straight to Unseen Pond. What we didn''t expect was to find Kanna Ryoko sitting in the pavilion by Unseen Pond. We decided to approach her."


    "Wait, you''re saying Kanna Ryoko was at the pavilion by Unseen Pond? Are you sure you didn''t mistake someone else for her?" Otonashi Takuya suddenly interjected.


    Chen Wenbin nodded affirmatively and continued, "Yes, we''re sure it was her. From Kanna Ryoko''s demeanor and appearance, it matched exactly what Yin En and Liu Xing described a few days ago. What''s more, Watanabe Jiang, that guy, went up to her and asked if she was cosplaying as a shrine maiden, which infuriated Kanna Ryoko. It completely ruined our plan to approach her. Later, Watanabe Jiang tried to secretly film Kanna Ryoko with his phone, but she caught him in the act and, without a doubt, used magic to destroy all our electronic devices. That''s why you couldn''t reach us."


    The group exchanged glances, feeling a bit regretful about Chen Wenbin declining the police station''s side quest. However, it was understandable, given Chen Wenbin''s cautious nature and advancing age. Sending him undercover would have been a risky endeavor, and he might not have lasted a day against the Dark Willow Gang.


    "However, after I was released from the police station, Police Chief Ryochuan Taro invited me for tea. Because I was bailed out by the Sawada Family, it seemed that Ryochuan Taro misunderstood my relationship with them. He wanted me to help him arrange a meeting with the head of the Sawada Family for potential cooperation. I managed to brush it off casually, but I think Yin En, as the prospective son-in-law of the Sawada Family, could give it a try. Besides, we have leverage over Tennoji Sohide. Negotiating with Ryochuan Taro could yield us some benefits," Chen Wenbin suggested to Yin En.


    However, Yin En expressed some concerns, saying, "While that sounds good, I can''t trust Ryochuan Taro completely. Collaborating with him might lead to disadvantages or even betrayal. I''ve encountered my fair share of double-dealers. Nevertheless, Sawada Yinyin told me about this, and I trust her. She wouldn''t deceive me."


    Listening to Yin En repeatedly mentioning Sawada Yinyin, Liu Xing couldn''t help but feel like he was being fed romantic hints. It seemed that even in a Cthulhu RPG game, the characters were dealing with love matters.


    "Well, let''s hold off on contacting Ryochuan Taro for now. However, we can find an opportunity to hand over the evidence of Tennoji Sohide to him. That way, Ryochuan Taro can take care of Tennoji Sohide and weaken the Dark Willow Gang''s power," Gu Jun concluded.


    After discussing these matters, it was time for dinner.


    After finishing dinner, Otonashi Takuya went to meet with Aoki at Unseen Pond. Before his departure, Liu Xing reminded Otonashi Takuya to inquire about the underground tunnels at Unseen Pond and whether the Ghouls would be interested in protecting Mian Gu Lu.


    If the Ghouls could assist in guarding Mian Gu Lu, dealing with the Dark Willow Gang would become much easier, unless the Dark Willow Gang had access to heavy weapons.


    However, Liu Xing also understood that the likelihood of the Ghouls coming to protect Mian Gu Lu was low. After all, KP Li Shunchan wouldn''t provide such significant assistance to the players. Therefore, Liu Xing estimated that Otonashi Takuya might, at most, be able to persuade Aoki to help.


    Nevertheless, having Aoki alone would suffice. Aoki was already an elite Ghoul with considerable knowledge of magic. He could at least handle Honda Koichi on the Dark Willow Gang''s side.


    On Liu Xing''s end, he didn''t plan to idle in the evening. Liu Xing and Yin En intended to investigate the sewer area because Sawada Yinyin had informed them that Dark Willow Gang''s underground businesses were located there, such as casinos. So, Liu Xing and Yin En wanted to see if there was any information they could gather in the sewer area.


    Since the sewer area wasn''t far from Chen Wenbin''s home, Liu Xing and Yin En quickly arrived at the sewer''s exit in Ziwu City.


    The sewer area could also be called the old city district of Ziwu City. Here, most of the buildings were old-fashioned two-story detached houses, common in the Island Nation. The streetlights were also old-style incandescent lamps, spaced far apart, creating several dark areas.


    Based on the information provided by Sawada Yinyin, Liu Xing and Yin En drove directly to the sewer''s exit location.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 214: The Underground Casino

    Chapter 214: The Underground Casino


    There was a saying that Liu Xing had long forgotten who said it, but it went like this: "The sewer is the conscience of a city." Therefore, Liu Xing couldn''t help but admire the conscience of Ziwu City, as the exit of this sewer was about five meters in width and height. However, it was securely welded shut with steel bars, leaving only a small door.


    But this small door didn''t look easy to deal with. The lock was the type with an iron chain as thick as a baby''s arm and a padlock. Liu Xing suspected that breaking it through brute force would require an electric saw.


    "What should we do?" Liu Xing posed the question to Yin En, considering that Yin En was the one who had initiated tonight''s operation. Liu Xing believed that Yin En must have come prepared.


    However, Yin En also wore a frustrated expression and shook his head. He shook the pliers in his hand and said, "Sawada Yinyin is really unreliable. She only told me that there was a lock on the sewer entrance. I thought it was a small lock, but I never expected it to be this massive iron chain. It seems there''s no way to open it."


    Liu Xing glanced at the pliers in Yin En''s hand. At most, they could cut through ordinary locks, but they were useless in this situation.


    "So, what should we do? Should we just go back the way we came?" Liu Xing asked.


    Yin En shook his head, walked to the sewer''s exit, and began listening to the sounds inside.


    Before KP Li Shunchan even made an appearance, Yin En had finished listening and said to Liu Xing, "As expected, the Dark Willow Gang''s underground operation is truly underground. I just heard the voices of many people, but they were very quiet, indicating that the Dark Willow Gang''s underground operation should be some distance from this exit and populated by many people."


    "A casino?" Liu Xing gave the answer.


    Yin En nodded and smiled, "Exactly, it''s a casino, and it seems to be quite sizable."


    Liu Xing stroked his chin, surveyed the surroundings, and spotted a convenience store still illuminated. "Come to think of it, if it''s a casino operated by the Dark Willow Gang, then the class should be quite high. Those coming to gamble should have status and reputation, so they wouldn''t enter through the sewer. The entrance should be above ground."


    Following Liu Xing''s gaze, Yin En also saw the convenience store but expressed some doubt. "That doesn''t make sense. After all, as you mentioned, those coming here to gamble should have status and reputation, so they would likely arrive by car. This area is mostly an old city, so I think the entrance to the underground casino should be near a parking lot."


    Liu Xing shook his head and said, "Clever as a fox. Since there''s an entrance and exit for the underground casino in the sewer, there must be other entrances and exits besides the parking lot. After all, it''s easy to guess the entrance and exit of the parking lot. If the police come for enforcement, they''ll definitely enter the casino from the parking lot. At that time, they''ll need other entrances to evacuate the gamblers. One sewer won''t be enough, and some of the high-status gamblers won''t be willing to go through a stinky sewer."


    As Liu Xing spoke, he walked towards the convenience store.


    Yin En silently nodded and followed Liu Xing.


    Upon reaching the convenience store''s entrance, Yin En signaled to put the pliers back in the car, as having them in hand looked suspicious. It wouldn''t be good if the convenience store owner mistook them for robbers.


    So, Liu Xing entered the convenience store alone.This chapter is updated by


    The convenience store was small, only about twenty square meters. The shopkeeper was a middle-aged man in his thirties with stubble, drinking liquor and eating snacks while watching a variety show on TV.


    Old Black shook his head and said with regret, "I''d love to let you in, but I''m just a low-level doorkeeper. The rule from above is that you can only enter this underground casino with our Dark Willow Gang''s invitation letter. As you might already know, this underground casino is high-class, and it''s not open to the general public."


    Liu Xing frowned, realizing that he had no chance of entering this underground casino because Old Black, as an NPC, probably needed Watanabe Jiang to trigger the plot. Unfortunately, Watanabe Jiang was no longer available.


    Seeing Liu Xing''s disappointment, Old Black offered some consolation, "Well, if you really want to gamble, I can give you the address of another casino. It''s relatively easy to get in there. Just mention my alias, and they''ll let you in. While it may not be as upscale, it''s quite popular and has a variety of games."


    Liu Xing nodded, remembering the address Old Black provided, and then left the convenience store.


    Outside the convenience store, Liu Xing saw Yin En, who had been eavesdropping by the corner. He signaled Yin En to get in the car, as there was currently no valuable information to be gathered in this sewer area.


    In the car, Liu Xing expressed his frustration, saying, "It turns out that this convenience store is indeed one of the entrances to the Dark Willow Gang''s underground casino, and the shopkeeper is a friend of Watanabe Jiang. But Watanabe Jiang has already entered it. It''s a case of bad timing. If Watanabe Jiang were here, he could have convinced the shopkeeper to let us in."


    Yin En, thoughtful, rubbed his chin and said, "I think Sawada Yinyin might be able to get an invitation to the underground casino. Tomorrow, when I go to the villa area, I''ll ask Sawada Yinyin. But, on the other hand, should we visit the casino recommended by the shopkeeper? There might be some clues there."


    Liu Xing took out the small note that Old Black had written for him and said, "I don''t think there will be any useful information there because that casino is not owned by the Dark Willow Gang. It''s operated by another gang in Ziwu City. The shopkeeper is probably just getting a share. Besides, that casino is located in the northeast corner of Ziwu City, and it would take us at least three hours to get there. By the time we arrive, it''ll be past midnight. After searching for information, it might be three or four in the morning. Don''t forget, Yin En, we still have work to do tomorrow."


    Yin En agreed, "You''re right. Let''s head back and rest. By the way, Liu Xing, tomorrow when I go to the spa, I plan to assess the terrain. I''ve realized that the terrain around 404 Hospital isn''t suitable for assassinating Hisanobu Ito. It''s too crowded, and I''ve checked the security measures around the tall buildings nearby. I won''t be able to sneak onto the rooftop unnoticed. If I assassinate him there, successful or not, I''ll become a wanted criminal. Even the Sawada Family won''t be able to protect me. So, I''ve decided to change the location of Hisanobu Ito''s assassination to the spa."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement, not expecting his impromptu idea to become such a focal point. "Indeed, 404 Hospital isn''t suitable for assassinating Hisanobu Ito. It''s too close to the Ziwu City Police Department, and Hisanobu Ito is an important figure in Ziwu City. If he were assassinated, the police response would be swift. Black and white forces would unite to search and block the area. Yin En, your chances of escaping would be slim. Moreover, the time you plan for the assassination, during Ziwu City''s busiest hours, would make it even harder for you to leave the city center."


    Yin En nodded and took out his phone, showing a map of the area around the spa. "I''ve examined the terrain around the spa, and it''s built on a hill. So, I can snipe Hisanobu Ito from the hilltop. The vegetation cover is high, which is suitable for me to escape after assassinating him."


    Liu Xing and Yin En continued discussing their plans as they returned to Chen Wenbin''s house.


    "Yin En, Liu Xing, you''ve come back at just the right time," Gu Jun greeted them as they entered the living room.


    "I''ve just made a significant discovery. That undeveloped area over there is actually a forbidden zone of the Kingdom of Tindalos. It''s highly likely to be the last place King Tindalos appeared before disappearing. So, I suspect there might be a relic of the Kingdom of Tindalos inside, possibly an artifact that can be used to communicate with King Tindalos," Gu Jun said with excitement.


    Chen Wenbin added, "That''s right. According to Kuroba Naoki''s notes, King Tindalos once told his subordinates that if anything urgent came up, they should use an item called ''Thousand-Mile Voice Transmission'' to contact him. King Tindalos carried another ''Thousand-Mile Voice Transmission'' with him. It''s clear that this is some kind of communication device. So, we suspect that inside this relic, there might be the ''Thousand-Mile Voice Transmission'' left behind by King Tindalos. After all, King Tindalos was concerned about Mian Gu Lu, so he must have wanted to communicate with us."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement, finding their theory plausible.


    "That''s indeed possible, but after King Tindalos sent us a text message that day, he never contacted us again. This suggests that even King Tindalos couldn''t continue sending us messages. Therefore, he might have left a communication device for us in this relic. King Tindalos would have chosen the safest place, which is why he chose the undeveloped area. So, it''s up to Yin En now. Hopefully, you can convince Sawada Yinyin''s father to grant us access to the undeveloped area," Yasaka Mashiro said with a smile.


    As for Yin En, he could only sigh and say, "Alright, I''ll do my best."


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 217: Heading to the Underground Casino

    Chapter 217: Heading to the Underground Casino


    Watching Juri Sonoda''s eager and enthusiastic expression, Liu Xing felt the urge to remind her that they were going undercover this time, not going on a picnic. If they were discovered by the Dark Willow Gang, Liu Xing figured his life would be in grave danger.


    So, Liu Xing spoke up, saying, "Well, Miss Juri Sonoda, I already went to investigate the Dark Willow Gang''s Underground casino yesterday. I found out that to enter the Dark Willow Gang''s Underground casino, one needs an invitation from the Dark Willow Gang. Unfortunately, I haven''t obtained one yet."


    Juri Sonoda chuckled and retrieved a gilded invitation from her bag. "You don''t have one, but I do. I got it through a friend who purchased it from someone else. In theory, one invitation allows two people to enter the Dark Willow Gang''s Underground casino. So, it works out perfectly for you and me to investigate together."


    Liu Xing chuckled as well, surprised that Juri Sonoda had managed to obtain an invitation to the Dark Willow Gang''s casino. It was beyond his expectations.


    "Alright, let''s get going. If my information is correct, the Dark Willow Gang''s Underground casino starts operating after 1 o''clock in the afternoon. At this time, the Dark Willow Gang''s leader, Mikageichi, and their executives usually don''t oversee the Underground casino. So, the security is the laxest in the afternoon. We need to head there right away, as I wouldn''t dare linger in a place like that for long," Juri Sonoda said while heading to the checkout counter.This chapter is updated by


    Seeing this, Liu Xing had no choice but to accompany Juri Sonoda to the Dark Willow Gang''s Underground casino. After all, he had to go, and if he didn''t, Juri Sonoda might encounter some unforeseen danger. In the Cthulhu RPG Game, solo players were prone to death, and NPCs left alone were even more vulnerable, considering the Game Master''s discretion over NPC fates.


    Therefore, to ensure Juri Sonoda''s side quest remained intact, Liu Xing had to risk it and choose to go to the Dark Willow Gang''s Underground casino with her.


    On the way, due to her journalistic instincts, Juri Sonoda kept asking Liu Xing various questions, primarily about his identity. It was evident to her that Liu Xing wasn''t an ordinary person, given his ability to interact with Ghouls.


    So, Liu Xing improvised a background and claimed to be a descendant of Maoshan Taoists who had come to the Island Nation as a tourist and stumbled upon traces of Ghouls while intending to exorcise demons. He discovered that there was more to these Ghouls than met the eye.


    However, Liu Xing contemplated whether to inform Juri Sonoda about the Mian Gu Lu incident. In the end, he decided to keep it under wraps because he feared that Juri Sonoda might feel compelled to report such a significant piece of news. After all, the arrival of the Eldritch God Taketori and the impending apocalypse were just days away.


    To avoid unnecessary complications, Liu Xing decided to stay tight-lipped.


    Of course, Liu Xing couldn''t avoid questions entirely, so he started inquiring about Dark Willow Gang from Juri Sonoda.


    Being an outstanding journalist, Juri Sonoda had her own exclusive information network covering the entire Ziwu City. This was why she had become the top reporter for Ziwu City Television at such a young age.


    When it came to the biggest gang in Ziwu City, the Dark Willow Gang, Juri Sonoda wouldn''t let any opportunity slip by. After all, gangs always provided fresh news.


    So, Juri Sonoda had gathered quite a bit of information about the Dark Willow Gang.


    However, this was undoubtedly a false rumor. Recent information obtained by Juri Sonoda revealed that the Sawada Family had built numerous small houses within the undeveloped area. Some were for the security personnel stationed there, while others were seemingly constructed without any purpose. These identical houses had the same interior layouts and decorations. Strangely, none of them were inhabited or used for storage, sitting idle in the undeveloped area, leaving Juri Sonoda puzzled.


    However, this led Liu Xing to think of a term: "Suspicious Mound." In simple terms, beneath one of these unused houses, there might be the burial site of Sawada Tomohiko. After all, Killer Demon, now resurrected, would likely return to the undeveloped area, his resting place. To conceal this fact, the Sawada Family had constructed multiple identical houses as potential decoy burial sites, hiding the true resting place of Killer Demon.


    Of course, Liu Xing believed that there was more hidden in the undeveloped area than met the eye. After all, the Shrine from that time was located there. Liu Xing suspected that the Shrine''s remnants might still exist in the undeveloped area. What intrigued him even more were the potential artifacts within it.


    In many Cthulhu RPG Game modules, there were key artifacts that significantly influenced the course of the story, much like the scroll of parchment in Liu Xing''s first Castle module, which determined the plot''s direction. These key artifacts had a substantial impact on the player''s Clearing Method and progression. Moreover, in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, artifacts obtained in one module could usually be used in others, provided there was a reasonable explanation for carrying them, and the module wasn''t set in some bizarre dreamlike realm.


    For example, the large knife in Killer Demon''s possession was undoubtedly an item players could potentially acquire. However, obtaining it would be immensely difficult, given Killer Demon''s ability to effortlessly defeat players. Even if a player managed to obtain the knife, they would likely need to meet specific conditions to use it. Furthermore, for a foreigner like Liu Xing, taking the knife out of the country would be virtually impossible.


    However, Liu Xing believed that besides the large knife in Killer Demon''s possession, there were likely many other valuable artifacts in this module. These could include the statue of Sulu deity within the Shrine, whatever item Honda Koichi possessed to resist Fujiwara Gen''in''s control, and even Mian Gu Lu''s blood might prove to be a useful item.


    Therefore, Liu Xing contemplated seizing the opportunity to explore the undeveloped area and search for treasure.


    Just then, Juri Sonoda suddenly slapped her forehead and said somewhat embarrassedly, "Oh, by the way, I don''t even know your name!"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that he had been so engrossed in discussing matters with Juri Sonoda that he had forgotten to introduce himself.


    With a smile, Liu Xing replied, "Hello, I''m Liu Xing, a doctor."


    Since Liu Xing was currently driving, Juri Sonoda casually patted his shoulder and said with a smile, "Alright then, from now on, Liu Xing, you''re my informant. You can just call me Juri. But on another note, as you mentioned, the existence of supernatural beings like Ghouls would be a world-shaking revelation. When people see these videos, their perspectives might be altered. Those with fragile mental states could panic, and if a significant number of people in an area panic or if someone with malicious intent takes advantage of the situation, chaos could ensue!"


    Liu Xing remembered watching a video where a player deliberately recorded footage of Ghouls battling a certain organization''s mercenaries while on the edge of out-of-bounds areas. They then uploaded the video to a nonexistent website, causing riots in multiple countries and regions. Eventually, governments had to deploy troops to suppress and eliminate the Ghouls. The players had essentially won the game without much effort.


    Juri Sonoda also realized this and, after some contemplation, made up her mind. "Well then, I''ll give up the chance to become famous for eternity. After all, I aim for lasting recognition, not infamy for eternity. But I have a question now: surely, the government knows about the existence of these Ghouls, right?"


    Liu Xing nodded, affirming, "Of course, Ghoul species are distributed worldwide. Besides Ghouls, there are many mythical creatures, such as fishmen. Some powerful Ghouls can even assume human form and live in the human world, marrying and having children."


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 218: Entering the Underground Casino

    Chapter 218: Entering the Underground Casino


    Juri Sonoda gazed at Liu Xing with a cute and doubtful expression and said, "So, does that mean you''re also a Ghoul?"


    Liu Xing was taken aback by Juri Sonoda''s wandering thoughts, as she began to suspect that he was a Ghoul himself.


    Wanting to play along, Liu Xing smirked and replied, "Since you''ve found out, I don''t have much to hide. I''m actually a Ghoul too."


    However, Juri Sonoda chuckled and patted Liu Xing''s shoulder, saying, "Liu Xing, your acting skills aren''t that great. It''s clear you''re trying to deceive me."


    Liu Xing looked at Juri Sonoda with embarrassment and sighed, "Seriously? Are my acting skills that bad? I thought I had some serious talent. I could probably be a Hollywood actor."


    Juri Sonoda wagged her finger and told Liu Xing, "Liu Xing, don''t forget my professionI''m a journalist. I often go undercover in various places to gather information. So, I frequently use various disguises and play different roles. My acting skills are beyond your imagination."


    Upon hearing Juri Sonoda''s explanation, Liu Xing nodded in agreement. It made sense that someone like her, who sought out big news stories, would go to great lengths to infiltrate enemy territory and gather first-hand information. Therefore, her acting skills were undoubtedly top-notch.


    "By the way, when we enter the Dark Willow Gang''s Underground Casino, call me Miss Tanaka, and your identity will be my bodyguard. Do you understand?" Juri Sonoda instructed.


    Liu Xing nodded, as he had already anticipated that Juri Sonoda couldn''t enter the Dark Willow Gang''s Underground Casino under her real identity. After all, Dark Willow Gang was no fool; they wouldn''t allow a journalist to infiltrate their underground operations.


    Juri Sonoda then took various cosmetics from her bag and began to apply them to her face. Quickly, her appearance underwent a transformation, and Liu Xing could barely recognize her. He couldn''t help but marvel at the effectiveness of the Island Nation makeup art, one of the four great dark arts in Asia.


    "By the way, Liu Xing, your acting skills could use some improvement. So, I must teach you how to play the role of a bodyguard properly," Juri Sonoda said earnestly.


    Liu Xing had initially considered refusing, but since they had more than an hour left before reaching the Dark Willow Gang''s Underground Casino, he decided that listening to Juri Sonoda''s advice to pass the time was a reasonable choice. After all, if Cthulhu Mythos knowledge could be improved through oral checks, then it was possible that other skill values could also be increased in the same way.


    With Liu Xing''s silent consent, Juri Sonoda began imparting her "performance" experience. However, she turned the conversation towards makeup techniques, deviating from the original topic.


    As Liu Xing had anticipated, when he parked the car in the sewer area parking lot, KP Li Shunchan, the Game Master, stepped in.


    "Alright, since player Liu Xing accepted an oral check from NPC Juri Sonoda and gained the Disguise skill, after the disguise check, the player will be able to alter their identity and appearance. However, the specific value of the disguise check will be greatly influenced by the performance during the infiltration of the Dark Willow Gang''s Underground Casino. The disguise value provided by this oral check will be determined by the performance of player Liu Xing and NPC Juri Sonoda during the infiltration," KP Li Shunchan explained with a smile.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and couldn''t help but ask KP Li Shunchan, "KP, I have a question. Is NPC''s oral check different from a player''s oral check?"


    After entering the password, Liu Xing moved forward to collect the token box and followed Juri Sonoda into the lobby of the Dark Willow Gang''s Underground casino.


    As they entered through the lobby entrance, Liu Xing heard a beep from the smartwatch on his wrist, realizing it was another security measure employed by the Dark Willow Gang.


    "All right, Liu Xing, let''s start by having a drink and then get into some gambling," Juri Sonoda said, leading Liu Xing to the bar in one corner of the main hall.


    Liu Xing had to admit that the Dark Willow Gang''s Underground casino had impressive amenities. The bar not only provided various beverages and alcoholic drinks for free but also offered a wide selection of snacks and even a takeaway service.


    Juri Sonoda casually ordered two drinks and then found a secluded spot away from the crowd for herself and Liu Xing to sit.


    "Liu Xing, please don''t spend that one hundred thousand yen worth of tokens, okay? If you want to use them, transfer the money to me when we leave. This is my monthly living expenses," Juri Sonoda said, looking concerned.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and chuckled, "I thought Miss Tanaka was so generous that she was willing to buy tokens for me. Little did I know... I''m truly exhausted."


    Juri Sonoda glared at Liu Xing with a hint of annoyance and said, "I would love to treat you, but my monthly salary is only around 300,000 yen. You should also know that, while our income is high in Island Nation, so are our expenses. Besides, I have a younger sister to support. If it weren''t for the 5 million yen reward for exposing the Dark Willow Gang, I wouldn''t have been willing to invest one million yen like this. It''s my dowry, after all."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing was curious and asked, "What? There''s a 5 million yen reward for exposing the Dark Willow Gang?!"


    Juri Sonoda nodded, took out her phone, tapped a few times, and handed it to Liu Xing.


    On the phone was a news article from the previous month. The gist of the article was that the Ziwu City police had decided to crack down on the city''s security issues. Citizens of Ziwu City who could provide valuable information would receive rewards based on the value of their tips. The highest category of rewards was 5 million yen, and the target was undoubtedly the Dark Willow Gang.


    Liu Xing nodded and returned the phone to Juri Sonoda, smiling as he asked, "I see. So what''s our plan now?"


    Juri Sonoda pointed upstairs and said, "That''s the second floor of the Underground casino. In addition to VIP rooms, there are also many offices for high-ranking Dark Willow Gang members. I''ll try to access those offices later to see if I can find any useful information. Liu Xing, you can enjoy yourself on the first floor for now. Try to locate the entrance you mentioned for the third level. But remember, be cautious no matter what you do. This is, after all, Dark Willow Gang''s territory."


    With that, Juri Sonoda got up and headed towards the staircase leading to the second floor. After showing her smartwatch to the guards at the entrance, she ascended to the second floor of the Dark Willow Gang''s Underground casino.


    Meanwhile, Liu Xing sipped his drink and observed the surroundings.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 219: Walking into the Trap

    Chapter 219: Walking into the Trap


    According to Liu Xing''s observations, aside from the staircase leading to the second floor, the first floor of the underground casino had six tightly closed doors, each guarded by two security personnel. This indicated the importance of these six doors.


    Liu Xing closed his eyes and appeared to be deep in thought, pondering the locations corresponding to these six doors. He quickly determined that one of them led to the convenience store and the sewer entrance. He also identified two doors leading to the residential areas within the sewer section and one within a construction site.


    As a result, two doors remained unaccounted for, leading directly towards the outskirts of Ziwu City. Liu Xing began to suspect that one of these two doors might lead to Honda Koichi''s laboratory.


    However, even if Liu Xing knew how to access Honda Koichi''s lab, he dared not venture inside. After all, Liu Xing''s character card was quite lackluster, despite possessing Nyarlathotep''s customized handgun as a weapon, which could deal substantial damage. Due to limited ammunition, facing a significant number of enemies would render Liu Xing powerless.


    Furthermore, from the video featuring Honda Koichi''s lab, it was evident that not only were there numerous Ghouls but also members of the Dark Willow Gang inside. Entering the lab would undoubtedly be a suicidal move.


    Currently, Liu Xing contemplated whether there was a way to persuade Aoki Kawaguchi to lead a team of Ghouls for a surprise assault, seizing the opportunity to infiltrate the lab and eliminate the major threat, Honda Koichi.


    At this moment, Liu Xing remembered that Otonashi Takuya hadn''t mentioned anything about this matter. Logically, Otonashi Takuya should have informed Aoki Kawaguchi about the contents of those videos, and Aoki Kawaguchi should have taken action. Why had Otonashi Takuya remained silent on this matter?


    Could there be more to this situation than met the eye? Liu Xing rubbed his chin, pondering with suspicion.


    Just then, Liu Xing saw Juri Sonoda walking towards him, looking quite frustrated. It appeared that Juri Sonoda''s mission had not been going smoothly either.


    Juri Sonoda sat down next to Liu Xing, sighing in resignation. Seeing this, Liu Xing spoke, "In this world, most things don''t go as planned. Miss Tanaka, there''s no need to be so downhearted."


    Juri Sonoda glanced around discreetly before speaking softly to Liu Xing, "Today has been incredibly unlucky for me. I had found a suitable target and was about to use my skills to open the door. But guess what? Mikageichi, the leader of the Dark Willow Gang, unexpectedly returned at that moment. Fortunately, I didn''t reveal my intentions and managed to escape. The stakes up there are ridiculously high, with a minimum bet of a hundred thousand yen per token. Nevertheless, my luck held, and I won over a hundred thousand yen in tokens. It seems I have a knack for this."


    She chuckled as she spoke.


    Liu Xing shook his head, unable to resist pouring cold water on her enthusiasm. "Miss Tanaka, you should know that a skilled dealer can manipulate the outcome to a certain extent. So, as a new high-ranking member, the dealers on the second floor will surely give you some initial wins to lure you in. Once you''re addicted to gambling, that''s when they''ll take advantage of you."


    Juri Sonoda looked at Liu Xing in disbelief and then whispered, "You think I don''t know that? But, in any case, Mikageichi shouldn''t have come to this underground casino so early. He should be escorting his adoptive father to the spa right now. Plus, it seems like there''s some major event happening since Dark Willow Gang''s top brass are also here today. It looks like something significant is about to go down. I can''t help but want to eavesdrop on their conversations."


    Liu Xing realized that the situation might be more serious than he initially thought. The show of force clearly indicated that they were targeting Mian Gu Lu, and Mikageichi was likely planning to seize Mian Gu Lu by force.


    "Alright then, I''ll drop you off on the outskirts of that residential area. There''s a main road there, so it should be easy to find a taxi," Liu Xing said as he started the car and began their journey.


    After dropping off Juri Sonoda, Liu Xing returned to Chen Wenbin''s house, only to find it empty. "Strange, why haven''t they returned yet?" Liu Xing wondered aloud.


    At that moment, Liu Xing received a text message from Yin En. It turned out that Yin En and his team had finished their visit to the spa and met with Sawada Yinyin''s father, Sawada Tsuo, the current head of the Sawada Family. Under Yin En''s persuasion, Sawada Tsuo had agreed to take in Mian Gu Lu. Currently, Yin En and his team were staying in a villa provided by Sawada Tsuo. Yin En sent a message to Liu Xing and others, urging them to abandon Chen Wenbin''s house and move to the villa area.


    After reading the message, Liu Xing sighed and prepared to drive from the southwest corner of Ziwu City to the northeast corner. He estimated that by the time he arrived at the villa area, it would be around 11 or 12 at night. Liu Xing quickly had a light meal at home before heading towards the villa area.


    As expected, Liu Xing encountered rush-hour traffic when passing through the central commercial district of Ziwu City, causing a delay of over an hour. When Liu Xing finally arrived at the villa area, it was already 11:00 PM.


    Fortunately, Yin En was waiting just outside the villa area, so Liu Xing was able to enter without any issues.


    Ziwu City had two villa areas, one in the southeast and another in the southwest. The southeast villa area had a higher class of residents, with a lower villa density, larger distances between them (over 500 meters), and dense vegetation, making it difficult to see neighboring villas. However, the southeast villa area had a cluster of villas developed by the Sawada Family, with the main Sawada residence at the center. The Sawada Family''s mainline members resided in the Sawada mansion, while branch members and visiting dignitaries stayed in the surrounding villas. Private security personnel and some servants lived in the outermost villas.


    According to Yin En, Sawada Tsuo had arranged for them to stay in one of the guest villas and had deployed a professional security team from the security company he invested in, called the Red Eagle Security Company, to protect Mian Gu Lu.


    Speaking of the Red Eagle Security Company, Yin En shared some information. "Liu Xing, this is quite fortunate. I just contacted my friends, and they provided information about Sagami Hayato, the head of the Red Eagle Security Company. Sagami Hayato is skilled in analyzing situations, organizing formations, and strategizing, although his personal combat skills are average. Within his team, there''s a mercenary named Akashi Izumi, known for extraordinary marksmanship, capable of hitting targets with pinpoint accuracy. Overall, their strength is impressive, and they should have no trouble dealing with the small-time hooligans from the Dark Willow Gang. Furthermore, Sawada Tsuo mentioned that in this villa area, there are over a hundred private security personnel armed with firearms. Heavy machine gun emplacements are positioned in the outermost villas, and the Sawada mansion has armored vehicles on standby. It''s highly unlikely that the Dark Willow Gang could mount a successful attack here."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing felt relieved. With such a robust defense by the Sawada Family, it would be challenging for the Dark Willow Gang to breach it, unless they resorted to using the dreaded artificially created Monsters and employed SAN attacks against the Sawada Family''s private security, causing chaos.


    "By the way, Yin En, have you already informed Sawada Tsuo about Mian Gu Lu''s situation?" Liu Xing suddenly thought of something and asked Yin En.


    Yin En nodded, "Of course. If we don''t tell Sawada Tsuo about Mian Gu Lu''s situation, how could he provide us with so much assistance? However, Sawada Tsuo''s attitude seems a bit too enthusiastic. After hearing about Mian Gu Lu, he insisted on keeping us here and even mentioned using any means necessary to protect Mian Gu Lu."


    Liu Xing couldn''t help but feel uneasy. He sighed and said to Yin En, "Yin En, it''s possible that we''ve walked into a trap. Sawada Tsuo may not want to protect Mian Gu Lu; he might want to control him."


    Liu Xing then shared the information he had obtained from Juri Sonoda about Sawada Tsuo with Yin En.


    "I see. It seems we might have indeed walked into a trap. Sawada Tsuo sees himself as the protector of Ziwu City, and if we can''t help Mian Gu Lu break free from the possession of the Eldritch God Taketori, Sawada Tsuo might choose to eliminate Mian Gu Lu to rid himself of Taketori''s influence," Yin En affirmed.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]Visit  for the best novel reading experience

 Chapter 220: Possibilities

    Chapter 220: Possibilities


    "Indeed, according to the current available information, Eldritch God Taketori should only be able to possess Mian Gu Lu. We have to wait for a few days until the solar eclipse, at which point the world will plunge into darkness, allowing Eldritch God Taketori to be truly born into this world. So, logically speaking, if we kill Mian Gu Lu before that, Eldritch God Taketori will also perish along with her," Liu Xing nodded, speaking.


    Yin En sighed and tapped his fingers on the car window, saying helplessly, "Liu Xing, what do you think now? What if we can''t eliminate or expel Eldritch God Taketori from Mian Gu Lu''s body? Should we really let Sawada Tsuo kill Mian Gu Lu?"


    Liu Xing fell silent for a moment, but eventually nodded seriously, "It seems that''s the only option. After all, if it comes to that, we''ll have to sacrifice Mian Gu Lu to save the world, even though... well..."New novel chapters are published on


    The atmosphere in the car grew heavy.


    "Anyway, when the time comes, we can only do that. We can''t let the whole world suffer for the sake of a woman, especially when, to put it bluntly, Mian Gu Lu is not one of us," Yin En spoke.


    Liu Xing agreed with Yin En''s words. While Mian Gu Lu appeared to be similar to ordinary humans, she was still a member of the Yis People, and while the Yis People didn''t have ill intentions towards humans, they couldn''t be allies either.


    "Alright, since that''s the case, let''s gather everyone when we arrive at the villa and hold an internal vote on what to do if Sawada Tsuo really wants to kill Mian Gu Lu. This way, we can avoid unexpected situations and potential backlash," Liu Xing suggested.


    Yin En understood Liu Xing''s point and nodded, saying, "OK, I''ll definitely support your stance when the time comes. But I believe Gu Jun and the others are reasonable and understand that, given the current situation, we don''t have much assurance of escaping with Mian Gu Lu."


    At this point, Liu Xing had already driven to the outskirts of the Sawada Family''s villa and was stopped by a makeshift checkpoint. Looking at the heavily armed private security guards, or mercenaries recruited by Sawada Tsuo, Liu Xing had to admit that trying to leave with Mian Gu Lu from this place was an impossible mission.


    Yin En got out of the car and showed a card to the mercenary at the checkpoint, who then nodded and allowed the car to pass.


    "It seems that Sawada Tsuo is indeed a cunning fox. He only gave me one access card, and at the time, he said it was because he had only one access card. I actually believed it. Now it''s clear that Sawada Tsuo wants to indirectly confine us here, preventing us from freely entering and leaving. After all, if we try to leave altogether, those guards at the checkpoints will surely find excuses to stop us. If we attempt to leave in small groups, I''ll have to take them one by one, and that would raise suspicions. Then the remaining people would become hostages in Sawada Tsuo''s hands," Yin En put the card back into his bag, frustrated.


    Liu Xing nodded, recognizing that Yin En''s analysis was accurate. If Sawada Tsuo provided only one access card, it would make it even more challenging for the players to leave the villa area with Mian Gu Lu.


    Furthermore, Liu Xing noticed that there were numerous surveillance cameras along the way, including some hidden in the trees on both sides of the road. There seemed to be no escape from the watchful eyes of these high-quality cameras.


    "Liu Xing, have you also noticed that there are a lot of surveillance cameras along this road? There are even many in the woods on both sides of the road. It''s almost like 360 degrees of coverage, and if I''m not mistaken, these surveillance cameras should be the best ones available on the market. They have high resolution and even night vision capabilities. So, sneaking away under cover of darkness is out of the question," Yin En remarked.


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing sighed helplessly, unsure of what to say.


    Yin En also realized that he had led the team into a difficult situation and felt embarrassed as he said, "Well, this is my fault. I didn''t fully understand the situation and accepted Sawada Tsuo''s invitation without knowing better, bringing Mian Gu Lu here."


    "My goodness, this technique is incredible. But why didn''t King Tindalos use it to unify the Island Nation back then?" Yasaka Mashiro asked in astonishment.


    Gu Jun chuckled and explained, "Because this technique has very strict requirements. The formula must be precise down to specific units, and many materials in the formula are extremely rare. Even King Tindalos only managed to create a little over a hundred doses of the elixir. Moreover, only King Tindalos knew the formula. So, when King Tindalos disappeared, the formula was lost as well. However, based on Kuroba Naoki''s investigation, King Tindalos only used about fifty of those doses, leaving over fifty doses unaccounted for. It''s highly likely that Honda Koichi got his hands on one of those doses, and now he''s trying to decipher the formula."


    Liu Xing nodded and rubbed his chin, saying, "In that case, Honda Koichi''s progress in deciphering the formula should be quite advanced. If the Dark Willow Gang uses this elixir to create a group of superhuman monsters, they could potentially bypass Sawada Family''s defenses and forcibly capture Mian Gu Lu."


    Gu Jun smiled and confirmed, "That''s very likely because Hisanobu Ito is running out of time. To obtain what he calls the ''blood of the gods'' from Mian Gu Lu, even if the formula isn''t fully deciphered, Mikageichi will undoubtedly demand that Honda Koichi produce a batch of monsters. Let''s not forget that the Ghoul clan has dug an extensive network of underground tunnels in Ziwu City, and we may be standing on one right now. So, I believe there''s a strong possibility that the Dark Willow Gang will launch a surprise attack through these tunnels. At that point, Sawada Family''s perimeter defenses will become ineffective, and Dark Willow Gang''s chances of defeating Sawada Family will be around seventy percent!"


    Yin En furrowed his brow and suggested, "Should I inform Sawada Tsuo in advance and prepare for a possible Dark Willow Gang assault?"


    Liu Xing shook his head and offered his opinion, "Maybe we can take advantage of their internal conflict and try to escape during the chaos?"


    Unexpectedly, Yin En, who had been on Liu Xing''s side until now, changed his stance, "That won''t work. If the Dark Willow Gang does launch an attack on Sawada Family, they will surely suffer heavy casualties, and there''s even a possibility of their entire clan being wiped out. Although I''m not a fan of Sawada Tsuo''s scheming, he is still my father-in-law. I can''t just stand by and do nothing."


    The group fell into silence once again, as Yin En''s reasoning was sound.


    Yasaka Mashiro then spoke up, "KP, it''s time to activate the Private Room."


    KP Li Shunchan promptly responded, "OK, Private Room is now active. You can start your discussion."


    With that, Yin En quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, everyone. It was my misjudgment that led us into this dilemma."


    Yoh Asakura shook his head and said with a smile, "It''s not your fault. After all, who would have known that Sawada Tsuo was this kind of person? If anyone is to blame, it''s us for not knowing enough about Sawada Tsuo or gathering information about him before. But sometimes, fortune favors the bold. Being here in Sawada Family''s territory might not be a bad thing. After all, if Dark Willow Gang attacks Chen Wenbin''s home, we would be completely defenseless."


    Gu Jun nodded and added, "Although Otonashi Takuya is quite formidable, I believe Mikageichi could handle him in a one-on-one fight. Additionally, Kojima Kanto from Dark Willow Gang could likely take on both Yin En and Yoh Asakura simultaneously. So, how many of us could handle Dark Willow Gang''s ordinary members? Not to mention they probably have several capable leaders. Most importantly, if Honda Koichi joins the battle with his Ghoul subordinates, we would surely be doomed. The best-case scenario would be Mian Gu Lu getting captured, and the worst-case scenario would be all of us getting wiped out."


    Liu Xing shrugged, appearing resigned as he said, "Ah, the current plot has taken a turn for the worse. I had originally planned to launch a direct assault on the Dark Willow Gang''s underground casino with Aoki and the others, hoping to eliminate Honda Koichi. But now, we''re trapped here. It seems we may not be able to continue the Ghoul storyline, especially since we''re on Sawada Family''s turf."


    Suddenly, Yin En slapped his thigh and said with a smile, "I almost forgot about this. I can try to convince Sawada Tsuo to invite Kanna Ryoko out of seclusion. After all, Kanna Ryoko can now leave the Godless Shrine. With Kanna Ryoko''s help, we might have a chance to defeat the Dark Willow Gang and possibly remove Eldritch God Taketori''s possession!"


    Gu Jun nodded at first, then shook his head, saying, "Yin En, Wizard''s combat abilities are not as strong as you think. So, I believe Kanna Ryoko''s combat strength should be on par with Otonashi Takuya''s, and her impact on the battle would be average at best."


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 221: Shocking Secrets

    Chapter 221: Shocking Secrets


    "I believe all of you must have checked the Cthulhu RPG Game''s spell compendium in reality. I have to say, most of the spells in the Cthulhu RPG Game are quite troublesome. I''ve also mastered a spell myself, which, to be honest, isn''t as reliable as a handgun. So, I believe Kanna Ryoko''s current abilities are on par with Otonashi Takuya''s or maybe just a bit below Fujiwara Gen''in," Gu Jun spoke.


    Liu Xing nodded, looking frustrated. "You''re right, but here''s the problem. If we manage to persuade Sawada Tsuo, and he in turn invites Kanna Ryoko, it will undoubtedly attract Aoki''s group. After all, Aoki''s group has been monitoring Kanna Ryoko for centuries. I think once Kanna Ryoko leaves the Godless Shrine, Aoki''s group will definitely mobilize and come directly after her, seeking answers for what happened in the past."


    "Liu Xing, you''re correct. If things go as expected, the Ghoul faction will definitely be at odds with Kanna Ryoko''s faction. After all, the Ghoul transformation is far from human, and they''ve lived underground for centuries, all thanks to Kanna Ryoko. Now that Fujiwara Gen''in has become the Ghoul Elder, he has the power to confront Kanna Ryoko. So, it''s highly likely that Fujiwara Gen''in will demand answers. Based on our interactions with Kanna Ryoko so far, she comes across as quite proud. After all, as a centuries-old priestess with magical powers, it''s only natural. So, I believe Kanna Ryoko is very unlikely to answer Fujiwara Gen''in''s questions peacefully. The chances of things turning violent upon disagreement should be over ninety percent," Yin En continued where Liu Xing left off.


    At this point, Chen Wenbin sighed and said gloomily, "So, if I understand you correctly, it seems Dark Willow Gang might not be the first ones to come knocking. Fujiwara Gen''in''s Ghoul faction might declare war on us first. With over a hundred Ghouls led by the Ghoul Elder, even with Kanna Ryoko''s assistance, the Sawada Family''s defense won''t stand a chance."


    Gu Jun spread his hands and said with a bitter smile, "So, the question now is, should we still have Sawada Tsuo approach Kanna Ryoko? If we do, we''ll be in direct conflict with Fujiwara Gen''in''s Ghoul faction, possibly even leading to a war. But if we don''t have Kanna Ryoko to defend us, when Dark Willow Gang attacks, we won''t be able to handle their Ghouls, especially Honda Koichi, who is close to becoming a Ghoul, and the possibility of artificial monsters."


    "It''s a dilemma," Yasaka Mashiro sighed heavily, resting her head on the table.


    Silence enveloped the group.


    However, not wanting to waste any more time in the Private Room, Liu Xing spoke up, "I''m thinking, is there a possibility that we can persuade Kanna Ryoko to lift the curse from Aoki''s group? If we can, we can eliminate the Ghoul threat, and then we''ll only have to deal with Dark Willow Gang''s gang members. That would significantly improve our chances."


    "In theory, it should be possible. I remember curses like these can be lifted as long as the caster is willing to do so. But the problem lies with Kanna Ryoko herself. As mentioned earlier, someone as proud as Kanna Ryoko is unlikely to choose to lift the curse for Fujiwara Gen''in''s group. After all, if she does, it would mean admitting her past mistakes. Also, why did Kanna Ryoko let Sawada Tomohiko retrieve Sulu''s deity statue in the first place, only to curse Fujiwara Gen''in''s group without explanation? We still haven''t figured that out," Gu Jun explained seriously.


    Hearing this, Liu Xing suddenly had a bold guess. "I think everything that happened back then was probably orchestrated by Nyarlathotep. Based on the current clues, it was Swollen Woman who initially granted power to Sawada Tomohiko and gave him that large sword. Then she tried to manipulate Otonashi Takuya into becoming the second Sawada Tomohiko. Sawada Tomohiko and the Godless Priest dying in the Shrine were most likely the work of Swollen Woman. So, I believe Swollen Woman manipulated Kanna Ryoko into making those unusual actions!"


    "Even if that''s true, what can we do about it? We can''t just go looking for trouble with Swollen Woman," Yoh Asakura couldn''t help but comment.


    However, Yin En''s eyes lit up, and he said, "Have you all forgotten an important NPC - Sawada Tomohiko? And if I remember correctly, Kanna Ryoko should have had feelings for Sawada Tomohiko!"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing Yin En''s idea.


    "If that''s the case, Kanna Ryoko might regret her actions from back then. So, we can appeal to her emotions and reason, informing her about what happened to Sawada Tomohiko, who became Killer Demon. Kanna Ryoko should be moved by that, and then we can rely on luck. We can send the person among us with the highest persuasion skill and preferably some psychology skill to try to convince Kanna Ryoko to lift the curse on Aoki''s group. How does that sound?" Yin En suggested.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and smiled, "That''s not a bad idea. After all, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, the Dice Maiden rules all. If we get a critical success, we might persuade Kanna Ryoko. But my persuasion skill is a bit low, and it''s a big responsibility."


    "In that case, I''ll do it. My persuasion skill is at 80, and I have some psychology skill," Chen Wenbin spoke up.


    After further discussion, the group decided to have Chen Wenbin be the one to persuade Kanna Ryoko.


    "So, what''s our plan next? We''re basically being held captive here by Sawada Tsuo. I believe he will allow only three of us to leave, and the rest will be hostages. So, Chen Wenbin and Yin En will go meet Kanna Ryoko tomorrow. As for the remaining slot, who should we give it to?" Gu Jun asked seriously.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    Sawada Yinyin looked somewhat embarrassed and said, "Well, I haven''t thought of a solution yet. After all, this is Sawada Family''s stronghold, heavily fortified. I also don''t know where the blind spots are for the surveillance cameras here. Sneaking out is nearly impossible. As for a direct assault, there''s even less chance. You should know that according to my information, my father has gathered all the personnel of the Red Eagle Security Company here. Besides, given Mian Gu Lu''s current condition, she probably isn''t fit for strenuous activity."


    After Sawada Yinyin''s reminder, Liu Xing and the others noticed Mian Gu Lu''s current physical condition wasn''t suitable for strenuous activity, making it almost impossible for her to escape.


    "So, what should we do now? Just stay here and wait for the worst?" Chen Wenbin sighed, expressing his helplessness.


    Sawada Yinyin thought for a moment and said, "How about this, Yin En, you come with me to meet my father. Let''s try to persuade him together; it might work. But the most important thing is to figure out how to deal with the threat of Eldritch God Taketori."


    "We''ve already discussed that we want to ask your father to go to the Godless Shrine and seek help from the shrine''s priestess, Kanna Ryoko. After all, Kanna Ryoko is a priestess," Yin En replied.


    However, what surprised Liu Xing and the others was that when Sawada Yinyin heard Kanna Ryoko''s name, her eyebrows furrowed, and she spoke with nervousness, "What? How do you know the name Kanna Ryoko?"


    The group exchanged puzzled glances, not expecting Sawada Yinyin to react so strongly to Kanna Ryoko''s name.


    Liu Xing exchanged a glance with Yin En, and Yin En quickly explained, "Yinyin, we already know what happened back then. Otonashi Takuya is the descendant of your ancestor, Sawada Tomohiko, and he served as Tomohiko Sawada''s guard."


    Hearing this, Sawada Yinyin was once again shocked, looking at Otonashi Takuya without knowing what to say.


    Otonashi Takuya then uttered four words, "Defend the Black Crow."


    Upon hearing these four words from Otonashi Takuya, Sawada Yinyin calmed down and said, "I see. So, Otonashi Takuya, your strength is so formidable because you and my predecessor, Sawada Tomohiko, are both powerful individuals who have lived for centuries."


    Sawada Yinyin sighed and continued, "Since you already know what happened back then, I won''t go into details. Yes, the Sawada Family wasn''t as noble as it seemed. In fact, my ancestor, the so-called ''Great Hero'' Tomohiko Sawada, was actually a scoundrel who sacrificed people to Eldritch God for power!"


    The group was shocked by Sawada Yinyin''s explosive revelation.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and asked Sawada Yinyin, "Miss Sawada Yinyin, are you saying that those mercenaries who disappeared at the beginning were actually sacrificed to Eldritch God by Sawada Tomohiko?"


    Sawada Yinyin sighed again and nodded, saying, "Yes, those mercenaries were sacrificed by my ancestor, Sawada Tomohiko, to the Eldritch God named Sulu. That''s how Sawada Tomohiko gained such immense power and that large sword. Moreover, the more people Sawada Tomohiko killed with that sword, the more power it gave him in return. So, after dealing with the Demon, he personally took action during the reckoning."


    "And after that, Sawada Tomohiko was gradually driven mad by the power, and his mind was gradually controlled by that large sword. It was only when the late Tomohiko Sawada, who realized something was amiss." Sawada Yinyin added.


    Undoubtedly, Sawada Yinyin''s words had left the group stunned.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 222: The Truth

    Chapter 222: The Truth


    After listening to Aoki''s story, Liu Xing began to doubt whether Sawada Tomohiko had indeed sacrificed those mercenaries back in the day to gain power and that enormous sword. Finally, he had received confirmation.


    What was even more crucial was the revelation that Kanna Ryoko had willingly killed Sawada Tomohiko all those years ago, although she had been under the influence of Swollen Woman.


    "Miss Sawada Yinyin, was it really Kanna Ryoko who wanted to kill Sawada Tomohiko back then?" Otonashi Takuya asked incredulously.


    Sawada Yinyin nodded solemnly and replied, "Yes, that''s right. Ryoko-senpai herself told me this. At that time, Sawada Tomohiko was nearly controlled by that giant sword. I believe you must have noticed something was amiss back then too, Takuya."


    Otonashi Takuya pondered for a moment and nodded. "You''re right. I did sense something was off about Sawada Tomohiko back then. But I was just an ordinary guard at the time, and it wasn''t my place to interfere. Besides, with my abilities back then, there wasn''t much I could have done."


    Liu Xing, on the other hand, suddenly had another question in mind. He asked, "Miss Sawada Yinyin, I have one more question. Does Kanna Ryoko really have feelings for Sawada Tomohiko?"


    Liu Xing asked this question with the intention of using Sawada Tomohiko''s name to persuade Kanna Ryoko.


    "Well, I''ve asked Ryoko-senpai a few times, but she never gave me a direct answer," Sawada Yinyin replied thoughtfully. "However, I can still sense that she does love Sawada Tomohiko. After all, the Sawada Tomohiko from before he fell into the dark path was a charming gentleman, the beloved of Ziwu City. But sadly, Ryoko-senpai had to follow her duty as the eldest daughter of the Kanna Family and inherit the Godless Shrine."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing realized that he and his group had seemingly overlooked an important NPC: Godless Priest.


    As Sawada Tomohiko''s wife and Kanna Ryoko''s sister, Godless Priest was undoubtedly a crucial NPC. However, from the various NPC descriptions, it seemed that Godless Priest had been deliberately ignored or brushed aside. But based on the scant information available, Liu Xing could infer that Godless Priest was likely the first to notice Sawada Tomohiko''s unusual behavior and had attempted to soothe his emotions.


    However, the question remained: Why did Kanna Ryoko turn against her own family, leading Godless Priest into a fatal situation? Was Kanna Ryoko manipulated by Swollen Woman?


    Liu Xing decided to ask Sawada Yinyin, "Miss Sawada Yinyin, I have another question. If Kanna Ryoko planned to eliminate Sawada Tomohiko for the greater good, why did she take Godless Priest with them, ultimately leading to her death?"


    Sawada Yinyin sighed and explained, "Initially, Ryoko-senpai''s plan didn''t involve Godless Priest. However, Godless Priest was concerned about Sawada Tomohiko''s mental state and wanted to accompany him outside the city for some fresh air. Unfortunately, two separate events coincided, leading to Godless Priest''s tragic fate. However, Ryoko-senpai managed to rescue Godless Priest''s soul from that dire Shrine, and she has since moved on to another life."Updated from


    As Sawada Yinyin finished her explanation, Gu Jun was astonished and asked, "Miss Sawada Yinyin, are you suggesting that Kanna Ryoko initially imprisoned Sawada Tomohiko''s soul?"


    Yin En proceeded to share information about Swollen Woman with Sawada Yinyin.


    As for Liu Xing and the others, they could only quietly watch the lovebirds.


    Upon learning about Swollen Woman, Sawada Yinyin contemplated for a moment and then said with a bitter smile, "So, it turns out that my ancestor, Sawada Tomohiko, and even Ryoko-senpai, were all manipulated by this Swollen Woman, thoroughly deceived. Perhaps even now, we are still ensnared in Swollen Woman''s schemes. She might be watching us somewhere, enjoying the spectacle."


    Sawada Yinyin saw through the situation.


    As the saying goes, "like father, like son." Swollen Woman, as the embodiment of Nyarlathotep, could be considered Nyarlathotep''s "daughter." Inherited from her "mother," Nyarlathotep, Swollen Woman shared the trait of stirring up trouble and reveling in the ensuing chaos. Therefore, Swollen Woman had carefully orchestrated this plot. Now, she was likely observing their actions through some means.


    Sawada Yinyin continued, "By the way, Miss Sawada Yinyin, has Kanna Ryoko left the mountain already? I thought I saw her at the Unseen Pond Pavilion the other day," Chen Wenbin inquired.


    Sawada Yinyin nodded and replied seriously, "A few days ago, Ryoko-senpai suddenly contacted me and informed me that the seal on Sawada Tomohiko was becoming increasingly unstable. So, she decided to leave the mountain and instructed me to monitor the undeveloped area carefully."


    Liu Xing exchanged a meaningful glance with Yin En, who then addressed Sawada Yinyin, "Miyin, time is of the essence. Let''s go see your father immediately."


    Sawada Yinyin looked puzzled at Yin En and asked, "Why do we need to see my father now? Even if we go and plead with him, my father won''t release Mian Gu Lu. He sees the Sawada Family as the guardians of Ziwu City, and he will do whatever he deems necessary, even if it means killing or causing chaos."


    Yin En shook his head and shared information about Dark Willow Gang''s collaboration with Honda Koichi and the possibility of Dark Willow Gang creating a batch of dangerous Monsters to launch a sneak attack on the Sawada Family through the underground passage. This revelation left Sawada Yinyin with furrowed brows, and she quickly agreed, "In that case, we should hurry and find my father. If Dark Willow Gang manages to succeed in their surprise attack, the Sawada Family will suffer heavy casualties."


    Sawada Yinyin then grabbed Yin En and left the hall in a hurry to find her father, Sawada Tsuo.


    "Youth is indeed a wonderful thing," Otonashi Takuya commented with a smile.


    Liu Xing nodded and earnestly said to Otonashi Takuya, "Mr. Otonashi, it''s all up to you now. You are the only one who can convince Aoki, Fujiwara Gen''in, and the others to reconcile with Kanna Ryoko. This is our chance to deal with Dark Willow Gang and help Mian Gu Lu remove the threat of Eldritch God Taketori."


    Otonashi Takuya nodded and affirmed, "The reason I''ve survived all these years is to have the opportunity to save the world. Now that the chance to do so is right in front of me, how could I possibly flee in the face of adversity? As soon as we can leave this place, I''ll go straight to Rose Graveyard to find Aoki!"


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 223: A Gathering Storm

    Chapter 223: A Gathering Storm


    After about half an hour had passed, Yin En hurriedly returned and began, "The situation is looking good. Sawada Tsuo has believed our words. Now, Sawada Yinyin and I are going to find Kanna Ryoko. Chen Wenbin, you can come along with us, and of course, Otonashi Takuya, you''re welcome to join us as well. As for the others, they will have to stay here for some temporary rest."


    With those words, Yin En led Chen Wenbin and Otonashi Takuya away.


    Liu Xing and the others who were left behind exchanged glances and then retreated to their respective rooms. Currently being held by Sawada Tsuo, there wasn''t much they could do.


    Liu Xing returned to his room and took out his phone to check the latest news in Ziwu City. To his surprise, Juri Sonoda had already made announcements about various underground casinos in Ziwu City, and Ryochuan Taro, the chief of Ziwu City Police Department, had also stepped forward, vowing not to spare any of the city''s casinos, including the Dark Willow Gang''s underground casino, which seemed to be the main target.


    Liu Xing realized that this module had entered its final phase. The Dark Willow Gang was now cornered and desperate, coming to seize Mian Gu Lu.


    Fortunately, Sawada Tsuo was a smart man who believed Yin En''s words. He should be actively preparing to deal with the Dark Willow Gang''s plans. Liu Xing contemplated whether he should report to the Ziwu City Police Department when the time came.


    In addition to this, Liu Xing found another piece of news that caught his attention. Shiro Michi, the director of 404 Hospital, had been missing for over a day, with no information about his whereabouts. All that was known was that Shiro Michi had left home at 7:00 PM the previous night and got into an unlicensed car.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, suspecting that Shiro Michi had probably taken a ride with Mikageichi. According to previous information, Shiro Michi had a secret crush on Mikageichi, and organizations like the Dark Willow Gang often used unlicensed cars to avoid exposure. So, the unlicensed vehicle that could have convinced Shiro Michi to get in was likely driven by Mikageichi.


    The reason Mikageichi had taken Shiro Michi away was probably simple. Shiro Michi had been serving as a semi-private physician to Hisanobu Ito, so it could be inferred that Hisanobu Ito''s condition had worsened, and Mikageichi had called for Shiro Michi. Alternatively, it might be because Honda Koichi''s experiments had made significant progress, necessitating Shiro Michi''s medical expertise.


    If that were the case, Liu Xing was sure that the Dark Willow Gang would have a significant number of artificially created monsters assisting them, and Hisanobu Ito''s current strength might be comparable to that of a mythical creature.


    "This situation is getting more complicated," Liu Xing sighed.


    In the afternoon at around 5:00 PM, Yin En and Chen Wenbin returned first.


    Fortunately, Chen Wenbin had successfully persuaded Kanna Ryoko to leave the mountain and come to examine Mian Gu Lu, help deal with Honda Koichi, and remove the curse on Aoki''s group. However, Liu Xing needed to help Kanna Ryoko with one task: to eliminate the Killer Demon, or more accurately, to completely save Sawada Tomohiko. So, tomorrow, Liu Xing would have to send three people to accompany Kanna Ryoko to the undeveloped area to deal with the Killer Demon.


    Even though Kanna Ryoko''s assistance was invaluable, the thought of facing the Killer Demon still sent shivers down Liu Xing''s spine. After all, the Killer Demon wielded a large sword, and if Kanna Ryoko couldn''t completely subdue it, the three individuals accompanying her on the mission might meet a gruesome fate.


    However, given the current circumstances, Kanna Ryoko''s conditions had to be accepted; otherwise, there would be no chance at all.


    Yin En agreed and said, "I''ll go talk to Sawada Tsuo again. I hope he understands the gravity of the situation."


    After leaving the rooftop, Liu Xing realized that Yin En had returned with Mian Gu Lu.


    "Yin En, how is Mian Gu Lu?" Liu Xing asked eagerly.


    Yin En smiled and nodded, saying, "After Kanna Ryoko''s diagnosis, Mian Gu Lu''s condition is quite good. Eldritch God Taketori is essentially a fetus residing within Mian Gu Lu, absorbing nutrients through the umbilical cord. Therefore, as long as we remove Eldritch God Taketori before the eclipse and expose it to sunlight, it will naturally die."


    "But to remove Eldritch God Taketori, regular methods won''t work. Ordinary weapons can''t harm it at all. So, we need to obtain the large sword from Killer Demon. It seems we have to retrieve it directly from the source," Yin En explained.


    Liu Xing sighed, "Well, considering that we''re going with Kanna Ryoko to deal with Killer Demon tomorrow, Killer Demon should drop some equipment. But, speaking of which, can that large sword really be used to cut out Eldritch God Taketori? I mean, can it function like a scalpel?"


    Gu Jun couldn''t help but be curious, and his words evoked a humorous mental image in Liu Xing''s mind a doctor in a white lab coat performing surgery with a sword as tall as a person.


    The image was so amusing that Liu Xing couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Yin En clarified, "Ah, I didn''t explain it properly. That large sword can actually phase through matter. Eldritch God Taketori is currently in a semi-phantom state, so Kanna Ryoko can use the sword to sever its connection with Mian Gu Lu. Once the Eldritch God Taketori loses its ability to reside in Mian Gu Lu, it will become phantasmal and separate from Mian Gu Lu''s body. Then, all we need to do is have Mian Gu Lu stand in the sunlight."


    Relieved by Yin En''s explanation, everyone felt at ease.


    Yin En added, "By the way, I talked to Sawada Tsuo about what you and Gu Jun discussed. He has asked Kanna Ryoko to prepare a calming tea that will help the mercenaries remain composed when facing mythical creatures. I''ve brought back a pot of it, and everyone will have a cup."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that their advice to Sawada Tsuo had yielded an unexpected bonus. He guessed that Kanna Ryoko''s specially brewed calming tea would likely be just as effective as his family''s ancestral green tea.


    Yin En then brought out several tea cups and distributed the tea from the pot, explaining the effects of Kanna Ryoko''s special calming tea. After drinking it, players would receive a buff called "Calm" which would reduce SAN loss to only 1 point during the next SAN check.


    The effect was truly extraordinary, and Liu Xing couldn''t help but think that this would be a crucial tool in maintaining his sanity when facing Kuroba Naoki. After all, the importance of SAN couldn''t be emphasized enough.


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 224: Beginning

    Chapter 224: Beginning


    Of course, this is just a theoretical consideration. After all, meeting with Mr. Ke is not something you can arrange at will. Moreover, this specially brewed Kanna Ryoko calming tea probably has an expiration date set, so it''s impossible for players to keep it and use it in other modules.


    However, the saying goes, "No harm in being courteous." In a world where one must either deceive or be deceived, the appearance of such a game-changing item in the module at this time suggests that the upcoming plot is going to be extremely tricky.


    "Before the big battle, there must be supplies. According to the game''s settings, it looks like we''re going to face the boss," Liu Xing said with a double meaning, smiling.


    Yin En nodded and confirmed, "That''s right. We can pretty much be sure now that the Dark Willow Gang will launch an attack tonight. The Ziwu City police have already raided the Dark Willow Gang''s underground casino and started arresting its members. I heard that several high-ranking members of the Dark Willow Gang have already been apprehended. However, Mikageichi, Hisanobu Ito, and a large number of ordinary Dark Willow Gang members have suddenly gone missing. Now, the Ziwu City police are planning a comprehensive search, but unless something unexpected happens, I believe Mikageichi has already infiltrated the underground with his remaining men, preparing to launch an attack on us."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised at the proactive actions of the Ziwu City police. But this was expected, considering that the Dark Willow Gang was the power behind the Ziwu City Mayor, Tennoji Sohide, and the Chief of Police, Ryochuan Taro, had aspirations of becoming the Mayor. So, with an opportunity to eliminate the Dark Willow Gang, Ryochuan Taro would seize it without hesitation.


    However, there was one thing that frustrated Liu Xing. His videos were now of little use since the downfall of the Dark Willow Gang was almost certain. Unless Mikageichi could rely on Honda Koichi to create artificial monsters to unify the world, the Dark Willow Gang would undoubtedly become history. Without the support of the Dark Willow Gang, Tennoji Sohide would have no chance to compete with Ryochuan Taro for the position of Ziwu City Mayor. So, Ryochuan Taro''s victory in the mayoral race was practically guaranteed, and Liu Xing''s videos were no longer needed.


    Sometimes, adding insult to injury is less effective than offering help when needed. Liu Xing realized that his videos had missed their prime opportunity.


    "By the way, I saw some news earlier. Shiro Michi, the director of 404 Hospital, has gone missing. I suspect it''s the work of Mikageichi. Moreover, Mikageichi has kidnapped Shiro Michi probably because Hisanobu Ito''s condition has worsened, and he doesn''t have much time left. So, Mikageichi couldn''t wait any longer, and tonight is likely the night of the final showdown," Liu Xing shared his thoughts.


    At this point, Gu Jun shook his head and said, "Not only that, but I called Kuroba Naoki this afternoon to ask him some questions. Since we can''t leave this place, his younger brother, Kuroba Daisuke, answered the call and told me that Kuroba Naoki has been abducted by a group of men in black and is currently missing."


    Liu Xing nodded in understanding. He knew that it was undoubtedly the work of the Dark Willow Gang, and the reason they abducted Kuroba Naoki was probably because they knew he had some knowledge about King Tindalos. This meant that Mikageichi had already discovered Mian Gu Lu''s true identity.


    However, this should be the final mission of Kuroba Naoki''s storyline. So, as long as they rescued him, Liu Xing believed they would receive a good reward. Likewise, the final mission of Shiro Michi''s storyline was probably similar.


    Suddenly, Liu Xing thought of another issue. What was the situation with Juri Sonoda? After all, Juri Sonoda was the one who exposed the Dark Willow Gang''s underground casino, and as a public figure, she was an easy target for them.


    Moreover, if Liu Xing remembered correctly, Kuroba Daisuke, Sonoda Mirai, and Hirose Sakura were all classmates. Now that Kuroba Naoki, Kuroba Daisuke''s older brother, had been captured by the Dark Willow Gang, and Hirose Sakura''s father, Kojima Kanto, was one of the Dark Willow Gang''s enforcers, it was highly likely that Juri Sonoda, as Sonoda Mirai''s sister, would also be a target for the Dark Willow Gang.


    It seemed that in this module, if a player''s character was a student, they would likely become involved in the upcoming major battle through Kuroba Daisuke''s group''s mission.


    With these thoughts in mind, Liu Xing immediately took out his phone and dialed the number Juri Sonoda had given him the day before.


    "Hehe, Liu Xing, if you want to contact Hirose Sakura right now, you''ll have to pass a challenging luck check," KP Li Shunchan said with a sinister grin.


    Liu Xing felt a hint of unease but replied, "Okay, KP, go ahead and make the check for me."


    Liu Xing, 23/40 (80), succeeded.


    Fortunately.


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief, and on the other end of the line, he heard Juri Sonoda''s voice, "Hey, Liu Xing, you''re calling me at an interesting time. What''s up?"Updated from


    Liu Xing quickly explained the possibility of the Dark Willow Gang retaliating against Juri Sonoda.


    What surprised Liu Xing was that the Dark Willow Gang had chosen to make a frontal assault. It seemed that Mikageichi was feeling quite confident.


    At that moment, Yin En and the others, hearing the commotion, also arrived on the rooftop and stood beside Liu Xing.


    "The Dark Willow Gang is here, and it looks like Honda Koichi''s experiments were successful. They''ve created those terrifying Monsters," Liu Xing said as he watched the huge Monsters charging out of the darkness.


    These enormous Monsters were around five meters tall, resembling enlarged versions of Deep Ones. They had heads that looked somewhat human-fishlike, covered in pitch-black scales, which seemed to provide solid defense. Additionally, these Monsters had massive claws.


    "Wow, these Monsters look pretty formidable," Yin En remarked in amazement.


    "Well, because you''ve encountered these horrifying Monsters for the first time, it''s time for a Sanity (SAN) check. However, since you''ve all consumed Kanna Ryoko''s specially brewed calming tea, you''ll only lose 1 SAN point each and gain 1 point of Cthulhu Mythos knowledge this time," KP Li Shunchan said with a hint of frustration.


    As KP Li Shunchan finished speaking, the Red Eagle mercenaries downstairs opened fire, as the Monsters that could be loosely named Deep Ones had entered their attack range.


    The scales on the artificial Deep Ones were no mere decoration. When bullets struck them, they produced a metallic clang, and occasionally, when a bullet hit the intersection of scales, it would spark some blood. However, for the huge artificial Deep Ones, this damage seemed negligible.


    "I think these artificial Deep Ones must have had their pain receptors weakened or nullified by Honda Koichi. After all, even true Deep Ones exhibit some level of stiffness when injured. These artificial Deep Ones, however, show no reaction after being wounded," Gu Jun said with a serious expression.


    Liu Xing nodded. These artificial Deep Ones, charging forward through a hail of bullets without any sign of stopping, probably had over a hundred hit points each.


    "What should we do now? Should we hide with Mian Gu Lu while they''re distracted?" Yasaka Mashiro asked.


    Yin En shook his head, saying with resignation, "Where can we go? If the Sawada Family loses, Dark Willow Gang will find us no matter where we hide. Besides, there are only a few of these artificial Deep Ones right now, and Mikageichi and Honda Koichi haven''t shown themselves yet. Who knows where they''re hiding and what kind of schemes they''re plotting."


    Just as Liu Xing and the others were chatting, a muffled gunshot rang out, and the artificial Deep One at the front fell!


    One-shot kill!


    Liu Xing followed the direction of the gunshot and saw a middle-aged man holding an anti-material sniper rifle, completely focused on targeting the next artificial Deep One.


    Liu Xing knew that this person was likely the sharpshooter of the Red Eagle Mercenary GroupAkashi Izumi.


    At the same time, a man in a black overcoat downstairs spoke, "The weak points of these Monsters are their eyes and the areas of their bodies not covered by scales. Apart from the light machine gun continuing to suppress them, everyone else should aim for these weak points!"


    As soon as this man spoke, the Red Eagle mercenaries'' firepower momentarily stopped, then resumed with remarkable accuracy, killing another artificial Deep One in an instant.


    Five seconds later, the remaining artificial Deep Ones also fell, one after the other. Liu Xing, with good eyesight, could see clearly that all of them had been shot in the eyes.


    "Outwardly strong, but inwardly weak. While these artificial Deep Ones have incredibly tough scales, their internal muscle tissues haven''t become any tougher, making them similar to ordinary people. As long as you attack their internals, you can cause significant damage to these artificial Deep Ones," Gu Jun analyzed.


    Yin En nodded and, pointing beyond the range of the searchlights, smiled, "This was probably just a probe by the Dark Willow Gang, trying to gauge the resolve of the Red Eagle mercenaries. They didn''t anticipate that Kanna Ryoko would intervene."


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 225: The Decision

    Chapter 225: The Decision


    If it weren''t for Kanna Ryoko''s intervention, some of the Red Eagle Mercenaries would undoubtedly have descended into temporary madness upon encountering these horrifying Monsters for the first time, causing a decrease in their SAN value. In the worst-case scenario, if someone entered an aggressive temporary madness state, the Red Eagle Mercenaries would plunge into chaos.


    "The current situation is not bad. Red Eagle Mercenaries haven''t lost anyone yet; we''ve only wasted some ammunition. Besides, that commander showed some skill; he quickly identified the weaknesses of the artificial Deep Ones. It seems he is the leader of the Red Eagle Mercenaries, Sagami Hayato," Yin En nodded and said with a smile.


    Liu Xing gazed into the darkness in the distance and said, "In that case, the Dark Willow Gang will have to regroup. However, they don''t have much time left. The gunfire from earlier should have alerted someone, and there will definitely be people calling the police. So, the Dark Willow Gang has, at most, two or three hours. If the Ziwu City police reinforcements arrive, the Dark Willow Gang will be caught in a pincer attack, and their defeat is certain."


    "Liu Xing, you''re right. Unless the Dark Willow Gang wants to go down with us, they are probably trying to break through the Red Eagle Mercenaries'' defenses. But, to be honest, I don''t think Mikageichi will choose to forcefully charge the Red Eagle Mercenaries'' lines. After all, Mikageichi just tested the Red Eagle Mercenaries'' firepower with those artificial Deep Ones. Even if real mythical creatures show up, the outcome will only be death under a hail of bullets," Gu Jun said calmly.


    At that moment, Yin En''s phone suddenly rang.


    Yin En answered the call and activated the speaker.


    "Honda Koichi, didn''t you say that those fish-headed Monsters had strong defenses? How come they were taken down so quickly by the enemy?" A young man''s voice could be heard, and everyone knew it had to be Mikageichi''s voice, as only Mikageichi would dare to speak like that to Honda Koichi, who was a Ghoul.


    "Mikageichi, you misunderstood me. When I said that, I was referring to those artificial Monsters injected with Deep One blood. Their scales are indeed very tough, but that''s about it. They are not real Deep Ones, so apart from their scales, their bodies are not much different from ordinary people. Once they are hit in vital areas, they''ll die," Honda Koichi chuckled.


    Mikageichi snorted and continued, "Alright then, Honda Koichi, let me ask you another question. You said that as soon as we release those Deep Ones, the Red Eagle Mercenary Group would fall apart on their own. Why is there no reaction at all now?"


    Honda Koichi hesitated for a moment and then said somewhat frustratedly, "It''s possible that these mercenaries have strong willpower, so they didn''t have a mental breakdown upon seeing the Deep Ones. But Mikageichi, you should also remember that when your people saw me for the first time, several of them were scared out of their minds."


    Mikageichi sighed and said helplessly, "I don''t want to discuss this with you anymore, Honda Koichi. Just tell me what we should do next. Ryochuan Taro, that old dog, probably knows we''re here by now. He has probably sent his men our way. If we can''t defeat the Red Eagle Mercenaries within the next two hours, we''ll be sitting ducks."


    "Don''t worry, Mikageichi. I''ve already prepared plan B. I''ve arranged twenty artificial Monsters injected with Ghoul blood to sneak around to the rear of the Sawada Family''s mansion. Once they''re in position, they will directly attack the Sawada Family''s mansion. According to the timing, they should be launching their attack soon. When the Sawada Family''s backyard catches fire, we can take advantage of the chaos and launch another attack," Honda Koichi said. After saying this, he hung up the phone.


    Yin En didn''t hesitate and immediately dialed Sawada Yinyin''s number, informing her of Honda Koichi''s plan.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    However, Sawada Yinyin revealed that she had already made preparations. Behind the Sawada Family mansion was a garden where various flowers and trees were planted, attracting animals from the nearby mountains. Sawada Yinyin had built a wall, installed an electric fence, and placed surveillance cameras. So, as soon as those artificial Ghouls approached, she could activate the electric fence, trapping them.


    Furthermore, the Sawada Family mansion had over twenty private bodyguards and advanced security measures, so Sawada Yinyin believed that these artificial Ghouls wouldn''t pose a significant threat.


    However, something unexpected happened. A blue shield suddenly appeared in front of each artificial Monster, and bullets hitting the shields made no sound.


    "Damn, Honda Koichi is making a move!" Gu Jun furrowed his brow, worried. "Honda Koichi must be hiding among those artificial Ghouls, providing shields for them. With Honda Koichi''s strength, those shields can withstand at least a hundred bullets. Now that Honda Koichi is in command, if these artificial Monsters advance and retreat strategically, they may break through the Red Eagle Mercenary Group''s defenses unharmed and engage them in close combat, which is the strength of these artificial Monsters!"


    As Gu Jun had said, when the artificial Monsters charged to within five hundred meters of the Red Eagle Mercenary Group''s defense line, the shields in front of the artificial Deep Ones began to crack. Some shields had even shattered.


    But at that moment, the artificial Ghouls replaced the artificial Deep Ones at the front. Although these artificial Ghouls were only about two meters tall, less than half the size of the artificial Deep Ones, they seemed incapable of blocking bullets for the Deep Ones. However, under Honda Koichi''s command, some of the artificial Ghouls managed to jump on top of the artificial Deep Ones, effectively shielding most of their bodies.


    "Wow, Akashi Izumi is indeed a sharpshooter. She seized the moment when the shields of the artificial Monsters cracked and decisively pulled the trigger, killing both the artificial Deep One and the artificial Ghoul on its head," Yin En exclaimed in shock.


    Just as everyone was watching in amazement, KP Li Shunchan suddenly spoke up, "Alright, you''ve all seen enough of this scene. No matter how it continues, you players are going to be nothing more than spectators, and you might even meet your doom. So, I''m starting a Plot Encounter now. Players have two options: the first is to wait and watch, continue to observe, or wait to be sitting ducks. The second is to take advantage of the chaos and leave with Mian Gu Lu, seeking a lifeline. Now, you can cast your votes. You have one minute. If no decision is made within a minute, we''ll roll the dice to decide. The final result will follow the majority."


    KP Li Shunchan''s words were followed by a one-minute countdown on Liu Xing''s display.


    Everyone exchanged glances, hesitating, and no one immediately made a decision.


    After thirty seconds, Chen Wenbin, who was considered the "conservative," spoke first. "Personally, I think we should follow the Thirty-Six Stratagems. It''s better to leave now. After all, those artificial Monsters are at our doorstep. We can''t afford to wait and be sitting ducks."


    "I agree," Yasaka Mashiro, standing next to Chen Wenbin, nodded.


    Liu Xing sighed, about to express his agreement when he suddenly thought of a possibility. He smiled and said, "I object. I believe we haven''t lost yet because Otonashi Takuya hasn''t returned. KP is now deliberately trying to guide us to leave with Mian Gu Lu and lead us into a trap! "


    Five seconds remaining!


    Yin En, who had been a steadfast ally of Liu Xing, naturally sided with him without hesitation. Gu Jun, usually calm and collected, also agreed with Liu Xing''s idea after some thought.


    As for Yoh Asakura, he gritted his teeth and said, "Even if we leave now, we won''t be able to escape Mikageichi''s pursuit. So, I choose to stay!"


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 226: The Final Trial (1)

    Chapter 226: The Final Trial (1)


    The voting results determined that the players would continue to stay at the mansion.


    "Now we can''t leave yet. Otonashi Takuya will definitely come to rescue Aoki Kawaguchi and the others, so we have to trust Otonashi Takuya. I believe Otonashi Takuya is a trustworthy person, and since Aoki Kawaguchi and the others are so eager to become human, they won''t miss this opportunity," Liu Xing spoke up.


    However, in order to leave a way out for themselves, Chen Wenbin decisively stood up and sang a different tune, "While I also believe that Otonashi Takuya will bring Aoki Kawaguchi and the others back, the enemies are already at our doorstep. We have to retreat; otherwise, when Otonashi Takuya returns, all he can do is collect our corpses."


    Although some of the artificial Monsters downstairs were starting to suffer casualties, the main force was now only fifty meters away from the Red Eagle Mercenaries'' defense line.


    As the commander, Sagami Hayato remained calm under pressure and ordered his subordinates to stop shooting and started throwing grenades.


    Generally, hand grenades have a throwing range of about thirty meters, so they landed right in the midst of the charging artificial Monsters. For a moment, the artificial Monsters suffered heavy losses, with casualties exceeding half their number.


    However, Liu Xing and the others hadn''t had a chance to celebrate before the surviving artificial Monsters were dangerously close.


    At this moment, a sudden change occurred.


    A black mist flew rapidly from the horizon and, upon landing, transformed directly into a Killer Demon. Without hesitation, it launched an attack on the artificial Monsters.


    Liu Xing didn''t expect the Killer Demon to become an ally on their side. However, it made sense; according to Liu Xing''s guess, the Killer Demon would prioritize attacking mythical creatures, and although the artificial Monsters might not be true mythical creatures, they still had mythical creature blood flowing within them. So, the Killer Demon would still choose to attack them.


    Because of the sudden appearance of the Killer Demon, the charging artificial Monsters were forcibly halted and then overwhelmed by the Killer Demon. After all, even if genuine mythical creatures had come, they would not have been a match for the Killer Demon, let alone these incomplete creations.


    "Do you see that? That should be Honda Koichi," Gu Jun pointed at a Ghoul further back and said confidently.


    Gu Jun was so sure because Honda Koichi was holding a blue-glowing gem, as if planning to cast a spell.


    Honda Koichi''s unusual behavior also caught the attention of Akashi Izumi, so without hesitation, Akashi Izumi aimed at Honda Koichi and fired.


    However, the blue light in Honda Koichi''s hand suddenly surged, enveloping him. After a moment, the blue light disappeared, and so did Honda Koichi.


    "Tch, did he escape?" Yin En said somewhat annoyed.


    Chen Wenbin chuckled and said, "It''s not running away; it''s strategic retreat. Killer Demon is incredibly powerful, and Honda Koichi wouldn''t stand a chance against it with his abilities. So, instead of waiting, it''s better to take the opportunity to leave."


    At this moment, Liu Xing''s phone suddenly rang. He knew that the only person who would call him at this time was Otonashi Takuya!


    As expected, the one calling Liu Xing was Otonashi Takuya. "Liu Xing, I''ve already brought Aoki Kawaguchi and the others back. We''ll be at the mansion in five or six minutes. However, we heard that there''s intense fighting on your side. How''s the situation now?"


    Liu Xing briefly explained the current situation to Otonashi Takuya.


    "Damn, with Killer Demon on the scene, it''s not a good idea for us to come over right now. Killer Demon will definitely attack Aoki Kawaguchi and the others, and if there are casualties, it won''t be good. So, I think I''ll take Aoki Kawaguchi and the others to capture Mikageichi first. After all, keeping Mikageichi around is an unstable factor, and we need to deal with him as soon as possible," Otonashi Takuya continued.


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "That''s a good plan. We definitely need to deal with Mikageichi. After all, he''s the one behind all of this. If we let Mikageichi go today, he''ll definitely come back to cause trouble for us. But, Otonashi Takuya, please tell Aoki Kawaguchi and the others that there''s a young woman by Mikageichi''s side who is our undercover agent. Make sure they don''t harm our ally."


    As for the handguns they obtained from the four Black Willow Gang members earlier, they had been discarded because of a lack of bullets and the unfriendly recoil for those unfamiliar with firearms, like Liu Xing and the others.


    Honda Koichi, who had found nothing on the second floor, heard the commotion from the third floor. He came up to see five handguns pointed directly at him.


    Honda Koichi frowned and said, "Heh, I didn''t expect someone to be defending the mansion. But it also proves that Mian Gu Lu is here. Now, if you step aside, I might spare your lives."


    As Honda Koichi spoke, he unsheathed his claws.


    However, Honda Koichi did not realize that the people before him were all "Veteran Drivers" and not easily intimidated by his threats. After all, Liu Xing and the others knew that Honda Koichi, at most, was an elite-level Ghoul. Besides, Honda Koichi had just used several spells, so his MP was likely insufficient to cast more spells now.


    So, in the eyes of Liu Xing and the others, Honda Koichi was just a paper tiger. A single round of simultaneous fire would be enough to take him down. After all, elite-level Ghouls typically had less than 20 HP, while the expected damage of the five handguns was around 30 points. Besides, Yin En still had the amulet Kanna Ryoko gave him, which could withstand about two rounds of Honda Koichi''s attacks.


    Therefore, when Honda Koichi saw Liu Xing and the others remain unfazed, he furrowed his brow, realizing that they weren''t concerned about his threats.


    "Honda Koichi, I advise you to surrender. The situation is not in your favor now. Otonashi Takuya, formerly known as Otonota Zai, has already attacked Mikageichi with Aoki and the others. It''s likely that the battle has already ended," to be safe and avoid unnecessary losses, Liu Xing chose to persuade Honda Koichi to surrender.


    Upon hearing Liu Xing, Honda Koichi''s face tightened, and he said with disbelief, "What? Aoki and the others actually came? Are you trying to deceive me? We and Kanna Ryoko are mortal enemies. How could Aoki and the others come to help you?"


    Liu Xing chuckled, knowing that the situation was under control. He revealed the truth about what happened years ago and how Kanna Ryoko promised to lift the curse. After a moment of daze, Honda Koichi retracted his claws and said seriously, "In that case, I''m willing to surrender, but I need your assurance that you''ll also ask Kanna Ryoko to remove the curse from me. After that, even if you send me to prison, I won''t have any complaints."


    Among Liu Xing''s group, Yin En, who held the most authority in the matter, nodded and said, "That''s not a problem."


    So, with Liu Xing''s group escorting him, Honda Koichi left the mansion. After a conversation between Yin En and Sagami Hayato, Honda Koichi was bound with iron chains.


    At this moment, Sawada Tomohiko seemed to have lost consciousness. The black aura that had enveloped his body had mostly dissipated, indicating that Kanna Ryoko had likely succeeded.


    However, at that very moment, something unexpected occurred. The large knife in Sawada Tomohiko''s hand suddenly slipped away and broke free from Kanna Ryoko''s spell. It flew directly in the direction of Mikageichi!


    "Damn, we need to chase after it. We can''t let that big knife fall into Mikageichi''s hands!" Gu Jun''s face turned grim as he realized the situation.


    Liu Xing and his group knew that this was the final trial of the module. Kanna Ryoko seemed to have lost the ability to continue the fight, and they couldn''t command the Red Eagle Mercenaries. As for Otonashi Takuya''s situation, it probably wasn''t optimistic either.


    So now, Liu Xing and his group had to rely on themselves.


    Yin En received a modified SUV from Sagami Hayato and then, with everyone on board, headed in the direction of Mikageichi.


    Sure enough, Liu Xing and his group soon discovered Otonashi Takuya and his team, who were injured and lying on the ground.


    "Otonashi Takuya, are you guys okay?" Liu Xing got out of the car and asked.


    Otonashi Takuya shook his head and replied, "We''re not too badly off. After Mikageichi obtained that big knife, he injured us just enough to immobilize us and allow him to escape with Hisanobu Ito. They''ve gone underground, and most likely, they intend to escape to Rose Graveyard because the underground passages here only lead to Rose Graveyard."


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 227: The Final Trial (2)

    Chapter 227: The Final Trial (2)


    Liu Xing nodded and was about to leave when Otonashi Takuya stopped him and said, "By the way, Hisanobu Ito has turned into a fearsome monster now, with strength almost on par with Mikageichi. Moreover, his size is even larger than those artificial monsters like Deep Ones. So, they can only escape through the underground passage leading to the Rose Graveyard. Also, the undercover agent you asked me to watch has left with Mikageichi. Now, there''s no time to waste; you need to go after them."


    After hearing Otonashi Takuya''s words, Liu Xing left, but he couldn''t help feeling uneasy. According to Otonashi Takuya, Hisanobu Ito''s current strength was nearly equal to Mikageichi, who wielded a large sword. What was more concerning was that Hisanobu Ito''s size surpassed even that of the artificial Deep Ones.


    In other games, monster size was mostly for show, providing little substantial impact on the players beyond visual awe. However, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, size influenced various aspects of the game, such as the mythical creature''s health, movement speed, attack range, and potential size-based combat advantages. So, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, size usually correlated with greater strength.


    For Liu Xing and his fellow players, facing humanoid monsters like the Killer Demon was preferable to confronting colossal mythical creatures. The oppressive force they exerted was overwhelming, and they often had area-of-effect attacks.


    Once Liu Xing got in the car, he shared all the information Otonashi Takuya had given him with the others.


    Vetran Driver Yin En, who was responsible for driving, decisively contacted KP Li Shunchan and said, "KP, please activate the Private Room time for us, and make sure to extend it directly. After this battle, we probably won''t need Private Room time anymore."


    KP Li Shunchan chuckled and replied, "OK, I can tell you now. The upcoming battle will be the final scene of this module. If you can defeat Mikageichi and Hisanobu Ito, you''ll obtain that large sword and proceed to the storyline ending. So, give it your all, and I look forward to your performance."


    Upon hearing KP Li Shunchan''s words, Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and couldn''t help but quip, "This battle seems like it won''t be easy. I didn''t expect Mikageichi to get hold of that large sword. It''s like giving him wings. If things go as expected, Mikageichi''s strength is now on par with the Killer Demon, and there''s also Hisanobu Ito, who''s even larger than the artificial Deep Ones. I''m afraid we might get wiped out this time."


    Gu Jun, sitting beside Liu Xing, shook his head and offered a different perspective, "While that''s true, this battle might not be as challenging as it seems. Mikageichi and Hisanobu Ito just had a tough fight with Otonashi Takuya and the others. They should be looking to catch their breath and recover some health at the Rose Graveyard. So, I believe Mikageichi and Hisanobu Ito are probably at half health now, and they likely have some negative buffs on them."


    "As for that large sword, I suspect that it was forcibly separated from Sawada Tomohiko''s soul under Kanna Ryoko''s spell. This could have affected its damage bonus. So, I believe the damage bonus of that large sword is now at most 3 to 5 points, or even lower. Therefore, I think we can handle this battle. We all have pistols, and we should be able to get a preemptive attack in."


    Gu Jun''s words helped boost morale and eased the tense atmosphere inside the car.


    However, Chen Wenbin chimed in with a dose of realism, "Well, I have to be honest. Even if Mikageichi and that large sword have been weakened, their combined effect could still be greater than the sum of their parts. Mikageichi is a skilled fighter, and his mastery of the large sword should surpass Sawada Tomohiko''s. So, if Mikageichi''s attack lands, it could easily deal at least 10 points of damage, possibly killing any one of us."


    Chen Wenbin''s words left everyone speechless.


    The group, having exhausted their Private Room time, discussed the tactics they would use in the upcoming final battle inside the car.


    In simple terms, they aimed to strike Mikageichi first with a surprise concentrated attack. Then, Gu Jun would use his only spell, "Slow," on Mikageichi. Afterward, they would continue to focus on Mikageichi. If Mikageichi got close, Yin En would bravely step forward to intercept his first attack.


    Once Mikageichi was dealt with, Gu Jun would use "Slow" on Hisanobu Ito, and then they would employ the Kite tactic against him.


    Regarding Gu Jun''s "Slow" spell, it was indeed a challenging one. To cast it, the caster needed to consume 3 MP and lose 1 SAN. They had to maintain eye contact with the target for five seconds, touch the ground with both hands, ensure that the caster and the target were on the same patch of earth, and recite an incantation. The success rate was double the caster''s Cthulhu Mythos Knowledge value. Once the spell succeeded, the target would have a 20% reduction in Agility. If the target was in a combat round, there was a 1% chance at the start of each combat round that they would enter a "dazed" state, rendering them unable to move or attack.


    In summary, the spell appeared effective, but the casting conditions were quite stringent. Continuous eye contact for five seconds had its share of challenges, such as the target blinking or turning suddenly, obstructions like leaves or pieces of paper falling in front of the caster or target, and the possibility of passing bystanders interrupting the casting process.


    Therefore, Gu Jun''s "Slow" spell had demanding requirements.


    "It seems we arrived early. Mikageichi and the others should still be on their way," Liu Xing remarked after getting out of the car and gazing at the silent Rose Graveyard.


    Gu Jun nodded and looked at the moon. He said with delight, "We''re lucky. There are no dark clouds tonight, and the moonlight is just right. We just need to find a suitable battlefield, and my ''Slow'' spell will come in handy."


    The group donned their armor with +3 defense enhancements and picked up their pistols as they entered the Rose Graveyard.


    According to Liu Xing''s guess, the underground passage Mikageichi and Hisanobu Ito took should lead directly to their original lair in the depths of the Rose Graveyarda massive cave. However, because Gu Jun needed to maintain eye contact with Mikageichi and Hisanobu Ito to cast "Slow," Liu Xing''s group could only choose to lie in wait outside the cave. Moreover, the illumination tools they had prepared, both on their person and in the car, had been disrupted by Kanna Ryoko''s powers. Thus, engaging Mikageichi and Hisanobu Ito in pitch darkness inside the cave would be suicidal.


    As a result, Liu Xing''s group found a flat area outside the cave that was suitable for Gu Jun to use his "Slow" spell. They silently waited for their final trial.


    It was unclear how much time had passed, but suddenly, Liu Xing felt a slight and rhythmic vibration from the ground beneath. It was evident that Mikageichi and Hisanobu Ito were about to arrive at the battlefield!


    The group silently released the safeties on their pistols and began aiming at the cave''s entrance. After prolonged aiming, their shooting skills would receive a bonus to ensure they could deal heavy damage to Mikageichi in the first round of shooting!


    [Read /maxnkoga , without ads and support the work.]

 Chapter 228: Conclusion (1)

    Chapter 228: Conclusion (1)


    It began!Updated from


    As Liu Xing saw Mikageichi and Hisanobu Ito emerging from the cave, he knew that the final battle of this module had begun. As expected, Hisanobu Ito had indeed been injected with the blood of the Black Mountain Goat Hatchling by Honda Koichi. He had transformed into a towering figure, standing over eight meters tall, resembling a black tree with hoof-like legs. Numerous tentacles extended from Hisanobu Ito''s torso, each adorned with a head, wrinkled claws, and copious amounts of green slime covering their sides.


    Of course, Hisanobu Ito''s head still remained intact atop the "crown," and according to Liu Xing''s observation, Hisanobu Ito''s eyes were still moving, gazing at their group. This indicated that Hisanobu Ito still possessed the ability to think.


    However, this wasn''t good news, as if Hisanobu Ito retained his ability to think and self-awareness, it would increase the pressure on their group during the battle. After all, the tentacles on Hisanobu Ito were not for show, and Liu Xing''s team couldn''t be sure if he had gained the abilities of the Black Mountain Goat Hatchling.


    At this moment, KP Li Shunchan stepped forward and said, "Okay, now it''s time for the SAN value check that everyone has been eagerly awaiting. Since all players have witnessed Hisanobu Ito''s transformation into a Black Mountain Goat Hatchling, you will undergo an SAN value check. Originally, it should have been a successful check reducing SAN by 1d5+1 points, or a failed check reducing SAN by 1d6+3 points. However, due to the lingering effects of Kanna Ryoko''s custom-made calming tea, you will only lose the minimum SAN value in this check, which is 2 points. Additionally, each player will gain 2 points of Cthulhu Mythos knowledge and some understanding of the Black Mountain Goat Hatchling."


    Liu Xing couldn''t help but feel relieved. He was grateful that Yin En had reminded Sawada Tsuo to provide them with Kanna Ryoko''s calming tea. Without it, they might have gone mad by now.


    Mikageichi, who was wielding a large sword, finally got a clear look at Liu Xing''s group and said with a furrowed brow, "So, it''s you guys. I didn''t even have a chance to look for you, and here you are, delivering yourselves to me."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. He didn''t expect Mikageichi to be so arrogant, but he had the right to be, especially when facing such a ragtag group.


    However, they couldn''t back down now. Liu Xing decisively entered taunting mode and said, "Mikageichi, you''re nothing more than a defeated general at this point. You should know that the Dark Willow Gang has been completely wiped out, and Honda Koichi has surrendered. So, you''re all alone now, and you''re wanted by various factions. I suggest you surrender and maybe save your life!"


    Mikageichi chuckled and pointed at Liu Xing''s group. "You few shrimp and crabs want me to surrender? That''s the funniest thing I''ve heard all year. As for those cats and dogs trying to capture me, they''re just dreaming. So, I suggest you step aside and maybe I''ll spare your lives. You should know that the blade in my hand isn''t for show!"


    Liu Xing smiled as well and pointed at Hisanobu Ito. "Mikageichi, I know the origin of that blade in your hand, and I know you''re skilled, but you shouldn''t forget that it''s not the age of cold weapons anymore. Even if you''re powerful, you''re just one person. How can you withstand the might of the military? So, unless you''re planning to abandon your foster father, Hisanobu Ito, or live forever in the underground world without sunlight, you will definitely be pursued by the military. When that happens, you''ll have to face Aircraft Tanks head-on!"


    Mikageichi sighed in resignation. He knew that with Hisanobu Ito''s current appearance, if he appeared in broad daylight, it would surely attract the military''s attention. After all, colossal monsters like Hisanobu Ito had to be eliminated for the sake of social stability.


    However, Mikageichi had a plan. Once he and Hisanobu Ito''s injuries had healed, he would take him to the Aoki Forest, known as the suicide sacred ground at the foot of Mount Fuji. This was because there was a secret society that worshipped the Black Mountain Goat Hatchling, Shabu Nicholas, in the Island Nation, and their activities took place deep within the Aoki Forest. The forest was the ideal habitat for the Black Mountain Goat Hatchling, and the vast expanse of trees provided the perfect cover to hide its existence.


    Therefore, Mikageichi believed that as long as he took Hisanobu Ito to the Aoki Forest, they would be safe, and Hisanobu Ito could even receive offerings from that secret society.


    With this plan in mind, Mikageichi firmly declared, "There''s no need for more talk. If you won''t make way, then you''ll all die here!"


    As Mikageichi finished speaking, KP Li Shunchan excitedly said, "Alright, we''re officially entering the combat round. Due to the influence of your Agility attribute values, the action order for this combat round is as follows: Mikageichi, Yoh Asakura, Yin En, Yasaka Mashiro, Liu Xing, Gu Jun, Chen Wenbin, and Hisanobu Ito. All of you are Vetran Drivers, so you should know how combat works. I won''t go into details. However, I''ll give you a bonus. Mikageichi''s HP is 11, and Hisanobu Ito''s HP is 23."


    Gu Jun, 53/50 (20), failed.


    Chen Wenbin, 5/50 (20), critical success.


    The first round of shooting had a good effect. Both Yin En and Yasaka Mashiro succeeded, and Chen Wenbin even achieved a critical success, preventing Mikageichi from evading.


    "Good luck! Since you achieved a critical success, it''s guaranteed to cause damage to Mikageichi. So, there''s no need to check for the next two shots, as you''ve triggered Mikageichi''s second stage," KP Li Shunchan said with a sly smile.


    Liu Xing felt a chill down his spine. Mikageichi''s second stage didn''t sound simple at all.


    Just then, Liu Xing felt his body move involuntarily and fired three shots.


    Mikageichi, in response, leaped to the left and used his large sword to block most of his body, but he was still hit on the left hand by Chen Wenbin.


    After being injured, drops of blood fell onto Mikageichi''s sword, which was instantly absorbed, and a dark mist emerged from the handle of the sword, entering Mikageichi''s wound.


    Mikageichi''s face contorted in pain, and his body began to tremble.


    Liu Xing and his team exchanged glances, unsure whether they should attack or wait and see.


    However, at that moment, Liu Xing''s pocket suddenly vibrated. He was puzzled because his phone had been damaged. Could it be the stone tablet?


    Liu Xing remembered the stone tablet that Otonashi Takuya had given him. Since it wasn''t very large, he had kept it in his pocket.


    Liu Xing retrieved the stone tablet from his pocket, and indeed, it was the source of the vibration. Beside him, Gu Jun looked at the stone tablet in astonishment and said, "Liu Xing, how do you have King Tindalos'' communicator?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. He knew that King Tindalos was part of Yis People, so it made sense that King Tindalos knew his name. "It''s an honor to meet you, King Tindalos. However, we are currently dealing with Mikageichi, who possesses the sword that can save your daughter, Mian Gu Lu."


    King Tindalos chuckled and said, "Although I can''t predict how to save Mian Gu Lu, I can predict that it will be you who can save her. In your time, the Rose Graveyard will encounter great trouble, so I have been prepared."


    As King Tindalos finished speaking, a massive white pillar of light erupted from beneath Mikageichi and Hisanobu Ito''s feet, shooting straight into the sky. However, after a moment, the light pillar, along with Mikageichi and Hisanobu Ito, disappeared, leaving only the sword planted in the ground.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 229: Conclusion (2)

    Chapter 229: Conclusion (2)


    "Alright, I need to go help you deal with the trouble now. It''s up to you to assist my daughter in escaping Eldritch God Taketori," King Tindalos said with a smile, concluding the communication.


    The group exchanged puzzled glances. They hadn''t expected that in this fierce battle, Mikageichi and Hisanobu Ito, who appeared formidable, would be directly transported away by King Tindalos.


    However, this turned out to be a fortunate turn of events. Judging from Mikageichi''s recent behavior, it was highly likely that his second stage had fallen under the control of that large blade, turning him into a "demonic" version of himself with significantly increased power. In such a scenario, their group would have suffered heavy casualties, and total annihilation was a real possibility.


    So, Liu Xing felt extremely fortunate that he had initiated the Ghoul''s Side Quest, which subsequently triggered Otonashi Takuya''s Side Quest. This chain of events had allowed them to obtain King Tindalos'' communicator, enabling them to resolve the situation with Mikageichi and Hisanobu Ito successfully today.


    "Okay, now that you''ve dealt with the boss, you can go back with your loot to find Kanna Ryoko. This module can officially come to an end," KP Li Shunchan said somewhat resignedly.


    The group chuckled and gathered around to inspect the attributes of the large blade.


    Parasitic Evil Blade, forged from cosmic metal by Swollen Woman, and infused with the soul of a terrifying creature, grants the wielder tremendous power for a short time. However, prolonged use of the Parasitic Evil Blade carries the risk of the soul of the dreadful creature within it taking over the wielder''s consciousness. Restricted to NPC use only.


    It turned out that this Parasitic Evil Blade contained the sealed soul of an unknown mythical creature by Swollen Woman, and this mythical creature''s soul was no benign entity. It had been constantly seeking an opportunity to possess its wielder, ultimately taking control of their body.


    The most intriguing aspect was that only NPCs could use this Parasitic Evil Blade. Players who obtained it would find it nothing more than a piece of scrap metal.New novel chapters are published on


    "Well, let''s not waste any more time. Let''s head back quickly," Yin En said as he prepared to pull out the Parasitic Evil Blade.


    However, at that moment, a young woman in a police uniform limped out of the cave. It was evident that she was the undercover police officer Yin En had mentioned earlierTakayanagi Aoyin.


    Upon seeing Takayanagi Aoyin, Yin En could only give the group an apologetic look and rushed over to support her.


    After some conversation, it became clear that Takayanagi Aoyin had been brought along by Yin En to attack the Sawada Family. Since Takayanagi Aoyin was still a qualified undercover agent in the eyes of Ryochuan Taro, Mikageichi had sought to obtain internal police information from her to ensure he wasn''t caught by the Ziwu City police.


    However, it was precisely because of this that, when Mikageichi was not paying attention, Takayanagi Aoyin had managed to make a call under the pretense of monitoring the police department, allowing Liu Xing and his group to learn of Mikageichi and Yin En''s attack plan in advance.


    But due to Honda Koichi''s failed attack, coupled with Otonashi Takuya''s sudden assault, most of Mikageichi''s remaining subordinates had suffered severe losses. Fortunately, Otonashi Takuya''s group intentionally avoided attacking Takayanagi Aoyin, and Mikageichi also recognized her importance, so she hadn''t suffered any harm.


    Yoh Asakura, looking disgruntled, complained, "What is this? Why did we jump to the ending screen? My character card is still missing a hand!"


    Beside him, Yin En, who had narrowly escaped a dire fate, chuckled and said, "This might just be fate. Originally, I should have been the one in trouble. But I must admit, this module was incredibly malicious. NPCs kept getting stronger one after another."


    At that moment, KP Li Shunchan, wearing a black suit and the classic V for Vendetta mask, appeared on the big screen, smiling as he said, "Congratulations on achieving the special ending of this module. I have to say, you were very lucky. Without the intervention of Tindalos, you would have had to sacrifice at least half your party to deal with Mikageichi."


    Liu Xing nodded, as this had been within his expectations.


    "As for Yoh Asakura," KP Li Shunchan continued, "I can only say that your luck wasn''t on your side, or perhaps you didn''t pay enough attention to the properties of the Parasitic Evil Blade. It was clearly mentioned how dreadful it was, and that it could only be used by NPCs. So as a player, you naturally suffered the consequences, losing an arm and becoming disabled."


    Yoh Asakura sighed in resignation after hearing KP Li Shunchan''s explanation and said, "I see. It turns out I was just unlucky. But speaking of which, I''m curious about the normal ending of this module. The NPC factions in this module are not only numerous but also getting stronger one by one."


    KP Li Shunchan smiled again and explained, "I can tell you about that. There are two normal endings to this module. The first normal ending is when players choose to save Mian Gu Lu, but it must be done without being detained by Sawada Tsuo. On the fifth day, Mikageichi will come to take Mian Gu Lu personally. If the players engage in a battle with Mikageichi at this point, they''ll almost certainly end up with a total annihilation ending because Mikageichi will appear at the weakest point of the players'' defense."


    "So, if players manage to avoid total annihilation at this juncture, they''ll receive a hint from Sawada Yinyin. With the assistance of Otonashi Takuya and Sawada Yinyin, players will infiltrate the Dark Willow Gang''s base. After defeating Honda Koichi, they can rescue Mian Gu Lu. However, while leaving the Dark Willow Gang''s base, they will encounter Mikageichi and the partially transformed Hisanobu Ito. After defeating them, players will receive communication from King Tindalos, granting them a spell to summon the sun. This spell requires tens of thousands of people to maintain, ensuring that Ziwu City remains illuminated during the solar eclipse period, causing Eldritch God Taketori to wither due to the lack of necessary darkness."


    "The second normal ending occurs when players decide to kill Mian Gu Lu to save the world. In this case, players can choose to join one of four factions: Sawada Tsuo''s faction, Dark Willow Gang, Ryochuan Taro''s faction, or Tennoji Sohide''s faction. All four factions have missions aimed at killing Mian Gu Lu as the ultimate goal, but there will be some differences in the process. However, when players first attempt to kill Mian Gu Lu, she will be rescued by the Killer Demon. Since the Killer Demon is powerless during the day, Mian Gu Lu will automatically head to the Rose Graveyard, where she will be controlled by the Ghouls. The Ghouls will discover that Mian Gu Lu is King Tindalos'' daughter, leading to an encounter between the Ghouls and Otonashi Takuya."


    "After Otonashi Takuya hands over the communicator to the Ghouls, King Tindalos will contact them and instruct them to protect Mian Gu Lu. On the sixth day, players will inevitably receive news about Mian Gu Lu being in the Ghouls'' hands. At that point, the forces of the four factions will converge on the cave in the Rose Graveyard to battle the Ghouls. After defeating the Ghouls, players will find themselves in a showdown with the resurrected Eldritch God Taketori, who hasn''t fully developed. Although the resurrected Eldritch God Taketori is not very powerful, players can likely defeat it without any casualties. However, before dying, Eldritch God Taketori will randomly select 1d3 players and cast her final curse on them. The cursed players will have 1d3 attributes halved and will randomly forget 1d3 skills."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow; this module was indeed filled with malice. Especially in the ending where they chose to kill Mian Gu Lu, even if they successfully completed the module, one or two unfortunate players would end up worse than dead.


    "All right, now I''ll give you one more minute for farewells, and then I''ll send you back to the real world. By the way, the MVP of this module is Yin En. His luck was truly outstanding, as he became the fianc of an important NPC. However, the other players also performed exceptionally well. For example, Liu Xing successfully triggered the Ghoul side objective, discovered the truth alongside Gu Jun, and even the eliminated Watanabe Jiang had a chance to change the module''s outcome. Unfortunately, you weren''t decisive enough," KP Li Shunchan said with a smile.


    Watanabe Jiang, looking at everyone''s curious gazes, sighed and said, "I originally wanted to investigate the Killer Demon''s clues at the Ziwu City Hospital. However, I learned that the hospital''s director was in a meeting at the time. I realized it was an important lead, so I sneaked outside the director''s office and found that the director was meeting with Tennoji Sohide, discussing some undisclosed plan. Unfortunately, luck was not on my side. I was fortunate to get away initially by engaging in a quick conversation with the bodyguards, but I made the mistake of attempting to use a skill, which failed, and I was caught. They discovered the gun in my pocket, and you all know what happened next..."


    The group facepalmed; Watanabe Jiang had indeed acted recklessly!


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 230: The Mystery of Module Yueshihao Begins!

    Chapter 230: The Mystery of Module Yueshihao Begins!


    "Liu Xing, I''ll add you as a friend in the lobby later. I think we''ll be in the same module for the next one," Yin En patted Liu Xing''s shoulder, smiling.


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. After all, in the final scene, "Liu Xing" and "Yin En" had boarded the same cruise ship heading for Cosmic Country. So, it was very likely that they would be involved in the same module again.


    A minute later, KP Li Shunchan said with a smile, "Alright, it''s time for me to send you all back. For those who cleared the module this time, aside from Yin En, who is the MVP, receiving a 1000-point reward, all other players will receive an 800-point reward and a one-point increase in intelligence attributes. This is because of the special hidden effect of King Tindalos Communicator. Well, see you all next time."New novel chapters are published on


    As KP Li Shunchan''s words faded, Liu Xing returned to the real world.


    Stretching lazily as he stood up, Liu Xing received a friend request from Yin En. In the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, Yin En''s ID was Ian.


    "Liu Xing, have you seen the system notification? We have another module game tomorrow," Yin En messaged.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows at Yin En''s first message and immediately checked the blinking red system message.


    "Dear player Old Chinese Doctor, because you triggered the special module - ''The Mystery of Yueshihao,'' please be prepared to enter the special module tomorrow morning at ten o''clock. Thank you for your cooperation."


    Liu Xing stared at the system message, momentarily unsure of what to say. He had planned to take a few days off to enjoy life, but it seemed that he had stumbled upon another special module, and it appeared to be a closed module.


    Closed modules were those where players could only operate within a limited area, such as a large mansion, a moving train, or, in this case, a cruise ship sailing in Cosmic Country. These modules were quite unfriendly to non-combat character cards like Liu Xing.


    However, closed modules had their advantages. They made it easier to collect clues and interact with important characters within a short period, helping players establish their objectives early, unlike open modules where players often found themselves lost after spending a lot of time.


    "Liu Xing, have you seen the system message?" Yin En messaged again.


    Liu Xing rubbed his chin and replied, "I''ve seen the message. By the way, this Yueshihao cruise we''re on, is it the same as the real-world Sewol ferry?"


    The Sewol ferry, the Cosmic Country cruise ship, had experienced a tragic accident on April 16, 2014, resulting in over 300 deaths.


    At first glance, the incident appeared to be a typical maritime disaster, albeit with a higher death toll. However, as more details emerged through media coverage, the Sewol ferry incident began to appear suspicious. Many believed it was not an accident but a deliberate act of murder.


    After the Sewol ferry capsized, the official rescue efforts by Cosmic Country were notably slow, even seemingly apathetic. Moreover, civilian rescue teams attempting to enter the ferry were actively blocked by the Cosmic Country authorities.


    As time passed, various peculiar aspects of the Sewol ferry disaster came to light. For example, the ferry was not supposed to depart on that day due to heavy fog, which caused nine other ships in the harbor to cancel their journeys. Only the Sewol ferry insisted on setting sail. Additionally, the ferry''s navigation route showed an abrupt deviation from its normal path, leading to its capsizing. When the ferry first capsized, the captain instructed passengers to stay in their rooms and await rescue, but he and the crew abandoned ship, locking escape routes behind them.


    Visiting the Collector involved reaching Cosmic Country successfully and guaranteed obtaining one fragment of "The Secret Scripture of Xuanjun."


    In essence, this Interlude Growth meant that if Liu Xing could complete the module tomorrow, he would definitely acquire a fragment of "The Secret Scripture of Xuanjun."


    Liu Xing rubbed his chin and decided to go out for a meal.


    The next morning at nine o''clock, after finishing breakfast, Liu Xing clicked on the game matchmaking and waited for the module to begin.


    At exactly ten o''clock, Liu Xing entered the module:


    Scenario: The Mystery of Yueshihao Difficulty: Medium


    Number of players: Four


    Background story: Yueshihao is a luxury cruise ship shuttling between Island Nation and Cosmic Country. Today, it welcomes some special guests, and a crisis silently approaches...


    Name: Liu Xing


    Occupation: Doctor


    Gender: Male Age: 23 Trait: Team Player


    Connection to the current scenario: After the Ziwu City incident, with the help of the Sawada Family, Liu Xing plans to board the Yueshihao cruise to Cosmic Country to visit a collector and obtain a fragment of "The Secret Scripture of Xuanjun."


    Character Attributes


    Strength: 57 Constitution: 40 Willpower: 80 Luck: 80 Agility: 55 Appearance: 70 Size: 45 Intelligence: 86 Inspiration: 90 Education: 87 Cthulhu Mythos Knowledge: 10 Sanity: 74/80 HP: 8 MP: 16 Damage Bonus: None Credit Rating: 55 Skills: First Aid 83, Medicine 78, Psychology 71, Psychoanalysis 70, Persuade 60, Investigation 40, Jump 71, Locksmith 10, Other Language: English 22, Driving 50, Other Language: Island Nation Language 39 Special Skills: Contact with Earth-boring Demon Worm Inventory: Phone card, a bottle of ancestral green tea (2/3), candies from Kezongfa, Qingming Rain, Qingming Sacrificial Offerings, Qingming Oil-paper Umbrella, Fragment of "The Secret Scripture of Xuanjun" (Contact with Earth-boring Demon Worm)


    Since this module followed the previous one closely, Liu Xing hadn''t been able to add any other items to his inventory. Also, due to Kanna Ryoko, his phone had been reduced to just a phone card.


    But most importantly, Liu Xing''s Cthulhu Mythos Knowledge had crossed into double digits, which wasn''t good news at all.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 231: The Death-Seeking Yin En

    Chapter 231: The Death-Seeking Yin En


    For an ordinary profession, having a Cthulhu Mythos knowledge score in the double digits marked a significant turning point. Players would then have the opportunity to switch to the Occultist class. However, having a Cthulhu Mythos knowledge score in the double digits also had its advantages, as it meant that the player''s character card had gained a certain level of understanding of the Cthulhu Mythos world they inhabited. This, in turn, would grant them some reduction in Sanity (SAN) checks.


    Looking at his character card, Liu Xing suddenly remembered something. He hadn''t acquired the Disguise skill yet! Liu Xing furrowed his brows, thinking that he should have completed Juri Sonoda''s mission by now. Why hadn''t he acquired the Disguise skill? Could it be that Juri Sonoda''s mission was a series of interconnected missions?


    Thinking about it, Liu Xing recalled that during their previous phone call, Juri Sonoda mentioned she would come to China for a visit. So, it was highly likely that Liu Xing would encounter Juri Sonoda in one of the modules, and she might assign him another mission. However, the rewards for completing this mission should be quite substantial.


    At that moment, Liu Xing found himself standing by the sea, realizing that he had officially entered the module. The timing of his entry was precisely at the last moment of the previous module''s ending scene, when he and Yin En were standing at the bow of a ship.


    Liu Xing turned to look and saw Yin En, who appeared utterly disheartened.


    Observing Yin En''s condition, Liu Xing was puzzled. He asked, "Yin En, what''s wrong with you? Your expression looks rather strange."


    Yin En reluctantly shook his head, as if he wanted to say something but found it difficult to speak.


    Liu Xing shrugged. Since Yin En didn''t want to talk about it, he wouldn''t press the matter. However, Liu Xing had already guessed why Yin En looked this way. It was likely that during Interlude Growth, Yin En had chosen some peculiar options.


    Because this module still took place in January and on a cruise ship, Liu Xing could feel his body starting to get cold. To avoid catching a cold, he invited Yin En to leave the bow and return to a coffee shop inside the ship, where they ordered two cups of hot coffee.


    However, just then, Liu Xing suddenly spotted a familiar figureJuri Sonoda!


    Liu Xing remembered that Juri Sonoda had reported the Dark Willow Gang under her real name to escape their pursuit, and she had informed him during their phone call that she would first visit the Cosmic Country to lay low.


    So, it came as a surprise that Juri Sonoda had chosen to board the same cruise ship as them.


    However, this could be good news, as Juri Sonoda was a journalist with remarkable skills, especially in stealth and disguise. In this module, Liu Xing could leverage Juri Sonoda''s abilities to better identify the players from the opposing faction and their location during the Eldritch God ritual that would take place on Yueshihao.


    Just as Liu Xing was about to greet Juri Sonoda, the Game Master (GM) for this module finally appeared. And just like Juri Sonoda, the GM for this module turned out to be someone familiarLi Shunchan.


    GM Li Shunchan chuckled and said, "Hey, Liu Xing, Yin En, we meet again! It''s been just a day, and you''re already missing me, aren''t you?"


    Liu Xing chuckled, and Yin En chimed in almost simultaneously, "Not at all."


    According to the Cthulhu Mythos setting, Dagon, as the eldest of the Deep Ones, naturally became their leader. They usually lived in underwater cities created by the Deep Ones, and the most famous underwater city should be located outside Innsmouth, beneath the Devil''s Reef.


    So, Liu Xing believed it was impossible to perform a ritual to summon Dagon in the Cosmic Country''s sea region. Therefore, Liu Xing thought that the two cultist players were likely worshiping a powerful but unknown Deep One, possibly on par with an Elder Ghoul.


    "Well, it does seem likely. I remember watching a documentary about the real-world Sewol ferry disaster, and it mentioned the possibility of the ferry colliding with a massive unidentified underwater object, causing it to capsize. So, I suspect that in this module, if those two cultist players successfully conduct the ritual, they may summon a powerful Deep One to destroy the Yueshihao," Yin En affirmed.


    Liu Xing nodded and suddenly remembered Yin En''s strange expression earlier. With curiosity, he asked, "By the way, Yin En, what did your expression mean when we were at the bow of the ship?"


    Upon hearing Liu Xing''s question, Yin En''s expression became animated, reminiscent of a Sichuan opera face-changing performance.


    After a moment, as if determined, Yin En sighed and reluctantly said, "I might as well tell you the truth. You should know that this module''s timeline is immediately after the previous module, so the options for Interlude Growth are very limited and unique. So, this time, I made a special choice for Interlude Growth ''Playing Both Sides''!"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and gave a sly smile, asking, "Are you saying you successfully seduced Takayanagi Aoyin?"


    Yin En nodded with a serious expression, and everything became clear.


    Liu Xing understood and, with a chuckle, said, "You city folks really know how to have fun. But I really admire you; you should know what kind of person your fiance, Sawada Yinyin, is. Yet you still dared to choose such an Interlude Growth. You must be looking for a ''death by fire'' ending."


    Yin En wore a wry smile and shook his head, saying, "What can I do? I was desperate at the time. I saw that the other Interlude Growths weren''t very reliable, so I decided to take a chance. After all, the success rate for this ''Playing Both Sides'' Interlude Growth is only 5%, so I thought it would fail... But little did I know, my luck was so good, I rolled a 1!"


    "Then, as soon as I entered the module, I gained a new memory segment confessing to Takayanagi Aoyin before boarding the ship. The lines were so cheesy, just thinking about it gives me goosebumps. And then, Takayanagi Aoyin accepted my confession and agreed to be with me... But as you said, after this module ends, I''ll probably face a mandatory Interlude Growth ''Getting Killed by Miss Sawada Yinyin with a Chopping Knife...''" Yin En explained.


    Liu Xing chuckled and playfully tapped the table, saying, "It serves you right for being curious. There''s a saying that goes, ''Knowing the tiger''s den but still entering it willingly.'' I salute you as a man."


    After teasing Yin En, KP Li Shunchan spoke again, "Alright, the module continues now. Liu Xing, Yin En, your Main quest will trigger when you discover the players from the opposing faction. So, your primary goal right now is to find those two opposing players. But I believe, Liu Xing, this shouldn''t be a problem for you."


    As soon as KP Li Shunchan finished speaking, Takayanagi Aoyin walked over with a cup of coffee and sat down next to Yin En as if nothing were amiss. She smiled and said, "Mr. Liu Xing, I didn''t expect to run into you here."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow in surprise, not expecting Takayanagi Aoyin to act so naturally. He couldn''t help but exchange a glance with Yin En, who silently nodded.


    Liu Xing understood that Yin En''s choice of the ''Playing Both Sides'' Interlude Growth was no longer a reckless decision; it was essentially seeking death.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 232: A Different Bai Hecheng

    Chapter 232: A Different Bai Hecheng


    Liu Xing couldn''t help but feel that Yin En was truly courting disaster. It wasn''t just a matter of playing both sides, but also the fact that Yin En hadn''t informed Takayanagi Aoyin about his engagement to Sawada Yinyin. So, Liu Xing began to suspect that before Sawada Yinyin could bring a knife to cut down Yin En, Takayanagi Aoyin might have already shot him in confusion.


    However, Liu Xing decided to adopt a "mind your own business" attitude and didn''t plan to expose Yin En''s "dark side."


    At that moment, Juri Sonoda, who was nearby, noticed Liu Xing and walked over with a cheerful smile, patting Liu Xing on the shoulder. She said, "Hey, I didn''t expect to find you tailing me, Liu Xing."


    Liu Xing smiled and shook his head, explaining his situation to Juri Sonoda and introducing Yin En and Takayanagi Aoyin to her.


    Speaking of which, both Juri Sonoda and Takayanagi Aoyin were like wanderers. They had previously worked undercover in the Dark Willow Gang and had made significant contributions to dismantling the gang. Now, they were on the run from the Shadow Clan and had chosen to seek refuge in the Cosmic Country.


    As a result, Juri Sonoda and Takayanagi Aoyin quickly became good friends, chatting happily. However, Liu Xing couldn''t help but notice the peculiar look in Juri Sonoda''s eyes when she glanced at Yin En, especially when she learned that Yin En was Takayanagi Aoyin''s boyfriend; her gaze was filled with disdain.


    Obviously, Juri Sonoda must have known about Yin En''s relationship with Sawada Yinyin, especially considering her profession as a journalist, she was adept at digging up information.


    Fortunately, for now, Juri Sonoda didn''t seem to have any intention of revealing the truth to Takayanagi Aoyin. Otherwise, Yin En''s situation in this scenario would have turned dire.


    Sensing the unfavorable situation, Yin En promptly decided to take Takayanagi Aoyin with him and excused themselves to go to the deck to enjoy the sea view. They bid their farewells. Liu Xing knew that Yin En also planned to search for the fanatic players from the opposing factions on the deck.


    Watching Yin En and Takayanagi Aoyin departing, Juri Sonoda couldn''t help but say to Liu Xing, "Hey, if I remember correctly, this Yin En should be the prospective son-in-law of the Sawada Family, right? Why is he confessing to Takayanagi Aoyin? Does he want to become a scoundrel, playing both sides?"


    Liu Xing felt a bit awkward but nodded and said, "Well, that''s true, but Yin En and Sawada Yinyin''s engagement was just a childhood betrothal. It''s not official, so Yin En should have the right to seek true love."


    Juri Sonoda stroked her chin and remained silent.


    "By the way, where''s your sister?" Liu Xing, noticing the situation, decided to change the topic.


    Juri Sonoda shook her head and smiled, saying, "I sent her to stay with relatives and transferred her to a local school. After all, she''s still a high school student, and I can''t let her education suffer. It wouldn''t be right to drag her around with me for half a year."


    Liu Xing nodded. In the past, many people in Island Nation chose to start working after graduating from high school. However, due to the immense job pressure in today''s Island Nation, the term "salaryman" wasn''t just an expression. So, high school students in present-day Island Nation tended to lean toward attending college rather than entering the workforce directly.


    Liu Xing continued to chat with Juri Sonoda for a while before deciding to take his leave and search for the fanatic players from the opposing factions. After all, time was running out in this scenario, and there wasn''t much time left for him and Yin En.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    However, at that moment, Liu Xing spotted a young man wearing a sailor uniform entering the cafe. He had a familiar silhouette.


    "Bai Hecheng?!" Liu Xing exclaimed in surprise.


    Indeed, the newcomer was Bai Hecheng!


    Although Liu Xing already knew that Bai Hecheng was his enemy, he had to maintain a faade of friendliness. He replied, "Yes, time flies, and it''s been over half a year since we last met. It''s quite unexpected to meet in such unique circumstances. Truly, the world is unpredictable."


    Bai Hecheng, aware of Liu Xing''s hidden meaning, smiled and said, "Indeed, the world is unpredictable. It''s like Liu Bei and Sun Quan during the late Han period. Originally, we were mutually beneficial and could have united against Yuan Shao."


    Liu Xing chuckled, surprised that Bai Hecheng had suddenly brought up the story of Liu Bei and Sun Quan. As a Three Kingdoms novel enthusiast, Liu Xing was familiar with the tale.


    In a nutshell, Liu Bei, being a legitimate member of the Han dynasty, naturally held the position of the Governor of Yu Province, while Sun Quan, despite being born into a prestigious family on the border, had received no support from his family. Through their individual efforts, both managed to establish themselves in their respective territories.


    Initially, Liu Bei and Sun Quan had a good working relationship. Their combined civil and military talents governed Yu Province effectively, and they kept the border tribes from encroaching. However, due to differences in their ideals, they eventually turned against each other, with Sun Quan defeating Liu Bei and becoming the ruler of Yu Province.


    Although good times didn''t last, Liu Xing didn''t read too much into Bai Hecheng''s words. He smiled and said, "Paths diverge, and alliances change when ideals differ. There''s nothing wrong with that."


    Bai Hecheng nodded and continued to smile, "You''re right, paths diverge when ideals differ. Well, I have some matters to attend to, Liu Xing. Let''s chat later... if fate allows."


    Bai Hecheng then departed gracefully.


    "Liu Xing, Bai Hecheng doesn''t seem as strange as you described him. From his demeanor, he appears quite normal," Juri Sonoda said, puzzled.


    Liu Xing nodded. Indeed, as Juri Sonoda had mentioned, Bai Hecheng seemed much more normal now.


    However, unusual circumstances often concealed hidden dangers. Liu Xing began to suspect that Bai Hecheng had successfully transformed into a Ghoul, and as a Ghoul, he would no longer be affected by SAN values. After all, mythical creatures like Ghouls typically didn''t possess SAN values.


    Thinking along these lines, Liu Xing seriously told Juri Sonoda, "Juri, you should remember that I told you before that humans can become Ghouls."


    Juri Sonoda nodded and exclaimed in surprise, "Are you suggesting that Bai Hecheng has become a Ghoul? That sounds insane! Besides, he doesn''t resemble the Ghouls you described at all."


    Liu Xing managed a weak smile and explained about the existence and abilities of Ghoul Elders. However, he was also trying to dissuade Juri Sonoda because the current Bai Hecheng was nothing like the crazy Bai Hecheng from the past. Liu Xing was concerned for Juri Sonoda''s safety, as he couldn''t be sure of Bai Hecheng''s true capabilities. If Bai Hecheng discovered her investigation, it could be extremely dangerous.


    Although Juri Sonoda was just an NPC in the Cthulhu RPG Game, in this lifelike world, Liu Xing had come to treat these NPCs as real people, and he didn''t want Juri Sonoda to risk her life to help him.


    After listening to Liu Xing''s explanation, Juri Sonoda nodded with a serious expression. However, she also seemed eager and said, "I see. It seems this investigation mission will be quite challenging. But I''m prepared for it. Even if Bai Hecheng is a Ghoul Elder, he won''t be able to hide from me. Remember to keep your phone signal open 24/7. If anything unexpected happens, you must come to my aid."


    Liu Xing had no choice but to nod earnestly. He took a small bottle from his pocket and handed it to Juri Sonoda.


    Inside the bottle was Qingming Rain.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 233: Another Familiar Face

    Chapter 233: Another Familiar Face


    Qingming Rain, not only could it inflict harm upon mythical creatures, but it could also slow down their movements.


    That''s why Liu Xing had chosen to entrust the Qingming Rain to Juri Sonoda. If Juri Sonoda were to be discovered by Bai Hecheng and his group, she could use the Qingming Rain to buy some time.


    After explaining the usage and effects of Qingming Rain to Juri Sonoda, she couldn''t help but express her curiosity, "Wow, is it really that magical, Liu Xing? Do you have any enchantments that can make people invisible and walk through walls? Of course, it would be best if you could teach me this spell hand in hand. It would make gathering materials outside much more convenient."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that Juri Sonoda was taking him for a Maoshan Taoist, talking about invisibility and wall-walking techniques...


    Seeing Liu Xing''s expression, Juri Sonoda knew that he didn''t possess any invisibility or wall-walking skills, so she pretended to be dismissive and said, "Well, it seems like Liu Xing, you still have a lot to learn."


    Liu Xing sighed helplessly and nodded, saying, "Yes, yes, I have much to learn. I''ve disappointed you, Juri."


    At that moment, Bai Hecheng and the young crew member finished their coffee and left the caf. Juri Sonoda nodded at Liu Xing and discreetly followed them.


    With the coffee finished, Liu Xing headed to the deck to find Yin En.


    On the deck, Liu Xing quickly spotted Yin En, who was alone.


    "Haha, it looks like you''re in a bit of a predicament," Liu Xing teased.


    Yin En forced a smile and nodded, saying, "Liu Xing, don''t kick me when I''m down. But speaking of which, do you know what an ''Innsmouth Face'' is?"


    "Liu Xing" certainly didn''t know what an "Innsmouth Face" was, but Liu Xing did.


    In simple terms, as mentioned earlier, many Deep Ones lived in the waters near Innsmouth. Although they appeared as fish-headed humanoids and seemed somewhat foolish, Deep Ones possessed intelligence surpassing that of humans. They were also effectively immortal unless killed. Due to various reasons, the Deep Ones near Innsmouth began trading with the human inhabitants of Innsmouth, eventually leading to intermarriage between Deep Ones and humans.


    In the Cthulhu Mythos universe, humans and mythical creatures were not reproductively isolated, so the offspring of these unions exhibited no physical differences from ordinary humans until they reached the age of thirty-five. After that age, contact with their own kind or extreme stress could trigger a rapid transformation. Their eyes would bulge and their eyelids would become immobile, their skin would turn gray-green and develop scales, webbed fingers and toes would emerge, gills would form on their necks, and other aquatic adaptations would manifest. This transformation into a Deep One took a relatively short time, and once complete, these individuals would leap into the water and join the nearest Deep One city, living the rest of their lives as Deep Ones.


    Innsmouth was a place where intermarriage between humans and Deep Ones was most common, and since Innsmouth was not completely cut off from the outside world, many outsiders had seen these half-transformed individuals living there. Their appearance was so distinctive that the term "Innsmouth Face" had been coined. This term could also be used to mock someone''s ugliness, as, despite the lack of an attractiveness attribute for mythical creatures, Deep Ones would probably have a rating of about 10 based on human aesthetic standards.


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, if a player told you that an NPC or another player had an "Innsmouth Face," they meant that the NPC or player was likely a hybrid of Deep One and human.


    However, since "Liu Xing" was not familiar with the specifics of Deep Ones, he could only shake his head and say, "Uh, I''m not really sure about that."


    Yes, this Mo Jin was the same individual from the Earth Dragon Village module who had tried to steal chickens but ended up losing the rice and eventually met a tragic end alongside Liu Xing and another player. Liu Xing hadn''t expected to encounter him here.


    However, according to the passport information, Liu Xing was shocked to discover that Mo Jin was a Chinese-American and was born in Innsmouth, Massachusetts!


    Furrowing his brow, Liu Xing realized that Mo Jin had likely used a new character card after his demise in the previous module. However, what surprised Liu Xing even more was that Mo Jin had transformed into a hybrid of a Deep One and a human.


    Fortunately, Mo Jin hadn''t altered his name or appearance, so it didn''t affect "Liu Xing''s" ability to recognize him.


    Feigning surprise, Liu Xing said, "Are you sure you haven''t made a mistake? I know this person; he once helped me with disaster relief in northwestern China. At that time, he claimed to be a local troublemaker. How did he suddenly transform into a Chinese-American?"


    Yin En, being a Veteran Driver, could read between the lines of Liu Xing''s words and smiled as he said, "Could it be that Liu Xing, you''ve mistaken someone else for him? After all, there are many people with the same name and surname in the world."


    While saying this, Yin En handed the phone to Liu Xing.


    Liu Xing pretended to examine the phone closely and then said confidently, "I can assure you I haven''t mistaken him. He is the same Mo Jin I know."


    Yin En nodded and returned the phone to Takayanagi Aoyin, saying, "Aoyin, if possible, can you ask your friend to check this Mo Jin''s immigration and travel records?"


    Takayanagi Aoyin nodded in agreement but couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you so interested in this person, Yin En? He just has an unusual appearance, right?"


    Yin En sighed and said to Takayanagi Aoyin, "Aoyin, you should still remember the Monsters created by Honda Koichi, those tall creatures covered in fish scales?"


    Takayanagi Aoyin nodded and suddenly widened eyes, looking astonished. "Are you suggesting that this Mo Jin is the prototype for those Monsters?"


    Yin En nodded and proceeded to share the information about the "Innsmouth Face," as well as Mo Jin''s possible alliance with Bai Hecheng and their plan to conduct an Eldritch God ritual on the Yueshihao cruise ship.


    After listening to Yin En''s account, Takayanagi Aoyin nodded solemnly and then went to a quiet corner to make a phone call.


    "This situation is getting quite dire," Yin En remarked, lighting a cigarette with a hint of melancholy.


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. He hadn''t expected that the players on the hostile side of this module would turn out to be familiar faces, and they were among the most "evil" players he had encountered. After all, Mo Jin had betrayed his team, and Bai Hecheng was a zealous believer.


    However, this also had its advantages. At least Liu Xing knew some of their background and could quickly identify their identities, categorizing them as antagonistic characters. It was no wonder that KP Li Shunchan had said he could easily recognize the players from the opposing camp.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 234: Gathering Intelligence

    Chapter 234: Gathering Intelligence


    Liu Xing hadn''t anticipated that his first encounter with a hostile module would involve familiar faces. Although this allowed him to quickly confirm the identities of Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin, it also meant that they could confirm his presence. However...


    Liu Xing suddenly had an idea and looked around, but he didn''t spot any crew members nearby.


    So, Liu Xing earnestly said to Yin En, "Yin En, I''ve been targeted by Bai Hecheng and his group. If everything goes as expected, they should arrange for someone to monitor me. So, it''s better for us to split up for now. This way, I can divert their attention, and you can investigate Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin''s actions more effectively."


    Yin En nodded and, seeing that no one was paying attention to them, took out a dagger from his pocket and handed it to Liu Xing. "Okay, let''s stay in touch through phone. Keep this dagger for self-defense. While I''d like to give you a handgun, in the confined space of the ship, a dagger would be more practical for someone like you who isn''t experienced with firearms. Handguns can easily misfire in such close quarters and might harm you."


    Liu Xing didn''t hesitate and accepted the dagger from Yin En. After all, as Yin En had pointed out, he lacked a close-quarters weapon. Using a handgun in the ship''s tight confines could lead to missed shots and a potential risk of injuring himself.


    However, what surprised Liu Xing was that the dagger Yin En gave him was also a special item.


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, items and props were two different concepts. Items referred to ordinary objects like tables, chairs, and stools. While these items had some attributes and provided bonuses to attack rolls, they were considered ordinary. Props, on the other hand, were unique. In the Cthulhu RPG Game, props were items that had a connection to mythical creatures or possessed special effects not found in similar items. For example, Liu Xing''s custom-made Nyarlathotep pistol was considered a prop. Although regular pistols had damage capabilities, Nyarlathotep''s custom pistol had additional features, such as dealing extra damage to mythical creatures and automatically replenishing bullets.Visit  for the best novel reading experience


    The dagger in Liu Xing''s hand fell into the category of props.


    It was a ritualistic dagger, used in ceremonial rituals. Although Liu Xing wasn''t sure which Eldritch God it was used to worship, the dagger possessed incredible power. In the first attack against a mythical creature, it could inflict an additional 2d3 damage (ignoring the creature''s armor). When used against ordinary humans, it had a chance to induce fear (the probability depended on the target''s sanity), lasting for two rounds, with a base damage bonus of 1d3.


    Liu Xing couldn''t help but acknowledge that this ritualistic dagger was exceptionally impressive. It could bypass defenses and deal significant damage in the first attack against mythical creatures. It was like having the ability to cut an opponent''s health in half if luck was on his side, and it even had the potential to terrify human enemies.


    Liu Xing couldn''t help but remark, "Yin En, isn''t this dagger too valuable? Is it really suitable for me?"


    He didn''t think his relationship with Yin En had reached the point where such a valuable item should be entrusted to him.


    "Hehe, Liu Xing, just keep it. This dagger isn''t of much use to me. After all, I''m more skilled with firearms, and my close combat abilities are lacking. So, I believe this dagger will serve you better for self-defense. Besides, we''ve been through life and death together, and I have a feeling that we''ll meet again in the future. After all, this world isn''t as big as one might think," Yin En said with a smile.


    Liu Xing finally understood Yin En''s intention. Yin En was looking to make a long-term investment in him.


    According to the information Liu Xing had gathered, in the Cthulhu gaming world, each parallel world functioned as a server, and the number of players in each server was limited. Players from the same region could play together, and everyone had a close-knit community. Having a reliable teammate in the Cthulhu RPG Game was a rare find, and finding a trustworthy one was even more challenging.


    After reading the message, Liu Xing began to formulate his plan.


    Firstly, he was sure that the Yueshihao cruise ship''s crew was either working for Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin or were unwitting newcomers being used as scapegoats. Therefore, he and Yin En couldn''t expect any help from the crew.


    Secondly, the upper management of the company operating the Yueshihao cruise ship was likely composed of followers of the Deep Ones'' cult. So, using Sawada Family''s connections to pressure the company was not a viable option.


    Lastly, the modifications made to the Yueshihao cruise ship seemed to involve only the upper decks. It was highly unlikely that Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin would perform the ritual there unless they were exceptionally brazen and wanted to do it in plain sight.


    Therefore, Liu Xing believed that the most likely location for the ritual would be in the lowest part of the Yueshihao cruise ship''s hold.


    However, infiltrating the hold wouldn''t be easy for Liu Xing and Yin En. These areas were off-limits to outsiders, and only senior crew members had access keys.


    So, Liu Xing decided it was time to kidnap one of the high-ranking crew members on the Yueshihao cruise ship.


    Liu Xing checked the time and realized it was only around 2 o''clock in the afternoon. It was still relatively early, and he felt that wandering around wouldn''t serve much purpose at this point. So, he continued to use his phone to look up various information.


    Suddenly, on a small website, Liu Xing came across a story about a cult in the Cosmic Country that had emerged fifty years ago. At the time, the Cosmic Country had only recently ended a war, and several new cults had sprung up under the guise of the Catholic Church, rapidly gaining followers. One of these cults called itself the Sea God Church, claiming that the true God resided in the depths of the sea, and that angels were actually fish-headed human-bodied beings. The cult''s leader demonstrated powerful spells and wisdom far beyond the era, even convincing the Cosmic Country''s president at the time to become a believer. As a result, the real power of the Cosmic Country''s government was held by the cult leader.


    However, due to well-known reasons, the Cosmic Country was effectively under the control of the United Beacon Nation, and the Cosmic Country''s president, despite his ambitions, was unable to break free from this influence. Frustrated, the Cosmic Country''s president asked the cult leader to help the Cosmic Country escape the United Beacon Nation''s control.


    The cult leader agreed but demanded a sacrifice from the Cosmic Country''s president to summon an Archangel to negotiate on behalf of the Cosmic Country with the United Beacon Nation. The sacrifice? Living beings. So, a tugboat carrying over a hundred young soldiers mysteriously capsized in a sea not far from the port due to the Cosmic Country president''s intervention. All the young soldiers on board perished.


    However, as these young soldiers sank to the ocean floor, witnesses claimed to have seen a giant humanoid figure emerging from the deep sea, swimming towards the sinking ship. This was the so-called "Archangel" the cult leader had mentioned.


    After benefiting from the situation, the "Archangel" had no intention of fulfilling its duties. Thus, the Cosmic Country president decided to confront the cult leader along the way but was assassinated by unknown individuals. The mysterious cult disappeared from the scene.


    After reading the article and seeing the words "This story is entirely fictional" at the end, Liu Xing chuckled and searched for a few more keywords.


    It was quite clear that this cult leader was a hybrid of a Deep One and a human.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 235: Deep Thoughts

    Chapter 235: Deep Thoughts


    It was quite obvious that this so-called "Archangel" was a Deep One of Elder level, and most likely the final boss of this module.


    "If the strength of this Deep One is on par with that of Ghoul Elders, we''re in serious trouble," Liu Xing expressed his concern.


    After all, this was the Deep One''s territory, and Liu Xing felt that if a fight were to break out, they would be utterly defenseless against the Deep Ones.


    At that moment, Liu Xing heard voices coming from outside his room.


    "Shizuka, can you believe our school chose our class for a graduation trip to Cosmic Country? Dekisuki must be so jealous of our class," a young man''s voice said.


    "You''re asking me? But Nobita, don''t you think Honda-sensei has been acting strangely these past few days?" a melodious female voice replied.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. The voices outside his door belonged to a young man named Nobita and a girl named Shizuka. Liu Xing wondered if their friends were named Suneo and Gian.


    "You''re right," Nobita continued, "Ever since Honda-sensei boarded the cruise ship, he''s been completely different, quiet and reserved. He spends most of his time standing at the bow, gazing at the sea."


    Shizuka sighed, "Well, maybe Fujiwara-sensei broke up with Honda-sensei. I always thought they were a perfect match."New novel chapters are published on


    Nobita chuckled, "I don''t think that''s the case. I saw Honda-sensei propose to Fujiwara-sensei in the school''s woods a few days ago. Although I was far away and couldn''t hear what they were saying, it looked like Fujiwara-sensei agreed. Honda-sensei was so happy he jumped for joy. But later, Fujiwara-sensei must have said something to make Honda-sensei feel troubled. I think it might be because of their family backgrounds. Fujiwara-sensei''s father is the chairman of our school''s board of directors, and her mother is the CEO of a major seafood company in Hokkaido. Our poor Honda-sensei is just an ordinary teacher with a modest family background. I heard he''s worried about this, but I hope he can win his lady''s heart. He''s really a great teacher."


    "Ah, I see. That explains why Honda-sensei is feeling down. The difference in their family backgrounds is quite significant. I also heard that Fujiwara-sensei is religious; she goes to that temple on the western side of the city every Sunday for worship. It''s strange, though, that the temple isn''t open to the public," Shizuka remarked with frustration.


    Nobita laughed again, "Well, let''s not meddle in their affairs. Let''s go find Suneo and the others. I can''t believe Suneo''s family is one of the shareholders of this cruise ship. We got a luxurious cabin, much better than the ones our school arranged for us."


    Their voices faded away.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow. He knew that the conversation between these two Island Nation students outside his door was likely information provided by the module, and these two students were probably important NPCs in the current module.


    More importantly, based on Nobita and Shizuka''s conversation, Liu Xing had a bold idea. He suspected that the students from the Island Nation who were participating in the graduation trip were the sacrificial offerings for Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin''s ritual.


    Firstly, Island Nation high school graduation trips usually took place domestically. Based on Shizuka and Nobita''s conversation, it seemed that previous graduating classes had traveled within the country. So, suddenly sending their class to Cosmic Country for the trip seemed suspicious.


    Secondly, there was the strange case of Honda-sensei and his girlfriend, Fujiwara-sensei. According to Liu Xing''s speculation, Fujiwara-sensei might be a devout follower of the Deep Ones, and her family likely had some connection to them, given that Deep Ones often traded with humans using seafood. This explained why her family had a seafood company.


    Most importantly, the temple that Fujiwara-sensei visited on Sundays was likely a secret church dedicated to the Deep Ones. That''s why it wasn''t open to the public.


    Liu Xing nodded and shared Mo Jin''s story and the information he found online with Juri Sonoda.


    "As for the cults in Cosmic Country, there are quite a few, more than ten that I can confirm. Of course, there are also many cults in the Island Nation. However, these cults have now changed their names to something like ''societies'' or ''research groups'' and operate openly," Juri Sonoda commented, revealing her extensive knowledge of Cosmic Country.


    "I see. By the way, Juri, I overheard a conversation between two high school students outside my door. It seems that their class is very likely the intended sacrificial offering for this ritual." Liu Xing nodded and shared the conversation he had heard, along with his speculations, with Juri Sonoda.


    Juri Sonoda furrowed her brow and said, "High school graduation trips typically involve the entire grade going to the same destination. Besides, except for some prestigious private schools, most other schools choose domestic destinations for graduation trips. They are cost-effective and convenient. Arranging a separate trip for this class is definitely abnormal. Oh, Liu Xing, can you ask Yin En to investigate which school this class is from?"


    Liu Xing nodded and contacted Yin En.


    Since Takayanagi Aoyin had obtained a passenger list for Yueshihao cruise ship during the investigation of Mo Jin''s identity, Yin En quickly replied with a text message.


    "It''s Kyoto Morimoto Academy," Liu Xing said.


    Upon hearing Liu Xing''s response, Juri Sonoda sighed in resignation and explained, "It appears that your idea is likely correct because Morimoto Academy is a well-known private high school in Kyoto. However, the school''s notoriety isn''t for its academics but for the numerous accidents that occur there."


    "According to incomplete investigations, in the sixty years since its founding, Morimoto Academy has experienced eight major accidents. These include a bus crash that claimed the lives of twenty-three students, an incident where five armed fugitives entered Morimoto Academy during a school festival and killed sixteen students, and the most recent one, eight years ago during a graduation trip, where over forty students died in a hotel fire."


    "Despite these frequent accidents resulting in hundreds of student deaths, most of them occurred off-campus and were considered force majeure events unrelated to Morimoto Academy itself. Additionally, Morimoto Academy is backed by numerous financial conglomerates, so it has never faced any penalties. The school boasts a strong teaching staff, excellent facilities, and extremely low tuition fees, which is why, despite being known as ''the death high school'' in Kyoto, it never faces a shortage of students."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow. In the world of the Cthulhu RPG Game, there were no such things as accidents. He was now certain that Morimoto Academy was under the control of some fanatics as the "sacrificial offering school."


    "Here''s the plan: I''ll go and contact those Morimoto Academy students as a journalist, trying to gather some information from them. I should be able to learn more about the situation," Juri Sonoda said as she stood up.


    Liu Xing nodded, knowing that Juri Sonoda, as an internet-famous journalist, would likely gather more information from the high school students.


    Juri Sonoda, full of energy, left in a hurry to find Morimoto Academy students.


    Liu Xing made a phone call to Yin En and updated him on the current situation.


    "I understand. I''ll go and find this Honda-sensei now. If things don''t go as planned, and if he''s indeed a good person, I should be able to persuade him to change his ways. But if that fails, I''ll resort to force," Yin En said with a smile.


    In exceptional circumstances, if persuasion doesn''t work, there''s always the option of persuasive (physical) measures!


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 236: More Information

Chapter 236: More Information


    This chapter is missing , we are fix soon ! Visit  for the best novel reading experience

 Chapter 237: World Mission

    Chapter 237: World Mission


    Thinking about the real-world tragedy of the Yueshihao shipwreck, Liu Xing suddenly realized that the offerings needed for the ritual being conducted by Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin were just a small part of it. They were merely a prelude to the grand plan - luring the powerful Deep One from the depths of the sea to the surface, using its strength to destroy the Yueshihao. In the morning fog, the passengers on board Yueshihao would meet their end in the belly of the "fish," if Deep One could be considered a fish.


    "It''s a long and challenging road ahead," Liu Xing mused, stroking his chin.


    Juri Sonoda smiled and said, holding her phone, "No problem. The students over there have agreed to allow filming during the upcoming visit. They''ll help me gather some materials for our report. We''ll use two phones, one overt and one covert for live broadcasting. Even if the crew tries to stop us from filming openly, we can still capture footage discreetly."


    Liu Xing nodded, though he felt that today''s filming might not yield much, considering there wouldn''t be a ritual ceremony happening. They could only hope for an opportunity to capture something unique.


    "Alright, Liu Xing, how about we go for afternoon tea now? We''ve been running around, and I''m a bit tired," Juri Sonoda said, leaning on the table and smiling.


    Liu Xing chuckled and agreed, "Of course, but we should be prepared for the possibility of not having dinner later. By the way, now that Bai Hecheng has seen us, and the crew on Yueshihao is from his side, I suspect Bai Hecheng might try to poison our food!"New novel chapters are published on


    To win without fighting is the highest strategy. After all, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, if both sides of players engage in combat, even if one side has a clear advantage on paper, luck could still turn the tide unexpectedly. Luck was unpredictable, after all. Therefore, the safest approach was to defeat the opponent outside of combat, and poisoning was an excellent means to that end.


    At present, Bai Hecheng indeed had an opportunity to poison both Liu Xing and Juri Sonoda. So, Liu Xing believed he needed to be cautious.


    Juri Sonoda, no stranger to schemes and conspiracies as a "veteran player," nodded in agreement, showing her understanding.


    Liu Xing and Juri Sonoda made their way to the Yueshihao cruise ship for afternoon tea. Juri Sonoda ordered a piece of cake, while Liu Xing opted for a pizza.


    "Do you know, Liu Xing, I spent my high school years at Morimoto Academy. What''s even more significant is that a close friend of mine committed suicide in the year I graduated," Juri Sonoda suddenly said in a somber tone. "At the time, I thought she took her own life because of a failed romance, which led her to jump from the old school building. But now, I suspect she might have been a victim of these cultists."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, surprised that Juri Sonoda was also a Morimoto Academy student and had mentioned these matters to him.


    "Liu Xing, I''d like to ask for your help in investigating my friend''s case. After all, I''m just an ordinary person, and Morimoto Academy seems to be much deeper than I imagined. I don''t have much knowledge about mythical creatures or anything like that, so I need your assistance," Juri Sonoda earnestly requested.


    At that moment, KP Li Shunchan chimed in, saying, "Congratulations, Liu Xing. You''ve officially encountered a world-class Mission. Would you like me to explain what a world-class Mission is?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, not expecting that Juri Sonoda would be connected to a world-class Mission, which, from the sound of it, was anything but simple.


    "In our second year of high school, Meizi started dating a boy from the class next door. However, just before graduation in our third year, she broke up with him. I consoled her for several days, and her mood seemed to improve. I thought she had moved on. But then one day, our homeroom teacher asked Meizi to fill out an ''Island Nation'' career survey form (a unique feature at Island Nation High School, where students decide between going directly to work or continuing their education). She asked me to go home first, and it was on that day that Meizi jumped from the old school building..."


    "When I arrived at the school, Meizi''s body had already been taken away by the funeral home. I heard that it was the school''s janitor who discovered her suicide when he was about to clean the old school building. When I asked the other students, I realized that none of them had seen Meizi''s body either. If I remember correctly, I arrived at the old school building around 8:30 PM, and all I saw was a pool of blood. Meizi''s body had already been removed by the funeral home."


    "This was clearly suspicious because the nearest funeral home to Morimoto Academy is at least an hour''s drive away. Furthermore, the morning traffic in Kyoto can be quite congested. So, it would take at least an hour and a half for the funeral home''s vehicle to arrive at the school. Additionally, they would need about half an hour to receive the call, dispatch a driver, and reach the school. All in all, it should have taken them about two hours to get there. However, this is not possible because I know that Kyoto funeral homes don''t start dispatching vehicles until around 7:30 AM. Before that, they only have night attendants. So, the school claimed they called the funeral home at 6:30 AM, which is simply not true."


    "Secondly, Meizi''s parents closed down their Izakaya on the day of the incident and disappeared. At the time, I thought they were leaving to cope with their grief, but now I suspect they may have been threatened by Morimoto Academy and had no choice but to leave Kyoto."


    "Lastly, and this is the most significant suspicion I have, our homeroom teacher said something strange when she was addressing the class to mourn Meizi''s passing. She said, ''Meizi''s sacrifice is great.'' Now, looking back, I''m certain that our homeroom teacher is a fanatical believer and may have been involved in Meizi''s demise!" Juri Sonoda affirmed.


    Liu Xing nodded and said seriously, "Indeed, these are all strong suspicions, but we need concrete evidence. Once I resolve my work-related issues back in my home country, I''ll apply for a job at Morimoto Academy and try to infiltrate their ranks to gather information."


    Juri Sonoda smiled and nodded, saying, "I''ll be counting on you, Liu Xing. I can''t return to the Island Nation right now because the Shadow Clan is still after me, and I''m somewhat of a public figure. Investigating the secrets of Morimoto Academy is out of the question for me, so I''m relying on you, Liu Xing."


    Liu Xing nodded, about to respond when he noticed Yin En sitting next to them, arm around a man in his twenties wearing a suit. It was evident that this man was Honda-sensei.


    "Tetsuya, it''s a bit late, but from now on, your affairs are my responsibility," Yin En said with a smile, offering coffee instead of alcohol.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, not expecting Yin En to bond with Honda-sensei, or rather, Honda Tetsuya, so quickly. Honda Tetsuya appeared to be quite content.


    "Thank you so much, Yin En. After hearing your words earlier, I feel like I''ve gained wisdom beyond my years. After I return to my home country this time, I plan to propose to Fujiwara," Honda Tetsuyanodded and said.


    Liu Xing was certain that Yin En had used his persuasion skills on Honda Tetsuya, and it seemed to have been a great success, as Honda Tetsuyanow acknowledged Yin En as his big brother.


    However, it seemed that Yin En hadn''t mentioned anything about the sacrificial ceremony yet.


    "By the way, Honda, where are you all going for your graduation trip? Maybe we can join you," Yin En steered the conversation back on track.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter [NaN]

    Chapter [NaN]


    Yin En had carefully chosen his seat, positioning himself directly across from Liu Xing. This allowed Liu Xing to effortlessly observe the expressions of Honda Tetsuya.


    Upon hearing Yin En''s question, Honda Tetsuya was initially taken aback, displaying a hint of wariness. However, he quickly recalled something and relaxed, responding to Yin En, "Well, according to the previously arranged itinerary, we were supposed to go straight to Seoul for our graduation trip. After all, Cosmic Country is not as big as my Island Nation, and the scenery there isn''t great. So, we''ll just have to enjoy their capital, Seoul."


    Yin En nodded but feigned displeasure, saying, "Tetsuya, my friend, you''re not trying to deceive me, are you? I have a keen eye for people, you know. I noticed that your expression didn''t seem quite right earlier."


    Honda Tetsuya immediately shook his head and smiled, saying, "You''ve got it all wrong, Yin En. I was just lost in thought about some personal matters, which made my expression seem off. You see, this graduation trip was supposed to be led by me and my girlfriend together. However, the school principal pulled a fast one on us and swapped my girlfriend out. So, I''m feeling a bit down about it."


    Yin En took a sip of his tea, chuckling, "I see. But, on a different note, Tetsuya, it''s time to talk to your future father-in-law about this matter. Even though your background is a bit different, as long as you and your girlfriend truly love each other, I believe she''ll support you. Your future father-in-law should eventually agree to your marriage because where there''s true love, even the hardest hearts can be softened."


    Upon hearing Yin En''s words, Honda Tetsuya sighed in frustration, speaking earnestly, "Yin En, you''re being a bit too optimistic. My girlfriend''s father is quite stubborn, and her family belongs to the Hua Clan. Although they may have fallen on hard times, they still uphold the honor of their ancestors. In simple terms, they prioritize marriage between families of equal status, and in their eyes, I, a poor lad, am worth nothing."


    Yin En stroked his chin, looking somewhat troubled. "I see. I''ve encountered these so-called Hua Clans before, and they can be described as quite conservative, especially the older generation. They hold onto the last shreds of their family''s honor, making them even more stubborn. In that case, I suppose your only option would be to elope with your girlfriend. If you''re interested, I have some connections in Ziwu City who might be able to help you."


    Liu Xing couldn''t help but comment on Yin En''s statement, as the Sawada Family also belonged to a Hua Clan. "Well, Sawada Family is also a part of a Hua Clan, Yin En. Are you sure you want to criticize your future father-in-law like that?"


    Yin En grinned and said, "Well, you have a point there."


    Honda Tetsuya shook his head, saying seriously, "Yin En, I appreciate your concern, but I can''t leave the school right now. My girlfriend''s father has been pushing for her to be with another teacher at the school, the son of the school principal. If I stay at the school, the situation might improve. If I leave, my girlfriend might be forced into a relationship with that jerk due to her father''s pressure."


    Liu Xing, who had been observing quietly, nodded in agreement. He knew that this module was not a simple one, and simply transferring Honda Tetsuya wouldn''t prevent him from leading students into danger.


    Yin En was prepared for this and didn''t say much. He continued to sip his tea while engaging in some casual conversation with Honda Tetsuya.


    Then, Yin En started discussing various topics with Honda Tetsuya, while Liu Xing chatted with Juri Sonoda.


    Yin En nodded, his interest piqued. "Well, I''m actually quite interested in the cockpit of a cruise ship, so can you take me along to see it, Tetsuya?"


    Honda Tetsuya hesitated for a moment and then reluctantly agreed, "Alright, Yin En, but you must be careful. Stay behind our group because I''m not sure if that damn school principal will follow us to the cockpit. If he does, you can pretend to be a crew member, and I''ll tell the crew that you''re one of our teachers."


    Yin En nodded, smiling, "Of course, my acting skills are Oscar-level. I guarantee there won''t be any issues."


    With that, Yin En led Honda Tetsuya away.


    Meanwhile, Liu Xing and Juri Sonoda exchanged smiles and, after enjoying their meal, returned to Liu Xing''s room, where they opened two phones to await the live stream.


    After about ten minutes, both phones received video invitations simultaneously. Juri Sonoda immediately accepted one of them.


    The video link was established, showing Honda Tetsuya walking alongside a middle-aged man in his fifties. They were engaged in hushed conversation, and from Honda Tetsuya''s expression, it was clear he was keeping his opinions to himself.


    The other video was shaky and only showed half the screen, indicating that the person recording had placed their phone in their pocket while walking.


    At this point, the person recording the first video turned to a bespectacled youth beside them and said, "Nobita, look at how the principal is scolding Honda-sensei again. I wonder why this principal has so much free time."


    Nobita chuckled and replied softly, "Shizuka, you know as well as I do that the principal''s son, the English teacher from the class next door, Yamamoto, also has a crush on Fujiwara-sensei. So, this principal enjoys targeting and retaliating against Honda-sensei. But it''s quite interesting, isn''t it? The principal''s family has a peculiar naming convention. If I remember correctly, the principal''s name is Yamamoto Hyaku."


    Shizuka, who was recording, nodded and caused the camera to shake slightly. She continued, "Exactly. I think the principal''s family has a naming system where they''re numbered in order. It''s quite a convenient way to name people."


    Liu Xing, watching the video, nodded in agreement, understanding the situation.


    At that moment, Shizuka''s camera suddenly focused on a young man and she smiled, saying, "Liu Xing, look over here."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Yin En had carefully chosen his seat, positioning himself directly across from Liu Xing. This allowed Liu Xing to effortlessly observe the expressions of Honda Tetsuya.


    Upon hearing Yin En''s question, Honda Tetsuya was initially taken aback, displaying a hint of wariness. However, he quickly recalled something and relaxed, responding to Yin En, "Well, according to the previously arranged itinerary, we were supposed to go straight to Seoul for our graduation trip. After all, Cosmic Country is not as big as my Island Nation, and the scenery there isn''t great. So, we''ll just have to enjoy their capital, Seoul."


    Yin En nodded but feigned displeasure, saying, "Tetsuya, my friend, you''re not trying to deceive me, are you? I have a keen eye for people, you know. I noticed that your expression didn''t seem quite right earlier."


    Honda Tetsuya immediately shook his head and smiled, saying, "You''ve got it all wrong, Yin En. I was just lost in thought about some personal matters, which made my expression seem off. You see, this graduation trip was supposed to be led by me and my girlfriend together. However, the school principal pulled a fast one on us and swapped my girlfriend out. So, I''m feeling a bit down about it."


    Yin En took a sip of his tea, chuckling, "I see. But, on a different note, Tetsuya, it''s time to talk to your future father-in-law about this matter. Even though your background is a bit different, as long as you and your girlfriend truly love each other, I believe she''ll support you. Your future father-in-law should eventually agree to your marriage because where there''s true love, even the hardest hearts can be softened."


    Upon hearing Yin En''s words, Honda Tetsuya sighed in frustration, speaking earnestly, "Yin En, you''re being a bit too optimistic. My girlfriend''s father is quite stubborn, and her family belongs to the Hua Clan. Although they may have fallen on hard times, they still uphold the honor of their ancestors. In simple terms, they prioritize marriage between families of equal status, and in their eyes, I, a poor lad, am worth nothing."


    Yin En stroked his chin, looking somewhat troubled. "I see. I''ve encountered these so-called Hua Clans before, and they can be described as quite conservative, especially the older generation. They hold onto the last shreds of their family''s honor, making them even more stubborn. In that case, I suppose your only option would be to elope with your girlfriend. If you''re interested, I have some connections in Ziwu City who might be able to help you."


    Liu Xing couldn''t help but comment on Yin En''s statement, as the Sawada Family also belonged to a Hua Clan. "Well, Sawada Family is also a part of a Hua Clan, Yin En. Are you sure you want to criticize your future father-in-law like that?"


    Yin En grinned and said, "Well, you have a point there."


    Honda Tetsuya shook his head, saying seriously, "Yin En, I appreciate your concern, but I can''t leave the school right now. My girlfriend''s father has been pushing for her to be with another teacher at the school, the son of the school principal. If I stay at the school, the situation might improve. If I leave, my girlfriend might be forced into a relationship with that jerk due to her father''s pressure."


    Liu Xing, who had been observing quietly, nodded in agreement. He knew that this module was not a simple one, and simply transferring Honda Tetsuya wouldn''t prevent him from leading students into danger.


    Yin En was prepared for this and didn''t say much. He continued to sip his tea while engaging in some casual conversation with Honda Tetsuya.


    Then, Yin En started discussing various topics with Honda Tetsuya, while Liu Xing chatted with Juri Sonoda.


    Yin En nodded, his interest piqued. "Well, I''m actually quite interested in the cockpit of a cruise ship, so can you take me along to see it, Tetsuya?"


    Honda Tetsuya hesitated for a moment and then reluctantly agreed, "Alright, Yin En, but you must be careful. Stay behind our group because I''m not sure if that damn school principal will follow us to the cockpit. If he does, you can pretend to be a crew member, and I''ll tell the crew that you''re one of our teachers."


    Yin En nodded, smiling, "Of course, my acting skills are Oscar-level. I guarantee there won''t be any issues."


    With that, Yin En led Honda Tetsuya away.


    Meanwhile, Liu Xing and Juri Sonoda exchanged smiles and, after enjoying their meal, returned to Liu Xing''s room, where they opened two phones to await the live stream.


    After about ten minutes, both phones received video invitations simultaneously. Juri Sonoda immediately accepted one of them.


    The video link was established, showing Honda Tetsuya walking alongside a middle-aged man in his fifties. They were engaged in hushed conversation, and from Honda Tetsuya''s expression, it was clear he was keeping his opinions to himself.


    The other video was shaky and only showed half the screen, indicating that the person recording had placed their phone in their pocket while walking.


    At this point, the person recording the first video turned to a bespectacled youth beside them and said, "Nobita, look at how the principal is scolding Honda-sensei again. I wonder why this principal has so much free time."


    Nobita chuckled and replied softly, "Shizuka, you know as well as I do that the principal''s son, the English teacher from the class next door, Yamamoto, also has a crush on Fujiwara-sensei. So, this principal enjoys targeting and retaliating against Honda-sensei. But it''s quite interesting, isn''t it? The principal''s family has a peculiar naming convention. If I remember correctly, the principal''s name is Yamamoto Hyaku."


    Shizuka, who was recording, nodded and caused the camera to shake slightly. She continued, "Exactly. I think the principal''s family has a naming system where they''re numbered in order. It''s quite a convenient way to name people."


    Liu Xing, watching the video, nodded in agreement, understanding the situation.


    At that moment, Shizuka''s camera suddenly focused on a young man and she smiled, saying, "Liu Xing, look over here."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 239: Live Streaming in Progress

    Chapter 239: Live Streaming in Progress


    Liu Xing?! Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, but quickly realized that Shizuka was speaking the Island Nation Language.


    In this immersive Cthulhu RPG Game, players encountered language barriers after advancing to the Shoggoth Region. To overcome this challenge, players had to add language skills beyond their native tongue to their character cards, just in case.


    Players like Liu Xing, who had limited knowledge of the Island Nation Language in real life, were fortunate that the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall had a real-time translation feature. So, even though NPCs or other players spoke in the Island Nation Language, it was instantly translated into Chinese when it reached Liu Xing''s ears. Liu Xing could also speak in Chinese, but it came out as the Island Nation Language when he said, "Liu Xing."


    Therefore, Liu Xing understood that when Shizuka said "Liu Xing," she was likely referring to the pronunciation of "Liu Xing" in the Island Nation Language, which was why he heard it as "Liu Xing."


    With this realization, Liu Xing glanced at Juri Sonoda and noticed that she had no objections, confirming his interpretation.


    It was quite a coincidence to encounter an NPC in the Cthulhu RPG Game with a name similar to his own.


    The NPC named Liu Xing smiled and asked, "Hey, Shizuka, what are you filming with your phone?"


    Shizuka also smiled but gave a casual reason, "Oh, my parents wanted to see what I''m doing on the cruise ship, so they asked me to livestream it for them. We''re about to visit the cockpit of the Yueshihao cruise ship, and I want my parents to see something different. After all, places like the cockpit are rarely seen by ordinary people."


    Juri Sonoda couldn''t help but tease, "Shizuka, you''re quite resourceful. When I write my report later, I''ll make sure to criticize you thoroughly. Let you know not to provoke those who hold pens."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and shook his head with a smile, surprised by Juri Sonoda''s pettiness.


    Back to the video feed, Liu Xing nodded and pointed ahead at Honda Tetsuya and the headmaster, saying, "I think you should still be careful, Shizuka. The headmaster is not one to take lightly. If he catches you livestreaming with your phone, he''ll likely give you a lecture."


    Shizuka snorted and said with a smile, "Do you think I''m still afraid of him, a mere headmaster? We''re on our graduation trip now, and in two months, we''ll be graduating and leaving this behind."


    In Island Nation, high school graduation season typically occurred around March (incidentally, in reality, Island Nation''s high school graduation trip should take place in the spring of their second year, but for the sake of the story, it was changed to two months before graduation).


    Liu Xing shook his head and chuckled, "Shizuka, you do remember that we have to stay in school for two more months, right? While the headmaster might not say much now during our trip, once we return to school, he might make things difficult for you. And these two months, whether long or short, can be quite challenging."


    Hearing Liu Xing''s words, Shizuka felt a bit uneasy and said, "You might be right... I should be careful. Nobita, you walk in front of me and shield me from the headmaster''s view."


    At this moment, the second screen started shaking, indicating that Nobita was the second person livestreaming with his phone.


    After walking for a while, the camera arrived at a staircase where a middle-aged person in crew attire was conversing enthusiastically with the headmaster. Since Shizuka and the others were standing farther back, they couldn''t hear the conversation between the headmaster and the crew member, but Liu Xing guessed it was some kind of business discussion.


    Suddenly, two figures descended the staircase: Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin!


    Liu Xing couldn''t help but feel his sanity slipping away when he saw Mo Jin, who now had an "Innsmouth Face." Mo Jin had truly transformed into a fish-like being, reminding Liu Xing of the game Warcraft, specifically the murlocs.


    Liu Xing shook his head and pulled out his phone to access the original design plans of the Yueshihao cruise ship. Perplexed, he said, "I have no idea. This seems unusual because cruise ship space is typically precious. Even my luxury single room is smaller than this. The cockpit being this large doesn''t make sense. Look at this design plan; the current cockpit is at least twice the size of what''s shown."


    Juri Sonoda furrowed her brows and commented, "In that case, this place might indeed serve as the location for the ritual ceremony. After all, with so much space, it could easily accommodate all the Morimoto Academy students lying down."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement and said with a smile, "That''s a possibility, but for now, let''s just observe and see."


    At this point, a middle-aged man appeared on the video, the captain of the Yueshihao cruise ship. He smiled and said, "Welcome, students, to the cockpit of the Yueshihao cruise ship. I am Choi Seok-sil, the shipyard owner of Cosmic Country. I hope you will enjoy your time on the Yueshihao cruise ship. I believe this will be one of the most memorable moments of your life."


    "Heh, I think what he really wants to say is that this will be our last moment," Juri Sonoda quipped.


    Suddenly, someone patted Shizuka on the shoulder, and the camera shifted to reveal a young man with a sharp nose and a spiky haircut, accompanied by a burly, muscular man.


    "Suneo, Gian, what''s up?" Shizuka asked curiously.


    Suneo discreetly pointed at Choi Seok-sil and whispered, "I know this Choi Seok-sil. He''s not a ship captain at all; he''s the owner of a tire company in Cosmic Country. We did business with his company before, and I even had a meal with him."


    Ryusei raised an eyebrow and inquired, "So, Suneo, are you suggesting that something is amiss with this captain?"


    Suneo nodded and gestured towards the other two crew-looking middle-aged men, saying, "That''s right. If I''m not mistaken, those two are also owners of Cosmic Country companies. It seems highly suspicious that they''ve dressed up as ship crew members. I suspect there''s a hidden agenda here."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing and Juri Sonoda exchanged glances, silently reaching a consensus that these Cosmic Country company owners posing as Yueshihao cruise ship crew members were most likely fervent Deep One worshipers. After all, these Cosmic Country executives wouldn''t engage in such cosplay for fun, and Yueshihao cruise ship operators wouldn''t invite them to play crew members for the sake of authenticity.


    So, the truth seemed clear: these Cosmic Country company owners were devoted followers of the Deep Ones, and this gathering was related to some secretive ceremony.


    This revelation was a positive development for Liu Xing because it provided an opportunity for Juri Sonoda to come clean with Shizuka and tell her the truth.


    Nobita asked, "So, what are they here for?"


    Suneo shook his head and said helplessly, "I don''t know for sure, but it doesn''t seem like a good thing. After all, these outsiders being in charge of operating the ship... I can''t shake the feeling that something could go wrong."


    At this point, Mr. Watanabe began explaining various instruments to the group, and Shizuka and the others temporarily gave up their discussion.


    Approximately half an hour later, the tour concluded.


    Choi Seok-sil spoke once more, "Dear students, if you''re willing, you can return here tomorrow morning. I''ll explain the entire process of docking the ship."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 240: Deep Sea Gospel Assembly

    Chapter 240: Deep Sea Gospel Assembly


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow when he heard Choi Seok-sil''s words. It was evident that Choi Seok-sil was playing a cunning game, clearly not with good intentions. It was obvious that they intended to bring the Morimoto Academy students here tomorrow morning for a sacrificial ceremony.


    At this moment, Shizuka was focusing the camera on Honda Tetsuya. Honda Tetsuya furrowed his brows, deep in thought.


    "Honda-sensei, this is a rare opportunity," Choi Seok-sil said meaningfully to Honda Tetsuya, the implication clear.


    As for Honda Tetsuya, he could only sigh and replied with some reluctance, "The students'' choices will determine this matter. After all, the graduation trip is their activity, and I, as their homeroom teacher, am responsible for their safety, not for interfering with their choices."


    Hearing Honda Tetsuya''s words, Liu Xing silently breathed a sigh of relief. His behavior indicated that he was somewhat persuaded by Yin En, but he didn''t completely align with Choi Seok-sil, the fanatic.


    Speaking of Yin En, Liu Xing hadn''t seen any trace of him, but it seemed that Yin En was trailing behind the group. Since Shizuka had not turned back, Liu Xing hadn''t seen Yin En.


    Back to the point, when Choi Seok-sil heard Honda Tetsuya''s response, his expression soured slightly. However, he still smiled and said, "That''s fine. I will extend the invitation to Director Yamamoto later. As for all the students, I hope you can accept my sincere invitation."


    After Choi Seok-sil finished speaking, he had his crew members escort them out.


    It was quite evident that Choi Seok-sil intended to bypass the unstable factor of Honda Tetsuya and conspire directly with the headmaster to have the students brought to the cockpit tomorrow morning... as sacrifices.


    At this point, Shizuka spoke up, saying, "Alright, there''s nothing more to see here. I''ll go ahead and end the livestream."


    With that, the livestream concluded.


    Liu Xing nodded and said to Juri Sonoda, "Juri, it seems that these fanatics plan to conduct a sacrificial ceremony in the cockpit tomorrow morning, using the students as offerings to attract the powerful Deep One."


    Juri Sonoda looked at her phone with a furrowed brow and said, "That''s true, but it''s not going to be easy to deal with. Liu Xing, you saw it just now. There''s a steel door on the stairs leading to the cockpit. Unless we can somehow infiltrate the cockpit from the beginning, forcibly opening that door won''t be easy. And unless something unexpected happens, these fanatics will likely gather and defend the cockpit. They will likely have weapons, and we''re already outnumbered, so it won''t be easy to confront them."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. As Juri Sonoda pointed out, the current situation was indeed not very optimistic. Luxury cruise ships like Yueshihao, even on short routes, usually had security measures in place. So, the cockpit''s steel door was likely heavily fortified, and Liu Xing was sure that the fanatics had firearms.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing sighed and said, "You''re right. Even if we have a chance to rally all the passengers to attack the cockpit, it won''t have much effect. These fanatics can''t be predicted by conventional means. So, I can be certain that if we attack the cockpit, they will definitely open fire to ensure the smooth progress of their ceremony. We might just have to watch them complete the ceremony."


    Liu Xing sighed again, knowing that Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin wouldn''t be foolish enough to let their people infiltrate the cockpit. So, the chances of successfully infiltrating the cockpit tomorrow were slim to none.


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. He was about to say something when he received a call from Yin En.


    Liu Xing made a gesture to Juri Sonoda and then answered the call with a smile, saying, "Yin En, how''s the situation?"


    Yin En chuckled and said, "Heh, when a pro takes action, you can tell right away. I''ve already convinced Honda Tetsuya."


    It turned out that after the tour ended, Yin En found Honda Tetsuya and took him to a bar.


    Through subtle manipulation, Yin En finally managed to persuade Honda Tetsuya and told him about how Fujiwara had convinced him to join the cult.


    Fujiwara, or rather, the secret cult that the Morimoto Academy''s higher-ups believed in, was known as the Deep Sea Gospel Assembly. It originated hundreds of years ago in Reed Village, a small fishing village in the Hokkaido region of the Island Nation. Reed Village had now become the holy land of the Deep Sea Gospel Assembly, transformed into a so-called "holiday sanctuary," accessible only to members of the Deep Sea Gospel Assembly... and the "offerings."


    In the eyes of the Deep Sea Gospel Assembly members, the Deep One race was a powerful species that had been present since the dawn of time, ruling the vast oceans and establishing a Great Civilization. However, for some reason, the Deep One race had never appeared on the land until tens of thousands of years ago when they came to the land to teach and guide the Ancient Humans, who were not much different from monkeys at the time.


    However, it should be noted that the Deep Sea Gospel Assembly did not worship Cthulhu, as Cthulhu''s level was too high, and these lower-level secret cults were not qualified to know of Cthulhu''s existence. Therefore, the Deep Sea Gospel Assembly worshipped Dagon and Hydra, the father and mother figures shared by all Deep One. But since Dagon and Hydra were not readily available in the Island Nation, the Deep Sea Gospel Assembly primarily worshipped Korich, a powerful Deep One living in the depths of the sea between the Cosmic Country and the Island Nation.


    According to what Fujiwara had told Honda Tetsuya, Korich was one of the most powerful beings among the Deep One and had once served the great Dagon and Hydra. However, due to the need for the Deep One race to spread its glory from the deep sea to the land and to make the ignorant humans on land believe in Dagon and Hydra, Korich had volunteered to become a divine messenger and had begun preaching here. Reed Village, the holy land of the Deep Sea Gospel Assembly, was the place where the divine messenger Korich had started spreading the faith.


    But now, because the divine messenger Korich had fought against the avatars of the Byakhee, the heathens from the sky, for seventy-seven days in the distant past, although Korich had managed to defeat the enemy at great cost and ensured the continued spread of the Deep Sea Gospel on the land, he was severely injured. Korich could only recuperate in the deep sea, so the members of the Deep Sea Gospel Assembly had started holding various ceremonies to expedite Korich''s recovery.


    Fujiwara had told Honda Tetsuya that as long as he passed the initiation test and completed a sacrificial ceremony, he could join the Deep Sea Gospel Assembly. At that time, Fujiwara''s father, who was now the vice president of the Deep Sea Gospel Assembly, would approve of their marriage.


    So, after being overwhelmed by love, Honda Tetsuya had agreed to Fujiwara''s invitation. However, the next day, when Honda Tetsuya received a notice from the school administration to lead the students on a graduation trip to the Cosmic Country, he saw Fujiwara''s meaningful gaze.


    It was only then that Honda Tetsuya realized that he might have boarded a sinking ship, and the so-called sacrificial ceremony wasn''t as simple as he had imagined.


    Now, Honda Tetsuya had finally learned the truth, and Yin En had also revealed his true identity as an undercover cop. He had convinced Honda Tetsuya to become his informant and work together to stop the sacrificial ceremony.


    Liu Xing, after hearing this, finally breathed a long sigh of relief. With Honda Tetsuya now on their side as an informant, their side had gained a significant information advantage.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 241: Large-Scale Biochemical Weapons

    Chapter 241: Large-Scale Biochemical Weapons


    "By the way, Liu Xing," Yin En remarked, "I heard from Honda Tetsuya that the headmaster seems to be skilled in magic, so you should be cautious around him."


    Liu Xing nodded in acknowledgment. The headmaster''s proficiency in magic was within Liu Xing''s expectations, given that the headmaster was considered a high-ranking member of the Deep Sea Gospel Society. It made sense that he would have learned some spells.


    At that moment, Juri Sonoda looked puzzled and said, "Deep Sea Gospel Society... I think I''ve heard of that organization."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and asked, "What? Juri, you know about the Deep Sea Gospel Society? Is it a publicly known organization?"


    Juri Sonoda shook her head and, after a moment of contemplation, suddenly snapped her fingers, smiling as she said, "I finally remembered. I heard about this Deep Sea Gospel Society in Ziwu City a few years ago."


    According to Juri Sonoda''s account, Liu Xing learned that a self-proclaimed Deep Sea Gospel Society had conducted missionary work in Ziwu City several years ago. However, due to a murder case, the local authorities had promptly disbanded the Deep Sea Gospel Society in Ziwu City. Juri Sonoda, who was still an intern journalist at the time, had heard about this incident. However, due to her involvement in another news story at the time, she hadn''t paid much attention to the Deep Sea Gospel Society.


    "In that case, it seems that the official authorities in Island Nation have already blacklisted the Deep Sea Gospel Society," Liu Xing remarked, stroking his chin.


    Juri Sonoda nodded and took out her phone. "Yes, I asked my colleagues in Island Nation to investigate the Deep Sea Gospel Society. They found that the Island Nation authorities have indeed classified it as a cult and arrested over a dozen Deep Sea Gospel Society members from the Shikoku region. However, it seems like a mere show of force; they only arrested some scapegoats and haven''t apprehended any high-ranking members of the Deep Sea Gospel Society."


    Liu Xing chuckled with a hint of sarcasm in his tone. "Haha, even though the Deep Sea Gospel Society is officially recognized as a cult, the Island Nation authorities dare not take real action against them. After all, there''s a mythical creature backing the Deep Sea Gospel Society. The Island Nation authorities can''t afford to provoke them. So, they just randomly arrest a couple of scapegoats to appease the public."


    Juri Sonoda nodded in agreement and glanced at her phone. "Well then, let''s go have dinner. It''s already nearly six o''clock."New novel chapters are published on


    Liu Xing and Juri Sonoda arrived at the restaurant, finding it unusually lively. It seemed like all the passengers from the Yueshihao cruise had gathered.


    "Um, if I remember correctly, there''s a dance party tonight, starting at six, so that''s probably why there are so many people here," Juri Sonoda explained to Liu Xing.


    Liu Xing nodded without saying anything, scanning the crowd for Yin En and the others.


    However, he hadn''t spotted Yin En yet. Instead, he saw Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin... or rather, he noticed Mo Jin''s distinctive Innsmouth Face, which was quite "unique." Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin didn''t have anyone else around them, as ordinary tourists tended to keep their distance from Mo Jin. Therefore, Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin stood out.


    But at that moment, Liu Xing had a question in his mind. What were Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin doing? Had they already prepared for a ritual and were now enjoying themselves?


    Liu Xing and Juri Sonoda found an empty table and sat down. A waiter immediately approached, placing a tray with three red wine glasses filled with a champagne-like liquid.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, picked up two of the red wine glasses, and asked with a smile, "Is this champagne? It doesn''t quite look like it."


    The waiter maintained a formulaic smile and replied, "This is a special cocktail from our restaurant. It primarily consists of champagne, so it might resemble regular champagne in appearance. However, the taste is slightly different. We hope you''ll enjoy it."


    Liu Xing nodded, and after the waiter left, Juri Sonoda asked in a hushed tone, "Is there something wrong with this champagne?"


    Liu Xing nodded and then shook his head, saying, "I can''t be certain at the moment, but given the current situation, it''s better to be safe than sorry."


    Liu Xing then contacted KP Li Shunchan. "KP, can I use an inspiration to determine if this drink is suspicious?"


    Liu Xing then looked at Juri Sonoda with a shocked expression and asked, his voice trembling, "Juri, why do you carry around this large-scale biochemical weapon? Are you also one of the fanatics?"


    Juri Sonoda chuckled and said, "Liu Xing, you really know your stuff. You even understand the power of these canned sardines. When I was traveling to the Nordic countries last year, I came across these canned sardines. At the time, I didn''t know their true power, so I opened one to try it. The taste left a lasting impression on me, so I bought a few cans and have been carrying them with me ever since. I intended to use them in case of danger, and now, it''s the perfect time for these canned sardines to shine."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. Opening that can of sardines could effectively end the dance party tonight, and the restaurant would remain closed until tomorrow. However, out of humanitarian considerations, Liu Xing and Juri Sonoda each sent a text message to Yin En and Shizuka.


    Liu Xing''s message to Yin En contained only four words: "Canned Sardines."


    Yin En''s immediate reply consisted of just two words: "Oh no!"


    Then, Liu Xing told Juri Sonoda, "Juri, you go ahead."


    Knowing the power of the canned sardines, Juri Sonoda didn''t hesitate and patted Liu Xing''s shoulder before saying, "I''ll wait for you outside."


    Juri Sonoda left quietly.


    Liu Xing took a deep breath, surveyed his surroundings, and made sure no one was watching him. When he was certain he had some privacy, Liu Xing decisively said to KP Li Shunchan, "KP, I want to use the canned sardines. Do I need to make any checks?"


    KP Li Shunchan sighed, sounding exasperated, and said, "Liu Xing, oh Liu Xing, I never expected you to be the kind of person who would do anything to achieve your goals, even resorting to using canned sardines, a cruel and inhumane large-scale biochemical weapon. You''re quite ruthless. Alright, you can make a luck check now. If you fail, you''ll also be affected by the canned sardines, and others will find out that you opened it!"


    Liu Xing nodded; he had expected this.


    Liu Xing, Luck Check: 56/80, Success.


    KP Li Shunchan sighed once more, expressing resignation, and said, "Fine, you''ve successfully used the canned sardines. I hope you won''t feel guilty."


    With that, Liu Xing placed the canned sardines on the ground, quickly pulled the tab, and then unhesitatingly kicked it towards the center of the restaurant. Finally, he left the restaurant decisively.


    One second later, the previously bustling restaurant fell silent, followed by a chorus of screams. Tourists rushed out of the restaurant, and some of those with low "Toxin Resistance" began vomiting over the cruise ship''s railings.


    As the initiator of the chaos, Liu Xing could only console himself that he had done it for the good of these tourists, preventing them from unknowingly falling into a deep sleep. Although the tourists were currently suffering, they would be safe from harm. At least, that''s what he told himself.


    Liu Xing also noticed a pale-faced Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin coming out of the restaurant. They knew that their first plan had failed.


    Bai Hecheng, upon seeing Liu Xing, guessed that he was responsible for opening the canned sardines. He approached with a cold smile and said, "Liu Xing, you really live up to expectations."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, chuckled, and remained silent.


    Seeing Liu Xing''s reaction, Bai Hecheng could only sigh and turn away.


    This round, Liu Xing had won.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 242: Planning

    Chapter 242: Planning


    At this moment, Yin En''s call came as expected.


    "Hey, Liu Xing, aren''t you a bit ruthless? This is practically fighting poison with poison. You dared to open a can of sardines in the restaurant. Luckily, I reacted in time and took Takayanagi Aoyin and the others out of the restaurant. Otherwise, I''d be leaning over the railing right now, vomiting," Yin En complained as soon as he answered the call.


    Liu Xing chuckled and replied, "Isn''t it for the best? Most of these regular tourists are used to vomiting after drinking their cocktails. They''ve basically emptied their stomachs now. So, tomorrow, most of them will be sober instead of sleeping like logs, unaware of being fed to the fish."


    Yin En sighed and said, "You have a point, but next time, be more careful. Don''t casually use such terrifying things. I feel a bit off right now. By the way, Liu Xing, I just heard from Honda Tetsuya that the headmaster has arranged for Morimoto Academy students to wake up at seven in the morning to watch the sunrise and then visit the captain''s cabin on the Yueshihao cruise ship. Honda Tetsuya can''t stop the headmaster now because the headmaster has much more authority, and Honda Tetsuya doesn''t intend to reveal the truth either. After all, apart from us, no one would believe his words..."


    Liu Xing nodded and after a moment of contemplation, he said, "Well, for now, all we can do is wait and see. But I plan to try to persuade a few Morimoto Academy students to join our side. We''ll contact each other later."


    "OK, I''ll go back to my room now, and we''ll talk later," Yin En said before ending the call.


    Due to the indescribable smell lingering in the restaurant, the dance party couldn''t proceed as planned, so the cruise ship''s passengers had to return to their respective rooms.


    However, Juri Sonoda boldly entered Liu Xing''s room without hesitation, claiming her territory by occupying Liu Xing''s bed.


    "Hey, Miss Juri Sonoda, this is a bit troublesome. This is my room," Liu Xing said with some annoyance.


    Juri Sonoda chuckled, pointing at Liu Xing, and said, "Do you know what ''ladies first'' means? Do you want a beautiful lady like me to sleep on the floor?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and could only shrug. From the chair nearby, he added, "Alright, alright. You can sleep on the bed. It seems that Bai Hecheng and his group already know that you''re with me. It would be risky for you to stay in your original room. If everything goes as expected, Bai Hecheng has probably arranged for the fanatics on the ship to deal with you."


    "Children can be taught. My original room is right next to Bai Hecheng''s room, and if I were still there, he might have brought his people to deal with me directly. So, it''s safer for me to stay here. Besides, Liu Xing, I assume you have a weapon," Juri Sonoda said with a smile.


    Liu Xing nodded confidently and said, "Rest assured, I''ve prepared weapons. Those fanatics won''t stand a chance, but the real problem is if they block our way. That could be troublesome."


    Juri Sonoda agreed with a nod. This room was essentially a private room, and if a group of fanatics cornered them, it would be a major problem. Although Liu Xing and Juri Sonoda could choose to jump into the sea, it would be suicidal in the cold winter weather, especially given their average physical condition.


    At this moment, Juri Sonoda''s phone rang. "It''s Shizuka calling."


    After letting Liu Xing know, Juri Sonoda answered the call. After a brief conversation, she hung up and said to Liu Xing, "Shizuka wants us to go to Suneo''s room right now. They have some things they want to ask us. It''s also the best opportunity to tell them the truth."


    Liu Xing nodded and followed Juri Sonoda to Suneo''s room.


    "What?!" Shizuka and the others couldn''t help but be shocked again.


    "Yes, the reason Morimoto Academy sent you on this graduation trip to Cosmic Country was to use you as sacrifices in a sacrificial ritual at sea. The mythical creature they worship, lurking beneath the sea, will surface and devour the entire Yueshihao cruise ship. Suneo, you mentioned earlier that you know Captain Choi Seok-sil, who is also the owner of a company in Cosmic Country. He is involved in this because he''s a member of the Deep Sea Gospel Society, and he wants to participate in the ritual as well!"


    "By the way, Shizuka, you''ve seen that person with the Innsmouth Face before, right? He is the highest-ranking member responsible for this ritual. He is a half-blood of humans and the mythical creature, essentially a demigod in the eyes of the Deep Sea Gospel Society. That''s why your headmaster treats him with such respect. As for your headmaster asking you to visit the Yueshihao cruise ship''s captain''s cabin tomorrow morning, it''s a trap. The open space in the captain''s cabin is meant for you."


    "Damn, I always felt something was off before. Because of our headmaster''s terrible attitude towards our class teacher, Mr. Honda, our class was the most unlucky one in the entire grade. We never got any good opportunities. So when our class was the only one allowed to go on a graduation trip to Cosmic Country, I thought something was strange. I thought our headmaster had taken the wrong medication or suddenly developed a conscience. But now you''re telling us they plan to use us as sacrifices?!" Nobita exclaimed in frustration.


    Suneo, as the rich kid, took out his phone and said, "I''ll call my family now and ask them to pressure the Yueshihao cruise ship''s operator to send nearby ships to rescue us."


    Juri Sonoda shook her head and said, "Suneo, you should know better than us who the leaders of Morimoto Academy are. Their social status is quite high, and pressuring them won''t work. Besides, the company operating Yueshihao cruise ship is clearly willing to sink the ship. They won''t be afraid of pressure. As for nearby ships, it''s unlikely they can come to our rescue. The ultimate goal of this sacrificial ritual is to sink the Yueshihao cruise ship, so that mythical creature from the depths of the sea can devour us. Even if your father manages to bring other ships here, these damned cultists will probably crash the Yueshihao into other ships to provide more sacrifices."


    After listening to Juri Sonoda''s explanation, Suneo sighed and put down his phone.


    Shizuka, now pale with fear, asked, "So, are we really going to become sacrifices?"


    Liu Xing shook his head and reassured her with a smile, "Shizuka, don''t worry too much. Since I''m standing here talking to you now, it means I have a way to help you deal with this situation. I''ve gathered information on these cultists and their ritual plans. I also have two police friends who are ready. As soon as these cultists make a move, we''ll catch them in the act. That''s the only way to resolve this."


    "But the problem is, you all visited the Yueshihao cruise ship''s captain''s cabin today, right? To enter the cabin, you need to pass through two iron doors, and these doors are the biggest challenge for us. Once they''re closed, they can only be opened with a key or professional breaking tools. It''s time-consuming and risky. If the cultists notice us, they will most likely resort to violence. We''ll be at a significant disadvantage because they''re numerous, probably armed, and completely fanatical. They might do anything," Liu Xing explained.


    Juri Sonoda quickly continued, "That''s why we need your help. Only you can infiltrate behind enemy lines and find a way to open those two iron doors. Then we can enter the cabin and stop the ritual."


    Liu Xing and Juri Sonoda were aligned in their request, finally making Shizuka and the others understand what they needed to do.


    At this moment, Gian, who had been silent, spoke up, "No problem. We have no choice but to give it our all. We''ll help you open those two iron doors. I have confidence in my fists, and as soon as you give the signal, I''ll take care of the cultists near the doors."


    Suneo also nodded and opened a suitcase from a nearby cabinet, revealing several batons and knuckle dusters.


    "These are things my father gave me, fearing language barriers or conflicts with locals in Cosmic Country. He never thought they''d come in handy here," Suneo said with a wry smile.


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "That''s excellent. If possible, Suneo, you should contact some trustworthy classmates to join us in this operation. Too many people could expose us to the cultists, and they might notice the weaknesses. So, we need quality over quantity. Do you understand what I mean?"


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 243: Another Secret Sect

    Chapter 243: Another Secret Sect


    Suneo nodded and patted his chest, saying, "I''ll take responsibility for this. I''m confident that I can find a few brave and detail-oriented teammates. We''ll be able to cooperate with Mr. Liu Xing''s actions. After all, this is a form of self-rescue for us."


    "By the way, Mr. Liu Xing, may I ask you a question? What do you mean by the mythical creature you mentioned?" Shizuka asked curiously.


    Liu Xing took out his phone and showed a picture. The picture depicted the body of an artificial Deep One, which Yin En had obtained from the Sawada Family.


    "This is the mythical creature I was talking about. However, this one is an artificial monster. It may not meet your expectations, but I''m sure you can see the bullet holes on its body. This artificial monster can withstand attacks from over ten light machine guns and dozens of rifles. You can imagine how powerful this mythical creature is."


    "Furthermore, this type of mythical creature belongs to a group known as the Deep Ones. You can also call them fish-men. They look very similar to the fish-men in many games. However, the lifespan of these Deep Ones is almost unlimited unless they are killed by external forces. Therefore, their intelligence far surpasses that of humans. That''s why they have many followers on land, such as the Deep Sea Gospel Society on this ship. They worship and intend to sacrifice us to that specific Deep One, which is one of the most powerful beings among the Deep Ones. I can assure you that conventional firearms won''t be able to harm it."


    After Shizuka and the others saw the photo and listened to Liu Xing''s explanation, they were all shocked.


    "So, if we encounter this Deep One, there''s no point in fighting it, right?" Nobita said somewhat dejectedly.


    Liu Xing shook his head and said with a smile, "The appearance fee for these mythical creatures is quite expensive. They don''t just show up casually. That''s why these cultists are holding a ritual, and you are essentially paying the deposit to that Deep One on behalf of these cultists."


    At this point, Liu Xing suddenly thought of a question: where did Honda Koichi get the Deep One blood?


    Island Nation, whether big or small, made Liu Xing think that there was a possibility that Honda Koichi obtained the Deep One blood from the Deep Sea Gospel Society, even though they considered Deep One a god...


    "The King in Yellow" consisted of two acts, with the second act being particularly shocking and leading to various accidents whenever theater groups attempted to perform it. Both readers and actors gradually became controlled by Hastur, making it nearly impossible to stage the scenario.


    In the modern era, "The King in Yellow" has been translated into English and can be easily found through various means. The English version is quite subtle in its content.


    This English version is a thin, black-covered octavo book with the symbol of the Yellow Sign on the cover. Anyone who encounters this symbol for the first time and understands its meaning loses 0/1d6 points of sanity. However, the Yellow Sign is somewhat more useful than the Elder Sign in certain circumstances.


    As for Byakhee, it is one of Hastur''s minions.


    In simple terms, Byakhee resembles a creature similar to the Ghoul in Warcraft III, but it usually resides in the cosmos and can fly at the speed of light. As followers of Hastur, Byakhee answer the call of those who believe in Hastur and can be used as mounts. In the Cthulhu RPG game, Byakhee often appears as a mount rather than an enemy.


    Because of the hostility between Cthulhu and Hastur, the Deep Ones, who are Cthulhu''s followers, and the Byakhee, who are Hastur''s followers, are naturally enemies, and they generally clash when they meet.


    So, Liu Xing speculated that there should be a secret sect in Island Nation that worships Hastur or Byakhee, which is why the Byakhee appeared in Island Nation and fought against the Deep Ones worshipped by the Deep Sea Gospel Society. After all, Byakhee wouldn''t normally appear on Earth.


    In light of this, Liu Xing believed that he would likely encounter this secret sect in his world mission.


    "Well, let''s get moving now. I''ll contact a few people right away. As for the specific plan, we''ll follow Mr. Liu Xing''s arrangement," Suneo suddenly spoke up.


    Liu Xing nodded and proceeded to explain his prepared plan.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 244: Loss

    ;Chapter 244: Loss


    In reality, Liu Xing''s plan was quite simple, summed up in four words - "inside cooperation, outside merger."


    According to Liu Xing''s speculation, or rather, the information Yin En had obtained from Takayanagi Aoyin, there should be around twelve fanatical followers on the Yueshihao cruise ship, including Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin. The reason for this conclusion was that Takayanagi Aoyin had identified nine crew members on the Yueshihao cruise ship whose identities were suspicious. Among them were individuals like Choi Seok-sil, the CEO of a certain company in Cosmic Country, and a professor from a university in Cosmic Country. Liu Xing estimated that this professor was probably an expert in archaeology.


    Of course, the fanatical cult leader, the head instructor, should also be included.


    So, in summary, during the upcoming ritual tomorrow, there should only be twelve fanatical followers in the captain''s cabin on the Yueshihao cruise ship. Moreover, these fanatics were not exceptionally skilled; in fact, they might be less capable than ordinary people. After all, individuals like Choi Seok-sil were mostly overweight and unfit, so their physical abilities were likely subpar. However, Liu Xing was certain that these fanatics would have firearms in their possession to control the students of Morimoto Academy.


    Therefore, according to Liu Xing''s estimation, Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin would definitely be responsible for conducting the ritual in the captain''s cabin. At most, one or two fanatical NPC guards would be stationed at the perimeter iron gates. Additionally, there might be one or two fanatics assigned to maintain vigilance at the cabin''s entrance.


    So, Nobita and the others only needed to find a way to deal with these two to four fanatics. It would be even better if they could take care of other armed fanatics along the way. However, causing disturbances would also suffice.


    Moreover, it was unlikely that there would be more than five firearms among these ten NPC fanatics, as Liu Xing and Yin En speculated. After all, if every fanatic had a firearm, there would be no point in continuing the game.


    Furthermore, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, ritual ceremonies typically required a significant number of fanatics to participate. After all, an individual''s magical power (mp) was limited, and conducting a ritual ceremony consumed a considerable amount of mp. Therefore, in modules involving ritual ceremonies, there would often be numerous fanatic NPCs whose role was to provide mp.


    To maintain the seriousness of the ritual ceremony and reduce the numerical advantage of the fanatics, most modules also imposed certain requirements for ritual ceremonies, such as wearing special ritual attire and carrying ritual-specific props. After all, you couldn''t show up at a summoning ritual dressed as a hip-hop rapper.


    So, Liu Xing and Yin En believed that there would be at most five firearms among these fanatics, but there might also be weapons similar to the ritual dagger Liu Xing had. After all, fanatics conducting a blood ritual ceremony were not there for a friendly gathering; it was bound to get bloody.


    At this point, Liu Xing had Juri Sonoda take out her phone and play the recording from Shizuka''s livestream, pausing when the camera captured the panoramic view of the captain''s cabin.


    "Okay, everyone, look here. This is the panoramic view of the Yueshihao cruise ship''s captain''s cabin. First, we can be sure that the open space in the middle is the area where the cultists will conduct the ritual. When the time comes, you will definitely be brought here, and that''s when these fanatics might become desperate and brandish their weapons to threaten you. So, this is a critical moment because these fanatics were originally just ordinary people, and they are new to this. They are likely to be nervous and unprepared, so if you initiate an attack first, you''ll have the best chance to gain the upper hand. But, of course, this is also when you''re most vulnerable because these fanatics will likely shoot if they are attacked, and you could easily get injured or killed."


    "Therefore, I recommend that you all avoid being too aggressive initially. Don''t confront these fanatics head-on. Instead, observe their positions and their Weapons and Equipment. Then, look for an opportunity to strike. Now, let me analyze the best moments for an attack from a professional standpoint."


    "First, it would be when these fanatics are preparing for the ritual. During this time, they should feel confident that they have the upper hand and relax their guard. They will start preparing for the ritual by setting up a ritual circle, bringing out ritual-specific tools or books, and beginning their prayers. Most likely, they will also try to restrict your movements to prevent any disruption to their ceremony. So, at this moment, some fanatics will likely approach you, and that''s when you should counterattack, taking advantage of their proximity."


    "However, it''s also possible that these fanatics are overly confident and don''t intend to restrict your movements, planning to conduct the ritual immediately. As you may know, these cultists typically perform blood rituals, and the ritual item they prefer to use is the dagger I showed you earlier. This dagger is convenient and suitable for their purposes. Usually, only one person officiates the ritual, and that person is also the executioner, typically the highest-ranking cultist present. So, at this moment, if you manage to capture the leader first, you''ll have a significant advantage."


    "Lastly, I will lead my friends to create chaos on the outskirts and initiate an attack on the outer fanatics. When you hear gunfire, launch your attack as well. At that point, you should be able to achieve good results." Liu Xing explained seriously.


    Shizuka nodded and asked, "So, it doesn''t sound too bad, right? After all, these fanatics shouldn''t be too difficult to deal with. But, on the other hand, can''t we just choose to escape directly? Do these fanatics have to use us as sacrifices? Why can''t they pick someone else?"


    Juri Sonoda sighed and nodded, "Alright, Liu Xing, you should rest now. After all, I won''t be participating in the battle tomorrow. I''ll stay here and guard, as well as discuss the details with Shizuka and the others."


    Liu Xing knew the importance of rest, so he didn''t refuse this time. He lay down on the bed to rest.


    Before Liu Xing could contact KP Li Shunchan, he fell asleep.


    Mist.


    Liu Xing suddenly found himself in a dense, impenetrable mist, unable to see anything within arm''s reach. It was all white, with no visible surroundings.


    What was more terrifying was the eerie silence all around him. Liu Xing couldn''t hear any sounds, not even his own heartbeat!


    Frowning, Liu Xing realized something was wrong. In fact, he couldn''t feel his body anymore. When he tried to take a step, he felt like he was floating in nothingness.


    Just as Liu Xing felt like his sanity was slipping away, he saw a figure in the distance. The figure was holding an oil lamp, and the faint light from the lamp dispelled the thick fog within a half-meter radius. The figure was slowly approaching Liu Xing, and as it got closer, Liu Xing could finally make out who it wasit was himself!


    Yes, the person in front of Liu Xing was "himself"! What was unsettling was that the "self" holding the oil lamp had a faint smile on its face, an ordinary expression one might wear in everyday life, but it sent shivers down Liu Xing''s spine. No, actually, Liu Xing couldn''t feel his body anymore, so he couldn''t describe his feelings as shivers.


    However, Liu Xing noticed that "himself" didn''t intend to stop. Instead, it passed right through Liu Xing.


    "Himself" passed through Liu Xing.


    Liu Xing suddenly felt like "himself" had taken something away from him.


    Then, Liu Xing woke up.


    Liu Xing, feeling somewhat lost, sat up and saw that Juri Sonoda was sleeping on the table. He checked his phone and realized it was already 3:00 AM.


    Shaking his head, Liu Xing tried to push the strange dream out of his mind. He patted his face to clear his thoughts and finally felt a bit more awake.


    He tapped Juri Sonoda''s shoulder and said, "I''ve rested enough. Juri, you should go to bed now. I''ll let you know when it''s time. Good night."


    Juri Sonoda nodded, pointed at her phone, and then lay down on the bed to sleep.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 245: Preparing for the Beginning

    Chapter 245: Preparing for the Beginning


    Liu Xing rubbed his temples on both sides, looking somewhat frustrated as he gazed out at the sea beyond the window. The lingering sense of melancholy that enveloped him left Liu Xing feeling somewhat dazed.


    The strange dream he had just experienced still lingered fresh in Liu Xing''s mind. Reflecting on it now, he believed that his dream self was more like a pure spiritual entity, which was why he had lost all five senses.


    However, that figure holding an oil lamp, "himself," with a smile on its face, still sent shivers down Liu Xing''s spine when he recalled it.


    Liu Xing snapped back to reality, realizing that this dream was his second in the Cthulhu RPG Game. The first one had occurred in the Earth Dragon Village module. However, he couldn''t help but wonder why his dreams always turned into nightmares. Liu Xing suspected that the game masters were up to something sinister.


    "Mirror World," Liu Xing murmured as he poured himself a cup of hot water, contemplating life while observing the tumultuous waves outside his window.


    Liu Xing remembered that an unnamed game master had once mentioned that Mirror World was actually a large-scale module. He had always believed that he would return to this Mirror World eventually. So, during his first nightmare, he had encountered that embarrassing Formless Offspring.


    Now, Liu Xing suddenly felt that the mist in his dream was likely the fog concealing the R''lyeh ancient city within the Mirror World.


    Thinking about it this way, was his current nightmare connected to the previous one? Liu Xing stroked his chin, realizing that he might enter the Mirror World again in the future, be pursued by the Formless Offspring, and find himself within that mist. But Liu Xing couldn''t help feeling like he was courting trouble.


    With a sigh, Liu Xing pushed aside these jumbled thoughts and began pondering the impending final battle. Although he believed he had analyzed the situation thoroughly, he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something he hadn''t accounted for. People like Bai Hecheng were still enigmatic to him.


    So, Liu Xing closed his eyes, meditating on the unexpected events that might occur and how he would respond. At this point, Liu Xing felt reasonably confident in his chances of success. He had successfully turned Honda Tetsuya, who had nearly become a cultist, and alerted Morimoto Academy''s students to the fanatical believers. As long as nothing went terribly wrong, Honda Tetsuya should be able to lead his students to deal with the NPC threats from Bai Hecheng''s side.


    Then, it would be a showdown between players.


    However, Liu Xing was curious about the strength of a player who had transformed into a Ghoul. He suspected that Bai Hecheng''s abilities differed from those of regular Ghouls. After all, if Bai Hecheng had already reached the level of a Ghoul Elder, he would likely have been assigned to participate in advanced modules long ago, rather than bullying "kids" like Liu Xing here. Ghoul Elders'' abilities were something Liu Xing hadn''t witnessed personally, but based on Honda Koichi''s capabilities before he became a Ghoul Elder, it was clear that they could create shields that could withstand hundreds of points of damage and teleport instantly. These two abilities alone could spell doom for Liu Xing. Therefore, Liu Xing believed that Bai Hecheng couldn''t be a Ghoul Elder; otherwise, it would disrupt game balance.


    Therefore, Liu Xing thought that Bai Hecheng was a cultist, but an advanced one with some spells at his disposal. However, after witnessing the spells used by Gu Jun, Liu Xing had lost confidence in the spells within the Cthulhu RPG Game. The conditions for their use were too demanding.


    Liu Xing considered that Bai Hecheng''s spells, most likely, would be impractical in the crowded environment of the driver''s cabin, especially if they required "eye guidance." In that case, their effectiveness would be limited.


    As for Mo Jin, he had likely acquired a new character card, so Liu Xing had no information on Mo Jin''s current strength. However, judging by Mo Jin''s Innsmouth Face, he was certainly a Deep One hybrid. Mo Jin was likely a melee character with formidable abilities, given that mythical creatures excelled in certain attributes compared to humans.


    On Liu Xing''s side, Yin En and Takayanagi Aoyin were the main ranged damage dealers. Liu Xing figured that all he had to do was follow behind and provide support. Currently, he only had a ritual dagger, which was useful for self-defense but inadequate for combat.


    Therefore, Liu Xing decided to focus on his support role.


    The clock ticked, and it was now six in the morning. Yin En sent Liu Xing a text message, indicating that they were ready on their end.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, feeling like Juri Sonoda had just set an incredible flag for himself.


    However, he hadn''t asked Juri Sonoda for anything, had he? Could it be that he had made a deal during his nightmare earlier?


    Liu Xing decided that for now, it was best to play dumb. He turned back with a smile and said, "Alright, I understand."


    Then, Liu Xing proceeded to the rendezvous point he had agreed upon with Yin Ena spot that provided a good view of the Yueshihao cruise''s cockpit.


    Arriving at the rendezvous point, both Yin En and Takayanagi Aoyin were holding pistols, keeping a watchful eye on the direction of the cockpit.


    "How''s the situation?" Liu Xing asked quietly.


    Yin En took out a phone that displayed "No Signal." "Just as you expected, these guys have activated signal jammers. However, they''re using civilian-grade jammers, the kind used during domestic college entrance exams. Their effectiveness is limited, and my satellite phone can still function. I''ve already contacted the Suneo you mentioned."


    Yin En showed his satellite phone, which was emitting noisy voices. It appeared that it hadn''t been controlled by the cultists yet.


    "Honda Tetsuya just informed me that they''re gathering on the ship''s bow first before heading to the cockpit. They haven''t entered the cockpit yet. However, I saw a few crew members entering the cockpit earlier, carrying black bags that likely contain the items needed for the ritual," Yin En informed Liu Xing.


    Liu Xing nodded and gestured for Yin En to join him in a more secluded spot for a private conversation. After confirming that Takayanagi Aoyin couldn''t hear them, Liu Xing and Yin En contacted KP Li Shunchan to activate the Private Room feature.


    "The situation looks good for now. Unless there''s a major unexpected development, our NPC team on this side should be able to handle the opposing NPCs. We have an advantage because we still have Takayanagi Aoyin," Liu Xing said with a smile.


    Yin En nodded but expressed his concerns. "That''s true, but there are still many variables. In the Cthulhu RPG Game, dealing with NPCs is one thing, but facing players is another. Players who can advance to the Shoggoth Region are usually quite skilled, with either strong abilities or unusual items. So, there''s a lot of uncertainty, and we don''t know if Bai Hecheng will summon Ghouls directly."


    Yin En''s words made sense, as players were indeed a significant variable in the game, leading to numerous possible outcomes in the same module.


    Considering this, Liu Xing said, "Alright, let''s keep it straightforward. Don''t waste time talking to the opposition. Let''s try to kill Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin directly. That way, we can end it quickly, and if they want to use items or spells, it will take them some time."


    Yin En agreed but voiced his concerns. "That''s true, but there''s another problem. The combat rounds in Cthulhu RPG Game are quite painful. Even if we can launch a surprise attack, we can at most gain an extra turn and prevent the enemy from dodging. If we''re unlucky, we might only inflict two or three points of damage."


    Luck was a crucial factor.


    "And it will take at least half a minute for us to reach the cockpit from here. While it seems short, it''s actually quite long. If those Morimoto Academy students aren''t up to the task, by the time we get there, it might already be game over. So, we need to hope that these students can hold out a bit longer, giving us a chance to intervene," Yin En added with a sigh.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 246: Death

    Chapter 246: Death


    Liu Xing''s concerns mirrored those of Yin En because Yin En knew that Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin were not fools either. They were sure to take precautions against any assistance their side might receive from the students. After all, the division of the NPC factions in this confrontation module was quite obvious. Since Liu Xing was wary of the crew members, Bai Hecheng''s group should also be cautious of these students.


    So, Liu Xing believed that Shizuka''s chances of a successful counterattack were less than thirty percent, but there was still a fifty percent or higher chance of creating chaos.


    Of course, Liu Xing and Yin En didn''t expect to rely solely on these students to deal with Bai Hecheng''s group. After all, the focus of the Cthulhu RPG Game was ultimately on the players.


    "By the way, Liu Xing, do you know about World Missions?" Yin En suddenly asked.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, thinking that Yin En might have already known that he had accepted a World Mission. However, upon further consideration, he realized that Yin En probably didn''t know.


    Seeing Liu Xing''s lack of response, Yin En continued, "Well, I forgot that you just advanced to the Shoggoth Region, and you might not know much about many things. I suppose you don''t know what World Missions are."


    "In simple terms, World Missions are a series of interconnected missions, typical of high-risk, high-reward missions. In each parallel world, there are only a few dozen World Missions. However, if the NPCs who issue these World Missions die, the missions disappear as well."


    "But according to information from high-level players in advanced regions, World Missions are a prerequisite for advancing to the Cthulhu Region. Only players who have completed a World Mission are eligible to ascend to the Cthulhu Region. Moreover, it is rumored that once you complete a World Mission, you can break free from the control of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. Your points won''t decrease daily, and they may even increase."


    "So, I suspect that Bai Hecheng has accepted a World Mission. According to the standards of ordinary players, a mission like hosting a sacrificial ceremony shouldn''t appear in the Shoggoth Region. So, I think Bai Hecheng triggered a World Mission from the Great Old One, Ghoul King Mordiggian, and that''s why he recovered his sanity points or solidified them!"


    "Sane point solidification is a very special element in the Cthulhu RPG Game. In simple terms, after experiencing certain special plot events, like consuming a certain divine potion, reading a particular book, or being recruited by a Great Old One, players may solidify their sanity points. This means their sanity points won''t decrease anymore, theoretically eliminating the worry of losing sanity points. Players with solidified sanity points can take more risks without fear."


    "In one sentence, players with solidified sanity points can say, ''I have nothing to fear anymore.''"


    After listening to Yin En, Liu Xing nodded, also starting to believe that Bai Hecheng might have accepted a World Mission. However, he had some doubts that Bai Hecheng obtained the World Mission from Ghoul King Mordiggian, as Yin En suggested. Although Bai Hecheng had indeed become a Ghoul, Liu Xing leaned more towards thinking that Bai Hecheng obtained the World Mission from the scroll of parchment in the castle.


    In other words, Liu Xing believed that Bai Hecheng had obtained the World Mission from Cthulhu or its projection. That''s why Bai Hecheng was now cooperating with Mo Jin, the Deep One hybrid.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing initially considered sharing his thoughts with Yin En, but in the end, he decided it wasn''t crucial and didn''t mention it.


    At this moment, voices from nearby signaled that Shizuka and the others were preparing to head to the bridge.


    "All right, they''re coming up. Let''s start getting ready. Let''s head back for now," Yin En said, patting Liu Xing''s shoulder before returning to their hiding spot.


    One minute later, Liu Xing saw Shizuka and the others, led by the headmaster and Honda Tetsuya, entering the bridge.


    "I gave Honda Tetsuya a dagger, so if necessary, he can try to capture Bai Hecheng or Mo Jin. Although the chances of success are low, it should still cause them some trouble. Most importantly, I heard that these cult rituals have a backlash effect if interrupted midway," Yin En whispered to Liu Xing.


    Liu Xing nodded. The ceremony that Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin were about to conduct was a summoning-type spell to bring forth a powerful Deep One hidden beneath the sea. If something went wrong during the ritual, it could be catastrophic. The summoned Deep One might see it as a betrayal by Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin and retaliate, causing them serious harm.


    So, if they could interrupt the ritual, Liu Xing would have a significant advantage. However, he knew that Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin wouldn''t be so careless. They would likely deal with Liu Xing and Yin En before proceeding with the ritual.


    "It''s starting," Liu Xing whispered.


    At that moment, voices of surprise from the students and some middle-aged men could be heard from Yin En''s phone. They were mostly trying to calm the students down and instruct them to stay quiet and crouch down.


    Half a minute later, as Liu Xing and the others entered the bridge, they were stunned by what they saw. Inside the bridge, apart from Bai Hecheng and Mo Jin, everyone else was lying on the ground, bleeding from their seven orifices, and their fates uncertain.


    "Damn, what''s going on here?" Yin En said loudly, aiming his gun at Bai Hecheng.


    Bai Hecheng, facing the ominous muzzles, replied nonchalantly, "What else could be happening? These sacrifices are lying peacefully on the ground. Once their blood paints the diagram to summon Deep One Korich, the slumbering Deep One Korich beneath the sea will sink this Yueshihao cruise ship to the ocean floor, just like that ship from decades ago. Then, you''ll become Deep One Korich''s meal, while we receive the blessings of Deep One Korich and gain endless power!"


    Beside him, Mo Jin smiled ambiguously, not saying a word. However, Liu Xing noticed that Mo Jin had produced a black inverted cross in his hand.


    The inverted cross had become a symbol of Satanism, and as Satan was considered an enemy of God, his followers were naturally a group of anti-human cultists.


    Liu Xing was certain that the inverted cross Mo Jin held was a powerful item, likely a defensive one, or else Mo Jin wouldn''t be so unafraid of facing guns. After all, even true Ghouls and Deep Ones couldn''t withstand gunshots.


    At this moment, Liu Xing suddenly thought of a Chinese idiom: "Please enter the trap willingly." It seemed that they had fallen into Bai Hecheng''s trap.


    The reason the two cultist NPCs hadn''t closed the iron gate was to make it easy for Liu Xing''s group to enter the bridge. After that, Bai Hecheng and his group would deal with Liu Xing and Yin En, allowing them to proceed with the ritual safely.


    Realizing this, Liu Xing shouted, "Damn, we''ve been tricked! Yin En, Takayanagi Aoyin, shoot now!"


    While saying this, Liu Xing prepared to charge forward with his dagger for close combat.


    However, before Liu Xing could take a step, he suddenly felt weak all over and collapsed to the ground. It was then that Liu Xing saw Bai Hecheng take out a candlestick from behind him. The candle on the candlestick was black and emitted black smoke.


    It was clear now. The reason both students and cultists were lying on the ground was that they had been incapacitated by the smoke from the candle held by Bai Hecheng.


    Despite all their calculations, Liu Xing and Yin En were just one step short. They hadn''t anticipated that Bai Hecheng possessed such a game-breaking item. In less than a minute, they had fallen victim to it, and Liu Xing hadn''t even sensed anything unusual. Even KP Li Shunchan hadn''t given them a warning!


    Now, Liu Xing was too weak to speak, so he could only use his eyes to ask Bai Hecheng why.


    Bai Hecheng, grinning, said straightforwardly, "Liu Xing, I told you not to oppose me. The candle in my hand is a specially crafted poison smoke candle by the Deep One clan. It can quickly poison ordinary people, rendering them powerless, bleeding from all seven orifices, and eventually dead. It''s colorless and odorless, allowing it to catch you off guard. But as you can see, this poison smoke candle has a significant drawback. When the smoke first appears, it''s quite conspicuous, and anyone would know it''s dangerous. So, I hid it behind my back."


    Liu Xing forced a smile, feeling as if he was shedding "hot tears"... or perhaps, in his case, "bleeding from all seven orifices."


    Mo Jin approached, holding the black inverted cross in his hand, and said with a pretentious tone, "You can rest easy now. I will pray for you."


    As soon as Mo Jin finished speaking, a dagger pierced through Mo Jin''s chest. Bai Hecheng, with a smile on his face, said, "I will pray for you too. The great Deep One Korich needs more sacrifices, and you, Mo Jin, are the best offering."


    After killing Mo Jin, Bai Hecheng came to Liu Xing''s side, smiling as he said, "Death is just the beginning. Let me send you to your new life."


    With that, Bai Hecheng didn''t hesitate to plunge the blade in his hand into Liu Xing''s heart.


    Liu Xing, dead.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 247: Killing Bai Hecheng

    Chapter 247: Killing Bai Hecheng


    Liu Xing felt a sudden pain in his chest, followed by a gradual draining of his life force. Darkness enveloped his vision, and he lost all sensation of his body.


    At this moment, Liu Xing could only think, "Am I dying?"


    However, KP Li Shunchan had a different perspective, saying, "OK, because the player Liu Xing possesses an invitation from the Dark Party, the character card ''Liu Xing'' is now in a state of temporary death. Players can choose to use the Dark Party''s invitation to initiate a resurrection module from the main interface of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. Furthermore, due to player Liu Xing having a special, automatically activated character card, we will now create a new character cardWatanabeRyusei."


    "WatanabeRyusei?!" Liu Xing raised an eyebrow in surprise. This WatanabeRyusei must be Shizuka''s classmate. Little did he expect that his second character card would turn into this NPC. Truly, the world was unpredictable.


    Upon further consideration, it made sense. Liu Xing had obtained this special character card from the beginner module, which allowed him to create a new character card after tearing one. What Liu Xing hadn''t anticipated, however, was that he would directly "inhabit" an NPC.


    Thinking about it, it was logical. Given the current situation, Liu Xing''s new character had to inhabit an NPC inside the cockpit, and this NPC had to be in opposition to Bai Hecheng for the module to continue.


    After all, if Liu Xing had "inhabited" NPCs outside the cockpit, who were unaware of the true situation, the module would have been unplayable, and Liu Xing would have faced an imminent death. If Liu Xing had possessed someone like the headmaster, that might have been equally problematic.


    However, when Liu Xing saw WatanabeRyusei''s character card, he could only describe himself as stunned.


    Name: WatanabeRyusei Occupation: High School Student (Leader of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect) Gender: Male Age: 18 Traits: Leadership (receives a bonus die on relevant leadership checks), Blessing of the Yellow King (increased HP and MP, damage bonus fixed at 1, and maximum SAN value rendered fuzzy and unreadable) Background: WatanabeRyusei''s father was the first-generation leader of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, a secretive cult in the Island Nation that worships King Hastur in Yellow Robes. WatanabeRyusei grew up as a devoted follower of the Yellow King and, during a ritual, received some strange powers. However, his father''s ambition led to the discovery of the cult by the Island Nation police while preparing for the next ritual, resulting in the destruction of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect. WatanabeRyusei''s father was imprisoned, but WatanabeRyusei managed to escape incarceration by pretending to be ignorant of the cult''s existence.


    Relevance to the Current Module: WatanabeRyusei, due to his worship of King Hastur in Yellow Robes, opposes the followers of Byakhee and Deep One. Upon discovering that the higher-ups at Morimoto Academy are Deep One worshippers, WatanabeRyusei infiltrated the school to gather evidence and dismantle the Deep Sea Gospel Society. He transferred to Morimoto Academy last month and participated in this graduation trip to collect valuable clues.


    Character Attributes:


    Strength: 60Constitution: 60Willpower: 75Luck: 70Agility: 50Appearance: 85Build: 60Intelligence: 80Inspiration: 70Education: 70Cthulhu Mythos Knowledge: 20Sanity: 60/??HP: 12MP: 30Damage Bonus: 1Credit: 30Skills: Island Nation Language 80, Library Use 60, Investigation 50, Listening 40, Persuasion 70, Combat 40, Dodge 40, Occult 80.


    Special Abilities: Summon/Dismiss Byakhee (costs 10 MP, summons Byakhee after five minutes of spellcasting, dismisses Byakhee for an additional 5 MP), Summoning Ritual of King Hastur in Yellow Robes (incomplete skill, currently unusable).


    Possessions: Cellphone, English translation of "Yellow King" (can be read in a week, grants 5 Cthulhu Mythos Knowledge upon completion, followed by a SAN roll; success reduces 1d3 SAN, failure reduces 1d6 SAN), "Worshipers of the Yellow Sect Scriptures" (a book on the history, development, and doctrine of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, with no special effects), Yellow Seal Pendant (a jade pendant with a yellow seal that can have unexpected effects in certain situations, more effective than the Elder Sign), Ritual Dagger (a specialized Ritual Dagger of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, deals 1d damage to enemies).


    Followers: Juichi Oshima (combat type), Katsuya Maeda (support type), Masayoshi Takahashi (average type)


    Liu Xing hadn''t expected WatanabeRyusei to be not only a devout follower but also the leader of a secret cult. Moreover, this leader only had three followers.


    It seemed that WatanabeRyusei was quite confident, daring to infiltrate the enemy''s ranks and gather evidence against the Deep Sea Gospel Society. His attributes were impressive, and the blessing from King Hastur in Yellow Robes had boosted his strength considerably.


    However, Liu Xing was surprised to see that Bai Hecheng, who had already died, still had a creepy smile on his face!


    Before Liu Xing could react, he lost consciousness as usual and entered the god''s-eye view.


    "WatanabeRyusei," who had killed Bai Hecheng, immediately closed the signal jammer next to the control panel, called the police, and then used the ship''s public address system to inform the ordinary passengers on the Yueshihao cruise ship about what had happened. Finally, he lay on the ground, pretending to be affected by the poison.


    The Yueshihao cruise ship eventually docked safely at the shore. The Cosmic Country police quickly took control of the cultists and transported "Liu Xing" and the others to the hospital.


    As Liu Xing had expected, "Liu Xing" was diagnosed as being in a vegetative state and was taken back to the hospital where Liu Xing worked for comprehensive treatment.


    However, what surprised Liu Xing was that "Yin En" was also confirmed to be in a vegetative state and was taken back to the Sawada Family in the Island Nation for treatment. This made Liu Xing somewhat puzzled, suggesting that Yin En also had a resurrection module in his possession.


    As for those cultists, after they regained consciousness and received treatment, they chose to commit suicide while in police custody. However, Liu Xing suspected it might have been more like "forced suicide" because the president of the Cosmic Country was also a cultist.


    The students from Morimoto Academy were sent back to the Island Nation after regaining consciousness, while Morimoto Academy shifted all blame onto the headmaster.


    The game was over.


    Liu Xing once again saw KP Li Shunchan, who was also smiling, and he said, "Liu Xing, you should really thank me today. If I hadn''t allowed you to possess WatanabeRyusei, you probably wouldn''t have been able to kill Bai Hecheng."


    Liu Xing chuckled and exposed the truth, saying, "Hehe, KP, don''t think I didn''t know. At that time, I could only possess WatanabeRyusei, right?"


    KP Li Shunchan, feeling exposed, said in frustration, "Well, you guys have no appreciation for me at all. Anyway, you''re the MVP of this module and have earned 1500 points. Now that all the other players have exited, do you also want to exit at this time?"


    Liu Xing nodded, but he had a question, "By the way, didn''t we used to have a Q&A session? Why is it missing now?"


    KP Li Shunchan shook his head and explained with a smile, "There''s no need for that now. The Q&A session was part of the Ghoul Zone''s newbie service to help you familiarize yourselves with the game. Well, I''ll send you back now."


    Liu Xing''s vision blurred, and he returned to reality.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 248: Fate, Ineffable Wonders

    Chapter 248: Fate, Ineffable Wonders


    Back to reality.


    Liu Xing stretched lazily and noticed a message from Yin En. The message roughly mentioned that in this module, they were caught off guard by fervent cultist players who possessed unexpectedly powerful items. They got thoroughly outwitted but thankfully, Yin En had an item that could put his "Yin En" character card into a near-death state during card tearing. If a player didn''t revive the character card within three modules, it would permanently "die."


    In simpler terms, Yin En''s 500-point item was a three-module resurrection item. In the Shoggoth Region, players could opt to participate in a revival module called "Hell''s Journey" at their own expense, costing 4444 points. However, it was a challenging module, and completing it only offered a revival reward.


    For players, though, this revival module was a generous offer because the character card they wanted to revive was undoubtedly their initial character card. Initial character cards were crucial to players due to their excellent attributes, most of the primary items were stored on them, and they also held vital NPC contacts. Therefore, the initial character card was extremely valuable, even if it cost a total of 5000 points!


    That said, Liu Xing was grateful for receiving an invitation to the Dark Party module, which only required 2000 points and had a lower difficulty level.


    So, Liu Xing replied casually to Yin En''s message, expressing anticipation for their future cooperation, and then closed the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall to watch videos on Bilibili.


    On the Bilibili homepage, Liu Xing stumbled upon a news article.


    Moreover, the video''s creator dug up another piece of news: Cosmic Country had recently experienced a case of corpse theft. The identities of the two stolen corpses were confirmed to be cultists from the cult controlling the Cosmic Country''s president. It was certain that the culprits who took the corpses were also cultists.


    Surprisingly, the Cosmic Country authorities claimed ignorance of the incident and had no intention of wasting valuable resources investigating it.


    In the end, the video''s creator couldn''t resist speculating from a conspiracy theory angle. They suggested that the stolen corpses must have held unspeakable secrets, such as an attempt to resurrect them. Therefore, these two corpses were likely high-ranking members of the cult.


    After watching the video, Liu Xing couldn''t help but comment that the uploader was rather naive, having not seen the real world. After all, Liu Xing had already interacted and laughed with the cultists.


    After watching more videos for a while, Liu Xing decided it was time to rest. Although the recent death experience didn''t faze him much, the lingering sense of melancholy still weighed on his heart.


    So, Liu Xing believed that there was nothing a good night''s sleep couldn''t resolve. If there was something, then he would just sleep a little longer.


    With that thought, Liu Xing drifted into slumber.


    The next day, Liu Xing inexplicably found himself opening the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall once more and clicking on "Start Game."


    He felt a voice within him urging him to play the game.


    Sitting at his computer desk, Liu Xing couldn''t help but ponder if his personality had drastically changed after dying once. Had he developed a newfound love for learning?


    At that moment, the game began.


    First, it entered the "Interlude Growth" interface. Since Watanabe Ryusei''s character card possessed such strong attributes, his "Interlude Growth" was limited to one option: "Infiltration."


    According to Watanabe Ryusei''s memories, Liu Xing realized that Suneo Honekawa was sitting behind him, Shizuka Minamoto was in front, Nobita Nobi was on his right, Gian Gouda was to his right front, and Jiro Oshima, one of his followers, was still behind him.


    The other two followers, Katsuya Maeda and Masayoshi Takahashi, were positioned near the front and back entrances of the classroom.


    Apart from that, Liu Xing recalled some events that occurred after the Yueshihao module:


    Firstly, the headteacher, who had been involved with the cult and attempted to perform a blood ritual on students, was dismissed from Morimoto High School. He was currently under investigation in the Cosmic Country. However, the headteacher''s son, Yamamoto Nihyakugo, hadn''t been influenced by his father''s actions and was still working at Morimoto High School.


    Honda Tetsuya, due to his "negligence in supervision, nearly leading to harm to students," was transferred to the archives room at the school and had broken up with Ms. Fujiwara.


    With Honda Tetsuya''s departure, a new teacher had naturally taken over as Watanabe Ryusei''s homeroom teacher. The young man standing at the podium right now introduced himself as Ming Hanxing. Liu Xing was sure that this Ming Hanxing was a player because the name was so over-the-top and typical of what players would choose. Moreover, Ming Hanxing had transferred to Liu Xing''s class just as this module began.


    Standing beside Ming Hanxing was a transfer student named Ling Ishikawa. It was clear that Ling Ishikawa was another player.


    Seeing this situation, Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that all three players in this module were on the same side and had gathered together from the start, making things much more convenient.


    After introducing himself, Ming Hanxing introduced Ling Ishikawa to the class, and then the bell rang to signal the end of class.


    As Ming Hanxing was somewhat of a handsome young man, female students in the class flocked to flirt with their new homeroom teacher. On the other hand, Ling Ishikawa was surveying all the students in the class, as if searching for something. However, Liu Xing noticed that Ling Ishikawa had a furrowed brow and seemed disappointed, indicating that he hadn''t found what he was looking for.


    Wait a minute!


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, thinking that this couldn''t be just a coincidence. Liu Xing believed that Ling Ishikawa was most likely Yin En''s new character card! The reason was simple: Ling Ishikawa was clearly searching for the last player in his eyes. He could also confirm that Ming Hanxing was a player.


    Now, Ling Ishikawa''s expression of disappointment clearly indicated that he thought the students in this class were not the final player because he "knew" that these players were all NPCs.


    Most importantly, Liu Xing remembered Yin En mentioning in yesterday''s message that he would create a new character card today to earn points because he didn''t have enough to pay for the resurrection module.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing was looking forward to the moment when Yin En realized he had "possessed" Watanabe Ryusei. He approached Ling Ishikawa, patted his shoulder, and smiled, saying, "Hello, new student."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and replied with a smile, "Hello, I''m Ling Ishikawa. Nice to meet you."


    Liu Xing used his eyes to signal Ming Hanxing and subtly hinted to Ling Ishikawa, "Ishikawa, I didn''t expect you to transfer to our school after the Yueshihao incident and join our class, which was almost disbanded. You''re quite daring."


    Ling Ishikawa raised an eyebrow and clearly understood the undertones of Liu Xing''s words. He replied seriously, "I''ve heard of the Yueshihao incident, but so what? If I recall correctly from the reports, only two fanatical cultists died, right? There were also two brave Chinese students who tried to stop the cult ritual and are now in a coma, right?"


    After hearing Ling Ishikawa''s response, Liu Xing was certain that Ling Ishikawa was Yin En''s "alt account"! Fate truly worked in mysterious ways.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 249: Another Suicide

    Chapter 249: Another Suicide


    Upon confirming that Ling Ishikawa was indeed Yin En''s "alt," Liu Xing felt relieved. After all, Liu Xing was quite familiar with Yin En''s abilities, and they had enjoyed good cooperation in the previous two modules.


    With renewed confidence in this module, Liu Xing''s morale rose considerably. In the Cthulhu RPG Game, the importance of having a good teammate was second only to luck.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing continued to ask, "They''re all good people, aren''t they? If they hadn''t warned us about the sinister intentions of those cultists in advance, we might have already ended up at the bottom of the sea. Unfortunately, their situation isn''t great now... By the way, Ishikawa, you haven''t told me why you transferred to our school."


    After confirming Liu Xing''s identity, Ling Ishikawa replied earnestly, "Well, you see, my father is the head of a Swordsmanship dojo, and due to some reasons, we had to move the dojo from Akita to Kyoto. So, I had no choice but to come along. And in Kyoto, Morimoto Academy offers the best value for education, with relatively low admission requirements. That''s why I chose to join Morimoto Academy."


    Liu Xing nodded and playfully said, "I see. Then, Ishikawa, you should be aware of the recent rumors circulating about the Red-Clothed Female Ghost at Morimoto Academy, right? Although I''m not sure yet if the Red-Clothed Female Ghost actually exists."


    Ling Ishikawa chuckled and replied, "I''m well aware of those rumors, and I''m quite interested in this so-called Red-Clothed Female Ghost. If there''s a chance, I plan to visit the old school building myself."


    "That''s great. Actually, I''m planning to check out the old school building as well. Since our opinions align, would you be willing to join us, Ishikawa?" Liu Xing asked with a smile.


    Ling Ishikawa naturally didn''t refuse this proposition and nodded immediately, saying, "Of course, strength in numbers. If there really is a Red-Clothed Female Ghost, we can face it together."


    Thus, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa reached a preliminary agreement.


    Since Watanabe Ryusei was not familiar with Ling Ishikawa at the moment, Liu Xing did not continue to communicate with Yin En. He planned to find a chance to catch up with Ming Hanxing later.


    Returning to his seat, Liu Xing was approached by the newly initiated believer, Nobi Nobita, who smiled and said, "Master, I''ve compiled the information you asked me to collect yesterday."


    As Nobi Nobita spoke, he handed a notebook to Liu Xing.


    From memory, Liu Xing recalled that "he" had instructed Nobi Nobita to investigate the rumors about the Red-Clothed Female Ghost yesterday.


    According to Nobi Nobita''s investigation, the Red-Clothed Female Ghost had only been discovered about half a month ago. The student who first encountered the Red-Clothed Female Ghost claimed to have seen her while searching for information in the archives. At that time, the Red-Clothed Female Ghost was standing in a classroom on the third floor of the old school building, staring intently out the window at him.


    The student had been terrified at the time, but when he regained his composure, he found that the Red-Clothed Female Ghost had disappeared.


    So, the student thought he might have been mistaken. However, the next day, another student at Morimoto Academy committed suicide by slashing their wrists in the old school building. Strangely, no knife was found at the scene.


    Therefore, the authorities initially considered it a homicide rather than a suicide. They reviewed the surveillance cameras on the only path leading to the old school building and found that, besides the student who committed suicide, there was no one else present in the old school building at the time.


    As a result, the authorities had to reluctantly classify it as a suicide and quickly closed the case.


    However, the student who had initially encountered the Red-Clothed Female Ghost suddenly realized, while observing the commotion, that the student who had committed suicide was the same one he had seen in the classroom with the Red-Clothed Female Ghost.


    After reading the information gathered by Nobi Nobita, Liu Xing pondered for a moment and said, "So, this Red-Clothed Female Ghost seems to have only appeared recently... Nobita, how long have we been back from the Cosmic Country?"


    Following the crowd, Liu Xing and his group arrived in the vicinity of the old school building.


    The cleanliness of the area around the old school building was relatively well-maintained, mainly because there were still people working in the archives room opposite it. However, there were still plenty of weeds growing unchecked.


    Apart from the old school building and the archives room, Liu Xing noticed a small building in the distance. According to Watanabe Ryusei''s memories, that small building seemed to be a storage room, but the reason for having such a storage room there was a subject of debate. One thing was clear: no student had ever opened it from what he remembered.


    Thus, Liu Xing suspected that there might be some hidden secrets inside that storage room.


    In addition to this, Liu Xing learned from Watanabe Ryusei''s memories that there was a field behind the old school building. However, due to long-term neglect, it had turned into a grassy area. In the upper left corner of the field, there was also a swimming pool. Similar to the field, the swimming pool had fallen into disrepair, with water supply discontinued, making it dilapidated.


    As Liu Xing was lost in thought, he suddenly heard exclamations from the people around him. He followed their gazes and saw the body of the student who had committed suicide, hanging from a large tree!


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow. It seemed that this student had jumped from the old school building and landed on a tree branch, which had pierced through his abdomen. He likely died from severe bleeding.


    "This person... isn''t he the one who claimed to have seen the Red-Clothed Female Ghost?" Nobita trembled as he spoke.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and turned to Nobita, asking seriously, "Are you sure, Nobita?"


    Nobita carefully examined the body hanging from the tree, then nodded confidently, saying, "Yes, I''m certain. He''s the one who claimed to have seen the Red-Clothed Female Ghost. If I remember correctly, he''s a freshman named Suzuki Ryu. It''s definitely him."


    Liu Xing looked thoughtfully at Suzuki''s body and said, "If I''m not mistaken, this Suzuki should be the first male student from our school to commit suicide during this module."


    The group exchanged glances, and Shizuka nodded, saying, "You''re right. So far, it has always been female students committing suicide in the old school building, and there hasn''t been a male suicide until now."


    Liu Xing chuckled and said seriously, "It seems that someone is becoming desperate and no longer concerned about appearances. We can be certain now that this isn''t a suicide; it''s murder!"


    As Liu Xing spoke, a female student nearby turned to look at him. She was tall and had a beautiful face, but her expression was extremely serious, and her gaze gave Liu Xing a strange feeling, as if she harbored some hostility toward him.


    However, the girl didn''t say anything; she simply left with her classmates.


    Suneo approached Liu Xing and said, "That girl is the newly appointed Student Council President, Lu Tianya. She''s an international student from China, excels in academics, and comes from a wealthy family. However, I know one of her close friends, and that friend told me that Lu Tianya seems to have spiritual abilities and often has strange dreams. It seems she came to Morimoto Academy to investigate something."


    Liu Xing watched Lu Tianya''s departing figure and remarked, "I see. I didn''t expect that this girl would have such a masculine name as Lu Tianya."


    Of course, Liu Xing could now be certain that Lu Tianya was an important NPC in this module, and it seemed that she was on the side of the players. However, the awkward part was that Liu Xing''s current role was a Cult Leader, and he had caused several deaths. Judging by Lu Tianya''s attitude earlier, it seemed she might have already figured out his identity.


    This presented a tricky situation. From the beginning of the storyline, Liu Xing had clashed with an important NPC, making it more challenging to advance the plot.


    At that moment, school administrators and the police arrived at the scene. Liu Xing and his group, along with the other students, were eventually driven out of the old school building area by the tardy security personnel.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 250: Wealth

    Chapter 250: Wealth


    A successful strike for the students.


    Liu Xing, accompanied by his followers, left the school alongside the enthusiastic regular students. According to Watanabe Ryusei''s memory, Liu Xing brought his followers to a high-end apartment building next to Morimoto Academy and returned to his own home.


    As a Cult Leader, Watanabe Ryusei''s assets were quite substantial. After all, for some fanatical followers, wealth was inconsequential, and they had to dedicate everything to the church. Therefore, in a short span of a few years, Watanabe Ryusei''s father had accumulated immense wealth and acquired numerous properties. Now, this entire apartment building belonged to Watanabe Ryusei.


    After reviewing Watanabe Ryusei''s memories, Liu Xing couldn''t help but open his character card and check the asset balance: 5,000,000,700...


    "Yes, five billion dollars. I never thought I''d become a billionaire," Liu Xing self-mockingly remarked in his mind.


    Being a billionaire, Watanabe Ryusei wouldn''t treat himself poorly. He immediately opened up the top floor of the luxury apartment, creating a spacious room to accommodate his followers.


    Indeed, including Shizuka, all of Watanabe Ryusei''s followers were now living in his home. They told their parents they were embarking on a high school entrepreneurship venture, as Watanabe Ryusei was now incredibly wealthy. Consequently, Watanabe Ryusei handed Shizuka and the others a million yen each, persuading their families to let them stay with him.


    Ling Ishikawa and Ming Hanxing also moved into Watanabe Ryusei''s home without hesitation. Due to their status as players, their actions were quite unrestricted. Although Ling Ishikawa had a family, they rarely interfered with her affairs, unless it was essential for the module''s plot.


    After assigning rooms, they all gathered in the living room, with Shizuka preparing dinner.


    "The current situation is quite clear. The next target of the Red-Clothed Female Ghost is Teacher Honda Tetsuya. It''s highly likely that she intends to take him to the swimming pool behind the old school building and kill him. After all, that''s the only place in the old school building area associated with water. So, my plan is to buy several cameras and set up surveillance around the pool," Liu Xing, as the leader, began.


    As a second-generation rich kid, Suneo Gokawa was confident in this area. "Leader, leave this to me. I know a good security company. They have these excellent miniature monitors with high-quality video and HD night vision capabilities. These monitors even support real-time video recording upload, so the chances of losing footage are minimal. I think these miniature monitors are perfect for our needs."


    Liu Xing nodded and said with a smile, "Very well, Suneo. Price is not an issue, but you must ensure quality."


    Suneo Gokawa nodded earnestly, "No problem, Leader. You can trust me on this. That security company has been wanting our order for a while, and I should be able to easily negotiate for a batch of these miniature monitors for free. If everything goes as planned, we should have them in three days, which will allow us to set up in time for the return to school."


    "Excellent. However, Suneo, don''t forget to continue stirring up the students'' resistance online. Keep the pressure on the school, and don''t give them a chance for public relations!" Liu Xing smiled as he spoke.


    Suneo Gokawa nodded and went to the side to make a phone call, contacting his acquaintances.


    At this point, Ling Ishikawa shared her thoughts, "Leader, I think we should investigate the identity of this Red-Clothed Female Ghost. I believe her identity is not ordinary."


    Mi Go''s wings were designed for high-speed travel in the etheric substances of outer space, but they were less effective in Earth''s atmosphere compared to the vacuum of space.


    According to the Cthulhu RPG Game''s lore, Mi Go had established numerous colonies in various parts of Earth, and their appearances varied depending on the region. For example, in Nepal, they took on the form of large apelike creatures, famously known as the Himalayan Yeti.


    Mi Go had landed on Earth during the Jurassic period and engaged in battles with the Ancient Ones, Yithians, Flying Hydras, and other races. They eventually gained control of the Northern Hemisphere and began setting up mining outposts to extract a unique mineral never before found on their home planet.


    Mi Go had a strong inclination towards advancing technology and had achieved remarkable feats. They even possessed some dark technologies typically exclusive to the Great Old Ones, surpassing most other races in this regard. For instance, they had created an immature Great Old One, Gadamon, from the seeds of Azathoth; they crafted the Radiant Dodecahedron, an item with unique properties related to Nyarlathotep''s incarnations; and they had established a network of portals, linking their numerous outposts.


    As an upper-tier race, Mi Go were immensely powerful mythical creatures, seldom encountered even in the Cthulhu Mythos. Most importantly, they harbored a hostile attitude towards humanity, typically killing humans on sight.


    Liu Xing was incredibly curious about how Ming Hanxing knew a Mi Go.


    Facing Liu Xing''s inquisitive gaze, Ming Hanxing explained, "It''s a matter of fate when it comes to my friend. Once, during my travels, I saw him being pursued by a group of miners. I helped him escape, and that''s how we became friends."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, understanding Ming Hanxing''s implication. Miguel Copus was likely not a true Mi Go but an artificial human created by them, with a human brain transplanted into an artificial body. Mi Go''s expertise in biotechnology and surgery allowed them to craft humanoid bodies indistinguishable from real humans, complete with the ability to extract human brains intact for transplantation or storage in specialized containers.


    Miguel Copus probably had his brain transplanted into an artificial body by the Mi Go and was then assigned to perform mining work. Eventually, he managed to escape the Mi Go''s mining outpost and was rescued by Ming Hanxing. As an artificial body crafted by the Mi Go, Miguel Copus likely possessed superior physical attributes compared to ordinary humans and possibly had some unusual abilities, such as invisibility. Therefore, as a private investigator, his capabilities were likely formidable.


    On a side note, Mi Go had mining machines capable of causing earthquakes, which made their presence in an earthquake-prone country like the Island Nation quite fitting in a Cthulhu context.


    "Very well, Teacher Ming, please contact Mr. Miguel. Let him thoroughly investigate what those cultists are up to. We must strive to eradicate the Deep Sea Gospel Society completely this time!" Liu Xing said with seriousness.


    Ming Hanxing nodded and smiled, "I knew you would say that, Leader. I''ve already contacted my friend, and he has agreed to begin tracking and investigating our school''s principal. We should have preliminary results by tomorrow."


    Liu Xing and the others continued to discuss casually, realizing that they didn''t have much to discuss at the moment. After all, they had very little information in hand, making it challenging to draw any meaningful conclusions.


    At that moment, Nobita furrowed his brow and said, "Leader, it seems like the student council president, Lu Tianya, is investigating you. Several classmates from our class have been called to the student council by Lu Tianya, and he''s been asking about you."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that he had caught the attention of Lu Tianya, and it seemed that Lu Tianya''s impression of him wasn''t favorable.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 251: Meeting Miguel

    Chapter 251: Meeting Miguel


    Liu Xing wasn''t entirely certain at the moment whether this Woman in Red was on their side or not. However, based on Liu Xing''s understanding of the Cthulhu RPG Game, there was a high probability that this Woman in Red was connected to the "suicidal" students from before. Still, it couldn''t be confirmed whether the Woman in Red possessed independent consciousness.


    "Alright, for now, let''s go have dinner. After dinner, Suneo, Teacher Ming, Ling Ishikawa, and I will go visit the Shrine nearby. As for the others, they are free to do as they please," Liu Xing suggested.


    After finishing their meal, Liu Xing, along with Ling Ishikawa and two others, left the apartment and headed to the Fujiwara Shrine, not far from Morimoto Academy.


    "Fujiwara Shrine, it seems this shrine must be owned by Fujiwara-sensei, or rather, it''s the property of the school''s principal," Liu Xing mused, stroking his chin.


    Fujiwara-sensei, the ex-girlfriend of Honda Tetsuya, was the daughter of Morimoto Academy''s principal.


    Suneo Kotsukawa nodded and sighed, "Truly, the heart of a woman can be the most treacherous. I used to think that Fujiwara-sensei was a gentle and beautiful teacher, but I never imagined she was a fanatic, willing to put us in harm''s way. Considering how she treated us in the past, I feel like we were just a bunch of naive little pigs in her eyes, waiting to be slaughtered during a festival. Unfortunately, we managed to escape in the end. I''m sure Fujiwara-sensei must be very disappointed to hear about it."


    Liu Xing chuckled and agreed, "You''re right. Who would have thought that a group of ordinary students could resist a group of prepared fanatics? But coming to think of it, Honda-sensei is probably the unluckiest one among us. He not only lost his love but also his job, and now his life is also threatened. However, I hope Honda-sensei chooses to leave the school and find a new teaching position. If he stays at the school, he may not escape unscathed, even with our help."


    Suneo Kotsukawa nodded thoughtfully, "Indeed, if your identity as the leader hasn''t been exposed yet, then Honda-sensei will likely be blamed for the Yueshihao incident. If that happens, the school''s actions against him are expected. But I think I can convince my father to offer Honda-sensei a good position, or we could find an opportunity to persuade him to resign."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, finding Suneo Kotsukawa''s idea quite appealing. At the moment, Honda Tetsuya stayed at the school to fulfill his remaining contractual obligations before seeking a new teaching job. If Suneo Kotsukawa could secure him a good position, Honda Tetsuya might be able to leave the school sooner.


    However, Liu Xing couldn''t help but think that saving Honda Tetsuya wouldn''t be so easy. After all, Jin Ziyuan and Suzuki Ryu, both from the Plot Encounter, were beyond rescue. Moreover, Honda Tetsuya was the primary target in this module, making his rescue the most challenging.


    Nonetheless, Liu Xing believed it was worth a try. After all, what if they succeeded?


    As fate would have it, when Liu Xing''s group approached the vicinity of the Fujiwara Shrine, they saw Honda Tetsuya in a conversation with a woman. Although the woman had her back to Liu Xing, he could tell, with his intuition, that she was Fujiwara-sensei, Fujiwara Yuko.


    Though they were at a distance, Liu Xing could sense that Honda Tetsuya appeared agitated.


    "Let''s observe for now," Liu Xing whispered.


    Ling Ishikawa and the others nodded, and they entered a nearby convenience store. They bought some snacks and sat near the store''s window, eating while keeping an eye on Honda Tetsuya and Fujiwara Yuko.


    After a while, it seemed that Honda Tetsuya and Fujiwara Yuko parted ways. Fujiwara Yuko pushed him aside and walked directly towards the Fujiwara Shrine.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and led Ling Ishikawa and the others to approach Honda Tetsuya, who looked lost and dejected.


    When they reached Honda Tetsuya, he finally snapped out of his thoughts and exclaimed in surprise, "Ryusei students, what are you doing here?"


    Liu Xing chuckled and replied, "We''re just showing Teacher Ming around. It''s his first time in Kyoto. We saw you talking to Fujiwara-sensei earlier, so we didn''t want to disturb you."


    After bidding farewell to Honda Tetsuya, Ming Hanxing led Liu Xing and the others to find Miguel. Miguel was staying in a hotel with a view of the Fujiwara Shrine, from where he could observe it. However, the lush greenery around the shrine obscured most of the view.


    Liu Xing saw Miguel wearing a white mask and standing tall and robustly by the window, overlooking the Fujiwara Shrine. If Liu Xing didn''t know that Miguel had an artificial body created by Mi Ge, equipped with eyes possibly capable of infrared vision or thermal imaging, he might have wondered why Miguel was trying to appear so deep.


    "Miguel, this is the employer for this mission, Mr. Watanabe Ryusei," Ming Hanxing introduced.


    Miguel turned to face them and silently nodded, indicating that he recognized them.


    Seeing Miguel''s response, Liu Xing shrugged and said with a smile, "It seems Miguel is a straightforward person. I won''t waste any time. Miguel, as long as you complete my request, everything else can be negotiated. I hope you can help me monitor these individuals effectively."


    Miguel nodded again and spoke with a clearly synthesized electronic voice, "I understand, Mr. Ryusei. I will definitely fulfill your request. Since last night until now, a total of eight people have entered the Fujiwara Shrine. Here are photos of these eight individuals. Mr. Ryusei, please prioritize the tracking targets."


    Miguel took out eight photos and laid them out on the table.


    Based on Liu Xing''s memory, he recognized Morimoto Academy''s principal, Fujiwara Hiroshi, as well as the son of the head of discipline, Yamamoto Nihyakugo, and the recently seen Fujiwara Yuko.


    As for the other five individuals, Liu Xing found two of them vaguely familiar.


    Suneo Kotsukawa stepped forward and pointed to the two photos Liu Xing found familiar, saying, "Ryusei, you might not know these two. They are the grade advisors for the first and second-year students, Takagi Ling and Takagi Ryo. They are biological brothers. As for our third-year grade advisor, who also serves as a grade advisor for the entire high school, we haven''t found a replacement yet since the previous advisor was arrested. After all, we''re graduating soon."


    Graduation.


    Liu Xing suddenly realized that his "graduation" was only about a month away. It seemed that this module would likely conclude within a month.


    Regarding the remaining three individuals, Suneo Kotsukawa claimed not to know them. They were likely not high-ranking personnel from Morimoto Academy but members of the Deep Sea Gospel Society operating elsewhere in Kyoto.


    Liu Xing nodded and told Miguel, "Miguel, please start by investigating the identities of these three individuals."


    Miguel nodded once more and said with a smile, "I''ve already compared their images with my database and identified their identities. First, there''s a chubby man in black clothing and a hat named Okabe Kyoichi. Then, there''s a middle-aged man with glasses named Kudo Zuo. Lastly, the foreign woman is Alice, the owner of Flame Bar, currently the hottest bar in Kyoto."


    Liu Xing couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. He knew the identities of Okabe Kyoichi and Kudo Zuo very well, realizing that the Deep Sea Gospel Society had deep roots in Kyoto. This explained how Morimoto Academy continued to operate without raising suspicions, as they had their people on the inside.


    However, Liu Xing found Alice to be the most dangerous of all. Bars had always been excellent places to gather information, making Alice the likely intelligence officer for the Deep Sea Gospel Society''s operations in Kyoto.


    Typically, intelligence officers were not to be underestimated, considering their importance.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 252: Miguel? Honda Tetsuya?!

    Chapter 252: Miguel? Honda Tetsuya?!


    In every corner of the world, bars and taverns served as the largest hubs for gathering intelligence. If you were willing to spend a day there, you could usually gather plenty of useful information.


    As the proprietor of the Flame Bar, Alice undoubtedly held a wealth of information in her hands. Liu Xing felt that he had a chance to meet Alice himself, and perhaps, he could acquire valuable information about the Deep Sea Gospel Society from her.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing turned his attention to Miguel. Given Miguel''s abilities, capturing someone like Alice shouldn''t be a problem.


    So, Liu Xing smiled and said, "Miguel, may I present you with a new task..."


    Before Liu Xing could finish speaking, Miguel shook his head and replied seriously, "I''m sorry, Mr. Ryusei, I know you want me to help you capture someone, but I can''t do that. First, I''m just a private detective, not a mercenary. Second, if Ming Hanxing brought you to me, it means he trusts you and probably informed you about my situation. You should know that I don''t intend to reveal my abilities or my identity in Kyoto."


    Liu Xing nodded, but he had no intention of giving up. He didn''t want to hire Miguel; he wanted Miguel to join the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect.


    So, Liu Xing said with a smile, "Miguel, you may have noticed that the people you''re currently monitoring seem suspicious, and their identities are not simple."


    Miguel chuckled and replied, "Indeed, that''s true. These people shouldn''t normally associate with each other. Based on my database, their places of birth, educational backgrounds, and residence changes shouldn''t have much overlap. Of course, there''s a possibility of a chance encounter, but it seems like they have a good relationship, like lifelong friends. Moreover, they make a strange gesture when they meet."


    "And then there''s the Fujiwara Shrine. According to my investigation, it was built over a hundred years ago and was originally called Honsho Temple. At some point, it was renamed Fujiwara Shrine and transformed from an open temple into something resembling a private club. The security measures at Fujiwara Shrine are extremely tight, clearly designed by professionals. Essentially, every potential point of entry into the Fujiwara Shrine is monitored by at least three cameras. Also, the planting of trees and flowers in the shrine is quite strategic, ensuring that no matter which angle you observe from, you can only see irrelevant ground, never the shrine''s interior."


    "So, I believe Fujiwara Shrine must have a significant background, possibly serving as a base for some secret organization. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have gone to such great lengths to transform it and bring together a group of seemingly unrelated individuals."


    Liu Xing nodded; Miguel''s deductions were indeed on point, almost uncovering the truth.


    "Now that Mr. Miguel has guessed most of it, I''ll tell you the truth," Liu Xing said seriously, "as you mentioned, Fujiwara Shrine is actually a branch of the secret cult Deep Sea Gospel Society in the Kyoto area. These people are high-ranking members of the Deep Sea Gospel Society in Kyoto. Now, Mr. Miguel, you should understand what really happened in Morimoto Academy, the so-called accidents and suicides."


    Because Miguel wore a mask, Liu Xing couldn''t see his expression, but from Miguel''s body language, it was clear that he was frowning.


    This was precisely Liu Xing''s intention.


    Although Miguel had lost most of his memories, Liu Xing was confident that Miguel was a righteous person, considering he had been persecuted by Mi Ge before.


    "I see, I see. It''s starting to make sense now," Miguel suddenly realized.


    While Miguel was lost in thought, Liu Xing delved into his memories and suddenly came across a valuable piece of information. It was about the time when he delivered an offering to Aaron and saw him engaged in a friendly conversation with someone. After that person left, Watanabe Ryusei asked Aaron about that person''s identity. Aaron had only told Watanabe Ryusei that the person wasn''t human, just a vessel controlled remotely by Mi Ge. Aaron hadn''t continued discussing Miguel''s issue with Watanabe Ryusei and had started eating the "food" Watanabe Ryusei had brought.


    Seeing this memory, Liu Xing''s heart skipped a beat. Now he knew about Mi Ge''s existence, and he immediately fabricated an excuse.


    So, Liu Xing said, "Miguel, allow me to give you a brief introduction to the Deep Sea Gospel Society. In simple terms, the Deep Sea Gospel Society is a cult. However, what sets them apart from other cults is their genuine belief in and worship of a powerful mythical creature, the Deep One, residing in the deep sea. You can think of it as a fish person, but with incredible combat abilities. They could easily destroy a city."


    Miguel nodded, somewhat puzzled, and said, "So what? I am, in essence, a mythical creature myself with this peculiar body. Perhaps I can become friends with that Deep One."


    "You won''t," Liu Xing asserted. "Because that Deep One is friends or rather, partners with the mythical creature that transformed you into what you are now."


    Miguel took a step back in surprise and exclaimed, "What? Are you saying you know why I look like this?!"


    Liu Xing nodded and continued, "Exactly. The reason you look like this is because you were modified by a mythical creature named Mi Ge. Mi Ge can create bodies that are identical to humans but vastly superior in strength. Moreover, Mi Ge possesses remarkable surgical skills, capable of extracting your brain without harm and performing cryogenic transplants. That''s why you look the way you do now. In this body of yours, only your brain remains as your own."


    Liu Xing raised his eyebrow, full of confidence, "Mi Ge and Deep One are indeed formidable adversaries, but the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect are no pushovers either. You''ll see the might of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect when the time comes."


    Miguel chuckled and nodded, saying, "Okay, I''ll wait for the leader to display his prowess. By the way, do you want to see my true face? Let me warn you in advance; don''t be too shocked when you see it."


    Liu Xing glanced at Ming Hanxing, who nodded gently.


    So, Liu Xing smiled and said, "Of course, I''m curious about your true appearance, Miguel. After all, everyone is curious about what''s behind the mask."


    Miguel nodded, removed his mask, revealing a... completely distorted face.


    Yes, every feature on Miguel''s face was completely misplaced, with each facial feature not in its proper place.


    Liu Xing silently nodded. It was no wonder Miguel always wore a mask. This face was truly nightmarish, and if someone saw it at night, there would likely be a new urban legend the next day.


    However, Liu Xing suddenly felt that Miguel''s face, when restored to its original state, seemed oddly familiar.


    With this thought in mind, Liu Xing said, "Miguel, do you mind if I take a picture of you? I feel like I''ve seen your face somewhere before."


    Miguel raised an eyebrow, nodded, and said, "Sure, if you really recognize me, then I''ll finally know who I am."


    Liu Xing nodded and took a picture of Miguel''s face with his phone. He sent the photo to Shizuka, who was back at home, asking her to print it out and then restore Miguel''s facial features to their proper places.


    After a while, Shizuka sent back a photo.


    Now, Liu Xing finally understood why Miguel''s face had seemed so familiar when restored to its original state. It was because he had just been talking to this face.


    That''s right; with his facial features correctly placed, Miguel''s face was almost identical to Honda Tetsuya!


    "What, isn''t this Mr. Honda?!" Ling Ishikawa exclaimed in shock.


    Liu Xing nodded, his expression serious.


    Miguel was Honda Tetsuya?!


    But who was Honda Tetsuya?!


    Liu Xing felt like his brain had turned into mush in an instant.


    "Could it be that Miguel''s true identity is Honda Tetsuya, and the current Honda Tetsuya is someone else in disguise?" Ming Hanxing furrowed his brow, speaking with uncertainty.


    Liu Xing shook his head, unable to confirm this yet, "We can''t be certain at the moment. However, the only thing we can be sure of is that Honda-sensei is likely connected to Miguel. Suneo, start investigating Honda-sensei''s past. If Honda-sensei has indeed been to Kobe..."


    "Honda-sensei did go to Kobe. I remember in my first year of high school, before you transferred to our school, Leader, Honda-sensei told us he had visited Kobe as part of his high school graduation trip, and there had been some incidents," interrupted Suneo Honekawa.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 253: Heading to Kobe

    Chapter 253: Heading to Kobe


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and asked, "Unexpected?"


    Honekawa Suneo nodded and replied seriously, "Yes, Teacher Honda''s exact words at that time were that after they arrived in Kobe, they were allowed free time. However, on the first day of free time, a group of students didn''t return for the night. The teachers leading the trip didn''t pay too much attention initially, as they thought such incidents occurred every year due to a few troublemaker students in every class. So, no one took it seriously."


    "But on the second day, those students were still missing, and other students claimed they hadn''t seen them either. That''s when the lead teachers realized the seriousness of the situation. They immediately reported it to the police and organized a search. On the third morning, those missing students were mysteriously left at the hotel''s doorstep. They had no visible injuries, but they all claimed to have lost their memories of the past two days. Their last memories were of being invited by a foreign man to visit a farm, and several eyewitnesses confirmed seeing all of this."


    "Honda-sensei initially thought that the students might be lying, perhaps they got carried away with pranks and were afraid of facing punishment if they returned. So, they pretended to be kidnapped and only revealed themselves when they heard about the police report. They acted as if they knew nothing about it, that they were genuinely kidnapped. They even arranged for witnesses."


    "But in the end, Honda-sensei mentioned that after graduation, these students suddenly disappeared without a trace. They lost contact with their families, and to this day, no one has been able to find them. It seems that these students were the ones taken by Mi Ge. However, at the beginning, Mi Ge inexplicably released them temporarily, only to recapture them after their graduation."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and smiled, saying, "It seems like the Mi Ge from back then might have been new to abducting people, showing some flaws in their methods. So, when they heard about the police being alerted, they were worried about being discovered and decided to release those students temporarily. However, by that time, Mi Ge had already abducted them for two days and most likely performed brain surgeries on them. So, Mi Ge had no worries and summoned them back after they graduated."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded in agreement and said, "Master, you''re absolutely right. I completely agree with your analysis. But if that''s the case, could Miguel be Honda Tetsuya himself?"


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, rubbing his chin, and said, "It''s hard to say for sure, Suneo. Later on, please ask your friend to investigate the story Honda-sensei mentioned. See what role Honda-sensei played in that student disappearance case. If Honda-sensei also disappeared back then, then Miguel is very likely Honda Tetsuya. However, there''s another possibility that Miguel''s current artificial body was created using Honda Tetsuya''s body as a base."


    At this moment, a puzzled Miguel finally snapped out of his daze and asked, "Master, are you saying that someone else is using my face?"


    Liu Xing nodded and retrieved a photo of Honda Tetsuya from his phone, then handed the phone to Miguel.


    Miguel took the phone but remained motionless.


    Liu Xing sighed, sat back in his chair, and closed his eyes to contemplate the current issues.


    Firstly, what was the relationship between Honda Tetsuya and Miguel?


    Liu Xing currently had three theories. First, Miguel''s brain might be Honda Tetsuya''s, and he was captured by Mi Ge long ago, his memories erased, becoming Mi Ge''s slave. He had been controlled by Mi Ge until players like Ming Hanxing rescued him, and he now acted as the genuine Honda Tetsuya. In reality, this Honda Tetsuya was a construct made by Mi Ge, and for some reason, Mi Ge had him continue to operate in human society.


    The second possibility was that Miguel''s body was constructed based on Honda Tetsuya''s body, and Miguel had a different brain. The current Honda Tetsuya was likely another person modified by Mi Ge.


    The third possibility was that Mi Ge used Honda Tetsuya''s appearance to create Miguel, but Mi Ge decided to play a prank on Honda Tetsuya by rearranging Miguel''s features. However, this theory relied on Mi Ge knowing Honda Tetsuya and Honda Tetsuya not being an ordinary person; otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense for Mi Ge, a mythical creature, to engage in such mischief against a regular human.


    So, Liu Xing believed that while the third possibility seemed quite fantastical, this was the world of Cthulhu RPG Game, and it was inherently science fiction.


    At this point, Miguel put down the phone and said, "I remember now. My name is Honda Tetsuya!"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and asked seriously, "Is that true?"


    Miguel nodded and pointed to his head, saying, "Although my memories haven''t fully returned, when I saw this photo, something suddenly clicked. I recall an incident from many years ago when I was walking down a street with a group of people whose faces I couldn''t see. We entered a specialty shop, and after they closed the door, I smelled a strange fragrance. Within a few minutes, I lost consciousness... Before losing consciousness, I heard someone call me Tetsuya."


    Liu Xing nodded and turned to Honekawa Suneo, saying, "Suneo, find some photos of Honda Tetsuya for Miguel to see. Maybe it will trigger more memories."


    Honekawa Suneo nodded and took out his phone, standing next to Miguel and scrolling through the images.


    Liu Xing turned to Ming Hanxing and said, "Teacher Ming, as the Vice Master, I''m entrusting the affairs of Kyoto to you once I leave. For routine matters, you can handle them yourselves without consulting me. So, it''s up to you now, Teacher Ming, and I hope you and Suneo will cooperate well."


    An hour later, Liu Xing boarded a flight to Kobe.


    Fortunately, the Island Nation wasn''t very large, so he quickly arrived in Kobe. He hailed a taxi and headed straight to the specialty shop.


    Upon entering the shop, Liu Xing couldn''t help but feel that something was off. It was a specialty shop, but it seemed to be conducting business with the doors closed. If it weren''t for the sign that said "specialty shop," Liu Xing might have mistaken it for a nighttime bar.


    However, Liu Xing didn''t dwell on it and walked in.


    Inside the specialty shop, the lighting was dim, and various Kobe specialties were casually displayed. Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and said to the young man behind the cash register, "Boss, your specialty shop has quite a unique atmosphere."


    The young man stared at Liu Xing, remaining silent.


    While smiling, Liu Xing took out his Yellow Seal Pendant from around his neck. "You should recognize this, right?"


    The young man remained silent but nodded.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and casually said, "Well, since you know what this is, you should also know why I''m here. So, I won''t waste too much time talking. I''m here today to see Mi Ge."


    The young man nodded and used the same electronic synthesized voice as Miguel, saying, "Are you here on behalf of Aaron?"


    Liu Xing shook his head, still smiling, and replied, "No, Aaron can''t command me. I am merely a servant of King Hastur in Yellow Robes."


    The young man nodded expressionlessly and retrieved a notebook from behind the counter. "If you wish to see Mi Ge, today is not the right time. Mi Ge is not in Kobe at the moment. If you have any questions, please write them in this notebook and include your contact information. Mi Ge will get back to you later."


    Liu Xing opened the notebook and saw that many people had left messages already. It seemed that Mi Ge was quite popular, with many people coming to seek its assistance.


    After writing down his questions in the notebook, Liu Xing left. After all, the young man appeared to be an artificial being without independent consciousness, and conversing with him wouldn''t lead anywhere.


    However, Liu Xing was curious about where Mi Ge had gone. Did Mi Ge have its own year-end gathering as well?


    Liu Xing hadn''t taken more than a few steps when a mysterious figure suddenly approached him and said, "Excuse me, sir, can I bother you for a moment?"


    Liu Xing was about to refuse when he noticed the gun holstered at the person''s waist.


    Raising an eyebrow, Liu Xing realized that he was lucky, or perhaps KP Fangs was after him now.


    Liu Xing had come to Kobe to investigate Mi Ge, which was considered cheating for this module. So, he had prepared himself for possible retaliation from KP Fangs. However, he hadn''t expected them to resort to a gun.


    Facing the gun, Liu Xing had no choice but to follow the mysterious figure into a coffee shop and into a private room.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 254: Cross-Module

    Chapter 254: Cross-Module


    Upon entering the Private Room, Liu Xing spotted a young man leisurely sipping coffee.


    "Young master, I''ve brought the person," said the man in black before leaving the Private Room.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and unceremoniously took a seat across from the young man. He then picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip.


    It was bitter.


    But to maintain his composure, Liu Xing forced himself to act unfazed.


    "It seems like you have a liking for bitter coffee," the young man remarked with a smile.


    Liu Xing nodded, setting down his coffee. "Of course, bitter coffee sharpens the mind. However, I still don''t understand why you''ve sought me out. We don''t seem to know each other, do we?"


    Liu Xing had assumed that the person looking for him would be someone known to Watanabe Ryusei, but upon seeing this young man, he realized that there was no recollection of him in Watanabe Ryusei''s memory.


    "Heh, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Zhang Jingxu, a Chinese," Zhang Jingxu extended his hand and continued to smile.


    What intrigued Liu Xing even more was the peculiar tattoo on Zhang Jingxu''s wristtwo crossed long spears emitting an eerie green glow.


    A marker tattoo!


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised to discover that Zhang Jingxu was also a player. Marker tattoos were a customary way for players to identify each other and were the most convenient method of meeting in some modules. In scenarios where players and NPCs mingled, these tattoos helped distinguish players from non-players.


    Furthermore, there was an advanced version of marker tattoos, allowing players to add any color with an additional 10 points, which only other players could see.Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m


    However, Liu Xing now knew for sure that Ming Hanxing and Yin En were players, as the ongoing module he was involved in specifically stated that there were only three players. So, where had this player in front of him suddenly appeared from?


    "Heh heh, congratulations, Liu Xing, you''ve encountered one of the key features of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hallcross-module interactions. After all, our Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall has always emphasized being the truest of all, which often results in multiple simultaneous Cthulhu RPG Games in the same parallel world. Most modules, however, are set in distant locations, so many players may never experience cross-module encounters." KP Fangs said with a smile.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, surprised that he had come into contact with players from other modules. It had to be destiny. Of course, this was largely due to the small size of the Island Nation''s territory. When multiple modules ran concurrently, if a player from one module could move freely, it was highly likely to encounter players from other modules.


    Wait, the name Zhang Jingxu sounded somewhat familiar.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, finally recalling that Zhang Jingxu was his companion from the temporary recruitment module when he had just advanced to the Shoggoth Region. However, at that time, Zhang Jingxu had been transformed into the appearance of a schoolboy due to the module''s requirements. Now, he had returned to his original form, so Liu Xing hadn''t recognized him right away, as the name and the previous image didn''t match.


    Zhang Jingxu chuckled and replied, "A female Taoist? That''s somewhat unusual. Are you sure she''s a Taoist and not a Yin Yang Master or something else? After all, Taoism is a distinct Chinese specialty, quite rare in the Island Nation."


    Liu Xing nodded firmly. "I''m absolutely certain. This female Taoist is also Chinese and currently attending the same high school as my character card. But speaking of which, I assume Taoists have their own circles. Perhaps you know her? She has a rather unique and masculine nameLu Tianya."


    Upon hearing the name Lu Tianya, Zhang Jingxu''s expression turned shocked. "What? You mentioned Lu Tianya?!"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and confirmed, "Yes, Lu Tianya. Do you know her? By the way, I heard that Lu Tianya used to partner with a student named Zhang in their high school days, conducting various exorcism rituals in Magic Capital. Could that Zhang be you?"


    Zhang Jingxu fell silent for a moment, then spoke with a touch of sadness, "Yes, that''s me."


    Liu Xing couldn''t help but furrow his brow, unsure of what to say.


    "Lu Tianya used to be a player herself, and she entered this game even before I did," Zhang Jingxu continued, his tone becoming somber. "Back then, I didn''t understand what Cthulhu was, but she often told me about her dreamsterrifying, indescribable things she encountered in her sleep. She would narrowly escape death in these dreams. I used to tease her, thinking she was just having wild fantasies. Looking back, I realize how young and naive I was."


    "Later, through a stroke of fate or perhaps inevitability, I entered the Cthulhu RPG Game myself. It was then that I finally understood what those nameless horrors she spoke of were. By that time, she had gone to the United States in search of the ultimate truth she believed in."


    "Then, when I advanced to the Shoggoth Region, I encountered her once more. However, she had already forgotten me by then and had become an NPC. Still, we became friends once again, just like before."


    "Afterward, I started investigating why she had become this way. The answer was quite simpleLu Tianya is just her initial character card. She tore up her character card due to some personal reasons and never resurrected it, so it automatically transformed into an NPC."


    Having finished his explanation, Zhang Jingxu took a sip of his coffee.


    "So, Zhang Jingxu, why didn''t you stay with Lu Tianya? Why did you choose to disappear when you graduated?" Liu Xing asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Zhang Jingxu sighed and smiled, saying, "Liu Xing, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, players aren''t always in control. I was deceived by an Interlude Growth called ''The Road Ahead'' right before our graduation ceremony. The result I drew was ''Mountain Retreat,'' which forced me to leave her. I spent a whole year on Mount Longhu in seclusion, lost contact with her, and if it weren''t for meeting you today, I wouldn''t have known her whereabouts."


    Liu Xing nodded, deep in thought. "I see. Well, when the Private Room time ends, let''s steer the conversation toward Lu Tianya. This way, you''ll know where to find her, and you can give me an item as well. That way, I can help you get in touch with Lu Tianya, and she probably won''t have any reason to trouble me."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded in gratitude. "Thank you, Liu Xing. I appreciate it."


    At that moment, KP Fangs chimed in, "Time is nearly up. I''ll end the Private Room time now. But I must remind both of you not to forget your respective modules. It''s best to maintain some distance before your modules end, as both of them now involve Mi Ge. There''s a risk of chemical reactions and mutual influence between the two modules. However, the main quests in both modules won''t change, so please proceed with caution."


    Private Room time came to an end.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 255: The Missing Ling Ishikawa

    Chapter 255: The Missing Ling Ishikawa


    Lu Tianya nodded and took out a compass, saying, "This compass has the ability to detect ghosts, just like now. It has been pointing at you all along. Yesterday, when I heard that someone died in the old school building area, I secretly took out this compass and checked. I found that it was not pointing at Suzuki Ryu but at the old school building. At that time, I thought it was strange, and now it seems that the Red-Clothed Female Ghost is probably behind this. After all, this compass can be influenced by the strength of ghosts."


    Liu Xing glanced at the compass in Lu Tianya''s hand. The pointer remained fixed on himself, causing Liu Xing to furrow his brows. This compass seemed to be specifically targeting him, considering he had so many Vengeful Spirits as a Cult Leader. If he was nearby, the compass would likely lock onto him.


    In that case, this compass had become a tracking device for him.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing calmly asked, "Lu Tianya, how large is the effective range of this compass? What if both Red-Clothed Female Ghost and I are within its search range, and it still locks onto me? Wouldn''t the compass be useless then?"


    Lu Tianya shook head and smiled, "Ryusei, you can rest assured. When I control this compass, it prioritizes locking onto Wandering Spirits, which are individual ghosts. Cases like yours, with Vengeful Spirits possessing you, would be its secondary target. Also, this compass''s range is limited; it can only lock onto targets within a radius of fifty meters."


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief, as it seemed that the compass posed no significant threat to him.


    "Very well, Lu Tianya. If you''re free, let''s go to the old school building together on the night of the school opening. We''ll rely on your compass to locate the Red-Clothed Female Ghost," Liu Xing suggested.


    Lu Tianya nodded confidently, saying, "You can count on me. As long as the Red-Clothed Female Ghost isn''t some powerful malevolent spirit, I should be able to locate her. However, I''m highly suspicious that there are many Vengeful Spirits in the old school building. After all, those students who committed suicide must have harbored grievances. So, we''ll be facing quite a few enemies."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, suddenly remembering his Main quest. He asked, "In that case, Lu Tianya, can you communicate with these Vengeful Spirits? Maybe we can gather some useful information from them."


    Lu Tianya shook head and said, somewhat helplessly, "It''s true that we could, but there are two problems. Firstly, my cultivation level is not high enough yet, so I can only communicate with lower-level Spirits. Secondly, those lower-level Spirits are usually in a confused state, wandering around the places they died, and are unable to communicate... Unless we''re incredibly lucky and come across a Spirit that has regained its senses and is willing to communicate with us, we won''t be able to obtain useful information from them."


    Liu Xing nodded, feeling somewhat frustrated. "I see. By the way, can the Red-Clothed Female Ghost command these Spirits? If she has that ability, it could complicate things for us."


    Lu Tianya stroked chin, pondering for a moment before saying, "I can''t be sure about that at the moment because I don''t know the Red-Clothed Female Ghost''s level. However, if she can send dreams to ordinary people and create ghostly handprints on them, it suggests her level is not low. It''s just a step away from being able to control lower-level Spirits."


    After discussing the details of their plan to explore the old school building on the night of the school opening with Lu Tianya, Liu Xing decided to take his leave. There wasn''t much more to discuss, and he didn''t want to suspect that he was deceiving the other party.


    So, after exchanging phone numbers with Lu Tianya, Liu Xing left the house.


    Returning home, Liu Xing realized that Ling Ishikawa was nowhere to be found.


    "Where did Ling Ishikawa go?" Liu Xing asked Ming Hanxing while taking a sip of water.


    Liu Xing found himself without clear answers, as there were no additional clues at the moment.


    At this point, Honekawa Suneo approached with his phone, his expression grave. He reported, "It seems that Ling Ishikawa has indeed encountered trouble. According to my friend''s investigation, Ling Ishikawa was staking out Honda Tetsuya at a caf half an hour ago. Then, suddenly, he settled his bill and left. It appears he started tracking Honda Tetsuya. At the time, Ling Ishikawa seemed puzzled and anxious, asking the caf''s staff if there was a public phone booth nearby. It seems his phone might have malfunctioned."


    Liu Xing nodded. It was now confirmed that Ling Ishikawa had run into trouble. "I see. So, are there any public phone booths nearby? Can we determine Ling Ishikawa''s next moves?"


    Honekawa Suneo shook his head regretfully. "The caf''s staff only remembered that Ling Ishikawa left in the direction of the left side. Unfortunately, there are hardly any public phone booths along that road, as almost everyone has a cell phone nowadays. Public phone booths have become rare."


    "To the left, huh?" Liu Xing took out his phone and began searching for notable locations to the left of Honda Tetsuya''s apartment. He soon discovered a bar called "Flame Bar," located about a kilometer away to the left of the apartment.


    "Flame Bar. It''s highly likely that Ling Ishikawa followed Honda Tetsuya to Flame Bar. In that case, Ling Ishikawa might not have been captured yet. Teacher Ming, please contact Miguel and check if he''s at Flame Bar. If he is, instruct him to abandon surveillance on Alice for now and look for Ling Ishikawa in the bar. Gian, Suneo, and Junichi, the three of you will accompany me to Flame Bar," Liu Xing instructed as he stood up, signaling for Gian and the others to join him.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Xing and his group arrived at Flame Bar. Ming Hanxing had informed Liu Xing that Miguel was not at Flame Bar but on the rooftop of an apartment building not far from Flame Bar. This location provided a good vantage point to monitor Alice''s residence, as she had not gone to Flame Bar today.


    Liu Xing decided to leave Miguel to continue surveilling Alice and instructed Gian, Suneo, and Junichi to accompany him to the bar.


    Flame Bar, as the most renowned bar in the Kyoto area, was located in the basement of a shopping center and covered an area nearly the size of a football field. Liu Xing couldn''t help but marvel at the wealth of these cultists, as they managed to secure such a large space for a bar in the prime real estate of Kyoto. No wonder Flame Bar had become the most famous bar in the region.


    However, Liu Xing also noticed that Flame Bar didn''t bother checking the ages of their patrons. In Island Nation, individuals under the age of twenty were not allowed to drink alcohol, and bars typically checked the driver''s licenses or medical insurance cards of those who appeared underage. Since Island Nation didn''t issue identity cards, driver''s licenses and medical insurance cards were used to verify age.


    Among Liu Xing''s group, only Gian looked to be in his twenties. Liu Xing and the other two clearly appeared to be under twenty, yet the staff at Flame Bar didn''t seem to care.


    "No wonder Flame Bar is so popular. They don''t even check the age of their customers," Honekawa Suneo remarked in surprise.


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. "Of course, because the Chief of Police is their protector. If the police ever come to inspect, they''ll surely be informed in advance, and they''ll ask the underage folks to leave. Even if they get caught, the worst that can happen is a fine. Do you think the Deep Sea Gospel Society would care about such a small amount of money?"


    Liu Xing''s group found a booth and sat down, continuing to observe the surroundings.


    As a bar, Flame Bar had dim lighting, and it was crowded due to being the peak hours for bars. Liu Xing couldn''t spot Ling Ishikawa anywhere.


    Liu Xing decided to send Gian and Junichi Oshima on separate missions to search for Ling Ishikawa. He remained with Honekawa Suneo to continue observing the situation inside Flame Bar.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 256: Ling Ishikawa in the Alternate Dimension

    Chapter 256: Ling Ishikawa in the Alternate Dimension


    It has to be said that the interior of the Flame Bar is incredibly luxurious. Liu Xing took a look at the price list and it seemed quite affordable, indicating that Flame Bar was determined to attract customers even at the cost of operating at a loss.


    Although this strategy might lead to financial losses, Flame Bar was able to draw a substantial crowd, providing a wide array of intelligence to the Deep Sea Gospel Society.


    Liu Xing noticed that there were a significant number of waitstaff at Flame Bar. There seemed to be a service member every few steps, each of them wearing what appeared to be earphones. However, Liu Xing suspected that these earphones were more like radios, likely used for better gathering information in the noisy bar environment.


    However, Liu Xing was seated in a booth, which could be considered the "Private Room" section of the bar. In order to ensure the privacy of the customers'' conversations, the service staff stood at the outer edges of the booth area, waiting for customers to call for their assistance. Liu Xing believed that Flame Bar''s monitoring approach in the booth area might be somewhat unique and receive special attention, as the customers in the booth area were more likely to share some "big news" during their conversations.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing contacted KP Fangs and asked, "KP, I want to check if there are any listening devices in this booth. Is there any specific way to determine that?"


    KP Fangs chuckled and replied, "Well, Liu Xing, you are very cautious, but I must tell you that your attempt will automatically fail because you lack the necessary expertise for this task. Moreover, I can assure you that there won''t be any visible issues on the surface of the booth."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that there was indeed something suspicious about the booth area. However, as KP Fangs had pointed out, any monitoring devices in the booth area would not be visible on the surface. After patting the leather sofa beneath him, Liu Xing concluded that the listening devices were likely concealed inside the sofa.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing exchanged a knowing glance with Honekawa Suneo and lightly patted the sofa. Honekawa Suneo understood and took out a small black six-sided die from his pocket, which had a red switch on top.


    This was a piece of advanced technology that Honekawa Suneo had prepared specifically for this visit to the Flame Bar. It emitted a low-frequency interference signal within a certain range, without affecting people''s communication. This interference would significantly disrupt any listening devices.


    In addition, Honekawa Suneo was currently carrying a signal-blocking device for WeChat, a high-frequency player, and various other pieces of advanced technology. According to Honekawa Suneo''s explanation, these were custom-made gadgets he had collected over time out of boredom. They hadn''t been used before, but after joining the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, Honekawa Suneo believed there might be an opportunity to make use of these gadgets, so he kept them with him.


    However, Liu Xing couldn''t help but wonder if, in this parallel world of the Cthulhu RPG Game, Doraemon had not gone to find Nobi Nobita but had followed Honekawa Suneo instead, which would explain the presence of so many unusual gadgets.


    Upon reflection, in the world of the Cthulhu RPG Game, Doraemon could indeed exist. After all, Yis People, Mi Ge, and future humans all had the ability to create Doraemon. Even Miguel, with his diverse set of tools implanted in his body, could cosplay as Doraemon with a change of appearance, given Miguel''s capabilities, as explained by Ming Hanxing.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing couldn''t help but ask Honekawa Suneo, "Suneo, have you ever seen a blue-and-white, talking humanoid robotic cat?"


    Honekawa Suneo looked puzzled and replied, "A humanoid robotic cat? I''m sorry, Master, but I''ve never seen anything like that. Is this humanoid robotic cat important? Should I send someone to look for it?"


    Liu Xing felt a bit embarrassed and shook his head, saying, "It''s alright; I just suddenly thought of it. I''ve seen this blue-and-white humanoid robotic cat in a dream before."


    Liu Xing then realized, through Watanabe Ryusei''s memories, that there was no mention of the manga series "Doraemon" in this parallel world. That explained why Honekawa Suneo and others could be given the same names as anime characters by their parents without any issues.


    At this point, KP Fangs chimed in, "Liu Xing, you should know that in this parallel world, there is no ''Doraemon'' or ''JoJo''s Bizarre Adventure'' and similar works. So, when talking to others, it''s best not to mention these works or any references from them, as it could lead to complications."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, surprised that even in this regard, there were restrictions. It seemed that playing with references needed to be done in moderation.Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m


    Meanwhile, Liu Xing continued to drink with Gouda Gian and Junichi Oshima. The show had to go on, no matter what.


    At that moment, Junichi Oshima suddenly remembered something and said, "Master, while Gian and I didn''t find any trace of Ling Ishikawa and Honda Tetsuya, we noticed something strange. There are several unusual items on the bar counter, the most prominent being some Fishman figurines, which you mentioned, Deep Ones. Besides that, there are some portraits and such. I overheard a customer talking to the bartender, and the bartender mentioned that these items are giveaways that customers can receive after reaching a certain level of spending."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and nodded, saying, "I didn''t expect them to play this card. I suppose this is how the Deep Sea Gospel Society recruits followers. Later, Junichi Oshima, inquire at that bar counter about how much spending is required to get those giveaways. It would be best if you can collect a set all at once for further analysis."


    Junichi Oshima nodded and, holding his drink, headed towards the bar counter.


    At the same time, Honekawa Suneo entered with Miguel.


    Once Miguel was seated, he discreetly pointed to the fruit platter.


    No words were needed; Miguel had already discovered the listening device. What surprised Liu Xing was that the listening device was hidden inside the fruit platter.


    Liu Xing examined the fruit platter carefully and noticed that the base was significantly thicker than that of a regular fruit platter, and it was opaque black.


    Even though Liu Xing now knew that there was a listening device hidden inside the fruit platter, he couldn''t make a scene at Flame Bar. He couldn''t reveal that Miguel had detected the device through his ability to track scents.


    Of course, Liu Xing had no intention of causing trouble over the listening device at the moment. He didn''t want to tip off Flame Bar prematurely.


    So, Liu Xing asked Miguel, "Miguel, is there a way to completely eliminate a person''s scent?"


    Miguel extended three fingers and replied, "Master, there are three methods I know of. First, there''s a special scent eliminator that can instantly mask all scents on a person''s body. I have a bottle of it on me, which I use to escape pursuers. However, using this scent eliminator would also erase the surrounding scents. Given that only Ling Ishikawa''s scent suddenly disappeared, this possibility can be ruled out."


    "The second method involves magic. While I haven''t witnessed someone performing magic myself, my database contains information about spells. One of them is a high-level Invisibility spell that can make the target invisible, devoid of physical collision volume, and simultaneously conceal all scents. However, casting this high-level Invisibility spell has strict requirements, including a specific environment and materials. It''s clear that it couldn''t be cast in this booth area, so this possibility can also be eliminated."


    "Finally, the last method may sound unbelievable, but if we rule out other possibilities, this is the only one left. Ling Ishikawa might have been sent to an Alternate Dimension, departing from our current dimension. That''s why his scent vanished suddenly. The only ways I know of to access an Alternate Dimension are through magic or guidance from certain mythical creatures."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, surveyed the booth area, and found nothing unusual.


    "Miguel, is there any way to track someone who has been sent to an Alternate Dimension?" Liu Xing inquired.


    Miguel shook his head and replied, "Master, tracking someone in an Alternate Dimension is incredibly difficult. Without specific knowledge or guidance, it''s nearly impossible to locate them. Alternate Dimensions operate under different rules and may not even follow the laws of scent tracking or traditional tracking methods."


    Liu Xing sighed deeply, realizing that finding Ling Ishikawa had just become an even more daunting challenge.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 257: Tit for Tat

    Chapter 257: Tit for Tat


    The manager furrowed his brow, looking frustrated as he said, "Lady Alice, you''re absolutely right. It''s quite obvious that someone deliberately came here to cause trouble. Moreover, these people probably already know our secrets, which is why they brought this jamming device. They are intentionally provoking us, confident that we won''t be able to catch them."


    Alice nodded in agreement and affirmed, "Exactly. Even if we try to access the surveillance footage, we won''t be able to identify these individuals. They came prepared, and they won''t leave any loopholes for us to exploit. Unless we investigate every person who entered the bar today, and I believe these troublemakers fall into one of two categories. They are either tech enthusiasts or troublemaking gang members who found out we''re using listening devices. They want to extort money from us for some reason, but they are aware that Flame Bar isn''t an easy target. That''s why they''ve orchestrated this spectacle. If that''s the case, they might come back in a few days to demand more. In that case, you should be prepared to pay them off to avoid further trouble. However, if they push their luck, you can arrange for the hunters to deal with them."


    The manager nodded in understanding.


    Alice paused for a moment, sighed, and continued, "I hope these individuals fall into the first category, but that possibility is slim. Flame Bar has been open for years without any incidents. After all, the Police Chief is on our side, and the underground organizations in Kyoto give us some respect. They wouldn''t dare cause trouble for us. Tech enthusiasts are unlikely to visit our bar, and our listening devices are well-hidden. Ordinary people wouldn''t think to check the fruit platter for listening devices."


    "So, I''m almost certain that these troublemakers belong to the second category they are our rivals within the Deep Sea Gospel Society, and they likely have a grudge against us. Rivalries are common among peers, and Kyoto is a limited pie. We control a significant share of resources, which may have attracted their jealousy. They also know we use listening devices. However, judging from their use of this jamming device, they might still be open to negotiations, seeking benefits from us."


    The manager pondered for a moment and asked, "Lady Alice, are you suggesting that we should find an opportunity to eliminate them?"


    Slap!


    Alice slapped the manager''s head, frustration in her voice. "Are you daft? Do you really think Deep Sea Gospel Society can act recklessly in Kyoto? Tell me, how many secret cults are there in Kyoto?"


    The manager lowered his head and cautiously replied, "If I''m not mistaken, besides us, there should be thirteen other secret cults in Kyoto, and those are just the ones in plain sight. We don''t even know how many exist in secret."


    Alice nodded and continued seriously, "That''s correct. Currently, there are a total of fourteen secret cults in Kyoto that operate openly. Among them, five are comparable in strength to Deep Sea Gospel Society. Let''s not discuss them for now. Let''s talk about the three secret cults stronger than us Dawn''s Call, Deadpools Society, and Eternal Truth Society. Now, tell me, how do we compare to these three secret cults?"


    The manager shook his head in silence and replied, "I have to admit that we can''t compete with those three secret cults."


    Alice sighed in resignation and said, "It seems you''re not entirely foolish. You understand our position in Kyoto. Right now, we''re beneath the top-tier and above the bottom. If it were Eternal Truth Society causing trouble, how would you retaliate?"


    Alice''s analysis left everyone in the room enlightened.


    "Now, I''ll head back. You should tidy up and leave as well. Remember to remove all the listening devices first. Observing doesn''t mean sitting idly by. Also, consider closing the bar for a day tomorrow. Post a notice saying Flame Bar will be closed for a day due to special circumstances. I believe those troublemakers will understand what that means." Alice spoke as she picked up her bag and headed towards the door.


    Little did Alice know that every word she had just spoken had been eavesdropped on by Miguel.


    Tit for tat.


    Liu Xing was aware that Flame Bar had discovered their interference with the listening devices. Before leaving, Liu Xing had instructed Miguel to install additional listening devices in various locations within Flame Bar, including the area where Alice had just been. He wanted to eavesdrop on how Alice planned to resolve this issue.


    As a result, Miguel compiled the recorded audio information and sent it to Liu Xing''s phone.


    At that moment, Liu Xing, still gazing at the stars at a 45-degree angle, was lost in thought, contemplating life.


    Liu Xing had set a special notification ringtone for Miguel''s number, so upon receiving a message from Miguel, he immediately opened his phone and listened to the audio file.


    After listening to the recording, Liu Xing fell into contemplation. He hadn''t expected the Shadow Clan to transform from a regular gang into a cult, and it appeared to be a recent development.


    On a side note, the current leader of Shadow Clan, Miyake Ten, was none other than the antagonist boss, Mikageichi''s father, from the Dark Lifemodule.


    This led Liu Xing to a daring hypothesis.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 258: The Takagi Brothers

    Chapter 258: The Takagi Brothers


    "Could it be that King Tindalos didn''t kill Mikageichi but allowed him to live freely until now, and Mikageichi even helped his father, Miyake Ten, transform the Shadow Clan into a Secret Cult?" Liu Xing pondered.


    After all, it had been less than a month since the Dark Life module had ended, and the Shadow Clan had suddenly transformed from an ordinary gang into a powerful rising Secret Cult. Liu Xing couldn''t help but connect this with Mikageichi.


    However, Liu Xing thought that according to the setting of Yis People in the Cthulhu RPG Game, they shouldn''t need followers to worship them. After all, Yis People were ultimately a technological race and didn''t require belief support. Moreover, in the world of Cthulhu RPG Game, faith had almost no effect, and more followers for the Eldritch Gods simply meant more food.


    So, Liu Xing believed that the Shadow Clan might not be worshipping Yis People, i.e., King Tindalos, but someone else, someone who had rescued Mikageichi from King Tindalos.


    But who could this "someone" be?


    Liu Xing''s first thought was naturally Nyarlathotep, the scapegoat king. After all, Nyarlathotep''s original plan in the Dark Life module had been to kill Taketori, who was supposed to become a god, and turn him into a new Eldritch God. Then, one of Nyarlathotep''s incarnations, Swollen Woman, had continued causing trouble...


    In the Dark Life module, Liu Xing could also see that Swollen Woman had a great interest in Mikageichi. Of course, it was possible that Swollen Woman saw Mikageichi as an entertaining "toy" and had granted him powers far beyond those of ordinary people. Now that Mikageichi had been tricked by King Tindalos, Swollen Woman would likely want him back.


    So, was the Shadow Clan now worshipping Swollen Woman?


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows. This Island Nation was truly full of surprises. With so many Secret Cults lurking in the shadows, Liu Xing believed that he would likely have to deal with each of them in his upcoming world missions. Fortunately, he had switched to a different character card. If he had still been using the "Liu Xing" character card for his world missions, he would probably have been in a hostile relationship with the Shadow Clan by now.


    However, Liu Xing suddenly remembered that Alice had mentioned that the Shadow Clan had sent someone to Kyoto. Maybe he could use this to his advantage.


    As the saying goes, "In every trade, one hopes for the death of competitors." After all, the size of the cake in each industry was limited, and the more competitors who fell, the larger your slice of the cake.


    And those in the cult business were surely eager for the demise of their competitors, especially when it came to matters of faith. Every cult hoped to be the only one, so while cults might appear friendly on the surface, as soon as one saw an opportunity, they would go all out to eliminate their rivals.


    So, despite the apparent peace among the Secret Cults in the Kyoto area, there was a hidden undercurrent. As Alice had said, the other Secret Cults in the Kyoto area were all watching the Deep Sea Gospel Society''s every move, hoping to get a share of the pie. And now that the Shadow Clan had arrived in force, it would surely affect the interests of the other Secret Cults in the Kyoto area. Liu Xing believed he had an opportunity to guide the Shadow Clan into taking action against the Deep Sea Gospel Society. It would be a case of using one group to eliminate another, a beautiful strategy.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing couldn''t help but ask KP Fangs, "KP, is it possible for my Watanabe Ryusei character card to know about Mikageichi''s situation? Assuming that in the previous module, my Liu Xing character card mentioned something about it or if I found related information online?"


    Liu Xing thought that in order to establish contact with the Shadow Clan, they would need a common topic of conversation, and Mikageichi would be the perfect subject, especially since, if he guessed correctly, Mikageichi should still be alive.


    "Well, your request is a bit tricky," KP Fangs replied with a hint of hesitation. "Let me think... how about this, Liu Xing, you can attempt a difficult library utilization check. If you pass, your character card will gain knowledge about Mikageichi."


    Liu Xing nodded. Fortunately, his character card had a high library utilization skill value, so even a difficult check was worth a try.


    Liu Xing: 23/30. Success.


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Okay, you''ve obtained information about Mikageichi," KP Fangs said.


    Honekawa Suneo raised an eyebrow and shook his head, saying, "No, because we thought that compared to the Takagi brothers, Principal Fujiwara was more important. So Teacher Ming and I were tracking Principal Fujiwara. When we started tracking, the Takagi brothers had not left Fujiwara Shrine yet. So, Master, are you saying that the Takagi brothers are Daikubo Sosuke and the ''crow''?"


    Liu Xing nodded and said seriously, "That''s right, now I''m pretty sure that Daikubo Sosuke and the ''crow'' are indeed the Takagi brothers. The evidence we have so far supports this conclusion. Besides, you should have heard that, in theory, the Takagi brothers are not eligible to attend the meeting."


    "Master, you''re right. I remember that it was only after Daikubo Sosuke announced his retirement that the Takagi brothers entered Morimoto Academy. And that Takagi Ryo is usually very quiet, rarely speaking, so if everything goes as expected, Takagi Ryo is the ''crow,'' and Takagi Ling is Daikubo Sosuke," Nobi Nobita added.


    Liu Xing nodded and said to Nobita, "Nobita, go investigate the Takagi brothers'' address. Suneo, see if you have any suitable private detective candidates on your end and have them monitor the Takagi brothers. I''ll leave this matter to you two to handle, discuss the details among yourselves."


    Nobi Nobita and Honekawa Suneo nodded and went to the side to discuss their action plan.


    However, Ming Hanxing was curious and asked, "Master, should we arrange for Miguel to monitor the Takagi brothers directly? After all, Alice''s side shouldn''t be as important as the Takagi brothers."


    Liu Xing shook his head and smiled, saying, "No, no, Alice''s side is more important, and she''s valuable as an asset. Last night, I received a recording from Miguel, and you can listen to it now. After listening, you''ll understand."


    As Liu Xing spoke, he took out his phone and played the recording from the previous night.


    After the recording finished, Ming Hanxing furrowed his brow and said, "Master, are you saying that Alice didn''t genuinely join the Deep Sea Gospel Society?"


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "Exactly, from what Alice said in the recording, it''s clear that she didn''t truly want to join the Deep Sea Gospel Society. To her, the Deep Sea Gospel Society is like a company to work for. So, I think we have a chance to persuade Alice to our side, or at least cooperate with her. But right now, we''re missing leverage to get Alice to sit down and talk with us. So, for now, we can only let Miguel monitor her."


    Ming Hanxing thought for a moment and said somewhat dejectedly, "On the other hand, from this recording, we can also deduce that Alice doesn''t know anything about Ling Ishikawa."


    Liu Xing nodded, acknowledging that Ming Hanxing was correct. If Alice knew about Ling Ishikawa, she would have guessed that their group might be related to him since they arrived right after his incident.


    So, this indirectly confirmed that Honda Tetsuya had no connection to Alice or the Deep Sea Gospel Society.


    "Then, Master, do we still go and monitor Honda Tetsuya now, while continuing to investigate Ling Ishikawa''s whereabouts?" Ming Hanxing asked seriously.


    Liu Xing shook his head and sighed, "Forget it, let''s put those two matters aside for now. We don''t have enough manpower to monitor Honda Tetsuya, and if Ling Ishikawa has truly been transported to an alternate dimension, we won''t be able to find him. Let''s just chat for now; it seems I don''t have much to do today."


    After breakfast, Nobi Nobita looked somewhat troubled as he said, "Master, the situation is a bit tricky. I asked many people, but none of them know the Takagi brothers'' home address, including several first and second-year teachers. The Takagi brothers have never disclosed their home address, and they usually leave the school very late."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, saying, "I see. It seems that the Takagi brothers might actually be staying at the school!"


    Nobi Nobita''s eyes lit up, and he slapped his thigh, saying, "Exactly! The Takagi brothers might be staying at the school. I remember on the top floor of the New Teaching Building, aside from the principal''s office, there are several unmarked rooms that have always been locked. Based on the location and number of windows in those rooms, they should each have an area of over a hundred square meters, which is more than enough for someone to live in."


    Honekawa Suneo, who was standing nearby, looked somewhat frustrated and said, "This could be a problem. It''s nearly impossible to monitor those rooms."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 259: Continuing the Mischief

    Chapter 259: Continuing the Mischief


    Honekawa Suneo spoke while taking out his phone and opening Kurogiri Map. He said, "This is a map of the area near Morimoto School, and we can clearly see that the New Teaching Building of Morimoto School is significantly taller than the surrounding buildings. It appears to be at least ten meters higher than the next tallest building nearby. This means we can hardly monitor the rooms on the rooftop of the New Teaching Building, especially since those rooms always have their curtains drawn, making it even more challenging for us to observe."


    "In addition, Morimoto School has been using frequent on-campus accidents as an excuse to enhance its security measures. In simple terms, they''ve raised the walls. Currently, Morimoto School''s walls are about four meters high, and with the addition of electric fencing, they reach a height of five meters. There are high-definition cameras with night vision capabilities installed approximately every five meters. This effectively eliminates the possibility of us climbing over the wall into Morimoto School."


    "Furthermore, within the New Teaching Building, high-definition cameras are installed at the stairwells on each floor and in important offices. The top floor of the New Teaching Building cannot be accessed directly by stairs; it can only be reached using a specialized elevator. This elevator can only be activated by scanning a specific QR code, which is accessible only to Morimoto School''s higher-ups. Most importantly, this specialized elevator automatically shuts down at night, rendering it impossible for anyone, including Miguel, to enter unless they can glide directly from another building to the top of the New Teaching Building."


    HonekawaSuneo''s words left Liu Xing feeling frustrated. He could only ask, "In that case, it seems quite challenging... However, speaking of which, I remember that the security measures in the Old Teaching Building area are relatively lax. Can we enter the main teaching building through the Old Teaching Building area?"


    HonekawaSuneo shook his head and switched the Kurogiri Map to the Old Teaching Building area. He continued, "Master, you can see that although the security measures in the Old Teaching Building area are weaker, the terrain there is quite unfavorable. The Old Teaching Building area has been abandoned for a long time, and the weeds have grown almost as tall as a person. It might be relatively easy to sneak in, but it''s also prone to various accidents, as there are rumors of venomous snakes residing there."


    "Even if we manage to safely enter the Old Teaching Building area, it would be very troublesome to bypass the cameras and enter the New Teaching Building. Archives Room and the Old Teaching Building both have numerous cameras installed, and I''m not entirely sure about the exact positions of these cameras. What I can confirm is that all access points from the Old Teaching Building to the New Teaching Building have cameras installed, and their positions are quite tricky, such as those located on the exterior walls around the third floor of the New Teaching Building... So, if we want to infiltrate the New Teaching Building without exposing our identities, we would have to disable those cameras. However, if we do that, the Deep Sea Gospel Society will undoubtedly increase their security measures. In other words, we would only have one chance to infiltrate."


    "Master, I understand. I will arrange a spokesperson to contact other students. If all goes well, we can complete the initial coordination work before the students return. When you give the order, we can begin the second protest." HonekawaSuneo said seriously.


    Afterward, HonekawaSuneo went to discuss the specific plan with NobiNobita, while Liu Xing sat on the sofa, pondering the current situation.


    As the module progressed, Liu Xing started to feel increasingly worried because certain developments were beyond his expectations. He initially thought the module would be straightforward, given his powerful character card and the reliability of his NPC followers. He believed completing the module would be a simple task.


    However, now, with Ling Ishikawa''s sudden disappearance and the mystery surrounding HondaTetsuya''s identity, Liu Xing felt overwhelmed and uncertain about how to proceed.


    Nevertheless, Liu Xing suddenly recalled another matter he had not addressed yet the identity of the Red-Clothed Female Ghost. He realized that he had yet to uncover her true identity. At this point, Liu Xing strongly suspected that the Red-Clothed Female Ghost might be Higashi Meizi, a close friend of Juri Sonoda. After all, Liu Xing''s main quest was related to Higashi Meizi, and within the module, the Red-Clothed Female Ghost was the only NPC connected to her.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 260: Dark Tide

    Chapter 260: Dark Tide


    Alice furrowed her brows, addressing the followers of the Deep Sea Gospel Society beside her, "Please make a call and notify the other seniors to come over."


    After Alice finished speaking, she sat silently in the nearby chair.


    Ten minutes later, those who had heard about the intrusion into the Fujiwara Shrine by unidentified individuals, the damage to the Deep One statue, and the Takagi brothers hurriedly arrived at the Fujiwara Shrine.


    Seeing the shattered Deep One statue strewn across the floor, the expressions on everyone''s faces turned grim. However, the Takagi brothers and the others were individuals with deep-hidden intentions, and soon their expressions returned to calm.


    "Let''s have a few people tidy up the main hall, and we''ll discuss matters in the side hall," Takagi Ling spoke up.


    The others nodded in agreement and followed Takagi Ling out of the main hall, heading to the side hall of the Fujiwara Shrine. They took their seats, while Takagi Ryo positioned himself behind a folding screen.


    If Liu Xing were to witness all of this, he would undoubtedly confirm that Takagi Ling was Daikubo Sosuke, and Takagi Ryo was the so-called "Crow."


    Daikubo Sosuke took a sip of tea and then addressed Alice, "Alice, as the security head of our Deep Sea Gospel Society''s Kyoto branch, can you explain what happened today?"


    Alice nodded and replied seriously, "It''s quite evident that this was a premeditated and organized intrusion. Those two masked individuals must have known the ins and outs of our Fujiwara Shrine. They were aware that there are usually no people around, which is why they boldly entered the Fujiwara Shrine, ignoring the numerous surveillance cameras. They ransacked the main hall without restraint. Most importantly, it seems like they knew when our people would arrive at the Fujiwara Shrine. They left right on time."


    Upon hearing this, the Police Chief couldn''t help but voice his professional concerns, "Alice, are you suggesting that we have a mole within the Deep Sea Gospel Society?"


    Alice nodded affirmatively and continued, "Indeed, I believe there is a mole within our Deep Sea Gospel Society, but it''s highly likely that it''s just some low-ranking members who were persuaded by the other side. Because from the way these two individuals acted, it''s clear they had no knowledge of the valuable items stored in the Fujiwara Shrine. They didn''t even know what was inside the shrine. It''s evident that they only knew the Fujiwara Shrine belonged to our Deep Sea Gospel Society. Their purpose seems to be to provoke us, as they casually took an inexpensive compass and smashed our worshiped statues."


    After Alice finished speaking, everyone fell into contemplation, pondering her words.


    After a moment, Daikubo Sosuke spoke up, "Alice, arrange for some people to investigate the background of those two individuals. Additionally, have some reliable individuals look into the mole issue."


    Alice smiled and replied, "Don''t worry, I''ve already assigned people to do that. I believe we''ll have results soon. However, right now, I strongly suspect that these two individuals might be from the Shadow Clan."


    As soon as Alice mentioned the Shadow Clan, the others present furrowed their brows.


    "What? Shadow Clan members? Alice, you''re not joking, are you? We shouldn''t have any conflicts with the Shadow Clan within our Deep Sea Gospel Society," the Education Chief expressed his surprise.


    Alice shook her head and recounted the events that had occurred at the Flame Bar the previous day.


    Daikubo Sosuke furrowed his brows and nodded, "In that case, it''s indeed possible that the Shadow Clan is causing trouble for us. After all, the Shadow Clan is expanding aggressively, aiming to establish their influence in the Kyoto area. We''ve become their target because the Red-Clothed Female Ghost incident at Morimoto Academy has gained so much attention. If the Shadow Clan stabs us in the back at this point, we''ll have to give up everything in Kyoto. But you all should be aware that if we do that, our headquarters won''t forgive us easily."


    Alice shook her head and continued seriously, holding her phone, "That may not be the case. I''ve just received another message. The assassinated representative was Miyake Ban''s subordinate, the confirmed heir of the Shadow Clan. And I''m sure you all know the relationship between Miyake Ban and Miyake Ken. They''ve had numerous conflicts over the position of the Shadow Clan''s heir. With Miyake Ban''s subordinate killed, and Miyake Ken personally involved, it appears that Miyake Ken might be behind this."


    Fujiwara Hiroshi interjected, "It seems that the trouble at the city gate has affected the entire city. The internal conflict within the Shadow Clan has spilled over to us. Moreover, I''ve heard about this Miyake Ken. Compared to Miyake Ban, who excels in strategy and prefers fair and open competition, Miyake Ken is known for using various schemes and conspiracies without any moral constraints. He''s a formidable opponent."


    Fujiwara Hiroshi''s words left everyone in silence once again, as they contemplated the challenge posed by someone like Miyake Ken.


    "Alright, let''s leave it at that for now. Many things will depend on you from now on, Alice. Principal Fujiwara, please do your best to stabilize public opinion. I''ll try to figure out a way to contact the Shadow Clan and at least understand their perspective," Daikubo Sosuke said as he stood up and left the side hall.


    As for the Police Chief and the Education Chief, it was still working hours, so they couldn''t stay longer and headed back to their respective units.


    Alice returned to the Flame Bar to begin organizing her subordinates to investigate various matters.


    Of course, Liu Xing remained unaware of all these developments.


    At this moment, Liu Xing had arrived at Lu Tianya''s home.


    Lu Tianya looked at the compass and talisman on the table with surprise and asked, "Where did you get these?"


    Liu Xing chuckled and said, "Today, I visited the Deep Sea Gospel Society''s headquarters and found these two items. I thought you, Lu Tianya, might know how to use them, so I brought them directly to you."


    Lu Tianya nodded, picked up the compass, and commented, "This compass is an excellent item. It''s far superior to the one I use. My compass can only detect the locations of Spirits, and powerful malevolent spirits can block its detection. Plus, its range is limited. But this compass is different. Its detection ability is incredibly strong. Unless it''s a Legendary Ghost King-level malevolent spirit, it can''t evade detection. I haven''t even infused it with my own spiritual power yet, but it can already sense all the Spirits within a two-kilometer radius. I believe that once I infuse it with enough spiritual power, I can use it to suppress Evil Spirits."


    Although Liu Xing couldn''t fully comprehend Lu Tianya''s explanation and found it somewhat cryptic, he understood one thing: this compass possessed formidable abilities.


    Thinking this, Liu Xing didn''t hesitate and handed the compass to Lu Tianya, saying with a smile, "Well, in that case, consider it a gift. Since you find it so valuable, you should keep it."


    Lu Tianya quickly shook her head and declined, "No, no. This compass is too precious. If I were to sell it within our circle, I could easily get tens of millions for it. I can''t accept it."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised to learn that Taoists like Lu Tianya earned such high incomes. Otherwise, a compass wouldn''t fetch such a hefty price.


    However, Liu Xing wasn''t short of money at the moment, and giving the compass to Lu Tianya was also an investment. Even if he couldn''t persuade Lu Tianya to join the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, having Lu Tianya in possession of this compass could help solve many problems in this module. Moreover, as long as he didn''t leave the Island Nation, he could seek Lu Tianya''s assistance in future modules.


    But Liu Xing had anticipated that Lu Tianya might not accept the gift, so he said, "Since you''re unwilling to accept this compass, how about I lend it to you for now?"


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 261: The Third Victim

    Chapter 261: The Third Victim


    Nothing to do.


    Liu Xing suddenly found himself with nothing to do at the moment. His subordinates, though not numerous, were all working diligently to serve him. Liu Xing felt like he could now lead a life of leisure, with everything provided at his beck and call.


    After discussing the next steps, Liu Xing found himself idling on the couch, pondering about life... or rather, daydreaming.


    The current situation of this module had taken Liu Xing by surprise. He couldn''t help but feel that this module had turned into a modified version, far from its original purpose. Originally, this module was meant for players who had just arrived at the new school, taking on the roles of students and teachers, to meticulously explore the hidden truths behind the school.


    But now, due to Liu Xing''s unique character card, the players'' behavior had taken a drastic turn, and their primary objective seemed to have shifted towards confronting the puppeteers behind the scenes.


    This module was now like a movie that had taken an unexpected turn during production. In a scene where the actors were supposed to be unarmed, suddenly, someone appeared with an unlimited supply of bullets and a blazing Gatling gun.


    How should this movie be filmed?


    As the director of the Cthulhu RPG Game, KP had no choice but to modify the module and adjust some plotlines. So, in the previous module, Honda Tetsuya, who had been behaving normally, had suddenly transformed into a mysterious figure with a powerful background. The Shadow Clan, originally just a gang organization, had also morphed into a formidable Secret Cult, swiftly expanding into the Kyoto region.


    Liu Xing was certain that, barring any unforeseen circumstances, the Shadow Clan would have a significant role in this module, and it might even have an impact on other modules.


    Because Liu Xing was almost certain that the five individuals who had assassinated the Shadow Clan''s spokesperson were players from another module. Currently, both sets of players were in Kyoto, and there was a high likelihood that they would cross paths or even form connections due to the Shadow Clan''s involvement.


    Liu Xing hadn''t forgotten that KP Fangs had warned him just yesterday that if the two modules influenced each other, the outcome might not be favorable.


    Swift resolution was needed. Liu Xing believed that ending this module as quickly as possible would help prevent further unexpected incidents. However, due to the interference of the Deep Sea Gospel Society, uncovering the identity of the Red-Clothed Female Ghost had become even more challenging for their side.


    At that moment, Liu Xing''s phone suddenly rang.


    Liu Xing picked up his phone and saw that it was a message from Honda Tetsuya.


    Furrowing his brows, Liu Xing hadn''t expected to receive another message from Honda Tetsuya, especially since he no longer considered Honda Tetsuya an ally after his mysterious transformation.


    Thinking this, Liu Xing didn''t immediately open the message. Instead, he called Ming Hanxing and got straight to the point, saying, "Teacher Ming, I''ve just received a message from Honda Tetsuya."


    Ming Hanxing also furrowed his brows and expressed his skepticism, "What does Honda Tetsuya want by sending a message now? Is he trying to provoke us with information about Ling Ishikawa?"


    Liu Xing shook his head, replying, "I don''t think so. We can now confirm that Honda Tetsuya has no connection to the Deep Sea Gospel Society. In the audio we just listened to, there was no mention of Honda Tetsuya by the Deep Sea Gospel Society. Although we still don''t know the reason why Honda Tetsuya sent Ling Ishikawa to an alternate dimension, I believe he wouldn''t send us a message just to provoke us."


    As Liu Xing spoke, he opened the message from Honda Tetsuya.


    Upon seeing the beginning of the message, Liu Xing raised an eyebrow in surprise because Honda Tetsuya had started the message by mentioning the possible identity of the Red-Clothed Female Ghost.


    Liu Xing and Ming Hanxing sighed simultaneously, feeling somewhat disheartened as they sat on the couch.


    After all, Liu Xing and Ming Hanxing were both players, and they understood that the current module was extremely unfriendly to players. Honda Tetsuya was like a bug, capable of eliminating them at any moment. Of course, there was also a high likelihood of being sent to the alternate dimension to meet Ling Ishikawa.


    However, speaking of Ling Ishikawa, Liu Xing was now more at ease. Since he hadn''t received any card-tearing messages from Ling Ishikawa, it indicated that the danger level in the alternate dimension where he had been sent was not high, and he might even return before the module ended.


    "By the way, Leader, this means we need to continue our investigation because I believe the next target of the Deep Sea Gospel Society may not be Honda Tetsuya, but someone else," Ming Hanxing said seriously.


    Liu Xing nodded and then called over Honekawa Suneo and the others, recounting the information Honda Tetsuya had sent them.


    Honekawa Suneo was quick to grasp Liu Xing''s intention. He spoke, "I understand, Leader. I''ll go find someone to investigate the next real victim. As always, I''ll be careful and ensure we don''t get discovered by the Deep Sea Gospel Society."


    Liu Xing nodded and told Honekawa Suneo, "Suneo, it''s on you now. Just as before, be cautious, and don''t let the Deep Sea Gospel Society catch wind of our actions."


    As Liu Xing finished speaking, his phone rang again. He was surprised because, despite having gained favorability with Lu Tianya through their previous exchange, he still sensed a certain level of wariness from him. He hadn''t expected Lu Tianya to call him voluntarily this time.


    Liu Xing gave a nod to Honekawa Suneo and others, signaling them to stay quiet, and then he answered the call while activating the speakerphone. He smiled and said, "Lu Tianya, what can I do for you?"


    On the other end of the phone, Lu Tianya sounded anxious. "There''s trouble at the school again, Ryusei. Your former homeroom teacher, Honda Tetsuya, has been found dead in the Old Teaching Building!"


    Liu Xing''s smile gradually disappeared. He exclaimed, "What happened?!"


    "Just a few minutes ago, a local YouTuber climbed over the school''s wall and started live-streaming in the Old Teaching Building area. He discovered Honda Tetsuya''s body floating in the swimming pool, which should have been dry by now. The YouTuber has already called the police, but his livestream is still ongoing. You can watch it on YouTube," Lu Tianya continued.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows and said to Lu Tianya, "Thank you for the heads-up, Lu Tianya. I''ll watch the livestream now. We''ll get in touch later."


    Liu Xing hung up the phone, and Nobi Nobita had already found the livestream mentioned by Lu Tianya. He handed his phone to Liu Xing, who saw a blood-red liquid-filled swimming pool on the screen. In the center of the pool, Honda Tetsuya lay lifeless, with a pale face and closed eyes.


    According to the livestreamer''s description, he had entered Morimoto Academy by climbing over a collapsed wall just five minutes ago. While passing by the swimming pool, he discovered Honda Tetsuya''s body.


    As for the unidentified red liquid in the pool, the livestreamer claimed not to have detected any blood odor, and he even dared to scoop up some of the liquid with his hand. Strangely, once removed from the pool, the liquid turned transparent.


    Security guards from the school and nearby police officers had arrived at the scene, along with some onlookers.


    Among the crowd, Liu Xing spotted Oko Hayato, the policeman who had previously struck up a conversation with their group and seemed more like a member of an unruly mob.


    "Let''s go. We should check out the situation at the school," Liu Xing said, closing his phone and getting up from the couch.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 262: The Return of Juri Sonoda

    Chapter 262: The Return of Juri Sonoda


    As Liu Xing pondered, he didn''t think introducing Juri Sonoda to Oko Hayato would be considered overstepping any boundaries. So, with a smile, Liu Xing turned to Oko Hayato and said, "Officer Oko, I just remembered someone you might have heard of, Juri Sonoda."


    Oko Hayato nodded, a hint of curiosity in his voice, "Juri Sonoda? Of course, I know that name. She''s a respected journalist. Recently, she fearlessly reported on the local gang issues in Ziwu City, even going undercover to gather evidence, which ultimately allowed the police to take down those troublemaking gangs. But why do you bring up Juri Sonoda all of a sudden, Ryusei? Do you know her?"


    Liu Xing smiled and retrieved Juri Sonoda''s contact information from his phone, which he had obtained during their time on the Yueshihao cruise ship. "This is Juri Sonoda''s number. She was also on the Yueshihao cruise ship at that time and was with the two Chinese individuals who are still unconscious. They all worked together to thwart the evil ritual of the Deep Sea Gospel Society. That''s how we got in touch with her. What''s more, Juri Sonoda was a student at Morimoto Academy. Given her age, she should be acquainted with Higashi Meizi, and it''s even possible that they were classmates."


    Oko Hayato nodded once more, took Liu Xing''s phone, copied Juri Sonoda''s contact information, and said, "Alright, then I''ll contact Ms. Juri Sonoda on behalf of the police. Hopefully, we can obtain some useful information."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement, knowing that if Juri Sonoda were aware that the police were investigating Higashi Meizi''s death, she would likely share any information she had with Oko Hayato.


    But then, something struck Liu Xing. He recalled that when he triggered the world mission tied to Juri Sonoda, she had mentioned that Higashi Meizi had recently broken up with her boyfriend before her death, which left her heartbroken. So, could it be that the cherished item Higashi Meizi wanted to reclaim was a photo of her and her ex-boyfriend or perhaps a gift from him?


    After all, people who have just experienced a breakup, especially high school girls like Higashi Meizi, often cling to memories of their past relationships.


    However, Liu Xing soon questioned his own theory. Juri Sonoda had also mentioned that Higashi Meizi had already recovered from her breakup on the day of her accident, suggesting that she was in a stable emotional state.


    With a sudden insight, Liu Xing considered that the cherished item might actually be something given to Higashi Meizi by Juri Sonoda herself. After all, Juri Sonoda was Higashi Meizi''s best friend, and the world mission originated from Juri Sonoda.


    Unable to contain his thoughts, Liu Xing turned to Oko Hayato and said, "Officer Oko, what do you say we contact Ms. Juri Sonoda now? It might be best if I use my phone because, as you know, Ms. Juri Sonoda made enemies with the gang back then and is currently hiding in the Cosmic Country. If she receives a call from an unknown number, she might become suspicious and refuse to answer."


    Oko Hayato considered this and handed his phone to Liu Xing, saying with a smile, "Alright, Ryusei, you can make the call now. If you pass a luck check, you''ll get through. If not, Juri Sonoda won''t answer for half an hour."


    Liu Xing made the call, and the result of the luck check was 39/70, indicating success.


    As soon as the result came in, Juri Sonoda answered the phone. "Ryusei, do you need something?"


    Hearing Juri Sonoda''s voice once again, Liu Xing couldn''t help but feel a wave of emotions. Most importantly, he was now assuming a different identity, which felt somewhat strange.


    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Liu Xing began, "Juri Sister, I recall you mentioning that you attended Morimoto Academy, right?"


    Juri Sonoda chuckled and replied, "That''s correct, I did attend Morimoto Academy for high school. Why do you suddenly bring that up? By the way, you can just call me Juri."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Juri Sonoda had chosen to return to Island Nation. It seemed her emotional attachment to Higashi Meizi ran deep.


    However, a new problem emerged. With Juri Sonoda''s sudden return to Island Nation, what would happen to "Liu Xing"?


    Liu Xing couldn''t help but feel a bit despondent at the thought of his "body" being left alone in the Cosmic Country.


    On the other hand, Oko Hayato, sitting across from Liu Xing, grinned and said, "Looks like we got lucky. We''ve found the key player."


    Liu Xing nodded and said in all seriousness, "However, Officer Oko, the next steps will rely on your efforts. I hope you can investigate Higashi Meizi''s records from back then, ideally finding out what she lost during her time at the mortuary. This will help us determine what we need to look for."


    Oko Hayato patted his chest confidently and said, "Ryusei, rest assured. My father is a vice bureau chief, and investigating this kind of matter should be no problem. But I must admit, I''m quite curious about your skills, Ryusei. You seem to have some impressive methods to gather information."


    Liu Xing knew that Oko Hayato was hinting at something, so he replied with a smile, "Well, gathering this information was actually quite straightforward. Nowadays, the internet is very advanced, and you can find a lot of information online. In addition, my friends and I bought a lot of old newspapers and magazines from secondhand bookstores. We also managed to gather useful information by offering money to the employees at the mortuary. With these resources, we pieced together the puzzle."


    Oko Hayato nodded thoughtfully, and the two of them continued chatting about various topics, ending their lunch on a cheerful note.


    After finishing their meal, Liu Xing and Oko Hayato went their separate ways.


    As Liu Xing watched Oko Hayato walk away, he couldn''t help but sigh. He realized that although Oko Hayato might appear to be a "spoiled" cop who got his position through family connections, he was astute enough to sense that something was amiss. It seemed that Oko Hayato had more potential than he initially thought.


    However, this also posed a dilemma for Liu Xing. He had hoped that Oko Hayato would provide him with information and assistance without being too clever. Now, it seemed that he and Oko Hayato were drifting apart.


    Back at home, Liu Xing shared the events of the afternoon with Honekawa Suneo and the others. He emphasized the need to avoid revealing their true identities in front of Juri Sonoda and to refrain from mentioning the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect. After all, Liu Xing didn''t want to recruit Juri Sonoda into the sect.


    However, Liu Xing couldn''t help but worry about "Liu Xing" and Yin En, who had likely been sent back to China for treatment. Since Juri Sonoda would arrive in Kyoto tonight after only half a day''s travel, it indicated that "Liu Xing" and Yin En were most likely in a coastal area.


    Liu Xing needed to determine their exact location because different locations often influenced the modules that occurred. After all, reality modules could differ between Western and Japanese settings.


    At 9:40 in the evening, Liu Xing arrived at Kyoto Airport, where a plane from China was about to land in just ten minutes.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 263: Preparations

    Chapter 263: Preparations


    Ten minutes later, Liu Xing spotted Juri Sonoda walking out of the airport carrying a small bag, her other hand holding a phone as she looked at something intently.


    Liu Xing got out of the car, asking Ming Hanxing to wait for a moment.


    Although Liu Xing knew how to drive, Watanabe Ryusei lacked this skill. If he attempted to drive forcefully, KP Fangs would surely subject him to a basic driving check, and a failed check would result in a direct Plot Encounter. Therefore, Liu Xing didn''t dare to risk the consequences of a Plot Encounter and could only have Ming Hanxing, who possessed driving skills, drive him to the airport.


    However, Liu Xing couldn''t help but wonder if he would receive a rapid progress buff if he were to learn how to drive now, considering he already knew how.


    When Liu Xing approached Juri Sonoda, she finally snapped out of her reverie and said with some surprise, "Wow, Ryusei-kun, how did you know I''d be in Kyoto now? Did you wait for a long time?"


    Liu Xing smiled and shook his head before responding, "Actually, I just arrived at the airport a moment ago. At noon, I heard you mention that you had already bought a ticket and would arrive in Kyoto tonight. So, I checked the flight schedule and found out that you would be on this flight, as the next flight from China to Kyoto won''t arrive until tomorrow morning."


    Juri Sonoda placed her phone back in her bag and chuckled, "I was actually thinking about calling you to pick me up, considering how few taxis are available at this hour. Besides, I''m in a bit of a hurry this time, and I didn''t bring any money with me. I have to say that Island Nation can be quite troublesome in terms of payment, unlike China, where you can just use your phone for everything."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. China was indeed at the forefront of convenient mobile payments. Even in a small county town, you could use your phone for transactions. Currently, Island Nation still heavily relied on physical currency or various credit cards, especially compared to some European and American countries.


    Island Nation''s credit card system, however, had its own peculiarities. In Liu Xing''s wallet, he had over a dozen different credit cards, each with specific functions or discounts, some meant for dining expenses, and others for transportation costs.


    Overall, Liu Xing felt that China was much more convenient in this regard, as a mobile phone could easily handle all payment needs.


    "That''s good. Let''s get in the car then. If you don''t mind, Juri-chan, you can stay at my place. After the Yueshihao incident, I discussed it with Nobita and the others, and we believe that the Deep Sea Gospel Society will continue to target us. So, to avoid being picked off one by one, Nobita and the others are currently staying at my place. We have some empty rooms, and of course, you can choose to stay in the same room as Shizuka if you prefer."


    To persuade Juri Sonoda to stay at his home, Liu Xing had deliberately arranged for Minamoto Shizuka to convince her younger sister to temporarily return home. This way, Liu Xing could use the reason of "staying with Minamoto Shizuka" to persuade Juri Sonoda.


    However, Liu Xing''s primary concern was Juri Sonoda''s safety. She was now an NPC inserted into this module, and her actions would influence the course of the story. After all, Juri Sonoda was a close friend of Higashi Meizi. If Higashi Meizi recognized Juri Sonoda, she might join the player''s side, disrupting the module''s original "balance."


    Therefore, Liu Xing was certain that KP Fangs would target Juri Sonoda intentionally, perhaps sending the Shadow Clan to cause trouble for her. Since the Shadow Clan had recently expanded into the Kyoto area, if they knew Juri Sonoda''s whereabouts, they would surely send someone after her. Liu Xing didn''t want anything to happen to Juri Sonoda.


    Fortunately, Cthulhu RPG Game was a game that valued "realism" and logical storytelling. It wouldn''t trigger an immediate "alert" the moment Juri Sonoda arrived. The Shadow Clan wouldn''t instantly discover her presence in Island Nation and send dozens of people to hunt her down. So, Liu Xing had come to the airport to pick her up and hoped to keep her whereabouts as discreet as possible, or at least delay any exposure.


    Juri Sonoda, aware of her precarious situation, nodded and said, "Yes, this is good. I had hoped to stay with you all anyway, as you should know that I came on the Yueshihao cruise to escape trouble abroad. So, my return to Kyoto is still quite risky."


    MMP.


    Liu Xing hadn''t expected KP Fangs to be even more tricky than he had imagined. To have Juri Sonoda make a luck check every time she went out, and to be spotted by the Shadow Clan right awayit was clear that if the Shadow Clan found Juri Sonoda, they would most likely come after her within half a day.


    This situation was troublesome.


    However, for now, Liu Xing had no choice but to accept the reality.


    Liu Xing, 51/70, succeeded.


    Thank goodness.


    Liu Xing was relieved that "Watanabe Ryusei''s" luck score was relatively high. As long as Juri Sonoda didn''t go out too often before leaving Kyoto, she should remain undiscovered by the Shadow Clan...hopefully.


    On the other hand, Minamoto Shizuka had already taken Juri Sonoda aside to have a private conversation, while Liu Xing gathered the others to discuss what they should do after the school reopened the next day.


    "Leader, I''ve arranged everything. As soon as you give the order, we can organize another strike, and I''ve already found a suitable spokesperson who will propose replacing the security guards company to the school''s higher-ups and suggest an open bidding process," NobitaNobi said with a smile.


    HonekawaSuneo added, "I''ve also contacted several reporters from different TV stations. They''ll put pressure on the school through public opinion. I believe FujiwaraHiroshi will choose to replace the security company if he still has a functioning brain."


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "That''s good. Tomorrow, we''ll assess the situation first and then decide when to initiate the strike. But regardless, Suneo, your team of reporters can start working now. Process the existing information and make sure they report it."


    HonekawaSuneo understood and nodded.


    Ming Hanxing then took out his phone and said to Liu Xing, "Leader, I just received a message from Miguel. Alice has dispatched over ten subordinates today, and currently, only one group has returned to report to Alice. They provided information about the new Deputy Police Chief, OkoHayato''s father. In short, Deep Sea Gospel Society cannot target OkoHayato''s father at the moment. While OkoHayato''s father doesn''t have any powerful backing, other forces are closely watching the Deep Sea Gospel Society. If they were to harm OkoHayato''s father, they might face retaliation from those other forces."


    "So, Alice plans to go after OkoHayato instead, to use him as leverage and force OkoHayato''s father to surrender. Alice has already assigned someone to track OkoHayato, with the intention of finding compromising information to use as a threat. Interestingly, the person Alice sent to tail OkoHayato is actually working for the Police Chief, and they''ve already shared the information with the Police Chief. Now, the Police Chief plans to be more direct and intends to stage a scenario for OkoHayato, making it look like he ''died in the line of duty.''"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh, it seems there are some serious internal issues within the Deep Sea Gospel Society. They''ve planted a mole among their own colleagues, and they''re making different decisions. It looks like the Police Chief is trying to shift blame onto Alice. Our chances of turning Alice to our side have increased by ten percent again. Teacher Ming, please tell Miguel that we hope he can find an opportunity to make Alice aware of the mole in her midst."


    Ming Hanxing nodded and said with a smile, "Leader, no problem. When Miguel met the mole who went to see the Police Chief, he took several high-resolution, untraceable photos."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 264: The Yielding Deep Sea Gospel Society

    Chapter 264: The Yielding Deep Sea Gospel Society


    Fujiwara Hiroshi adjusted his emotions and forced himself to muster a smile that looked even uglier than crying.


    After all, in the current situation, Fujiwara Hiroshi knew that if he dared to show a bad attitude to the students, there would be no room for negotiation. He wouldn''t even have to wait until the end of the semester to "retire."


    The hushed murmurs persisted for a while, and under the guidance of the "kind-hearted" individual, the students quieted down once again.


    Fujiwara Hiroshi took a deep breath and said with a smile, "Dear students, let''s have a civilized conversation. Blocking the school entrance like this is starting to affect traffic. Can we please go back inside the school and return to your respective classrooms?"


    Silence.


    Because they had coordinated their efforts in advance, the ordinary students present knew they were just here to play their part and cooperate with the "main actors."


    At this moment, the "main actor" of this drama made their entrance.


    Lu Tianya stepped forward from the crowd and earnestly said to Fujiwara Hiroshi, "Principal, we are not obstructing traffic, and we can discuss matters here. I believe you''ve already heard what the students had to say from inside your car. We don''t want to enter this school that feels so unsafe."


    Indeed, the "main actor" of this performance was Lu Tianya, as she was the Student Council President of Morimoto Academy. It was only fitting for Lu Tianya to represent Morimoto Academy in this matter, both in terms of reason and propriety.


    Although, theoretically, the "main actors" should have been the players, Liu Xing, as the instigator, couldn''t show up due to his unique identity. If the Deep Sea Gospel Society were to discover that he was the leader of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, Liu Xing would have to prepare to go into hiding.


    As a newly hired teacher, Ming Hanxing couldn''t take the lead either. As for Ling Ishikawa, it was unclear in which dimension they were currently located.


    In the end, they decided to delegate the role of "main actor" to Lu Tianya.


    Seeing Lu Tianya step forward, Fujiwara Hiroshi felt a headache coming on. He knew that Lu Tianya was just the "frontman," and there was someone else behind the scenes orchestrating this second strike.


    Fujiwara Hiroshi had heard about the students preparing for a second strike because, among the students at Morimoto Academy, there were quite a few followers of the Deep Sea Gospel Society.


    However, Honekawa Suneo was extremely cautious. When organizing the coordination work, Honekawa Suneo had used a false identity to contact some trustworthy students from various classes. Then, through an entirely anonymous messaging app, he had conveyed the specific details of the second strike to those selected students, who would then organize the ordinary students in their respective classes, sharing only vague details.


    So, Fujiwara Hiroshi only knew that the students were preparing for a second strike, but he had no knowledge of the specific timing or methods. However, as an experienced old fox, he had sensed that the people behind organizing this second strike had big plans. Therefore, Fujiwara Hiroshi had planned to follow the trail and expose the mastermind behind the scenes.


    Fujiwara Hiroshi sighed, growing slightly irritated. "Alright, then, Lu Tianya, what exactly do you want the school to do? But let me make it clear in advance, if your demands are too unreasonable, even if I agree, the school''s board of directors won''t. And you should be aware of how much Morimoto Academy has provided for students like you!"


    Lu Tianya still wore a smile on her face as she responded earnestly, "To put it simply, no matter how good the conditions are, without safety, everything is just empty talk. So, Principal Fujiwara, our request is quite simple. We want the current security company at the school to be dismissed, and we, the Student Council, will decide on a new security company. This new security company will be solely responsible for us, the Student Council. But rest assured, Principal Fujiwara, the costs associated with this new security company will be covered by us, the Student Council."


    Hearing Lu Tianya''s words, Liu Xing couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow and glance back at Honekawa Suneo. Lu Tianya''s current request was slightly different from what Liu Xing had instructed earlier. However, it had to be admitted that Lu Tianya''s proposal was even better.


    Honekawa Suneo shook his head, indicating that this was Lu Tianya''s own idea.


    As for Fujiwara Hiroshi, he was now fixedly staring at Lu Tianya. Lu Tianya''s request had touched upon the core elements of the Deep Sea Gospel Society''s influence at Morimoto Academy. Over the years, the Deep Sea Gospel Society had been able to orchestrate numerous "accidents" and "suicides" at Morimoto Academy primarily due to three factors: first, their complete control over the school; second, their protection at the official level in Kyoto; and third, their involvement in the current external security company of Morimoto Academy, which was another industry controlled by the Deep Sea Gospel Society.


    These three elements had allowed the Deep Sea Gospel Society to act with impunity within Morimoto Academy.


    Now, if the security company at Morimoto Academy were to be replaced, the new security company could easily detect anomalies, making it much harder for the Deep Sea Gospel Society to create "accidents" or "suicides" in the future.


    Fujiwara Hiroshi, who understood this well, decisively refused, "Lu Tianya, the request you''ve made is not realistic. We have a contract with the current security company, and we cannot change security companies within ten years. If we breach the contract, we''ll have to pay a substantial penalty."


    Fujiwara Hiroshi could only hope that Lu Tianya would back down.


    However, Lu Tianya had already anticipated Fujiwara Hiroshi''s response and said decisively, "That''s not a problem. The Student Council has prepared one billion yen. We believe this amount is sufficient to cover the penalty that the current irresponsible security company wants. Moreover, we probably won''t even need to pay a penalty because this irresponsible security company has never prevented any accidents or suicides. I doubt they would have the audacity to demand a penalty. But even if they do, we can take them to court and make them compensate the school for the penalty."


    Fujiwara Hiroshi furrowed his brow. Lu Tianya''s words had almost left him with no way out. He realized that the situation was becoming increasingly difficult to handle.


    Seeing Fujiwara Hiroshi remain silent, Lu Tianya decided to play her final card, "Principal Fujiwara, the weather is terribly cold today, and we''d rather not stand here in the freezing wind. We hope you can give us an answer within five minutes."


    Lu Tianya finished speaking and gazed quietly at Fujiwara Hiroshi.


    Fujiwara Hiroshi knew that there was no room left for negotiation. He could only retreat to his car and call Daikubo Sosuke and the others.


    Five minutes later, with a grim expression, Fujiwara Hiroshi emerged from the car and said, "Lu Tianya, I have just discussed it with the school''s board of directors, and we agree to your demands."


    As soon as Fujiwara Hiroshi spoke, the students erupted in victorious cheers.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 265: Ling Ishikawas Return

    Chapter 265: Ling Ishikawas Return


    Upon entering the Old Teaching Building, Liu Xing felt an inexplicable chill that occasionally passed through his body. He couldn''t help but think of the Red-Clothed Female Ghost. However, he quickly realized that it was just the occasional cold wind blowing in from the windows at the end of the corridor.


    Although the Old Teaching Building had been abandoned for a long time, it was still frequented by people due to the "accidents" and "suicides" that occasionally occurred there. As a result, most areas were relatively clean.


    Liu Xing''s group was assigned to the fourth floor of the Old Teaching Building because Juri Sonoda remembered that Higashi Meizi had been found dead by "suicide" from the fourth floor back in the day. So, Liu Xing and his team planned to investigate the scene.


    Of course, Liu Xing and Ming Hanxing didn''t necessarily expect the fourth floor to be the Deep Sea Gospel Society''s primary murder site for Higashi Meizi. After all, even though the Old Teaching Building was abandoned, killing someone in a place like this could still leave behind some difficult-to-erase evidence. Most importantly, if Deep Sea Gospel Society was killing for ritual purposes, the location for such a ceremony wouldn''t be chosen so casually.


    Therefore, Liu Xing didn''t expect to find any useful evidence on the fourth floor. He just hoped to establish contact with Higashi Meizi since she had always been active in the Old Teaching Building.


    So, Liu Xing decided to go alone. Although it was a risky move in the Cthulhu RPG Game, Liu Xing believed that Higashi Meizi probably posed little danger at the moment and wouldn''t attack him. Thus, he decided to take the risk.


    Most importantly, Liu Xing had obtained a "protective charm" from Juri Sonoda, which was a bracelet given to her by Higashi Meizi years ago. Liu Xing believed that since Higashi Meizi was still searching for her lost cherished item, it indicated that she might retain some memories from the past. Therefore, the bracelet he had in his possession should have some effect.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing exchanged a glance with Ming Hanxing. Then, Ming Hanxing, accompanied by Honekawa Suneo and others, led the security guards in another direction, providing cover for Liu Xing to head to the outermost classroom on the fourth floor, the same classroom where Higashi Meizi had supposedly "committed suicide."


    Entering the classroom, Liu Xing didn''t feel the eerie sensation he had anticipated. It seemed that horror movies and novels were deceiving.


    Liu Xing carefully observed the classroom. Due to the long abandonment of the Old Teaching Building, the desks and chairs were piled up in the corners. However, it was evident that this classroom hadn''t been visited in years, as it was covered in thick dust. Every step Liu Xing took seemed to have an otherworldly quality to it.


    Approaching the classroom''s window, Liu Xing noticed that all the windows had been sealed shut with welding. It seemed that Morimoto Academy had taken these measures to prevent any further "accidents" or "suicides" by students.


    However, Liu Xing lightly tapped on the glass and found it to be the kind of very thin, old-fashioned glass that could easily be broken even with bare hands, let alone with all the chairs in the room.


    So, these were just Morimoto Academy''s feeble attempts to cover up the truth, as everyone knew that such measures were ultimately futile.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing decided to talk to KP Fangs. "KP, can I conduct an investigation now to find some clues?"


    KP Fangs chuckled and replied, "You can, but you''ll need to pass a very difficult Investigation Judgment to get results."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow. His Investigation Skill value was only 50, and if he had to pass a very difficult Judgment, it would be reduced to 10.Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com


    However, since a very difficult Investigation Judgment implied the possibility of obtaining valuable information, Liu Xing decided to take the risk, embracing the idea of "nothing ventured, nothing gained."


    So he proceeded.


    Liu Xing, 100/10, critical failure.


    Liu Xing fell silent. He didn''t expect his luck to be this bad, rolling a 100.


    Now, Liu Xing was worried about the consequences of this critical failure in his investigation. The greater the reward, the greater the risk, and Liu Xing suspected that he might have made a grave mistake.


    At that moment, KP Fangs smiled and said, "Liu Xing, now you can make an inspiration Judgment."


    Liu Xing sighed in relief. If he could make an inspiration Judgment, it meant that the consequences of his failed investigation weren''t severe, and there might even be some unexpected benefits.


    Ming Hanxing and the others agreed, and they followed Liu Xing.


    Meanwhile, on the first floor, Lu Tianya, accompanied by Yuan Meixiang, had reached the fourth floor.


    Seeing Lu Tianya holding a compass, Liu Xing knew that Lu Tianya must have sensed Higashi Meizi''s presence.


    Lu Tianya saw Liu Xing and the others and furrowed her brow. She said, "You must have seen Higashi Meizi, right? Are all of you planning to confront her together? Higashi Meizi has become a Spirit now. Unless her level reaches a certain point, she can''t appear in front of so many people. Your presence will destabilize her spiritual form because your anger disrupts her. That''s why Ghosts don''t appear in crowded places."


    Liu Xing felt embarrassed and nodded. He had forgotten about this important detail.


    Lu Tianya shook her head, pointing at Liu Xing. "Ryusei and I can handle this alone. You all should stay here as backup. If anything unexpected happens, we''ll call for help loudly, and you can come over."


    Lu Tianya then led Liu Xing into the classroom.


    As a Taoist, Lu Tianya deftly took out a small box from her pocket and removed a black, unidentified substance that resembled a clump of grass. He began reciting a Chinese incantation that Liu Xing couldn''t understand.


    Liu Xing couldn''t understand the words because, as an "Island Nation" character, he hadn''t learned the skill "Other Languages: Chinese." Therefore, Liu Xing couldn''t comprehend what Lu Tianya was saying. This feeling made Liu Xing somewhat frustrated.


    However, it was clear that Lu Tianya was performing a spell, and the incantation had been going on for almost a minute. This indicated that the spell had a long preparation time, which seemed to be a characteristic of the Cthulhu Mythos.


    Finally, after a five-minute-long chant, Lu Tianya''s spell was complete. The black, unidentified substance in her hand quickly burned away, turning into a white mist that filled the classroom.


    At that moment, Liu Xing''s vision blurred, and he saw a teenage girl in Morimoto Academy''s school uniform standing before him.


    Liu Xing had previously seen Higashi Meizi''s photo with Juri Sonoda, and the girl in front of him looked identical.


    Indeed, the Red-Clothed Female Ghost was Higashi Meizi.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and smiled. "Miss Higashi, we finally meet."


    Higashi Meizi appeared puzzled. She glanced at Lu Tianya and then fixed her gaze on Liu Xing. "Who are you people? Why did you suddenly appear in our classroom, especially you? Why were you walking around in our classroom and calling my name?"


    Liu Xing was bewildered. He had no idea what Higashi Meizi was talking about. Meanwhile, Lu Tianya furrowed her brow, looking at Higashi Meizi with surprise as she carefully observed her.


    Liu Xing, concerned that Higashi Meizi might be displeased with Lu Tianya''s actions, tried to divert her attention. However, before Liu Xing could speak, Lu Tianya, now a woman, interjected. "It''s okay. We just wanted to pay a visit to Higashi Meizi upon hearing she was here. But we have other matters now, so we''ll leave first," she said, her voice carrying a different, softer tone than before.


    With a composed demeanor, Lu Tianya led Liu Xing away. Liu Xing was puzzled by her abrupt decision to leave without questioning Higashi Meizi, but he trusted Lu Tianya''s professionalism and followed her lead.


    Once outside the classroom, Lu Tianya closed the door and sighed deeply. She turned to Liu Xing and expressed her concerns, her feminine intuition giving her a different perspective on the situation. "This isn''t good. It seems someone has been misleading Higashi Meizi," she said thoughtfully.


    Liu Xing, troubled, inquired further. Lu Tianya, pausing to gather her thoughts, explained her suspicion of a Taoist or Yin Yang Master deceiving Higashi Meizi into believing she was still alive. She spoke with conviction, her insights tinged with a unique blend of empathy and determination.


    As they discussed the alarming possibility of someone manipulating Higashi Meizi, they were interrupted by the exclamations of Ming Hanxing and others, reacting to the sudden appearance of Ling Ishikawa.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 266: Hybrier

    Chapter 266: Hybrier


    Liu Xing arrived at Ling Ishikawa''s side and noticed that Ling Ishikawa appeared much wearier than before. He had a scruffy beard, and his clothes showed signs of damage and stains.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing understood that Ling Ishikawa must have suffered during his time in the alternate dimension. Fortunately, Ling Ishikawa didn''t appear to be injured.


    Looking at the dazed expression on Ling Ishikawa''s face, Liu Xing couldn''t help but ask, "Ling Ishikawa, are you okay?"


    It was only then that Ling Ishikawa snapped back to reality, looking shocked as he said, "Oh, I mean... Ryusei, what are you doing here? Wait, how did I come back?"


    Ling Ishikawa had initially intended to address Liu Xing as "Master," but upon seeing Lu Tianya by his side, he quickly corrected himself.


    However, Liu Xing could deduce from Ling Ishikawa''s words that he had returned from the alternate dimension without realizing it, which explained his surprise.


    Speaking of the alternate dimension, Liu Xing was quite curious about where Ling Ishikawa had been during this time. So, he couldn''t resist asking, "Ling Ishikawa, where have you been all this time? I thought you weren''t coming back."Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m


    Ling Ishikawa managed a weak smile and said, "How should I put it? This is quite a long story. Initially, I was transported to a pitch-black space where I encountered a Ghoul, a Deep One, a Byakhee, and a Void Spirit. It wasn''t easy for me to escape that place, and I ended up in a location that exists only in legends Hybrier."


    Ming Hanxing chimed in, "I don''t think this is the time for casual conversation. We need to be cautious because this is the territory of the Deep Sea Gospel Society. Maybe we should head back first, and I can see that Ling Ishikawa needs some rest and recuperation."


    Ming Hanxing''s suggestion received unanimous support. After bidding farewell to the Red Eagle Security Company''s security guards, Liu Xing and his group left the Old Teaching Building and headed to Liu Xing''s home.


    Initially, they had planned to leave Morimoto Academy in groups, each going their separate ways and maintaining contact through online video conferencing. Given the recent events and the fact that the Deep Sea Gospel Society had been outmaneuvered by Liu Xing''s group, they expected the society to launch investigations. Therefore, staying together at this time would likely raise suspicion.


    However, now Liu Xing''s group had fewer concerns. The hidden camera had captured Liu Xing and Honekawa Suneo''s conversation, and even though it only recorded video, the Deep Sea Gospel Society could employ experts to lip-read. Additionally, Lu Tianya mentioned that the society had a professional Taoist who had manipulated Higashi Meizi. If that Taoist were to communicate with Higashi Meizi again, she would undoubtedly reveal the recent events, making it inevitable for the society to discover Liu Xing''s group.


    So, they had little to fear now.


    Back at Liu Xing''s home, while Ling Ishikawa went to shower and change, the rest of the group settled down to discuss the day''s events.


    As a professional, Lu Tianya expressed some concern, "The situation is getting complicated. Higashi Meizi has been influenced by Taoist magic, and with my current abilities, I can''t reverse it."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 267: Evolution of Yin En, Ibon

    Chapter 267: Evolution of Yin En, Ibon


    Liu Xing contemplated for a moment and expressed his frustration, saying, "Lu Tianya, are you suggesting that the precious item Higashi Meizi values so dearly doesn''t actually exist? And even if we could find it, it wouldn''t have any effect?"


    Lu Tianya sighed and replied, "It seems that way, but I can''t be entirely sure. I can only say that if we can truly locate that cherished object, there''s a possibility, perhaps around twenty percent, that it might work."


    Hearing Lu Tianya''s words, Juri Sonoda couldn''t help but ask, "Lu Tianya, are there any other ways to awaken Higashi Meizi''s consciousness? Maybe by having her meet someone familiar?"


    Lu Tianya nodded and continued, "There''s a slight possibility in that. If there is indeed such a person and we can arrange a meeting between them and Higashi Meizi, it''s possible that Higashi Meizi could break free from the enchantment caused by that sorcery. If I remember correctly, the sorcery traps Higashi Meizi in a state of obsession with a day from her life before death, and during that day, that person should exist. So when Higashi Meizi realizes there are two identical individuals, she might recognize that she''s living in an illusion. However, this approach carries risks, as when someone becomes aware of their own death, it can lead to a mental breakdown. So, unless it''s absolutely necessary, I don''t recommend it."


    Lu Tianya''s reasoning was sound, and Liu Xing couldn''t help but agree. If he were in Higashi Meizi''s shoes, living happily in an illusory world and suddenly being told that he was already dead, everything around him was false, his mental state would likely shatter. He might even blame the person revealing the truth.


    Ming Hanxing sighed in resignation, "That''s a tough situation, Lu Tianya. Are there really no other options? Are we going to abandon the Higashi Meizi lead? If we do that, solving the Morimoto Academy problem will become extremely difficult. Moreover, time is not on our side. Although we caught Morimoto Academy off guard today, once they recover, we''ll be in trouble. It''s not too late for them to settle scores."


    Lu Tianya closed her eyes in contemplation for a moment before speaking, "Apart from the methods I mentioned earlier, I can only think of three alternatives. The first is to find a Taoist with sufficient abilities to break the sorcery. However, most of the powerful Taoists I know are reclusive and unlikely to leave their territories. I also don''t have their contact information, so it would depend on whether you can find a willing Taoist. Of course, if you can''t find a suitable Taoist, we could consider finding some nearby Yin Yang Masters, as they originated from Taoism and are more skilled in dealing with spirits."


    "The second method is to take a direct approach and destroy the classroom. Sorceries like this usually require the caster to construct formations within the room for the magic to work continuously. I sensed the presence of a formation in that classroom earlier. However, my current abilities are inadequate to pinpoint the core of the formation, so we would need to destroy the entire room."


    "The third method is the most troublesome one: finding Higashi Meizi''s ashes. All spirits can recognize their own remains at a glance, whether they are bones or ashes. So, if we obtain Higashi Meizi''s ashes, we can awaken her consciousness."


    In Liu Xing''s eyes, all three methods seemed challenging.


    Firstly, seeking help from relevant individuals. If even Lu Tianya, an insider, couldn''t find assistance, Liu Xing felt even less hopeful. Although he believed that Zhang Jingxu, as a player, might have the ability to help, he didn''t know if Zhang Jingxu''s module had ended. If not, involving Zhang Jingxu in this could be risky.


    Secondly, using force to break the sorcery by destroying the classroom. Liu Xing finally understood why he had to undergo such a difficult Investigation Judgment.


    However, Liu Xing believed it was feasible, especially with the assistance of the Red Eagle Security Company. They could easily plant explosives in the classroom. But the aftermath of an explosion in a school would be challenging to handle. After the Aum Shinrikyo cult''s subway gas attack, the Island Nation police were highly vigilant about incidents related to cults, terrorism, and especially explosions in schools. If it were discovered that their group was responsible, they would be in serious trouble.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing made a quick decision and said, "Alright, let''s change our plan for tonight. We''ll still visit the Old Teaching Building area, but this time, we''ll start with that small building. Nobita, please try to buy a few hatchets, as we may need to force our way in, and we could encounter danger."


    Nobi Nobita nodded and left to find a place to purchase hatchets.


    At that moment, Ling Ishikawa, who had just finished showering and changed into clean clothes, walked out of her room and remarked, "Ah, it''s been a while since I had a bath. Feels great."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and couldn''t help but ask, "Ling Ishikawa, where have you been these past few days? You said you were going to Flame Bar to keep an eye on Professor Honda, but then you suddenly disappeared and ended up in some strange place. Most importantly, you managed to return."


    Ling Ishikawa rubbed the back of her head and replied with some helplessness, "I didn''t plan for things to go this way. When I followed Professor Honda into Flame Bar, I saw him drinking with a few other people who seemed to be his classmates. I could tell because Professor Honda took out a large photograph from his bag, and typically, you only have such photos taken for family portraits or graduation photos. But Professor Honda and the others didn''t look like that at all."


    "Later, I sat at the bar, occasionally glancing at Professor Honda. Since Flame Bar was crowded at the time, he didn''t notice my presence. After all, I had only briefly encountered him before. However, when I was getting ready to leave the bar, I suddenly felt like my body was being controlled. I involuntarily walked to the booth where Professor Honda and his friends were sitting, and Professor Honda looked at me with a strange smile."


    "Then, everything started spinning, the noisy sounds around me disappeared in an instant, and when I regained consciousness, I found myself in a pitch-black, silent space. Fortunately, the four Monsters I told you about appeared quickly; otherwise, I might have gone insane in that pitch-black space. In those two short minutes, I was already on the verge of losing my sanity."


    "But even in a one-on-one fight, I couldn''t defeat any of those four Monsters. So, I had to resort to strategies like ''encircling Wei to save Zhao,'' ''making distant friends while attacking nearby enemies,'' and ''luring the enemy deeper.'' Eventually, I managed to deal with those four Monsters. Then, a door appeared in front of me, and I decisively pushed it open and walked out. I found myself in a barren plain, not far from a tall tower that resembled the mage towers I''ve seen in some fantasy movies. Although I was worried that the owner of this mage tower might be an evil wizard, I was desperate, hungry, and there was no sign of human habitation nearby. So, I had no choice but to try my luck and head for the mage tower."


    "As a result, the mage tower''s owner, who introduced himself as Serak, warmly welcomed me. By the way, it was indeed a mage tower because he dressed exactly like the wizards you see in movies and TV shows. Serak provided me with food and shelter, allowing me to rest. Afterward, he asked about my identity and where I came from."


    "Unfortunately, I had to lie and say I was an orphan with the alias Yin En, who had been separated from my family at a young age. Serak seemed to accept that and even fabricated a backstory for me, saying that I probably came from a city called Ikuwa. He claimed that the Ikuwa''s Deer Goddess Church expelled many residents every year, and it was near this mage tower."


    "Then, Serak told me that he was a well-known mage among the Hybriers and that he was looking for an apprentice to pass on his magic. Since he thought I had potential and was an orphan like myself, he offered to teach me magic. At that time, I thought I might never return, so I reluctantly agreed to become Serak''s apprentice."


    "But I had only been Serak''s apprentice for a day when I was listening to his teachings and meditating. Suddenly, I heard your voices. When I opened my eyes, I found myself sitting in a dusty classroom. So, I came down in confusion and saw all of you."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing and Ming Hanxing exchanged shocked glances. In the world of the Cthulhu Mythos, someone who had been expelled from the city of Ikuwa by the Deer Goddess Church, became an orphan, and apprenticed under Wizard Serak, was undoubtedly Ibon!


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 268: Yin Ens Fantastic Journey

    Chapter 268: Yin Ens Fantastic Journey


    Liu Xing was now quite surprised. If Yin En hadn''t lied, then Yin En''s experiences were eerily similar to Historical Ibon''s. Moreover, as a player, Yin En also had some knowledge of Ibon''s life. So, if Yin En intended to, there was a real possibility of becoming Ibon.


    With this thought in mind, Liu Xing couldn''t help but glance at Lu Tianya, who seemed rather unresponsive. Although Lu Tianya knew some of Ibon''s deeds, the difference in pronunciation between Yin En and Ibon''s names in the Island Nation Language was significant, which is why Lu Tianya hadn''t connected the dots right away.


    However, Liu Xing suddenly realized a crucial point. Even though Yin En had become Wizard Serak''s disciple, it didn''t necessarily mean that Yin En had replaced the real Ibon. Unless, of course, Yin En was indeed Ibon in this parallel world!


    So, Liu Xing couldn''t resist asking, "By the way, Ling Ishikawa, I''m very curious about one thing. When you mentioned that Wizard Serak wanted to pass on all his knowledge of magic to you, does that mean Serak only has you as his apprentice?"


    Ling Ishikawa naturally understood Liu Xing''s inquiry and replied with a smile, "I initially thought the same, but after I agreed to become Serak''s apprentice, I discovered that Serak actually has more than twenty apprentices. These apprentices come from various places, and there''s even one whose background is identical to the fabricated one I created. No wonder Serak improvised so much."


    The apprentice Ling Ishikawa mentioned was, of course, the real Ibon.


    Hearing this, Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and sighed, "I see. It''s a shame you returned too early. If you had stayed a bit longer at the Mage Tower, you might have learned a few spells from Wizard Serak. It could have made dealing with the Deep Sea Gospel Society much easier for us."


    Upon hearing Liu Xing''s words, Ling Ishikawa couldn''t help but wear a somewhat resigned smile. He shrugged and said, "I thought the same initially. If I could learn a few spells from Serak and then return to the modern world, it would have been fantastic. However, the reality was quite different from my expectations. As I mentioned earlier, in Serak''s Wizard Tower, there are over twenty apprentices. Most of them only know one or two spells, and those are often insignificant parlor tricks. The rules of the Mage Tower are harsh, allowing only the most talented and dedicated apprentices to receive Serak''s guidance and become true Wizards. The rest either continue to serve as Menials within the tower or seek other paths outside."


    "So, after I became Serak''s most recent and last apprentice, he announced that there would be an Inheritance Ceremony in ten years to determine which apprentice would become his true successor. During this time, some of the slower apprentices would be eliminated each year. However, this also means that even if I don''t become Serak''s direct disciple, as long as I endure long enough, I can still learn a significant amount of magic."


    "Then, Serak started teaching us meditation, allowing us to sense the presence of magic. Before me, several apprentices had already sensed magic''s existence, but I was utterly clueless. I couldn''t perceive magic at all. In the end, I returned to the modern world in this bewildered state. So, I don''t think I have what it takes to become a Wizard."


    Liu Xing nodded, realizing that Yin En''s luck had its ups and downs. Yin En had become the last apprentice of Wizard Serak, but the Judgment of sensing magic had possibly ended in a significant failure.


    "Nevertheless, since Ling Ishikawa, you''ve already returned, it''s unlikely you''ll go back to Hybrier. So, let''s put all this behind us and not dwell on it too much," Ming Hanxing said, patting Ling Ishikawa''s shoulder.


    Ling Ishikawa shook his head, feeling perplexed. "That may not be the case. For some reason, I feel a vague connection to Hybrier even now. I sense that I could be transported back to Hybrier at any moment. It''s a strange feeling."


    Liu Xing nodded, realizing that Yin En was probably in a situation similar to his own, accepting a world mission.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing suggested, "Well, let''s prepare ourselves now. We''ll meet at the Old Teaching Building at nine o''clock tonight."


    After Liu Xing adjourned the meeting, he exchanged glances with Ling Ishikawa and Ming Hanxing. The three of them found a quiet corner away from the others and initiated a private conversation.


    Upon hearing Liu Xing and Ming Hanxing''s agreement, Yin En couldn''t help but smile and say, "Of course, when I learn magic in the future, I''ll be invincible. You''ll be able to rely on me. But speaking of which, there''s something I''m very curious about. In Serak''s study room, I saw a labeled tag with a specific name highlightedConan."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Here, Conan definitely didn''t refer to the death god elementary school student but rather to a barbarian.


    "Conan the Barbarian" was a novel by Robert E. Howard, depicting the adventures of a barbarian named Conan in Hybrier. According to widely accepted beliefs, "Conan the Barbarian" and the setting of the "Book of Ibon" existed in the same era in Hybrier. Therefore, theoretically, these two works were connected, and Conan might know Ibon, as they were contemporaries.


    So, since Yin En had seen Conan''s name, it indicated that, in this parallel world, Conan had entered the Cthulhu RPG Game.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing said with enthusiasm, "Yin En, your character card was originally focused on Swordsmanship, right? Why don''t you find a way to leave the Mage Tower and learn swordsmanship from Conan? That way, your strength should increase rapidly. After all, Conan should be a powerhouse with stats like Strength 99, Constitution 99, and Combat Skills 99."


    Yin En raised an eyebrow and shook his head. "I feel like I''ve entered a wolf''s den by going into Serak''s Wizard Tower. Since Serak has already closed the tower, I suspect that if I attempt to escape, it might be game over for me. After all, Serak, as Ibon''s teacher, is likely a formidable figure. So, it''s better not to take unnecessary risks. However, if I can become Serak''s direct disciple, I might consider seeking Conan as my master and switching to a melee mage class."


    These days, if a mage couldn''t handle melee combat, they weren''t much different from a fish out of water.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing suddenly thought of the most important question. "By the way, you still haven''t figured out why Honda Tetsuya sent you to the Alternate Dimension without any warning, right? Did Honda Tetsuya give you any special hints? And, it''s likely that you were able to return because of Honda Tetsuya''s intervention."


    Yin En pondered for a moment and then said, "Well, I can confirm that I was indeed sent to an Alternate Dimension by Honda Tetsuya. However, after that, Honda Tetsuya didn''t actively contact me. Based on the information I obtained when I accepted the world mission, it seems that Honda Tetsuya is planning to nurture something. That''s why he initially sent me to confront those four mythical creatures and then placed me near Serak''s Mage Tower, where I had to compete with the other apprentices."


    Nurture something? Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, finding Honda Tetsuya''s thought process quite peculiar. Sending Yin En into such dangerous situations, it was evident that Honda Tetsuya was trying to create a Human Gu King. What was Honda Tetsuya planning to do?


    Nevertheless, Liu Xing felt that Honda Tetsuya had significant ambitions.


    At this point, KP Fangs reminded them that the Private Room time had ended.


    Having said what they needed to, Liu Xing and his companions dispersed to prepare for their nighttime exploration of Morimoto Academy.


    However, Liu Xing sought out Lu Tianya to confirm some final details. "Lu Tianya, do you think the author of the Ghostly Talisman and the owner of this compass are the same Taoist who confused Higashi Meizi?"


    Lu Tianya thought for a moment and nodded, saying, "It''s likely because there are very few Taoists with genuine abilities. Moreover, I can sense that this compass was used recently, and it can automatically track Higashi Meizi."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 269: Passing the Test

    Chapter 269: Passing the Test


    Zhang Jingxu looked at Lu Tianya and smiled, "Long time no see, Lu Tianya."


    Lu Tianya nodded with a smile, not saying a word but gazing affectionately at Zhang Jingxu. There was a history between them that needed no words.


    Then, Zhang Jingxu embraced Lu Tianya warmly, making Liu Xing feel like he and Juri Sonoda were mere bystanders. Zhang Jingxu''s intentions seemed to go beyond a simple reunion.Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com


    Liu Xing couldn''t help but feel a bit frustrated. He hadn''t expected to find himself in a Cthulhu RPG Game, playing the role of a third wheel between a player and an NPC. Could he even enjoy the game like this?


    After their display of affection, Zhang Jingxu released Lu Tianya and turned to Liu Xing, saying, "Ryusei, thank you for your assistance in helping me reconnect with Lu Tianya. I learned some things about Morimoto Academy online, and I understand that you might need the expertise of someone like me. That''s why I came here after completing my previous assignment."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that the current "Zhang Jingxu" was likely an NPC. Zhang Jingxu had chosen the option to "come to help Lu Tianya" during the Interlude Growth phase after completing the previous module.


    However, it was fortunate that Zhang Jingxu had arrived in time. Otherwise, Higashi Meizi would have most likely gone berserk, causing trouble for their group.


    Speaking of Higashi Meizi, Liu Xing couldn''t help but ask, "How can you say you came uninvited? Mr. Zhang Jingxu, your willingness to help us is greatly appreciated. But, back to the point, how is Higashi Meizi doing now?"


    Zhang Jingxu nodded with a smile and replied, "Ryusei, there''s no need to call me ''Mr.'' It''s a bit too formal. We are all peers, so you can just call me by my name. As for Higashi Meizi, she''s doing well. I used the Soul-Calming Incense to stabilize her emotions. It will just take some time for her to fully come to terms with the situation. However, Lu Tianya, you seem to have forgotten what I told you earlier. ''Haste makes waste.'' Even if you want Higashi Meizi to see the truth, you must take it step by step. You can''t just present the truth to her directly; it would only lead to her mental breakdown."


    Lu Tianya remained silent, still smiling at Zhang Jingxu.


    Another serving of affectionate moments.


    Liu Xing shook his head in resignation. He hadn''t expected that as a single player in this Cthulhu RPG Game, his gaming experience would be filled with such moments.


    At this point, Zhang Jingxu glanced at Higashi Meizi and extinguished the Soul-Calming Incense on the ground. He then said to Juri Sonoda, "I heard from my friend at the staircase that Higashi Meizi was your close friend in her lifetime. So, you should bid her farewell now. Higashi Meizi has already realized the truth, and considering she was artificially enhanced with spiritual intelligence, she has about ten minutes left before her soul undergoes reincarnation."


    In other words, Zhang Jingxu''s timely arrival had prevented a potentially disastrous situation. Otherwise, Liu Xing would have started the next module with a detrimental condition, which could have lasted for the entire module.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing felt genuinely thankful to Zhang Jingxu. He said, "In that case, I must thank you once again, Zhang Jingxu, for your timely assistance. But I am curious, does reincarnation really exist in this world?"


    Zhang Jingxu shrugged and replied, "I''m not entirely sure. It''s a matter of belief. I only know that Higashi Meizi''s spiritual state is currently very unstable. Her spiritual body may disappear suddenly, and the ten-minute timeframe I mentioned was just a random estimate. Whether her spiritual body truly goes through reincarnation or simply dissipates, I don''t know. I merely told a well-intentioned lie."


    Liu Xing nodded in understanding, realizing the complexity of the situation.


    They returned to the ground floor, where Liu Xing''s group met up with Ling Ishikawa''s team, who had already arrived at the Old Teaching Building.


    "When I arrived, I was concerned that Lu Tianya might mishandle the situation, causing the Spirits to go berserk. So, I had them leave the building first. Spirits, in their berserk state, would indiscriminately attack people within a certain range. While it''s unlikely to cause death, it would leave people feeling disoriented and powerless for a long time, with nothing going their way."


    This was an unavoidable situation.


    Liu Xing had heard from Ming Hanxing that his character card came with a peculiar trait called "Family-Oriented." After successfully clearing each module, a random event related to his family would occur. For example, after the previous module, Ming Hanxing received a package from his family containing a unique item: a pink suit that, when worn, could affect NPC favorability.


    After clearing the module before that, Ming Hanxing''s family had him go on twelve consecutive blind dates, resulting in a loss of 3 sanity points but gaining 20 points in the fast-talking skill.


    In summary, Ming Hanxing found his character trait to be quite troublesome.


    So, Liu Xing patted Ming Hanxing on the shoulder and said meaningfully, "Safe travels. Take care."


    Ming Hanxing nodded with determination, and Liu Xing was reminded of a line from a poem: "The wind blows cold, the waters of the Yi are frigid, a stalwart leaves, never to return."


    Once Ming Hanxing left, Ling Ishikawa and the others also departed one by one. After the incident at Morimoto Academy, their families would undoubtedly be worried.


    Left alone in his empty house, Liu Xing played with his phone in boredom and decided to skip lunch, planning to clear the module at noon.


    However, around 11 o''clock, Oko Hayato called Liu Xing and asked to meet at the same restaurant where they had dined last time. He had something to discuss with Liu Xing.


    So, Liu Xing decided to meet with Oko Hayato. After all, Oko Hayato''s father had made significant contributions by successfully dismantling a large cult organization. Moreover, with Oko Hayato''s father''s qualifications and the position of Police Chief now vacant, Oko Hayato''s father had successfully ascended to the position.


    Liu Xing believed that maintaining a good relationship with Oko Hayato was necessary, as he expected that his upcoming modules would likely take place in the Kyoto region. Having a Police Chief as an ally would be beneficial.


    When he arrived at the restaurant where they had dined before, Oko Hayato explained what had happened after Liu Xing and his group had left Morimoto Academy.


    In summary, after obtaining conclusive evidence at Morimoto Academy, Oko Hayato''s team had conducted a raid on Fujiwara Hiroshi''s residence, apprehending both Fujiwara Hiroshi and Fujiwara Yuko. Unfortunately, Fujiwara Hiroshi had taken sole responsibility for all the charges, leading to Fujiwara Yuko''s release.


    Of course, Oko Hayato had also cleaned up all traces left behind by Liu Xing''s group at Morimoto Academy. This would ensure that the Deep Sea Gospel Society couldn''t trace their identities or discover their involvement.


    Liu Xing and Oko Hayato continued to chat and dine, and before they knew it, it was already noon.


    Suddenly, Liu Xing felt a familiar sensation, and then he saw "Watanabe Ryusei" and Oko Hayato chatting and eating happily.


    Then, the perspective shifted, and Liu Xing found himself in a classroom, with KP Fangs, the fox-masked woman, standing at the podium. Yin En and Ming Hanxing were seated beside him.


    "Congratulations to all the players for passing the module. You have not only completed the main quest but exceeded it, so I have a special reward for you. I believe you have noticed some interesting things," KP Fangs said with a smile.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 270: Is Wang Qi Dead?

    Chapter 270: Is Wang Qi Dead?


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that the last scene he witnessed turned out to be a favor from KP Fangs.


    Nonetheless, Liu Xing considered this favor to be quite valuable. At the very least, he now knew that OkoHayato was a member of the Shadow Clan. This revelation made Liu Xing reevaluate his collaboration with OkoHayato.


    Of course, Liu Xing was also curious about one thing: why hadn''t OkoHayato informed the Shadow Clan about Juri Sonoda''s existence? According to the information provided by KP Fangs, the Shadow Clan should still be hunting Juri Sonoda. Therefore, as a member of the Shadow Clan, OkoHayato must have been aware of Juri Sonoda''s situation.


    This was a matter worth pondering.


    "Alright, you now have one minute of free conversation time, and then I will send you back to the real world," KP Fangs announced. "But before that, I have something to inform you. You''ve all been listed as candidates for promotion by the system. Once you complete the next module, you will begin the promotion module. The requirements are the same as for advancing from the Shoggoth Region to the Ghoul Area. If you wish to advance from the Ghoul Area to the Hound of Tindalos Area, you must complete two out of three promotion modules. If you fail or die in a promotion module, your card will still be torn, so be prepared."


    Liu Xing nodded, surprised at how quickly he was advancing to another promotion module. He had thought that after failing in the previous module, his standing with the system would drop significantly, making promotion modules a distant prospect. However, regardless of the circumstances, this was a good thing. To escape the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall more quickly, he needed to reach higher-level gaming areas, which would allow him to earn points faster.


    As he was about to purchase the gift, Liu Xing overheard a middle-aged man next to him who was buying cigarettes talking to his companion. "Did you hear about the murder case near the sports institute yesterday?"


    Sports institute, student, organization.


    Hearing these words, Liu Xing suddenly thought of Wang Qi, who had participated in the Castle module with him.


    Thinking about it, Liu Xing couldn''t help but strike up a conversation with the middle-aged man. "Excuse me, is the student you''re talking about named Wang Qi?"


    The middle-aged man looked at Liu Xing with some surprise, thought for a moment, and said, "The news didn''t specify the name, but the student seemed to have the last name Wang. Young man, from the way you''re talking, do you know the student who committed suicide?"


    Liu Xing reluctantly nodded and said, "It''s highly likely it''s him. We met as friends one evening a while back in the real world, and during our meeting, he wanted me to join an organization, but I didn''t agree."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 271: The Cause of Wang Qis Death

    Chapter 271: The Cause of Wang Qis Death


    Upon hearing Liu Xing''s words, a middle-aged man appeared seasoned and remarked, "It''s a good thing you didn''t believe in that online friend of yours..."


    Liu Xing had come across a recent post that mentioned the person who had committed throat-slitting suicide was none other than Wang Qi! What was even more significant was that the person who posted it happened to be Wang Qi''s roommate. He mentioned that everything had seemed normal last night when Wang Qi returned to the dormitory. They were all chatting and laughing together, even playing a few rounds of League of Legends. But after one game, Wang Qi suddenly stood up expressionless and retrieved a dagger from his closet, an exceptionally ornate and seemingly valuable one.


    At that moment, Wang Qi''s roommates thought he was just showing off again. Lately, Wang Qi had experienced an unexplained surge in wealth and frequently flaunted it in the dormitory, treating his roommates to drinks and meals. Moreover, he seemed to have a new girlfriend every few days, which left his roommates both envious and puzzled. After all, Wang Qi had previously mentioned that his family was well-off but not excessively so.


    One of Wang Qi''s roommates became particularly curious and asked him what was going on, as Wang Qi wasn''t the type to buy lottery tickets, and his overnight riches were raising eyebrows. Wang Qi explained that he had joined a club dedicated to the Cthulhu RPG Game, where he had made some wealthy friends who were taking care of him. He even wanted to persuade his roommates to join the Cthulhu RPG Game with him.


    However, Wang Qi''s roommates had never heard of the Cthulhu RPG Game and suspected that Wang Qi might have gotten involved in some kind of pyramid scheme. They advised him against participating further, but Wang Qi just smiled and shook his head, telling them there was no turning back now and asking them not to dissuade him. So, Wang Qi''s roommates reluctantly abandoned their efforts to persuade him.


    Thus, when Wang Qi''s roommates saw him take out the dagger, they initially assumed he was going to show off his latest acquisition. However, to their shock, Wang Qi proceeded to slit his own throat without hesitation. As blood spurted out, his roommates were paralyzed with disbelief. It was only after Wang Qi collapsed due to excessive bleeding that they rushed to try and save him.


    Unfortunately, Wang Qi had slit both his carotid artery and his windpipe, leading to excessive bleeding and choking on his own blood. What unnerved Wang Qi''s roommates the most was his complete lack of reaction throughout the ordeal. Typically, someone suffocating or committing suicide would display intense struggling or resistance, as it''s a normal physiological response. However, Wang Qi remained emotionless and unresponsive from start to finish.


    Just as Liu Xing was about to turn the page, he realized that the post had already been deleted.


    After reading Yin En''s message, Liu Xing ruled out the possibility of Wang Qi being eliminated by the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. After all, Wang Qi had committed suicide in front of his roommates, and his body was still awaiting autopsy at the police station to determine if he had ingested any hallucinogenic substances before his death.


    With the elimination of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall''s involvement, Liu Xing was now certain that Wang Qi had been killed by the society he had mentioned earlier.


    As Liu Xing contemplated this, he couldn''t resist opening his phone and searching for the society in question. Sure enough, he found a society called "Rongcheng Offline Exchange." The society''s description mentioned that its members currently resided in Rongcheng''s city center, frequently organizing offline gatherings to discuss their experiences with the Cthulhu RPG Game and trade items. Joining the society and attending an offline gathering even came with the bonus of receiving a white character card.


    If everything went as expected, Wang Qi had joined this society.


    As for how Wang Qi had been murdered by this society, Liu Xing already had a rough idea. In the Cthulhu RPG Game, controlling someone to commit suicide typically involved using spells or items. However, as previously mentioned, the spells in the Cthulhu RPG Game were notoriously complex, and controlling-type spells were particularly advanced. Even players from the Cthulhu region might struggle to learn them, ruling out the possibility of their use.


    Therefore, Wang Qi had been killed using an item.


    Unable to sleep, Liu Xing decided to catch up on what had happened the previous day.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 272: Of Course, Forgiving Her

    Chapter 272: Of Course, Forgiving Her


    As Liu Xing contemplated the situation, he decided to confide in Yin En about Wang Qi''s death and inquire if Yin En possessed any items that could have such an effect. In Liu Xing''s eyes, Yin En was a seasoned veteran driver and should have knowledge of the answer to this question.


    After a while, Yin En responded to the message.


    To Liu Xing''s satisfaction, Yin En indeed knew the answer to this question. In Yin En''s memory, he had seen or heard of at least three items capable of controlling Wang Qi to commit such actions.


    The first was the Control Device of Yis People, a piece of advanced technology created by Yis People. It could control one''s mind, but acquiring this item was nearly impossible for players. Yis People''s items were not easily obtainable, and even if one managed to obtain the Control Device, using it effectively was another challenge.


    The second was the Oath Scroll, a item that players who had advanced to the Cthulhu region could purchase. This scroll allowed two players to make an unbreakable pact, even if it involved one player requesting the other''s death. However, the Oath Scroll was extremely expensive, costing a whopping 10,000 points, and required both players'' consent to activate.


    The third item was rather unique; it was called the "Heaven and Earth Twin Longevity." It allowed a player to bind themselves to a character card, increasing the points gained from completing modules by twenty percent. Additionally, it made the player immune to most forms of death, except for certain specific circumstances. However, when the bound character card was destroyed, the player would die in the same manner as the card. Moreover, a player using the "Heaven and Earth Twin Longevity" character card could not participate in revival modules. Although this item was available for purchase in the Hound of Tindalos region for just 100 points, few players were willing to buy it. Most players who reached the Hound of Tindalos region already possessed several character cards. Therefore, acquiring this item meant sacrificing other character cards, resulting in a significant point loss and leaving them with only one life.


    Upon reading this information, Liu Xing dismissed the first two possibilities. Yis People''s Control Device was a bug-level item that the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall wouldn''t allow players to obtain easily. As for the Oath Scroll, it was prohibitively expensive and using it to eliminate Wang Qi would be a wasteful overkill.


    In Liu Xing''s eyes, the third possibility had become a reality. Since Liu Xing had exchanged items into reality before, he knew that items exchanged in this manner wouldn''t display their effects as they did in the Cthulhu RPG Game. Therefore, the culprit, the Club President, had exploited the information asymmetry, informing Wang Qi only of the item''s point-boosting capabilities while concealing its side effects.


    So, the ignorant Wang Qi had happily used the item, and when his usefulness had been exhausted, the Club President had disposed of him in the Cthulhu RPG Game. The bizarre manner of Wang Qi''s death led Liu Xing to suspect that the Club President might have a character card as the leader of the Secret Cult, with Wang Qi''s character card now converted into one of his followers.


    With these thoughts in mind, Liu Xing sighed. He couldn''t believe there were people who would set up such a scam to deceive new players. It seemed that in such a vast world, anything could happen.


    However, Liu Xing felt fortunate that he had realized the situation wasn''t right and had declined Wang Qi''s invitation back then. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been just Wang Qi suffering the consequences.


    After a moment of silence in memory of Wang Qi, Liu Xing decided to stop dwelling on the matter. With his current abilities, there was no way he could deal with a society dedicated to scamming new players. So, his best option was to keep his distance and avoid any contact with the organization.


    Returning home, Liu Xing rested for a while, and then it was time to attend a wedding banquet. Since most working people couldn''t attend midday weddings in Rongcheng, such events were often kept brief, with the main celebrations taking place in the evening.


    The wedding was that of Liu Xing''s cousin, just a month or two older than Liu Xing himself. Their relationship was quite good. However, as Liu Xing thought about his cousin getting married, he couldn''t help but feel a bit melancholic. In Liu Xing''s family, among the male members in the same age group, Liu Xing and his cousin were the only ones who hadn''t married yet. He could already foresee the impending pressure to get married.


    Liu Xing thought to himself that he would rather participate in a real Cthulhu RPG Game than go through an arranged marriage.


    Nevertheless, Liu Xing arrived at the wedding venue and handed over his gift money to his cousin with a smile. Then, he found a seat among familiar faces.


    As the wedding ceremony proceeded according to tradition, Liu Xing began to feel a bit bored. Weddings usually followed a standard script and didn''t offer much excitement. However, his boredom was interrupted when the emcee announced, "Now, let''s invite the bride and groom''s boss, Mr. Yin En, to come up and give a speech."


    Liu Xing, who had been daydreaming, couldn''t help but think to himself, "Why do young couples these days always invite their bosses to give speeches at their weddings?" Wait a minute, what was his cousin''s boss''s name again?


    Liu Xing was surprised as he raised his head and saw a familiar figure standing beside his cousin. It was none other than Yin En, the person he had just contacted.


    This time, Liu Xing didn''t have to wait long before he began a new module.


    Of course, Liu Xing didn''t forget to perform his Interlude Growth.


    As the leader of the Secret Cult, Liu Xing had only two Interlude Growth options, both of which were quite peculiar.


    The first Interlude Growth option was to "Increase Knowledge Level," with a 50% chance of randomly increasing 1d6 points in attributes or skill values. However, failure would result in an unexpected event.


    The second option was "Worshipers of the Yellow Sect Disciples." This had a 100% success rate and could provide Liu Xing with 2d3 new disciples. However, if it ended up a critical failure, it would lead to various enemies seeking trouble.


    Following his "people-first" principle, Liu Xing chose the second Interlude Growth option. After all, as the leader of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, he felt he had too few disciples.


    The number of new disciples gained was 2d3=3.


    Scenario: "Of Course, Forgiving Her" Difficulty: Hard Number of Players: 5 Story Background: On a small island in the southern part of the Island Nation, there exists a secluded village where the yin energy prevails over the yang. Therefore, every year, many young women from the village venture out to find their lifelong partners and bring them back to the village for a shared life. In one week, a grand wedding will take place...


    Name: Watanabe Ryusei Occupation: Jobless Wanderer (Leader of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect) Gender: Male Age: 18 Traits: Leadership Qualities, Blessing of the Yellow King


    Connection to This Module: After graduating from Morimoto Academy, Liu Xing, who had been idle, received an invitation from a longtime online friend, Dogo Aige, to attend his wedding on a southern island. Since he had nothing better to do, Watanabe Ryusei decided to attend Dogo Aige''s wedding...


    Character Attributes: Strength: 60 Constitution: 60 Willpower: 75 Luck: 70 Agility: 50 Appearance: 85 Size: 60 Intelligence: 80 Inspiration: 70 Education: 70 Cthulhu Mythos Knowledge: 20 Sanity: 60/?? HP: 12 MP: 30 Damage Bonus: 1 Credit Rating: 30 Skills: Island Nation Language 80, Library Use 60, Investigation 50, Listening 40, Persuade 70, Brawl 40, Dodge 40, Occult 80.


    Special Skills: Summoning/Dismissing Byakhee, Ritual for Summoning King Hastur in Yellow Robes Carried Items: Smartphone, English version of "The Yellow King," "Worshipers of the Yellow Sect" Scriptures, Yellow Seal Pendant, Ritual Dagger for Sacrifice, 6 Poisonous Smoke Candles, Statue of the Deep One for Offering.


    Liu Xing had so many disciples now that they had been separated into a separate interface.


    However, Liu Xing''s current curiosity was piqued by the module''s name. It seemed unbelievably outrageous. What could this module possibly entail with a title like that?


    From a literal interpretation, Liu Xing had already begun to mourn for his online friend, Dogo Aige, as it seemed like his bride had already prepared a "gift" for him...


    Nevertheless, it was apparent from the story background that the secluded village on the southern island, isolated from the world, was most likely a gathering place for the Deep Ones or their hybrids. It was highly probable that this was related to the Deep Sea Gospel Society, as Liu Xing had already encountered them before.


    Sure enough, Liu Xing soon saw his new world mission: "Investigate the Truth of Fisher Village and Seize the Opportunity to Destroy Fisher Village."


    At this moment, a voice spoke, "Hello, players. I am the KP (Keeper) for this module, Green Light. Actually, from the name of this module, you should already have an idea of the Main Quest, which is to find a way to make your online friend, the groom, Dogo Aige, forgive his fiance and successfully complete the wedding ceremony. Successfully completing the Main Quest will reward you with 1000 points."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 273: Fishers Village

    Chapter 273: Fishers Village


    KP Green Light continued, "Of course, this module is a bit different from the usual ones. It has many side quests, and some offer rewards greater than the main quest. But as you players know, these side quests are quite challenging, especially when they overlap with the main questit''s almost as tough as the main quest in the Cthulhu region."


    "Now, let''s officially enter the introductory plot of this module. All players are currently en route to Fisher''s Village via various means of transport. Once there, you''ll rely on your skills. However, I must remind you to be careful with your personal belongings."


    Liu Xing nodded silently. The module was as he expected. A secluded village like Fisher''s Village was bound to hide many secrets, possibly triggering a side quest with the slightest action.


    KP Green Light mentioned personal items, and now Liu Xing was a bit panicked. His belongings included a ceremonial dagger, a peculiar Deep One statue, and his sensitive identity as ''Watanabe Ryusei.'' He feared that using public transport might lead him straight to police questioning.


    At that moment, Liu Xing officially entered the module.


    Upon opening his eyes, he found himself on a small cruise ship. According to ''Watanabe Ryusei''s'' memory, Fisher''s Village was on a remote island in the southern part of the Island Nation. The local government, to save costs, arranged only this small ship to service the route once every seven days, arriving at Fisher''s Village around six in the evening.


    In short, this small cruise was the only way players could leave Fisher''s Village unless they could swim for over ten hours to the nearest inhabited island.


    So, although the main quest was merely to ensure Dogo Aige''s wedding goes smoothly, Liu Xing guessed the real challenge was leaving the island on this ship.


    Liu Xing gazed at the sea, disheartened to recall from ''Watanabe Ryusei''s'' memory that he couldn''t swim, making him feel trapped on this lonely island.


    Then, he heard a familiar voice, "Leader, what are you doing here?!"


    Turning around, he saw Ling Ishikawa.


    In ''Watanabe Ryusei''s'' memory, after Morimoto Academy was indefinitely closed, Ling Ishikawa and others went home. ''Watanabe Ryusei'' even gave his followers a break and planned to establish a company in March to employ them, a form of "whitewashing."


    So for Dogo Aige''s wedding, ''Watanabe Ryusei'' went alone, without informing Ling Ishikawa.


    Pretending to be surprised, Liu Xing said, "Ling Ishikawa, what brings you here? This ship only goes to Fisher''s Village. Are you also attending Dogo Aige''s wedding?"


    Ling Ishikawa, equally surprised, replied, "Yes, Dogo Aige was my English teacher in middle school. He said he''s the son of a chieftain from an African tribe. I was the English class representative, so we were close. He invited me to his wedding."


    Liu Xing was intrigued. Dogo Aige was African? He felt the module''s author had some malice towards Dogo Aige.


    After chatting with Ling Ishikawa, Liu Xing surveyed the other passengers. It was a five-player module, and besides Liu Xing and Yin En, there should be three others.


    Surprisingly, he saw only one young man engrossed in his phone. This meant at least two players had arrived by other means. Since the young man seemed uninterested in interacting, Liu Xing chatted idly with Ling Ishikawa until they reached Fisher''s Village.


    "Before you came, three of my friends had already arrived. I picked them up in my fishing boat. They''re probably resting in their rooms. Ling Ishikawa, you and your friends can pick a room, settle in, and come down for dinner."


    Three friends? That meant the young man with the phone might indeed have been just a crew member, as Dogo Aige suggested.


    Liu Xing had more questions for Dogo Aige, but after speaking, Dogo Aige left. Liu Xing could only shake his head and follow Ling Ishikawa upstairs.


    The second floor had five rooms, three marked as vacant, indicating another player chose to stay on the third floor as the first floor had no rooms.


    Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa picked adjacent rooms for mutual support. The room''s decor was impressive, akin to a five-star presidential suite, but notably lacked any modern amenities like air conditioning, television, or computers.


    Liu Xing checked his phone and, as expected, found no signal. Sighing, he realized Fisher''s Village was essentially a large private room, a module designed to cut off all outside contact.


    Leaving his room, Liu Xing saw a bewildered Ling Ishikawa. "Leader, there''s definitely something off about Fisher''s Village. I''ve seen no modern items, and there''s no mobile signal."


    Liu Xing nodded, "Exactly. Since Dogo Aige shared about Fisher''s Village, I suspected something was amiss. Now, I''m sure of it, and it likely involves our old friends, the Deep Sea Gospel Society."


    "Ah," Ling Ishikawa feigned surprise. "Just the name Fisher''s Village hints at a connection to the Deep Sea Gospel Society. But aren''t we walking into a trap?"


    Liu Xing replied, "Let''s wait and see. If the Deep Sea Gospel Society wanted us, we wouldn''t be here now. It''s probably just a coincidence, no need for undue worry."


    With that, they headed to the first-floor hall, where Dogo Aige had prepared a lavish dinner. Liu Xing noticed two familiar figuresZhang Jingxu and Lu Tianya.


    He wasn''t surprised, considering the limited pool of players in the Island Nation. It''s tricky to assemble a module''s players, considering their locations, occupations, and previous module experiences. You wouldn''t suddenly send a tribal illiterate from Africa to Area 51 in the United States to study future technology.


    However, seeing Lu Tianya with Zhang Jingxu was unexpected.


    As Zhang Jingxu saw Liu Xing, his composure wavered, and Lu Tianya turned red and looked away.


    Liu Xing chuckled and addressed them, "What a small world! I didn''t expect you two to be friends with Dogo Aige as well. We must be fated to meet."


    Regaining his calm, Zhang Jingxu replied, "Indeed, it seems we''re destined to cross paths. But I believe, Ryusei, you''ve noticed something by now."


    Liu Xing nodded, understanding without words.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 274: A Special Setup

    Chapter 274: A Special Setup


    At that moment, another person descended from the upstairs, and this time, to Liu Xing''s relief, it was not someone he knew.


    The newcomer was a middle-aged, chubby man who appeared very amiable. However, this was the Cthulhu RPG Game, where players often concealed their ruthlessness behind a benign facade. Thus, Liu Xing grew cautious of him.


    The man was friendly and said with a smile, "Oh, it seems I''m late. I didn''t expect everyone to be here already. My name is Panda Pig. No choice there; my parents just loved these three animals, and since my father''s surname is Xiong (which means ''bear''), I ended up with this peculiar name. By the way, I''m a colleague of Dogo Aige, a health teacher."


    Clearly, Panda Pig mistook Lu Tianya for another player.


    But then, could that young man on the cruise ship, who was glued to his phone, actually be the last player?


    And where could this player have gone now? Perhaps this is what they call a ''jungle-type'' player.


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, while following the module strictly is usually the safest bet, there are always those thrill-seeking players who choose to venture off the beaten path. These players operate on the fringes of the module, constantly testing the limits and clearing Side Quests along the way.


    They are known as ''jungle-type'' players.


    Moreover, Liu Xing had heard of another kind of player, the ''OB-type,'' who pretend to be dead throughout the game. Just when you think they''re NPCs, they reveal themselves as players and help you complete the module.


    However, neither jungle-type nor OB-type players are popular with the mainstream crowd. Their unorthodox methods often don''t contribute to the completion of the module and can inadvertently burden other players.


    But now wasn''t the time for such discussions, as Dogo Aige spoke up, "Alright, let''s sit down and eat. It seems one friend won''t be able to make it."


    As everyone took their seats, Dogo Aige gave a few instructions and then left. In Fisher''s Village, there''s a custom where all sons-in-law must stay alone in a straw hut and have their meals arranged separately before their wedding ceremony.


    After Dogo Aige''s departure, KP Green Light said with a smile, "OK, now we enter the main storyline. Each player can now choose to take on three Side Quests. The first is to enter the straw hut where Dogo Aige resides, which awards 200 points upon completion. The second is a nighttime stroll around Fisher''s Village, rewarding 100 points for circling the main road after midnight. The third is to collect three lost letters scattered around Fisher''s Village for 1000 points."


    "Additionally, this module has a special setting concerning Matsui Yui''s tension level. Any player action might increase her tension, and when it reaches 100, she will randomly attack a player. Killing a player reduces her tension back to 50."


    When his father learned that Zhang Jingxu had become a Taoist regardless, he resigned himself to fate and arranged for Zhang Jingxu to go into seclusion and train, which led to the loss of contact with Lu Tianya.


    Eventually, after Zhang Jingxu and his masters successfully killed the Zombie King that had ambushed his father, he was deemed ready to graduate from his training. However, due to the mysterious disappearance of a brother in the Island Nation, Zhang Jingxu volunteered to investigate, thus embarking on a global mission.


    It became clear that the disappearance was likely tied to the Deep Sea Gospel Society, as players on world missions often find their modules interconnected with such overarching narratives.


    "Panda Pig," like Liu Xing''s "Watanabe Ryusei" character card, was also his second character card. He''d chosen the name on a whim and was surprised to embody it in the game. Panda Pig lamented his mediocrity, knowing a little about many things but mastering none, jokingly referring to himself as a "jack of all trades."


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, versatile character cards like Panda Pig''s are quite valuable. While specialized characters like Liu Xing''s might excel in certain modules, they falter in others. In contrast, Panda Pig''s type could find a place in most scenarios.


    Thus, Liu Xing considered Panda Pig a potential good ally. However, due to the particularities of his "Watanabe Ryusei" identity, Liu Xing had to maintain a facade of a "virtuous young man."


    After dinner, noticing it was already half-past seven, Liu Xing signaled Zhang Jingxu, who quickly found a reason to send Lu Tianya away and initiate Private Room time.


    Yin En teased Zhang Jingxu for getting along so well with Lu Tianya so quickly. Zhang Jingxu sighed and shared Lu Tianya''s situation with everyone.


    Panda Pig, upon hearing this, recounted a similar experience with a character card retaining memories from previous modules but behaving almost like an NPC. He mentioned a friend''s character card that had inexplicably died, later learning the player had been eliminated from the game.


    Zhang Jingxu was excited at the possibility of Lu Tianya still being alive and participating in the game with another character card. Panda Pig cautiously agreed but couldn''t confirm the theory entirely. He then asked to be called Liu Hao instead of Panda Pig, revealing his true identity and expressing his dissatisfaction with having to play a character so different from his real self.


    Liu Xing felt fortunate not to have been assigned a less desirable character and proposed they focus on the current situation. He suspected the last player was a young man from the cruise but noted the player''s stealthy arrival at Fisher''s Village.


    Liu Xing suggested they stay vigilant, especially against OB-type players who might jeopardize the module. The group agreed, recognizing the unusual nature of the module and the potential risks posed by Matsui Yui''s tension level.


    Yin En proposed they gather more information in Fisher''s Village before deciding on the Side Quests, given their deceptive difficulty. Panda Pig, revealing he had already made some discoveries, pulled out his phone with a smile.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 275: The Peculiar Fishers Village

    Chapter 275: The Peculiar Fishers Village


    Panda Pig had four photos on his phone, all depicting villas in Fisher''s Village. However, Liu Xing quickly noticed a distinctioneach villa''s lintel bore a small symbol.


    The four symbols were hands, a book, a scepter, and swords.


    Frowning, Liu Xing asked, "Panda Pig, are you suggesting that in Fisher''s Village, the villagers'' professions are differentiated by these symbols?"


    Panda Pig nodded, smiling, "Exactly. When I entered Fisher''s Village, I requested and passed a challenging inspiration Judgment from KP. Thankfully, I succeeded, and that''s how I discovered these symbols. Their meanings should be quite straightforward, right?"


    "Hands represent ordinary people or followers, given this is the world of Cthulhu RPG Game. In such isolated places, it''s likely that a cult worshiping the Eldritch Gods could arise. If I''m not mistaken, the book symbolizes teachers or preachers, the scepter signifies senior members among the followers, and the swords are for those guarding Fisher''s Village."


    "After passing the inspiration Judgment, I encountered twelve villas. Six bore the symbol of hands, four of swords, and the remaining two each displayed a book and a scepter. As for the villa we''re currently in, its lintel bears no symbol."


    Listening to Panda Pig, Liu Xing stroked his chin, saying, "Your guess is right. Behind Fisher''s Village stands a Secret CultDeep Sea Gospel Society. This cult venerates the Deep Ones. However, as far as I know, the main lair of the Deep Sea Gospel Society is in Reed Village, Hokkaido, not here."


    Zhang Jingxu, intrigued, suddenly exclaimed, "I played a Cthulhu-themed game called ''Mist Island'' in the real world (it''s quite fun and has an official Chinese version on Steam). It''s about a player leading a Secret Cult on an island, proclaiming the world''s end and the island''s inhabitants as survivors under the protection of a Great Old One. It seems Fisher''s Village shares a similar setup with ''Mist Island.''"


    "So, I suspect Fisher''s Village might be a testing ground set up by the Deep Sea Gospel Society. Long ago, they deceived the original inhabitants and through centuries of ignorance, made them believe in the Society''s narrative. Hence, the villagers don''t realize they''re Island Nation people and are restricted from using modern items or discussing the outside world."


    Liu Xing''s mind raced with the word "domestication."


    Liu Xing approached the window, wanting to observe Fisher''s Village at night. However, with no streetlights and absent moon or starlight, he saw nothing.


    He realized the village likely had no electricity. Curious, he checked the bathroom and found a wooden structure resembling a northeastern kang bed, with a large metal tub filled with water and ready with kindling belowsuggesting a life without modern conveniences.


    Upon witnessing the primitive bathing setup, Liu Xing thought humorously, "Cooking oneself in a cauldron..." Deciding against trying such a bathing method due to the lack of a lighter and his inability to use flint and steel, Liu Xing resigned to lying in bed. He considered using his phone but realized conserving its battery was crucial since it was his only link to the outside world, despite the lack of signal in Fisher''s Village.


    Regretting not bringing a satellite phone, which would have allowed him to call for help or even expose Fisher''s Village''s secrets, Liu Xing acknowledged he had to play along with the game without external assistance. So, without the option to use his phone, he opted for sleep.


    After requesting a sleep package from KP Green Light, Liu Xing slept until 7 am. Waking up to the cold, he washed his face with cold water, unable to heat it himself. Realizing he had to endure six more days in these conditions, he sighed at the thought of the challenging days ahead.


    Observing Fisher''s Village in the early hours, Liu Xing noticed the villagers lacked the "Innsmouth Look" and seemed younger, with no middle-aged individuals in sight. Surprisingly, he saw more young male villagers than females, contradicting Dogo Aige''s claim of a significant gender imbalance favoring women. Liu Xing wondered if he or Dogo Aige had been misled.


    As time passed, Liu Xing found the villagers'' behavior odd. The young people merely walked around without interacting or engaging in any activities, and after about ten minutes, they simultaneously returned home, leaving the streets empty again. This strange pattern intensified Liu Xing''s suspicion that something was amiss in Fisher''s Village.


    When Dogo Aige knocked and invited him for breakfast, Liu Xing joined the others downstairs. After Dogo Aige reminded everyone to respect the village''s customs, he left. The group discussed the primitive living conditions, with Ling Ishikawa complaining about the lack of modern amenities and the difficulty of starting a fire without a lighter. Panda Pig, a smoker, offered his lighter for communal use.


    Liu Xing shared his observations of the young villagers'' peculiar behavior, noting the unexpected male majority. Ling Ishikawa speculated it might be a unique local custom, while Zhang Jingxu pondered two possibilities: either the village''s women married younger men due to a genuine gender imbalance or Matsui Yui had deceived Dogo Aige about the village''s demographics to secure his integration into Fisher''s Village. The group remained thoughtful, considering these anomalies and what they might imply about the true nature of Fisher''s Village.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 276: Feigning Ignorance With Clarity

    Chapter 276: Feigning Ignorance With Clarity


    Relatively speaking, Liu Xing and others definitely lean more towards the second possibility, suspecting Matsui Yui of deceiving Dogo Aige, as Fisher''s Village hasn''t shown signs of the prophesied decline.


    "However, if that''s the case, I don''t see why Matsui Yui would need to lie to Dogo Aige. Even without doing so, I believe Dogo Aige would still have been willing to marry into Fisher''s Village," Panda Pig began. "After all, though Dogo Aige is the son of a chieftain from an African tribe, his tribe isn''t powerful, barely numbering over a hundred people. With many siblings, Dogo Aige lacks the standing to become chieftain himself. His background is quite ordinary, which is why his family didn''t attend the wedding in Fisher''s Village the cost of plane tickets alone could bankrupt them."


    Liu Xing frowned, surprised by Dogo Aige''s poor family circumstances, especially since in the game ''WatanabeRyusei,'' Dogo Aige boasted of being an African tycoon, soon to return and inherit his vast family estate.


    Thus, Liu Xing realized his misunderstanding about the module''s goal; he thought resolving Matsui Yui''s issue would suffice, not foreseeing the complications with Dogo Aige.


    Liu Xing was sure, based on the Cthulhu RPG Game''s traits, that Dogo Aige must have boasted about his wealth and influence in Africa to win Matsui Yui over. If Matsui Yui discovered the truth before the wedding, it would certainly be off.


    "With the current situation," Liu Xing said gravely, "I suspect Dogo Aige lied to Matsui Yui. If she discovers the truth, it''s over for Dogo Aige, and the wedding can''t proceed. We need to find a way to keep this secret, ensuring neither Matsui Yui nor her family and friends find out."


    Ling Ishikawa and others nodded in agreement, understanding Liu Xing''s intent.


    Just then, an elderly man in simple clothes entered the living room, smiling. "Welcome to Fisher''s Village. I am Matsui Ichiro, the Village Chief, and Matsui Yui''s father."


    "Second, there are forbidden areas in Fisher''s Village. The easternmost part of the island is our Graveyard, where villagers have been buried for centuries. It''s only open during our annual memorial day or a villager''s death. Also, the thatched hut where Dogo Aige lives is reserved for sons-in-law; it''s off-limits to you as it would jeopardize the wedding if discovered."


    "Lastly, our Ancestral Hall isn''t exactly forbidden but is where we conduct ceremonies. Villagers may enter, but as outsiders, it''s not open to you, and modern items are prohibited. You must wear traditional attire, which we''ll provide."


    After Matsui Ichiro finished, he turned to leave.


    However, Zhang Jingxu spoke up with a smile, "Village Chief, I have a question. Why not let the villagers learn about the outside world? I believe modernizing Fisher''s Village would greatly improve their lives."


    Liu Xing sensed Zhang Jingxu''s hidden sharpness.


    Frowning, Matsui Ichiro replied, "It''s our tradition. I know modernization can improve lives, but... well, we can''t abandon our ancestors'' ways."


    Clearly, Matsui Ichiro lacked a better reason and left.


    Zhang Jingxu chuckled, "Interesting. It seems the wise in Fisher''s Village prefer to feign ignorance. I suspect there''s a conspiracy behind this."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 277: The Sinister Intentions of the Module

    Chapter 277: The Sinister Intentions of the Module


    Liu Xing nodded and began, "I believe this Fisher''s Village is very likely to be a place where villagers are being kept."Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com


    With these words, Liu Xing initiated the investigation into Fisher''s Village by the players.


    While players were aware that something was amiss in Fisher''s Village, it mattered who uncovered this "secret." Typically, whoever unveiled the secret would become the leader of this module.


    Thus, Ling Ishikawa, as a follower of Liu Xing, would not seize the spotlight at this moment. Panda Pig, adhering to the "middle path," was also unsuitable to step forward, given the character traits defined by his character card.


    So, eliminating the player whose whereabouts were still unknown left only Liu Xing and Zhang Jingxu.


    However, Liu Xing knew that Zhang Jingxu was also reluctant to take the lead. That''s why he deliberately brought up the topic to take charge. As the leader of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, Liu Xing was determined to deal with the Deep Sea Gospel Society, even though it hadn''t been confirmed whether they were behind Fisher''s Village.


    "Well, what''s our next step then? I confronted Matsui Ichiro earlier, and I suspect he might be on guard now," Zhang Jingxu said with a smile.


    Liu Xing shrugged and replied, "It doesn''t matter; we''re not planning to directly violate Fisher''s Village rules at the moment. Matsui Ichiro won''t be able to cause trouble for us. So, I intend to split our forces. One group will go look for Dogo Aige to see if we can gather more information from her. The other group will chat with the villagers to find out what they know."


    Panda Pig nodded, stood up, and said, "How about Zhang Jingxu, Lu Tianya, and I go talk to the villagers? After all, I''m a teacher, and I''m most confident in casual conversations with others."


    Panda Pig could tell that Ling Ishikawa was allied with Liu Xing, so he decisively placed himself on Zhang Jingxu''s team. Even though there was also Lu Tianya, an NPC...


    After the assignments were made, Liu Xing and the others finished their breakfast and began their separate tasks.


    It was already 8:30 in the morning, but Fisher''s Village still appeared lifeless. There were no villagers moving around on the streets. Liu Xing even paid special attention to the villas on both sides of the street, but he couldn''t hear any sounds.


    This was clearly abnormal because Liu Xing had seen villagers enter these villas before. Normally, human activity would be easily heard without the need for Listening Judgment.


    Unless these villas had exceptional soundproofing, or all the villagers were asleep.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. If there were no reason not to, he would have wanted to knock on the doors and investigate.


    Dogo Aige''s thatched cottage was located at the edge of Fisher''s Village, facing the sea. However, it was still winter, and Liu Xing couldn''t be sure if Dogo Aige''s cottage would provide a comfortable stay. But one thing was certain: if any Deep Ones came ashore from the sea, Dogo Aige would be in big trouble in that flimsy thatched cottage.


    At that moment, Liu Xing suddenly recalled something and looked up at the lintel of the thatched cottage. Sure enough, he saw a symbol a drop of blood.


    The position of this symbol was very discreet, and if Liu Xing hadn''t deliberately searched for it, he wouldn''t have noticed it.


    A drop of blood, the meaning of this symbol was clear; it must be related to the sacrifice ritual.


    With this realization, it was almost certain that Dogo Aige had become the new victim of Fisher''s Village, and this so-called wedding ceremony was likely a sacrificial ritual.


    If that were the case, Fisher''s Village was nothing but a complete lie.


    Dogo Aige noticed that Liu Xing seemed uneasy and asked with concern, "Ryusei, are you okay? You look a bit uncomfortable."


    Liu Xing shook his head and smiled, "Thank you for your concern, Dogo Aige. I just thought of something strange, that''s all."


    Dogo Aige nodded and said earnestly, "That''s good. The weather has been cold lately, and this place is by the sea. It''s easy to catch a cold, and there are no doctors on this island. If you get sick, the only option is to take a boat out to sea."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement, thinking that Dogo Aige was indeed a nice person... Wait a minute!


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, suddenly understanding the sinister intentions of this module.


    As mentioned before, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, players had to embody their character cards, even if they knew they shouldn''t do certain things. Due to their character cards, there were some actions they couldn''t avoid.


    In this module, there was a deliberate trap set. It portrayed Dogo Aige as a good friend and forced players to adopt his perspective.


    Moreover, judging by the module''s title, Liu Xing believed that the probability of Matsui Yui betraying Dogo Aige was one hundred percent. So, after this revelation, if he and the other players found out that Matsui Yui had betrayed Dogo Aige, they would face a dilemma: whether or not to tell Dogo Aige.


    In Liu Xing''s view, this was something they couldn''t tell Dogo Aige. After all, any normal man, not to mention someone who wasn''t entirely honest, would definitely choose to refuse the marriage. In that case, the wedding ceremony couldn''t proceed, and the main quest of this module would fail.


    However, as Dogo Aige''s friend, Liu Xing felt that they couldn''t keep this from him either. It was a predicament where the players might be able to endure, but their character cards couldn''t.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 278: Alices Debut

    Chapter 278: Alices Debut


    Therefore, Liu Xing felt that the Main Quest of this module was exceptionally treacherous, almost forcing players into a life-or-death situation.


    After all, from the perspective of character cards, they were helping their friend come to terms with reality and preventing Matsui Yui, this siren, from causing harm. The worst-case scenario would be getting expelled from Fisher''s Village.


    Among the known four players, Liu Xing and Zhang Jingxu, one as a ruthless Cult Leader and the other as a peaceful Taoist, still had the option to "forgive" Matsui Yui for her involvement in Dogo Aige''s predicament. Ling Ishikawa, under Liu Xing''s influence, might also make a similar choice.


    However, as Dogo Aige''s colleague and friend, Panda Pig would undoubtedly side with Dogo Aige. Thus, "Panda Pig" would likely reveal everything they knew to Dogo Aige, and "Watanabe Ryusei" and the others would be powerless to stop "Panda Pig."


    Aside from these factors, there were two other unstable elements.


    The first was Lu Tianya, an NPC. Unlike players who could communicate through Private Room time and coordinate plans, Lu Tianya''s actions were unpredictable. If Lu Tianya suddenly had a change of heart or if KP Green Light manipulated him to reveal the truth to Dogo Aige, it would pose a significant problem.


    According to Yin En, KP had some control over NPCs in the module, allowing them to arrange Plot Encounters with players.


    The other unstable factor was the player who had been missing for almost a day. Since they didn''t know the player''s whereabouts, there was a chance that this player had a close relationship with Dogo Aige. That could potentially complicate matters.


    However, Liu Xing couldn''t help but ask Dogo Aige, "By the way, Dogo Aige, besides us, did you invite anyone else to Fisher''s Village?"


    Dogo Aige thought for a moment, looking somewhat dejected. "Actually, I did invite one more person. It''s probably the young man you mentioned earlier, Miyako Goudong, who''s into mobile games. He''s my teacher''s son. Since my teacher couldn''t come to Fisher''s Village due to health reasons, he sent Miyako Goudong in his place."


    "Miyako Goudong is quite an eccentric person. He always likes to give himself bizarre roles and changes them periodically. I suspect that he has currently adopted the role of an adventurer, which is why he didn''t board the ship with you all. He''s probably out there in the wilderness on this island, trying to survive."


    Liu Xing couldn''t help but smirk. He never expected to encounter someone with chuunibyou (adolescent delusions of grandeur) in a Cthulhu RPG Game.


    However, now that they knew about Miyako Goudong, Liu Xing thought that anything was possible with a chuunibyou like him. So, he decided that when he returned, he would arrange with Zhang Jingxu and the others to search for Miyako Goudong on the island.


    At that moment, Dogo Aige suddenly remembered something and said, "I almost forgot, Lizi''s friend will be arriving on the island today. Make sure to get along with Lizi''s friend."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Matsui Yui''s friend was coming to Fisher''s Village today. More importantly, he suspected that Matsui Yui''s friend was likely associated with the Deep Sea Gospel Society.


    Thinking this, Liu Xing exchanged a meaningful glance with Ling Ishikawa, who then politely excused themselves from Dogo Aige.


    However, Liu Xing thought that there was no need to hide from Alice. She probably didn''t recognize him.


    Ling Ishikawa noticed Liu Xing''s confusion and explained, "Well, Alice might not recognize you, Master, but she might recognize me. After all, I was sent to an Alternate Dimension by Honda Tetsuya at Flame Bar, and if Alice knew about it, she would know what I look like. Meeting her now could be problematic."


    Liu Xing nodded, acknowledging the possibility.


    So, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa decided to wait and see. When Alice finished her conversation with Matsui Yui and entered the villa alone, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa waited a bit before following her inside.


    By this time, Zhang Jingxu and the others had also returned and were sitting in the main hall, chatting. Alice was nowhere to be seen; she had likely gone upstairs.


    Liu Xing signaled Zhang Jingxu and the others, and they all gathered in Liu Xing''s room.


    "Ryusei, what''s going on?" Zhang Jingxu asked, puzzled.


    Liu Xing carefully chose his words and then said, "The woman who just came in is named Alice. She''s an important member of the Deep Sea Gospel Society''s Kyoto branch. She''s here in Fisher''s Village under the guise of being Matsui Yui''s friend, and I suspect she has ulterior motives."


    Zhang Jingxu furrowed his brow, saying, "Is that so? We chatted with Alice earlier and thought she was a nice person. It''s unbelievable that she''s part of the Deep Sea Gospel Society. If that''s the case, Fisher''s Village is indeed their territory."


    Liu Xing nodded, continuing, "That''s correct. We can now be fairly certain that Fisher''s Village belongs to the Deep Sea Gospel Society. Also, I saw a symbol on the lintel of the hut where Dogo Aige is staying. The symbol is a droplet of blood, and I believe you all know what that signifies."


    Zhang Jingxu sighed, shaking his head. "It looks like we''re in trouble. This place is probably a base for the Deep Sea Gospel Society, and Dogo Aige was lured here as a sacrifice. Being a foreigner, even if he goes missing in the Island Nation, it might not raise much attention."


    Panda Pig, looking bewildered, asked, "What is this Deep Sea Gospel Society? I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    After all, Panda Pig was just a regular physical education teacher, and he was not familiar with the Deep Sea Gospel Society.


    Ling Ishikawa proceeded to provide Panda Pig with a brief overview of the Deep Sea Gospel Society, causing Panda Pig to become concerned. "So, this Deep Sea Gospel Society is a cult, huh? Are we at risk of being taken as sacrifices too?"


    Regarding this, Liu Xing held a different view, as the Main Quest had stated that as long as they successfully held the wedding, the players would be safe.


    "So, the key now is whether we should abandon Dogo Aige?" Zhang Jingxu asked bluntly.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 279: The Unspoken Dilemma

    Chapter 279: The Unspoken Dilemma


    Just as Liu Xing had anticipated, the most pressing question in this module was whether to abandon Dogo Aige. If all the players were given the option to forsake Dogo Aige, the chances of successfully completing this module would increase significantly.


    Therefore, Liu Xing let out a mock sigh and spoke with a conflicted expression, "Personally, though I am unwilling to see Dogo Aige fall into the lion''s den, the reality is that we are already deep within the tiger''s lair, to put it bluntly. Fisher''s Village seems to be filled with followers of the Deep Sea Gospel Society, and considering that Fisher''s Village is isolated from the outside world, our current group''s strength alone wouldn''t be enough to rescue Dogo Aige. It would likely result in a lost cause."


    Although Liu Xing''s words were quite pessimistic, it was hard to deny the logic behind them, as everyone present nodded in agreement.


    As a staunch ally of Liu Xing, Yin En knew it was time to add some perspective. "I believe Ryusei''s analysis is correct. Fisher''s Village has become an extremely dangerous place for us, and what we''ve seen so far might only scratch the surface. After all, the Deep Sea Gospel Society has gone to great lengths to create this eerie Fisher''s Village, and it''s certainly not just a simple sacrificial site."


    Panda Pig chimed in seriously, "That''s right. If Ryusei observed correctly this morning and those peculiar villagers are any indication, it''s clear that something is amiss here. Moreover, when we tried to talk to the villagers to gather information earlier, we discreetly paid attention to any activities in the surrounding villas. We passed by a total of twenty-one villas, and not a single one made a sound. I''m starting to think that Fisher''s Village is a ghost town."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing immediately nodded and continued, "You''re absolutely right. When Ling Ishikawa and I went to find Dogo Aige, we didn''t hear any signs of human activity along the way. It''s worth noting that I witnessed those villagers entering the villas. However, Dogo Aige informed me that these villagers follow a local custom, which dictates that their activities only start in the afternoon. So, the lack of activity in the morning is normal. But on that note, Zhang Jingxu, did you manage to find any villagers?"


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head and replied with a smile, "No, we were lucky. We saw a villager near the pier who initially tried to avoid us. However, after some persuasion, the villager agreed to talk to us and provided us with valuable information. But he refused to reveal his name."


    "Firstly, this villager confirmed our earlier speculation. The markings on the villa lintels represent the roles that the residents play within Fisher''s Village. Each family specializes in a specific aspect, much like the Matsui family, responsible for the Village Chief position. Every Matsui family head becomes the Village Chief of Fisher''s Village."Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com


    "In addition to that, the Shimada family manages fishing and crop cultivation for Fisher''s Village, the Takagi family interprets the teachings of the religious doctrine, the Tusheng family oversees the Fisher''s Village Ancestral Hall, or church, the Yokota family handles Fisher''s Village''s defense, and finally, there''s the Inoue family. The Inoue family''s role is to bear sins."


    "It''s clear that this villager belonged to the Inoue family, as we suspected. So, we began to inquire about the meaning of their family''s role. However, the villager remained silent on the matter, so we had to give up that line of questioning."


    "Then, we switched to a different question and asked the villager about his perspective on us. His response was intriguing. In his eyes, we outsiders were, in a sense, just like him people burdened with sins. That''s why he was willing to communicate with us."


    "Finally, we asked the most important question: the deity worshiped by all the villagers of Fisher''s Village. The villager''s answer was a deity from the ocean. This deity saved Fisher''s Village from almost being submerged by a tsunami and has continuously protected it from the intrusion of deep-sea monsters. Most importantly, in the backdrop of the ocean devouring the land, this deity would establish Fisher''s Village as humanity''s last paradise."


    "Having said that, we initially wanted to discuss other matters with the villager, but when Matsui Yui went to the pier to greet Alice, the villager left upon seeing her from afar. So, we had no choice but to return."


    Listening to Zhang Jingxu''s account, Liu Xing nodded thoughtfully and said, "Those who bear sins, in other words, the so-called sinners, on this religiously dominated island, serve as either backup sacrifices or cautionary examples for the other villagers. I tend to lean toward the latter, especially considering the hereditary system in place within Fisher''s Village. If the Inoue family, which has long borne sins, were responsible for being sacrificial, they would have been wiped out by now."


    "Furthermore, Inoue family members, unlike other villagers, are active in the morning, which suggests that they don''t adhere to some of Fisher''s Village''s traditions. I think we can use this as a starting point to gather more information from Inoue family members."


    So, Liu Xing suspected that Panda Pig might have some hidden history or a dark secret, possibly related to Dogo Aige.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing tried to inquire of Panda Pig, "Panda Pig, did you make a promise to Dogo Aige?"


    Panda Pig nodded, but remained silent, confirming Liu Xing''s suspicions.


    "Can you tell us about it?" Zhang Jingxu continued to ask.


    Panda Pig remained silent.


    Liu Xing exchanged a glance with Zhang Jingxu and shook his head, giving up on pressing Panda Pig further. They would find out the truth during the Private Room session later tonight.


    Most of what needed to be said had been covered, so Ling Ishikawa knew it was time for him to speak up.


    Of course, because his arm tattoo could cause sanity loss just from looking at it, Ling Ishikawa decided not to roll up his sleeves this time. "Zhang Jingxu, I have a question and I''m seeking your help. You''ve probably heard from Lu Tianya that I was sent to the distant past, to Hybrier, by Honda Tetsuya, who was supposed to be dead or at least faking death. Then, I was inexplicably sent back to the present, and now I have a strange tattoo on my arm. I also have a strange premonition that I will be sent to Hybrier again soon."


    Zhang Jingxu raised an eyebrow and said, "Oh, Ling Ishikawa, could you show me the tattoo by rolling up your sleeve? I need to examine it to determine Honda Tetsuya''s origins and figure out how to remove the tattoo for you."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded but expressed some concern, "However, this tattoo seems to have a strange magical aura. Just looking at it makes me feel uneasy and nauseous. Are you sure you want to see it?"


    His implication was clear looking at this tattoo could result in sanity loss, and if they insisted on seeing it, she wouldn''t be held responsible.


    Zhang Jingxu, as an experienced Taoist, had seen it all, but Panda Pig and Lu Tianya were different.


    So, Panda Pig decided to temporarily step aside, as the module had just begun, and losing sanity in an unrelated context would be disadvantageous. Lu Tianya was also persuaded by Zhang Jingxu to temporarily leave, as an NPC''s sanity was not as straightforwardly represented as a player''s and was more prone to complications.


    When Panda Pig and Lu Tianya left the room to avoid the tattoo, Ling Ishikawa rolled up his sleeve, revealing the mysterious tattoo on his arm.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 280: Confusion

    Chapter 280: Confusion


    As expected, when Zhang Jingxu laid eyes on that tattoo, Liu Xing heard the sound of dice hitting the ground. Finally, KP Green Light smiled and said, "Zhang Jingxu, you''re quite lucky. You''ve only lost 2 points of sanity and gained 2 points of Cthulhu Mythos knowledge. Now, Zhang Jingxu, you can choose to undergo a difficult Inspiration Judgment or a regular Cthulhu Mythos Knowledge Judgment. However, you can only make one choice now and cannot make another after a failed choice."


    After some consideration, Zhang Jingxu decided to go for the difficult Inspiration Judgment. After all, in most cases, even a difficult Inspiration value would be higher than regular Cthulhu Mythos knowledge.


    Zhang Jingxu, 23/40 (80), succeeded.


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing the result. It seemed that Zhang Jingxu had good luck, and they could finally understand Honda Tetsuya''s origins.


    However, Zhang Jingxu shook his head and shared the information KP Green Light had provided, "The tattoo on Ling Ishikawa''s body is, in reality, a magic array. It''s a magic array that allows Ling Ishikawa to safely travel to the ancient Hybrier. What''s most important is that this magic array should exist in pairs. When the other magic array is infused with magic power, Ling Ishikawa will be transported to ancient Hybrier. If the magic power of the other magic array is depleted, Ling Ishikawa will be sent back to the present."


    "As for the origin of this magic array, it should have originated from ancient Hybrier. If we divide it carefully, it seems to have originated from the far north, possibly connected to some powerful deity. However, it''s likely not the Deer Goddess, who was initially prominent in Hybrier, but rather an evil entity named Zhatuogua."


    "Zhatuogua is another name for Tsathoggua, because in Hybrier and the far north, there exist civilizations of mythical creatures like snake people alongside humans. Therefore, Tsathoggua has different names in different civilizations."


    "So, if things go as expected, this magic array is somehow related to Tsathoggua. Does this imply that Honda Tetsuya is a follower of Tsathoggua? As one of the Great Old Ones, Tsathoggua, known as the ''Lazy Divine,'' has a form resembling a toad, amorphous and ever-changing."


    There''s a saying that goes, "You can judge a person by their name," and it applies to the Great Old Ones as well. Tsathoggua, as the "Lazy Divine," rarely intervenes personally. Due to its unique family background (Tsathoggua''s father seemed to oppose cannibalism, and Tsathoggua appears to be a cousin of Cthulhu), Tsathoggua is the most tolerant of all Eldritch Gods when it comes to humans. Most of the time, it doesn''t kill or devour humans and even bestows various forms of knowledge upon them.


    However, due to its laziness, Tsathoggua generally doesn''t leave its underground abode. So, for humans to meet Tsathoggua, they must venture into the perilous depths of the underground, where many mythical creatures reside. Therefore, most humans who enter the underground abyss are devoured by those mythical creatures before they can even catch a glimpse of Tsathoggua.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing believed that Honda Tetsuya must have been one of the lucky ones who received knowledge from Tsathoggua. However, Liu Xing couldn''t quite understand why Honda Tetsuya would send Ling Ishikawa to Hybrier. Did he really intend for Ling Ishikawa to replace Ibon?


    Liu Xing was perplexed.


    At this point, Ling Ishikawa spoke, "In that case, Zhang Jingxu, do you have any way to help me remove this magic array? Ancient Hybrier is incredibly dangerous, and I''ve joined a wizard tower that''s currently hosting a competition. If I fail, it''s very likely I''ll have no way out because my master, Serak, is researching some dark magic."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, knowing that Yin En had done his homework. Wizard Serak had always been researching forbidden dark magic, and Serak met his demise when his research went awry, turning him into a snake person, which was discovered by Ibon. Ibon, in a panic, threw a bottle of strong acid at Serak''s face, effectively ending Serak''s life.


    However, to research such forbidden magic, one would surely need a substantial supply of experimental material, and the available material here was most likely humans...


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head with regret and said, "Forgive me, but I''m not skilled enough to remove this magic array that''s integrated into your body. With my abilities, it''s impossible to help you dispel it. You''ll have to find a way to destroy the other magic array so that you stop being transported back and forth. I can confirm that when you''re transported to Hybrier, the other magic array will be within a straight-line distance of no more than twenty meters from you."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded, a look of despair on his face. "In that case, it seems I won''t be able to find the other magic array. The height of the wizard tower is around twenty meters, and there''s also a deep underground level. In total, there are ten floors, each with an area of nearly three hundred square meters, filled with various items. Finding the other magic array is like searching for a needle in a haystack, and there are many places I can''t access..."


    Liu Xing could only pat Ling Ishikawa''s shoulder to offer comfort.


    After resolving Ling Ishikawa''s magic array issue, Lu Tianya and Panda Pig returned to the room, and everyone continued to discuss their next steps.


    Liu Xing took out his phone and noticed that it was only 10 in the morning, with two more hours until lunch. With no entertainment facilities available, he felt quite bored.


    Was this what they called a "Buddha-like module"?


    Liu Xing remembered seeing a few so-called Buddha-like modules in reality. These modules were typically designed for single players and mostly involved being nagged and berated by the game master. Players didn''t need to take any actions; all they did was roll dice. Players would often engage in self-soothing and self-encouragement, trying not to lose their minds...


    So, in Cthulhu RPG Game, the outcomes of Buddha-like modules were usually madness, as the hypnotic tunes of the game master were far from pleasant.


    Of course, there was also another type of module that was incredibly frustrating. In these modules, there were no mythical creatures at all, and players had to outwit the air itself. In essence, the game master was playing pranks on the player characters. If the player characters found out that this was the case, they''d probably want to track down the game master and confront them.


    Liu Xing remembered that when Wu Lei was the game master, he had used this type of module, and the player characters had expressed their desire to know Wu Lei''s contact information afterward to express their gratitude for the unique gaming experience. Of course, if possible, they''d also like to know Wu Lei''s home address to visit and thank him personally.


    Speaking of Wu Lei, Liu Xing realized he hadn''t contacted him in a while. During this period, Liu Xing had been immersed in real Cthulhu RPG Games and occasionally played video games or read novels during his spare time.


    Liu Xing rubbed his chin and decided that after this module, he would go see Wu Lei. After all, he was about to start advancing to higher-level modules, and it was time to listen to Wu Lei''s experiences as a game master again.


    With nothing else to do, Liu Xing decided to take a short nap. He could always set an alarm with KP Green Light.


    Noon.


    Liu Xing woke up right on time and went to the window to observe the situation outside. He could see smoke rising from the chimneys of all the villas in sight, and some children had come out to play games on the streets.


    Suddenly, the children scattered, as if they had seen something terrifying.


    It turned out to be Dogo Aige.


    Once Dogo Aige entered the villas, the children returned to the streets.


    It seemed that, except for the Inoue family, the other villagers were not allowed to meet outsiders or were considered "sinners."


    After a while, Zhang Jingxu knocked on the door and said, "Ryusei, it''s time for lunch. Alice just left, and Lu Tianya had a brief conversation with her. Alice said she''s going to meet Matsui Yui."


    Liu Xing stepped out, somewhat surprised. "What? Alice went to see Matsui Yui?"


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said confidently, "That''s right, Alice should be meeting Matsui Yui. After all, in this Fisher''s Village, Alice can''t go anywhere else."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow and said, "That''s strange. Logically, Alice should be an outsider like us, right?"


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 281: Miyako Goudong in the Late Stage of Chuunibyou

    Zhang Jingxu shook his head and said with a smile, "That''s true, but Alice is Matsui Yui''s best friend, and Matsui Yui is the daughter of Fisher''s Village Chief. We are friends with Dogo Aige, who happens to be Fisher''s Village''s son-in-law. The difference between the two situations is clear, so Alice''s treatment is different from ours."


    Liu Xing sighed and said helplessly, "It seems that no matter where you go, fairness is just a concept. But it''s fine; we don''t have to dine with Alice anymore. After all, Alice is not on our side."


    Of course, more importantly, Alice is currently a member of the Deep Sea Gospel Society on the surface, and as the leader of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, Liu Xing felt that "he" would not want to share a table with Alice, exchanging jokes and laughter. He even felt a subtle inner voice urging him to find a way to deal with Alice.


    That''s what they call the subconscious.


    In this real Cthulhu RPG Game, each character card has its own subconscious, urging players to do things that align with the character card''s setting. With the increase in area levels, the subconscious becomes even more powerful. Liu Xing heard that players in the Cthulhu area couldn''t perform actions that contradicted their character card''s subconscious unless they used special items or spells.


    And now, "Watanabe Ryusei''s" subconscious felt like a cicada on a summer day, constantly chirping in his ears. Fortunately, there was a barrier of glass, so the sound was somewhat tolerable.


    Liu Xing followed Zhang Jingxu to the first-floor hall, where today''s meal consisted mainly of seafood. After all, Fisher''s Village was surrounded by the sea, with hardly any farmland, and they didn''t engage in trade with the outside world. So, in Fisher''s Village, fish was the staple food.


    Liu Xing thought that after leaving Fisher''s Village, he probably wouldn''t like seafood anymore.


    While they ate, the group discussed their plans for the afternoon.


    This time, they didn''t intend to split up but decided to act together. After the morning exploration, they had a rough idea of the size of Fisher''s Village, roughly equivalent to ten standard football fields. So, it seemed there wasn''t much to explore on the surface. Therefore, it was more convenient and efficient to stay together.


    Their goal for this action was essentially an island-hopping tour to create a map of Fisher''s Village and investigate if there were any hidden passages on the island. Of course, if they could find the last player, it would be even better.


    But when it came to Miyako Goudong, Liu Xing remembered that she had only brought a regular backpack when they were on the cruise ship.


    Liu Xing suspected that Miyako Goudong must look quite disheveled by now.


    After finishing lunch, they set out.


    First, they headed towards the grass hut where Dogo Aige was located. This grass hut should be an important area in this module, as there was a Side Quest specifically requiring players to enter it.


    However, Liu Xing thought this Side Quest was quite manageable. The challenge was how to enter the grass hut without touching the green liquid. Liu Xing had a bold idea that even if they touched the green liquid, it might not have serious consequences. After all, unless there were some hidden secrets inside the grass hut, Matsui Yui would definitely not let Dogo Aige, the "honest man," go so easily. So, at most, it would just increase Matsui Yui''s tension.


    Moreover, Liu Xing''s group needed to ask Dogo Aige about the locations of Matsui Yui''s home and Fisher''s Village''s Ancestral Hall. These two places were likely the final boss points of this module, and they needed to prepare in advance.


    While Liu Xing and his group were on their way to the grass hut, they finally saw many Fisher''s Village villagers. However, these villagers were quite strange. They didn''t avoid Liu Xing and his group like they did with Dogo Aige. Instead, they stood in place, motionless, with blank expressions, regardless of age or gender.


    Liu Xing felt uneasy under the villagers'' gaze because they reminded him of something: dolls.


    "What''s going on? Did Dogo Aige and the others go out to sea?" Ling Ishikawa looked around, puzzled.


    Liu Xing observed the calm sea and said, "I don''t think so. There are no signs of boats docking here. I remember checking the map of Fisher''s Village before we came. Although Fisher''s Village didn''t appear on the official map, the surrounding islands were marked. The nearest island in this direction should be a three to four-hour journey by boat, even with a relatively fast one. As you can see, the boats at the Fisher''s Village pier are mainly powered by manpower, so it would take even longer. So, it''s unlikely that they went to other islands."


    Panda Pig nodded seriously and said, "That''s right. This beach is relatively secluded with no houses around, and the tall grass provides cover. However, the water here is not deep enough for anything other than small boats, like rafts. So, there are three possibilities right now: someone took Dogo Aige out to sea for fishing, but that person''s identity might be questionable since they left from here. Another possibility is that Dogo Aige was planning to elope, but considering the current situation, that seems unlikely because there were no signs of such plans from Dogo Aige. The last possibility is that there are one or more unrecorded islands near Fisher''s Village, relatively close by."


    Among the three possibilities mentioned by Panda Pig, Liu Xing felt that the last one was the most plausible. After all, Fisher''s Village wasn''t that large, and it couldn''t hide too many secrets.


    "So, what should we do now? Should we just leave since we don''t have a boat?" Ling Ishikawa sighed and asked.


    Liu Xing nodded and was about to speak when he saw a glint of light reflecting from the grass nearby.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, turned to look at that patch of grass, and the others also sensed that something was amiss. They instinctively spread out, surrounding the grass.


    "Can I make an Investigation or Inspiration Judgment now to confirm what''s in that grass?" Liu Xing contacted KP Green Light.


    KP Green Light thought for a moment and then smiled, saying, "No need. Because the grass patch isn''t that big, and whatever''s in there poses no threat to you. So, you can just go ahead and pull the grass aside."


    Since KP Green Light said so, Liu Xing and the others didn''t hesitate. They walked toward the grass, as KP''s words were considered the ultimate truth in the Cthulhu RPG Game, unless it was an ambiguous situation. In that case, KP''s words were absolutely reliable.


    Suddenly, a young man wearing black-framed glasses, pants pulled up high, and a disheveled appearance, jumped out of the grass.


    There was no need to say more; this young man was Miyako Goudong.


    The group stared at Miyako Goudong in bewilderment, not expecting him to look like this now.


    "Are you Miyako Goudong?" Lu Tianya asked knowingly.


    Miyako Goudong didn''t answer Lu Tianya''s question. Instead, he pushed up his black-framed glasses and said to Liu Xing, "How did you discover me? My hiding ability has reached the legendary level of a Grandmaster, and in theory, I should be impossible to find by a lowly soldier like you."


    It was indeed a case of chuunibyou.


    Liu Xing shook his head in amusement and pointed to Miyako Goudong''s glasses, saying, "That''s because the reflection from your glasses gave you away. I noticed you hiding in the grass because of that. But anyway, Miyako Goudong, why didn''t you disembark with us yesterday, and why are you hiding in this grass patch now, looking like this?"


    Miyako Goudong blushed and said defensively, "Don''t call me Miyako Goudong. You should address me as Goudongsama (a Japanese transliteration, meaning ''Your Excellency'' or ''Your Highness''). The reason I didn''t join you commoners in your actions is that my True Eye detected something unusual in Fisher''s Village. I wanted to investigate it alone, so that you lowly soldiers wouldn''t hinder my investigation."


    Liu Xing couldn''t help but think that Miyako Goudong was in the late stage of chuunibyou.

 Chapter 282: The First Letter

    As Liu Xing gazed at Miyako Goudong, he felt it necessary to express his gratitude to the player portraying "Miyako Goudong" because embodying such a chuuni personality like Miyako Goudong''s was undeniably embarrassing.


    With Miyako Goudong''s sudden appearance, everyone had to temporarily change their plans. They brought Miyako Goudong back to the villa for a makeover because his current appearance was rather disheveled.


    After a bath and a change of clothes, Miyako Goudong finally looked somewhat presentable.


    The group gathered in the mansion''s ground-floor hall and began their interrogation of Miyako Goudong.edit


    Firstly, they inquired about Miyako Goudong''s activities from yesterday afternoon to today. What had he been doing all day?


    According to Miyako Goudong''s confession, upon arriving at Fisher''s Village yesterday, he sensed a strange force at work within the village. Therefore, he decided not to enter Fisher''s Village immediately but instead conducted observations and research on its outskirts.


    Miyako Goudong slowly disembarked from the cruise ship after Dogo Aige took Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa away, making his way to a forest where the Fisher''s Village buildings were not visible.


    There, Miyako Goudong used a flint he had treasured for years to prepare a meal. However, he had a sudden insight that preparing a meal might draw unwanted attention (Liu Xing suspected it was because Miyako Goudong couldn''t use the flint properly to start a fire), so he decided to abandon the idea of cooking.


    Even though he couldn''t make a fire, being an Island Nation resident, Miyako Goudong opted to have sashimi for dinner. He found a suitable wooden stick in the forest, took out a fishing line and hook from his backpack, and dug up some earthworms. Thus, his fishing kit was ready.


    However, at the moment he completed his fishing setup, Miyako Goudong felt a pang of empathy (Liu Xing suspected it was because Miyako Goudong realized he had no boat to go out to sea, and fishing at the shoreline was nearly impossible, as ocean fish generally do not come close to the shore). So, Miyako Goudong had no choice but to eat snacks from his backpack.


    After consuming a few bites, Miyako Goudong decided to explore the area around Fisher''s Village since the weather was favorable. He embarked on his island-wide tour.


    The first place Miyako Goudong visited was the Graveyard of Fisher''s Village.


    Miyako Goudong noticed that Fisher''s Village''s Graveyard was not very large. The tombstones were closely arranged and in a neat formation. This led him to speculate that the villagers of Fisher''s Village might opt for cremation after death, placing only ashes in the Graveyard.


    However, Miyako Goudong also observed a peculiar detail¡ªthe Graveyard of Fisher''s Village was surrounded by a thorn-like iron wire disguised as a fence. Miyako Goudong carefully touched the iron wire with his belt and discovered it was electrified!


    Hearing this, Liu Xing and the others exchanged glances. After all, according to Matsui Ichiro, Fisher''s Village could not have electricity, and having an electrified wire required specialized facilities.


    So, Matsui Ichiro was lying.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows and asked Miyako Goudong, "Goudong, how big do you think this Graveyard is?"


    Miyako Goudong pondered for a moment and replied somewhat uncertainly, "It should be about the size of a football field, but I''m not entirely sure because it was getting dark by then, and I didn''t want to use my phone and reveal my location. So, my view was a bit blurry."


    A football field''s size.


    "A letter?!" Liu Xing instantly recalled the three Side Quests, where the most rewarding one involved finding three letters.


    Realizing this, Liu Xing hurriedly asked, "A letter? What was written in the letter?"


    Miyako Goudong shook his head and replied, "I couldn''t understand the content of the letter because it was written in Chinese characters."


    Although both Liu Xing and Yin En were Chinese, their character cards, "WatanabeRyusei" and "Ling Ishikawa," didn''t have the skill "Other Language: Chinese," so they couldn''t read Chinese characters.


    This situation felt quite awkward.


    However, among those present, Zhang Jingxu and Lu Tianya were genuine Chinese individuals. Zhang Jingxu took the letter from Miyako Goudong and began reading it aloud.


    In essence, the letter was addressed to someone named Li Yongjie, who appeared to be a journalist residing in Tokyo, Island Nation. The sender of the letter was a Fisher''s Village villager, likely the owner of the house where the letter was found.


    In the letter, the house''s owner first thanked Li Yongjie for his hospitality during their stay in Tokyo, creating pleasant memories for their family. However, the tone of the letter changed as the sender mentioned that Fisher''s Village villagers had become increasingly peculiar. Several close friends who used to have a good relationship with the sender were now cold and indifferent, not even acknowledging greetings as they used to. Even when the sender gave them gifts, these villagers remained silent and only nodded in response, creating an uncomfortable atmosphere.


    The letter then mentioned that Fisher''s Village''s Ancestral Hall had been completely transformed into a church. The ancestral tablets that were once displayed had disappeared, replaced by strange and grotesque statues. The sender had also encountered Matsui Ichiro, who had come to preach, and he had spoken to the sender with a condescending attitude and even taunted the sender''s efforts.


    Most importantly, the sender expressed concern about the religion Matsui Ichiro was spreading in Fisher''s Village, describing it as foolish and inexplicable. The villagers were starting to believe Matsui Ichiro''s nonsense, and this greatly disturbed the sender. Frustrated and suspecting Matsui Ichiro''s religion was a cult, the sender hoped Li Yongjie could report on Fisher''s Village and, ideally, portray Matsui Ichiro''s religion¡ªOcean True Deity Sect¡ªas a cult. This might prompt local authorities to investigate Fisher''s Village.


    The letter abruptly ended at this point, with ink smudges suggesting something unexpected had occurred when the sender was writing it. The sender had hurriedly placed the letter in the drawer''s compartment, and it had never been retrieved since.


    It was evident that the house''s owner had likely met an unfortunate fate.


    However, more importantly, the letter revealed significant information.


    Firstly, it confirmed that Matsui Ichiro had told many lies. Fisher''s Village had started following the so-called Ocean True Deity Sect only around twenty years ago, not the hundreds of years as Matsui Ichiro claimed.


    Secondly, Matsui Ichiro was not a native of Fisher''s Village but an outsider missionary. Yet, in just twenty years, he had managed to transform Fisher''s Village into its current state, indicating Matsui Ichiro''s formidable capabilities.


    Lastly, Fisher''s Village''s Ancestral Hall had now become a place of worship, making it the most dangerous location in this module.


    However, it led Liu Xing to a realization. He had initially assumed that the "class division" in Fisher''s Village was hereditary, but it turned out to have been established only in recent years. This made Liu Xing think of a term¡ªsocial experiment.


    In many Western countries, experts conducted various social experiments to address cultural, political, economic, social, and natural issues. These experiments tested new hypotheses, assumptions, principles, theories, or verified existing ones in scientific research.


    Liu Xing recalled a movie he had seen years ago called "The Wave," which depicted a teacher conducting a social experiment within his own classroom.

 Chapter 283: Mr. Inoue

    Collectivism overwhelmed individualism, much like Germany during the Second World War.


    Today, the residents of Fisher''s Village, now transformed into "foreign dolls," had lost all traces of individuality in Liu Xing''s eyes.


    Thus, Liu Xing suspected that Matsui Ichiro had been tasked with conducting a social experiment in Fisher''s Village, one that aimed to subjugate ordinary people through faith.


    However, Liu Xing found it puzzling why Matsui Ichiro was preaching in Fisher''s Village under the name "Ocean True Deity Sect" rather than the "Deep Sea Gospel Society." After all, for these Secret Cults, they believed in the principle of "once named, forever named," as their ultimate goal was to recruit others into their faith.


    Though Ocean True Deity Sect and Deep Sea Gospel Society shared similarities in their names, their doctrines appeared almost identical on the surface. Yet, just like Buddhism and Catholicism had various sects, the relationships between the branches of these organizations were far from harmonious...


    Therefore, Liu Xing now believed that Ocean True Deity Sect and Deep Sea Gospel Society were two distinct Secret Cults.


    This was getting interesting.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and voiced his thoughts, "So, it seems that Ocean True Deity Sect should be the one controlling Fisher''s Village, not Deep Sea Gospel Society."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded in agreement, his brows furrowed in thought.


    Liu Xing noticed Zhang Jingxu''s hesitation and curiously asked, "Zhang Jingxu, do you know about this Ocean True Deity Sect?"


    "I''m not certain if this Ocean True Deity Sect is the same Secret Cult I heard of in the past, as that Secret Cult disappeared from public view decades ago," Zhang Jingxu sighed and continued, "But regarding that Secret Cult, I can provide some information."


    "Over a hundred years ago in Magic Capital, due to the political climate, numerous foreign missionaries entered China, using Magic Capital and Magic City as their initial bases for large-scale missionary activities. Besides the well-known Green Faith and various Catholic branches, there were also some lesser-known religions like the Moon Goddess Artemis worshippers and the Voh Religion from Persia."


    "Furthermore, there were cults eager to exploit the situation. Since the majority of the Chinese populace was not well-educated at the time, they were easily deceived. So, these cults flocked to the region, including one Secret Cult that believed in an oceanic deity."


    "According to my master, this Secret Cult had a comprehensive mythos, with twelve primary oceanic deities. The appearances of these deities were based on deep-sea creatures. The cult''s doctrine claimed that these twelve deities created humanity, then entered a dormant state within luxurious underwater palaces. When the oceans eventually swallowed the continents, these deities would awaken to save their faithful followers, creating a final paradise island for them."


    "Because this Secret Cult had a well-structured belief system, it quickly amassed a large following in the Magic Capital area. However, as mentioned earlier, there were many foreign missionaries in Magic Capital, and the influential Catholic missionaries could not tolerate this Secret Cult. They contacted foreign officials in the concession and collaborated with local authorities in Magic Capital to eradicate the cult''s leadership."Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com


    At this point, Panda Pig shook his head, looking concerned. "But if this Inoue gentleman merely wants to reveal the truth to Dogo Aige, it could be challenging. You see, I know Dogo Aige very well. He''s the kind of person who would rather die with his friends than leave them behind. If he learns the truth, he might find a way to escape on his own, and then our situation will become quite awkward."


    After all, the main quest of this module wasn''t just to leave Fisher''s Village but to ensure the smooth wedding between Dogo Aige and Matsui Yui. Even if Dogo Aige managed to escape, Liu Xing and the others could still leave Fisher''s Village safely, but failing the main quest would result in their cards being shredded.


    "This could be challenging. When Dogo Aige comes to deliver food later, we''ll need to inquire about what this Inoue gentleman told him. If possible, I''ll handle this since Dogo Aige trusts me a lot. After all, too many people might complicate things, and Dogo Aige has a lot of trust in me," Zhang Jingxu said with a serious expression.


    Zhang Jingxu''s seriousness was due to Lu Tianya. After all, Lu Tianya was an NPC. If the module failed, players had the chance to resurrect, but Lu Tianya might face unforeseen circumstances.


    Even if Lu Tianya didn''t face any danger, if Zhang Jingxu couldn''t save his character card through the resurrection module, he might lose Lu Tianya again. Creating a new character card in the parallel world could be quite random, and even if Zhang Jingxu created a character from the Island Nation, there was a chance he might "be born" in a different country, making it extremely difficult to reconnect with Lu Tianya.


    Therefore, Zhang Jingxu was the one who hoped the most to succeed in this module among all the players.


    "By the way, we still don''t know what your relationship with Dogo Aige is, Zhang Jingxu, and why he trusts you so much," Panda Pig asked curiously.


    Zhang Jingxu smiled and explained, "As you all know, I''m a Taoist. Dogo Aige met me through a friend, and he asked me to calculate his and Matsui Yui''s marriage fate. At that time, I calculated that they were naturally a perfect match and helped them confirm the wedding date, which is six days from now."


    Everyone fell silent. In a sense, Zhang Jingxu had organized this module...


    However, since the wedding date for Dogo Aige and Matsui Yui had been set by Zhang Jingxu, it meant that Dogo Aige had a great deal of trust in him. So, letting Zhang Jingxu communicate with Dogo Aige would likely yield the best results. Quick conversations or persuasions with Judgment would have bonuses.


    Thus, everyone agreed with Zhang Jingxu''s suggestion.


    At this point, Liu Xing was quite curious about the greenhouse Miyako Goudong had passed through. After all, it seemed out of place in Fisher''s Village.


    So, Liu Xing suggested, "It''s still early. Should we go for a walk and try to find the Ancestral Hall in Fisher''s Village? We can see what statues it contains. If it has a Deep One statue, it means this Ocean True Deity Sect is the Deep Sea Gospel Society. If it has statues of a different form, it means it''s the Secret Cult that Zhang Jingxu mentioned."


    Therefore, the group decided to head out to find the Ancestral Hall of the Deep Sea Gospel Society.


    However, while walking along the way, Zhang Jingxu suddenly suggested, "By the way, we should split up and look for members of the Inoue family in Fisher''s Village. If everything goes as planned, these Inoue family members should know Mr. Inoue, and we might obtain information about him from them."


    So, Zhang Jingxu and Lu Tianya split up to find members of the Inoue family in Fisher''s Village.

 Chapter 284: A Bold Speculation

    Because Fisher''s Village had a relatively small population, the main buildings in Fisher''s Village were not very large. Therefore, Liu Xing and his group quickly circled around Fisher''s Village. However, what was strange was that Liu Xing and his group did not find Fisher''s Village''s Ancestral Hall. All the buildings they saw were the standard three-story villas.


    "What''s going on? Could it be that Fisher''s Village''s Ancestral Hall isn''t here? Normally, the Ancestral Hall should be in the center of the village," Ling Ishikawa said with some confusion.


    Liu Xing nodded and spoke, "You''re right. I observed the door lintels of these three-story villas, and I didn''t find any markings of the Inoue family or the Matsui Family. This indicates that neither the Inoue family nor the Matsui Family members reside in the village."


    Furrowing his brow, Ling Ishikawa continued, "As for the Inoue family, it''s understandable that they wouldn''t be allowed to live in the village, considering their history of wrongdoing. After all, the Inoue family member you talked to earlier lived by the docks. However, as for the Matsui Family, who are the actual rulers of Fisher''s Village, they should ideally be residing in the village to maintain control."


    "Moreover, let''s not forget that we now know that Matsui Ichiro came to Fisher''s Village for missionary work over twenty years ago. So, there should be no existence of a Matsui Family in Fisher''s Village. After all, how can one person be called a family..."


    At this point, Ling Ishikawa''s statement was interrupted by Panda Pig, "Well, the so-called Matsui Family shouldn''t just consist of Matsui Ichiro. Besides Matsui Ichiro, there''s Matsui Yui. If Matsui Yui exists, it implies that Matsui Ichiro has a wife, and who knows, maybe Matsui Yui has siblings too?"


    Shaking his head, Ling Ishikawa said with a serious expression, "As far as I know, most religious doctrines in the world include elements related to abstinence. Sects like the Ocean True Deity Sect, which is considered a secret cult that operates covertly, tend to have extreme interpretations. They either indulge excessively or exercise absolute restraint."


    "Based on Matsui Ichiro''s appearance and age, I estimate he''s around sixty years old. So, when Matsui Ichiro came to Fisher''s Village for missionary work over twenty years ago, he was already in his forties. Typically, missionaries like him operate independently; it''s not feasible for them to bring their families along."


    "Furthermore, Panda Pig, as you mentioned, Matsui Yui must have parents. However, until now, we haven''t seen or heard Matsui Yui or Matsui Ichiro mention this mother. Most importantly, Dogo Aige mentioned that Matsui Yui was a college student. So, Matsui Yui''s current age should be around twenty. This suggests that Matsui Yui could have been born before Matsui Ichiro came to Fisher''s Village for missionary work. Unfortunately, the Island Nation lacks a proper registration system, so we can''t confirm Matsui Yui''s actual age. If we can confirm it, then I can make a daring hypothesis."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, instantly understanding Ling Ishikawa''s bold hypothesis.


    "You mean to say that Matsui Yui is highly likely to be a member of the Inoue family, the little girl in the photograph?" Panda Pig directly voiced it.


    Ling Ishikawa nodded, saying earnestly, "Yes, that''s what I think. Based on the information hinted in that photograph, if that little girl from the Inoue family didn''t meet with any misfortune, she should be in her twenties now. Combining my previous speculations, if Matsui Ichiro didn''t establish a family of his own, he might have chosen to adopt Matsui Yui, or rather, Inoue Yui."


    "Of course, I understand that you might find this idea too far-fetched, like something out of movies or novels, where the protagonist''s parents who raised them turn out to be their sworn enemies. But I want to remind you that some things in reality are often stranger than fiction. While I also wonder why the antagonist in those stories doesn''t finish the job, if we look at it from Matsui Ichiro''s perspective, adopting Inoue Yui could have more advantages than disadvantages."


    "After all, it''s highly likely that the author of that letter, as well as Inoue Yui''s other family members, met with unfortunate fates. It''s also very likely that Matsui Ichiro had a hand in it. How could a middle-aged man in his forties back then kill Inoue Yui''s four family members? He probably had to rely on the name of the Ocean True Deity Sect to incite the Fisher''s Village residents, whom he had charmed, to rise up against them. This is likely why the author of the letter suddenly stopped writing and hid it in the drawer. They must have heard something extraordinary."


    "Moreover, the letter indicates that the author strongly opposed Matsui Ichiro''s missionary work in Fisher''s Village. That''s why Matsui Ichiro retaliated. To solidify his authority and leadership in Fisher''s Village, he decided to adopt Inoue Yui, who was still young and easily influenced. If my hypothesis is correct, then Matsui Ichiro indeed succeeded."


    Ling Ishikawa''s speculation mirrored exactly what Liu Xing had been thinking. After seeing that photograph and hearing the contents of the letter, Liu Xing believed that Matsui Yui was very likely Inoue Yui, especially considering the established context of this module. The possibility of this speculation being true was quite high.


    "By the way, I just remembered something. If all goes well, there should be another small island near Fisher''s Village that isn''t recorded on official maps. Mr. Inoue should be living on that island, as his boat, based on the official map, would take at least three or four hours to row from the nearest island," Liu Xing mentioned.


    "That''s true. However, speaking of which, Fisher''s Village already has established maritime routes. Why isn''t this small island included on official maps? It seems like local officials are quite corrupt," Ling Ishikawa couldn''t help but comment.


    Liu Xing shrugged and was about to speak when he noticed a small boat in the distance, with Dogo Aige aboard. The black figure on the boat was unmistakably him.


    "What should we do? Should we reveal ourselves, or..." Panda Pig whispered.


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and said, "Let''s take a detour over there and act as if we just came from the grass huts, looking for Dogo Aige. We can pretend we didn''t find him there. However, I believe Mr. Inoue is likely to stay on the boat and not come ashore. So, I''ll approach Dogo Aige and persuade him to introduce us to Mr. Inoue."


    Following Liu Xing''s plan, the group acted as if they were casually passing by and coincidentally encountered Dogo Aige and Mr. Inoue, who were still on the water.


    As soon as Mr. Inoue spotted Liu Xing''s group, he immediately nocked an arrow and aimed it at Liu Xing.


    The situation became somewhat awkward.


    Liu Xing hadn''t expected Mr. Inoue to be so straightforward and immediately ready to attack him.


    However, Dogo Aige, who was still on the boat, reacted promptly. He quickly pressed down on Mr. Inoue''s bowstring, preventing the arrow from being released, and began explaining the situation to him.


    After a while, Dogo Aige and Mr. Inoue rowed the boat ashore. It was then that Liu Xing noticed that Mr. Inoue bore some resemblance to Matsui Yui.


    It seemed that Matsui Yui was indeed likely to be Inoue Yui.


    Of course, it couldn''t be ruled out that the various families within Fisher''s Village had intermarried, which could explain the resemblance among some residents.


    "Why are you all here?" Dogo Aige asked somewhat awkwardly.


    Liu Xing chuckled and said, "We happened to find Miyako Goudong, so we wanted to chat with you at the grass huts. But we didn''t find you there, so we got a bit bored and decided to take a walk along the coastline. Unexpectedly, we ran into you and your friend here..."


    Dogo Aige awkwardly smiled in response.

 Chapter 285: Inoue Haruto

    "Alright, Dogo Aige, we won''t tell your sister-in-law about your little escapade. You can relax," Liu Xing reassured Dogo Aige, giving him a calming pill. After all, Dogo Aige had mentioned that he couldn''t leave the grass hut freely during these days.


    However, it was clear that Dogo Aige was not an honest person.


    Upon hearing Liu Xing''s words, Dogo Aige immediately grinned and said, "Thank you, thank you. You all know I''ve been bored staying in that grass hut all day, so I thought of going out and finding something to do. That''s how I met Mr. Inoue here. Mr. Inoue offered to take me fishing at sea, so I took this opportunity to sneak out."


    At this point, Dogo Aige realized that he hadn''t introduced Mr. Inoue to Liu Xing and the others, so he enthusiastically said, "This is Mr. Inoue, whose real name is Inoue Haruto. Mr. Inoue used to be a villager from Fisher''s Village, but now he lives on another small island. He occasionally returns to Fisher''s Village to visit his family. I just met Mr. Inoue the day before yesterday, and we''ve become good friends. Don''t be fooled by Mr. Inoue''s serious appearance; he''s actually quite easygoing."


    Liu Xing, upon hearing Dogo Aige''s introduction of Inoue Haruto, couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. It seemed that Inoue Haruto hadn''t revealed the truth of the matter to Dogo Aige, or else Dogo Aige wouldn''t have introduced him so candidly.


    Furthermore, it appeared that the Inoue family member Zhang Jingxu and the others encountered earlier in the morning was indeed a direct relative of Inoue Haruto.


    "Oh, hello, Mr. Inoue Haruto. We''re all good friends of Dogo Aige. You should know that Dogo Aige''s family can''t come to Fisher''s Village for his wedding, so it''s up to us to support him," Liu Xing said with a smile to Inoue Haruto.


    After hearing Liu Xing''s introduction, Inoue Haruto finally relaxed. After all, he didn''t know the true identities of Liu Xing and the others and assumed that they were unaware of the inner workings of Fisher''s Village and his own situation.


    Inoue Haruto nodded and said with a smile, "Very well, I''m Inoue Haruto. Nice to meet all of you. You should all be aware that Fisher''s Village has many inexplicable rules, so I don''t dare return openly. I can only sneak ashore like this. I hope you won''t reveal my whereabouts; otherwise, I''ll have to find another place to land in the future."


    Liu Xing chuckled and patted his chest, saying, "I understand, no need to worry, Inoue-san. We won''t disclose your whereabouts. After all, we''re all good friends of Dogo Aige, so we''re friends as well, and friends don''t need to discuss such matters."


    Inoue Haruto nodded and said, "That''s good. I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll take my leave for now. We can chat again later."


    "Inoue-san, wait a moment. I have some questions I''d like to ask you about Fisher''s Village," Liu Xing said as he noticed Inoue Haruto''s intention to leave. Naturally, Liu Xing had many questions he wanted to ask Inoue Haruto.


    Liu Xing then signaled Ling Ishikawa and the others to take Dogo Aige away, allowing him to have a private conversation with Inoue Haruto.


    Seeing this, Inoue Haruto seemed to understand something and looked at Liu Xing cautiously, saying, "Do you have any questions? I left Fisher''s Village many years ago, so I only have limited knowledge of the current situation."


    Liu Xing smiled and said, "This morning, while we were strolling around, we noticed various markings on the lintels of all the villas in Fisher''s Village. We learned the exact meaning of these markings from a villager, who happens to be a member of the Inoue family."


    Inoue Haruto furrowed his brows and nodded, saying, "The villager you mentioned is my uncle, Inoue Saburo, and he is the last surviving member of the Inoue family in Fisher''s Village. I''m surprised that he was willing to share this information with you. However, you should also know what the Inoue family represents in Fisher''s Village."


    Liu Xing nodded, saying, "I''m well aware, but I also know that there''s more to it than meets the eye. After all, Village Chief Matsui Ichiro has told too many lies. One simple point is that Matsui Ichiro claimed that Fisher''s Village has had no contact with the outside world for a long time. But those three-story villas in Fisher''s Village couldn''t have appeared out of thin air."


    Miyako Goudong chimed in, "That''s right. There are single-story houses near the pier, and some of them have collapsed. I originally planned to set up camp there, but I heard movement in the area, so I left just to be safe. However, I remember that there''s a large building in the center of that area, and it seems to have been recently renovated. However, even though I only saw it from a distance, I still felt that the Ancestral Hall was eerie, and it didn''t have any windows."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that Fisher''s Village''s Ancestral Hall had indeed been transformed into some kind of cult gathering place.


    At that moment, KP Green Light spoke up again, saying, "Congratulations, players, you''ve triggered another Side Quest. That is to enter Fisher''s Village''s Ancestral Hall before Dogo Aige and Matsui Yui''s wedding. The most important part is that you''ll receive 100 points for every 10 minutes spent inside the Ancestral Hall, with no maximum limit. However, this reward is only available the first time each player enters Fisher''s Village''s Ancestral Hall."


    Liu Xing and his group exchanged glances, surprised to have triggered a Side Quest. Moreover, the Side Quest offered rewards based on time spent inside the Ancestral Hall, suggesting that there might be hidden secrets within.


    However, Liu Xing felt that Fisher''s Village''s Ancestral Hall might be under surveillance, just like Morimoto Academy''s Old Teaching Building. If players entered Fisher''s Village''s Ancestral Hall recklessly, they would likely be caught by Matsui Ichiro and his villagers within a few minutes.


    Thinking this, Liu Xing said, "Considering the existence of security measures like electric fences in Fisher''s Village, I suspect that there may be surveillance devices in Fisher''s Village''s Ancestral Hall. After all, according to the information in the letter, Matsui Ichiro has been transforming Fisher''s Village''s Ancestral Hall into the Ocean True Deity Sect''s church. Now that Fisher''s Village''s Ancestral Hall has become a forbidden area, it''s certain that there are significant security measures in place. We can''t enter recklessly."


    Everyone understood Liu Xing''s point and nodded in agreement.


    "However, I believe it''s necessary to investigate Fisher''s Village''s Ancestral Hall in advance, to find out what''s inside. Also, I have a signal jammer in my backpack. If the surveillance devices in Fisher''s Village''s Ancestral Hall rely on network signals, my signal jammer might come in handy," Panda Pig said with a smile.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Panda Pig carried a signal jammer with him. He couldn''t help but ask, "What? Panda Pig, why do you carry a signal jammer with you?"


    Panda Pig chuckled and replied, "Although I''m a physical education teacher, I''m sometimes responsible for the school''s logistics. These signal jammers were introduced by the school to prevent cheating during exams. I just grabbed one and put it in my bag. After all, I have to get it from the storage room every time we have an exam. It''s more convenient this way."


    "Alright, let''s go back and meet with Zhang Jingxu and the others," Liu Xing said.


    Back at the villa, Zhang Jingxu and Lu Tianya were resting in the living room. Liu Xing explained their situation.


    "I see. It seems that the likelihood of Matsui Yui being related to Inoue is at least seventy percent or more. However, it won''t be easy to win over Matsui Yui because the brainwashing abilities of these Secret Cults are quite strong. Even if Matsui Yui learns that Matsui Ichiro is her father''s killer, she might still side with him," Zhang Jingxu sighed and commented.


    "And it''s possible that Matsui Yui already knows that Matsui Ichiro is her father''s killer, especially if Matsui Ichiro told her personally. However, Matsui Ichiro would likely frame her parents as criminals, just like what''s happening with the Inoue family now," added Lu Tianya.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that their words made sense. People who believed in Secret Cults were capable of anything, especially in the world of the Cthulhu RPG Game.


    Therefore, whether to win over Matsui Yui had become a major dilemma.


    "By the way, I had a conversation with a member of the Inoue family, Inoue Saburo. He gave me another letter and a story," Zhang Jingxu said, taking out a letter.

 Chapter 286: The Story

    Another letter.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised to receive the second letter so soon.


    "This letter should be from Li Yongjie to Inoue Kenjiro, and Inoue Kenjiro is the owner of that house. But before discussing the contents of this letter, I must first tell you a story," Zhang Jingxu began.


    "More than twenty years ago, Fisher''s Village was an isolated fishing village. Its first-generation residents had fled to this island over a hundred years ago, so they had little interaction with the outside world. Moreover, due to the turbulent times, few outsiders visited Fisher''s Village."


    "Until more than twenty years ago, a journalist named Li Yongjie heard rumors about Fisher''s Village and came here alone. He was the first outsider to visit Fisher''s Village in many years. Inoue Kenjiro, the most outgoing person in Fisher''s Village, welcomed Li Yongjie and became good friends with him."


    "Then, Li Yongjie began gathering information in Fisher''s Village and established a connection between Fisher''s Village and the outside world. Inoue Kenjiro also learned Chinese from Li Yongjie. A year later, when Li Yongjie decided to leave, he gave Inoue Kenjiro a jade pendant and continued to send him a letter every month."


    "A year later, Matsui Ichiro arrived in Fisher''s Village and began promoting the Ocean True Deity Sect. He claimed that he had come to Fisher''s Village under the guidance of the true ocean gods. Some superstitious villagers were deceived by Matsui Ichiro, but most remained skeptical."


    "Then, Matsui Ichiro started performing various small magic tricks in the village, which he referred to as miracles. Because the villagers of Fisher''s Village had been isolated from the world for so long, more and more of them fell under Matsui Ichiro''s deception, becoming fervent followers of the Ocean True Deity Sect."


    Zhang Jingxu chimed in, "You''re talking about the Hypnotic Incense produced by the black market, right? My master once mentioned that this black market deals in all sorts of mystical items."


    Liu Xing nodded again. According to "Watanabe Ryusei''s" memories, a figure clad in a black robe, known as "the black market," annually sent invitations to well-known Secret Cults worldwide on January 1st, inviting them to attend a unique auction held on September 9th at 9:09 AM. The location changed each year, and when the auction began, the black market would appear with a cart containing various magical items.


    During the auction, anyone could bid for the items the black market displayed. The highest bidder would claim the item, and once all items were sold, the black market would disappear.


    Over the years, Secret Cult leaders had attempted to attack or steal from the black market, believing they were invincible. However, anyone who challenged the black market met a grisly fate, as did those who ordered the attacks.


    As a result, Secret Cult leaders had learned not to provoke the black market, which sold superior items compared to those in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, and they could be purchased with money, no points required.


    However, Liu Xing couldn''t help but wonder if the black market was the embodiment of someone taking the fall. After all, Hypnotic Incense was one of the lowest-tier items sold by the black market. Some of the higher-tier items could even be used against Great Old Ones.


    Returning to the topic, if the Ocean True Deity Sect could purchase Hypnotic Incense from the black market, it indicated their significant status among Secret Cults. But why did they target Fisher''s Village, a remote island? And why did they invest so heavily in it?


    Could there be some dark secrets hidden in Fisher''s Village?Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m

 Chapter 287: The Second Letter

    Liu Xing couldn''t help but think that Fisher''s Village could now be renamed "Mist Island," given the thick fog that shrouded it.


    If Matsui Ichiro only intended to conduct a social experiment, there would be no need for him to use something as valuable as the Hypnotic Incense. It would be both wasteful and counterproductive, as using the Hypnotic Incense would wash the minds of Fisher''s Village''s residents entirely, rendering any experiment meaningless. So, Liu Xing began to suspect that his earlier hypothesis might have some flaws. Matsui Ichiro and the Ocean True Deity Sect behind him must have some other motives for Fisher''s Village.


    "That black market is quite peculiar," Zhang Jingxu said, somewhat frustrated. "It only sends invitations to Secret Cults, but most mainstream religions like Catholicism, Buddhism, and Taoism never receive these invitations. Only certain branches of the Green Faith get them."


    Liu Xing raised an intrigued eyebrow. "I see. So, what happens if someone without an invitation manages to find out the location of the black market''s auction through other means and sneaks in?"


    There was no mention of this in "Watanabe Ryusei''s" memories.


    Zhang Jingxu pondered for a moment and replied, "You can go in, but the auctions are usually held inside a specific building. Only those with invitations can enter, while those without will encounter an invisible barrier. However, the barrier recognizes invitations, not individuals. So, if you have an invitation, you can enter. I heard that a bishop from a new church managed to get in using this method."


    "Of course, getting in is one thing; getting out is another," Zhang Jingxu continued. "After the black market finishes auctioning off all the items, it immediately leaves. This is the most dangerous time, as the auction participants are often ruthless individuals, and conflicts may arise. After each black market auction, there are usually minor or major disputes. In the case of the new church''s bishop, he was identified by his enemies, and by the time the rest of the church members arrived at the auction site, he was already gone."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and asked further, "In that case, why don''t we inform the authorities to deal with these Secret Cults? It could be a way to eliminate them all at once."


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head, smiling. "That''s easier said than done. These Secret Cults have far more influence than you can imagine. Even the United States of America wouldn''t dare to take military action against any particular Secret Cult without careful consideration. These Secret Cults have too many followers, and their influence extends into various aspects of society. Unless you can control all the followers of a particular Secret Cult at once, it will lead to serious acts of terror. You should all be familiar with the Jonestown Massacre."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. The Jonestown Massacre was a well-known collective suicide event in recent history and a popular theme in Cthulhu RPG games. On November 18, 1978, 913 followers of the People''s Temple, a Secret Cult in the United States of America led by Jim Jones, committed mass suicide in Jonestown, Guyana. Among them were 276 children. Those who refused to die by suicide were either forcibly poisoned, shot, or strangled, and Jim Jones ultimately committed suicide as well.


    In Jonestown, only four people survived. Two escaped, while the other two were elderly individuals with limited mobility and deafness, who were overlooked by other followers and thus survived. They revealed the truth about the mass suicide event, which shocked the world and became known as the "Jonestown Massacre" or the "People''s Temple Massacre."


    The root cause of this tragedy was a United States Senator''s investigation into Jonestown after hearing reports of unusual activities. In response, Jim Jones ordered his followers and his private armed forces to attack the investigative team, resulting in the murder of the senator.


    Panda Pig chimed in, "I know about this. The storyline of ''Escape 2'' is inspired by the Jonestown Massacre."


    "Therefore, Li Yongjie informed Inoue Kenjiro that, after some time of treatment, his older son''s health had improved significantly, and he was soon going to undergo surgery. If the surgery succeeded, it would cure the illness completely, and after some recovery time, he would return to normal. So, Li Yongjie invited Inoue Kenjiro''s entire family to visit Tokyo, which should be the content mentioned in Inoue Kenjiro''s last letter."


    After Zhang Jingxu finished speaking, Liu Xing couldn''t help but say, "So, if Inoue Kenjiro had another son receiving medical treatment in Tokyo during his unfortunate events, Inoue Haruto must be that older son."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said seriously, "That''s what I believe as well. Inoue Haruto''s age matches, and from your previous interactions with him, it''s clear that he knows how dangerous it is to be discovered by Matsui Ichiro. That''s why he arrived on the island with a bow and arrow and appeared so nervous when he saw you. However, I suspect that Inoue Haruto might also be planning to take the opportunity to seek revenge on Matsui Ichiro for his father''s death."


    Ling Ishikawa chimed in with a somewhat tricky question, "In that case, wouldn''t Inoue Haruto and Matsui Yui potentially be siblings? If that''s the case, will Inoue Haruto still reveal the truth to Dogo Aige? After all, it could involve his sister''s true love."


    Ling Ishikawa''s question was a bit tricky, leaving Liu Xing unsure of how to respond.


    At that moment, Liu Xing heard footsteps approaching.


    It was still early, so it couldn''t be Dogo Aige delivering food. The owner of the footsteps was likely Alice.


    Since the living room on the first floor was spacious and had no hiding places, Ling Ishikawa had to take out his phone and pretend to be engrossed in a game. Liu Xing, on the other hand, had left his phone in the bedroom, so he pretended to be engaged in a conversation with Miyako Goudong.


    A few seconds later, Alice walked in.


    "Oh, it seems we have new friends here to attend Yui-chan and Dogo Aige''s wedding. Nice to meet you all. I''m Alice," Alice said with a smile, looking at everyone in the living room.


    To avoid raising suspicion, Liu Xing could only reply with a smile, "Hello, I''m Watanabe Ryusei, and this is Miyako Goudong. This is Ling Ishikawa. Nice to meet you, Miss Alice. Please don''t mind Ling Ishikawa''s rudeness; he''s just a gaming addict and tends to ignore people when he''s playing."


    As he spoke, Liu Xing also contacted KP Green Light, "KP, I want to perform an Investigation Judgment on Alice to observe her facial expressions."


    Liu Xing, 19/50, succeeded.


    In the moment of the successful Investigation Judgment, Liu Xing felt like Alice''s face was the only thing in his field of vision.

 Chapter 288: Discussion on the Second Night

    Liu Xing''s quick thinking came to his aid in this situation. Because "WatanabeRyusei''s" character card lacked the "Psychology" skill, he couldn''t perform a psychological judgment on Alice to confirm whether she knew Ling Ishikawa. Therefore, he had to rely on an "Investigation Judgment" to observe Alice''s subtle facial expressions and use his professional knowledge to draw conclusions.


    While in the Cthulhu RPG Game, dice rolls could clearly reflect outcomes, even without relevant judgment skills, one could still utilize their own abilities to play the game.


    For instance, Liu Xing knew that in reality, some experienced players could, even without skills like persuasion or fast talking on their character cards, make convincing arguments through their logical thinking and language skills to persuade the Keeper in real life, achieving the same effect as a successful persuasion judgment.


    Furthermore, there was the option of investigation. Although, in many cases, using "Investigation" could help players quickly discover desired items or information after a judgment, one could also achieve the same results by carefully examining all the objects within their scope. After all, a room had a limited number of items, and with time and opportunity, you could find what you were looking for.


    Moreover, Liu Xing was currently engaged in a real Cthulhu RPG Game, not a text-based one like in the real world. He could directly observe and utilize his own subjective initiative.


    Of course, there were limitations. For example, while Liu Xing could determine someone''s illness based on their description, as a real-world doctor, he possessed such expertise. However, even if he knew the illness, his character, "WatanabeRyusei," lacked this knowledge, so he could only pretend to be ignorant.


    Nevertheless, Liu Xing could still roughly assess Alice''s psychological state by observing her micro-expressions, drawing from his psychology class in college and the books he had read on micro-expression analysis. Even if the Keeper tried to push him into a corner, Liu Xing could resort to "a man''s intuition" or "gut feeling" to evade the issue.


    "It''s alright; I tend to get deeply absorbed in what I''m doing and pay little attention to the outside world too. So, I understand our friend here. I''m sorry, but I have some work-related matters to attend to, so I won''t be able to chat with everyone here," Alice said with a smile.


    Liu Xing could sense that Alice had probably not recognized him or Ling Ishikawa because she had maintained a polite smile throughout, with almost no change in expression.


    However, it was also worth noting that although Alice and Fujiwara Hiroshi were both key figures in the Deep Sea Gospel Society''s Kyoto branch, they had different areas of responsibility. Even if they were a married couple, they had their own secrets, so Fujiwara Hiroshi might not have informed Alice about Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa.


    As for Ling Ishikawa''s sudden appearance at Flame Bar and being sent to Hybrier by Honda Tetsuya, it seemed that Honda Tetsuya was a considerate person who had erased any traces of this incident. Therefore, Alice, as the owner of Flame Bar, was likely unaware of these events.


    This made Liu Xing breathe a sigh of relief. After all, if Alice had recognized him and Ling Ishikawa, it could have been troublesome. However, there was also the possibility that it wouldn''t be troublesome.


    Currently, Alice was appearing in the territory of the Ocean True Deity Sect, which seemed unusual. If Li Yongjie''s investigation was correct, the Ocean True Deity Sect originated in Ryukyu and had now taken root in the Island Nation as an external Secret Cult. Meanwhile, the Deep Sea Gospel Society was a Secret Cult originating from the Island Nation itself. It was almost certain that the Ocean True Deity Sect and the Deep Sea Gospel Society could not be the same Secret Cults, and there was a high likelihood that they were in opposition.


    Therefore, Alice, a member of the Deep Sea Gospel Society, appearing in the territory of the Ocean True Deity Sect indicated a potential betrayal.


    As for Zhang Jingxu, he mentioned his hostile feelings towards "Secret Cults." As a legitimate Taoist, he had a deep understanding of the actions of Secret Cults, so it was natural for him to harbor enmity towards them.


    At this point, Zhang Jingxu gave Liu Xing a meaningful look, as he already knew Liu Xing''s true identity.


    As for Ling Ishikawa, there wasn''t much to say because his character card had just been created, and Yin En''s research on "Ling Ishikawa" was not very thorough. The only dark history was becoming one of Liu Xing''s followers.


    After this "casual conversation," everyone had a general idea of the boundaries of their exchanges.


    At this moment, Dogo Aige arrived with dinner as planned, and this time, Matsui Yui also came. However, Matsui Yui had come to deliver food to Alice. After some pleasantries with Liu Xing and the others, Matsui Yui took the food upstairs to find Alice.


    After dinner, when both Matsui Yui and Dogo Aige had left, Zhang Jingxu found a reason to dismiss Lu Tianya, and the group began their Private Room session.


    "I didn''t expect that in just one day, we received two letters. It seems we''re not far from completing that Side Quest," Ling Ishikawa said with a smile.


    Liu Xing shook his head and replied, "You can''t say that yet. There''s a saying, ''The first ninety miles are easy, but the last ten are the hardest.'' As long as we haven''t obtained that last letter, the Side Quest isn''t considered complete. Besides, if nothing unexpected happens, that last letter won''t be easy to acquire."


    Zhang Jingxu smiled and nodded, saying, "You''re right. That last letter is most likely in Matsui Ichiro''s possession. Based on the information we have, Inoue Kenjiro''s house was raided by Matsui Ichiro, which is why Inoue Kenjiro''s home was left empty. That last letter should be in Matsui Ichiro''s hands, and we still haven''t confirmed the location of Matsui Ichiro''s house."


    "However, we''ve been relatively lucky. We''ve already figured out the cause and effect of this module within two days. But the most crucial information is probably still in that last letter. So, we have a lot of places to go now: the Ancestral Hall at Fisher''s Village''s former location, Matsui Ichiro''s house, the Fisher''s Village Graveyard surrounded by the high-voltage electric fence, and Dogo Aige''s shack," Miyako Goudong added.


    Lying on the table, Liu Xing suddenly remembered something and reminded everyone, "By the way, I almost forgot something very important. We need to be cautious because Matsui Ichiro might still have the Hypnotic Incense. If my character card''s memory hasn''t deviated, Hypnotic Incense is colorless, odorless, and smokeless, taking effect in just about a minute. We''ll need to pass a difficult Willpower Judgment when it activates, so we should arrange for someone to keep watch at night to prevent Matsui Ichiro from attacking us."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and confirmed, "I believe Matsui Ichiro probably still has the Hypnotic Incense because these items are likely extra rewards given to us by the module. After all, no matter which area the module is set in, there will always be some bonus items."


    Miyako Goudong chimed in, "I think so too. Besides the Hypnotic Incense, there''s probably another very useful item in Fisher''s Village¡ªthe jade pendant that Inoue Saburo mentioned Li Yongjie gave to Inoue Kenjiro. According to the information we have, most of the villagers in Fisher''s Village have been manipulated and controlled by Matsui Ichiro using Hypnotic Incense, and Inoue Saburo was unknowingly affected as well."


    "So, why didn''t Matsui Ichiro control Inoue Kenjiro, especially since Inoue Kenjiro was a staunch opposition figure? Eliminating Inoue Kenjiro would have made Matsui Ichiro''s proselytizing plans much smoother. Therefore, we can speculate that Matsui Ichiro attempted to use Hypnotic Incense on Inoue Kenjiro but failed, and the likely reason for this failure was the special effect of that jade pendant," Miyako Goudong continued.


    "The most important thing to remember is that in the Cthulhu RPG Game, items are generally not mentioned without reason," Miyako Goudong concluded.

 Chapter 289: Wall-Passing Technique

    Liu Xing hadn''t even spoken when Panda Pig chimed in with a smile, "Well, it''s not necessarily the case. Although there''s a possibility, don''t forget that from the photos and the content of the last letter, the Inoue Kenjiro family seemed to be in a normal state at that time. This suggests that the Hypnotic Incense didn''t affect the Inoue Kenjiro family. I don''t think a jade pendant alone would have such a good effect."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement and said, "You''re right. I also think that a jade pendant alone wouldn''t have such a strong effect. Besides, it was just a farewell gift from Li Yongjie to Inoue Kenjiro. But speaking of Li Yongjie, I''m really curious about him. He seems far from ordinary."


    "That''s right. Li Yongjie is obviously not an ordinary person. First of all, he managed to find a place as isolated as Fisher''s Village, and he even investigated the origins of the Ocean True Deity Sect. You know, these Secret Cults are usually well-hidden. I''ve been trying to investigate one of them in the past few modules, and I''ve made no progress so far. But Li Yongjie managed to uncover the history of the Ocean True Deity Sect in just a month. That''s not simple at all," Zhang Jingxu nodded in agreement.


    Miyako Goudong was a bit defiant and said, "I also think this Zhang Yongjie is not ordinary. That''s why I believe the jade pendant is special."


    Seeing the situation, Liu Xing had to persuade, "You have a point, but if that jade pendant can really completely counteract the effects of the Hypnotic Incense, then it''s a treasure. If we were in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall''s shop, it would easily sell for at least 2000 points. So, I don''t think there will be such good benefits in the Shoggoth Region module."


    Miyako Goudong couldn''t argue with that because Liu Xing made a valid point.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this topic anymore. Let''s discuss how to visit the Ancestral Hall in Fisher''s Village. It''s likely that Matsui Ichiro has transformed it into a place for conducting ritual ceremonies, and it''s also the final battlefield for this module. So, we need to go inside and take a look. But everyone should prepare mentally in advance because places like these usually cause a loss of sanity," Ling Ishikawa stepped in to mediate.


    That was indeed a problem.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said, "Indeed, we can''t rely entirely on Lockpicking Skill. But I have a bold idea. Liu Xing, are you willing to give it a try?"


    Liu Xing felt a chill run down his spine suddenly, sensing that Zhang Jingxu might have something up his sleeve. Nevertheless, for the sake of the greater good, Liu Xing reluctantly nodded and said, "Tell me more."


    Zhang Jingxu grinned and took out a small bottle from his pocket. He explained, "This small bottle contains a special powder, a necessary material for me to use the Wall-Passing Technique. If I pour this powder on you and recite the incantation, you will gain the ability to pass through walls for a certain amount of time."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and smiled, "So, what''s the catch? Everyone knows that the Magic Spells in the Cthulhu RPG Game are one disappointment after another. Besides, this Wall-Passing Technique of yours sounds quite suspicious. Let me put it this way, Zhang Jingxu, have you ever used this Wall-Passing Technique?"


    Zhang Jingxu chuckled and shook his head, then proceeded to explain the details of the Wall-Passing Technique.


    The Wall-Passing Technique was an exclusive skill for Taoist characters. Only players with the Taoist class could learn and use it. To activate the Wall-Passing Technique, a special powder made from a mixture of various materials had to be evenly applied to someone''s body. Then, the incantation for the Wall-Passing Technique had to be recited. The success rate of gaining the ability to pass through walls depended on the caster''s MP consumption.


    However, it was important to note that the success rate of using the ability to pass through walls was calculated separately. For example, for Liu Xing to enter and exit the Fisher''s Village Ancestral Hall, he would have to go through two separate Wall-Passing Technique judgments.


    Moreover, there was a prerequisite for using the Wall-Passing Technique: one had to forcefully hit their head against the wall to activate it. Without meeting this requirement, even if the Wall-Passing Technique judgment succeeded, it would not be possible to pass through the wall.


    Zhang Jingxu grinned and said, "Liu Xing, do you dare to try the Wall-Passing Technique? Currently, in my experience, the success rate of the Wall-Passing Technique is as high as 25 percent. Even if it fails, you''ll just end up with a few bumps on your head."

 Chapter 290: A New Speculation

    Liu Xing looked at Zhang Jingxu with a puzzled expression and said, "Can you really say something like that? Aren''t you concerned about my well-being? What if my luck isn''t in my favor, and I end up hurting myself by crashing into a wall?"


    Zhang Jingxu chuckled and began to explain in a serious tone, "You can''t put it that way. If the Wall-Passing Technique fails, there''s a 50% chance of an injury judgment. Only if the judgment succeeds, you''ll lose 1d2 HP. So, Liu Xing, you have to believe in your luck. It won''t come to that."


    Liu Xing sighed in resignation, feeling conflicted. "This Wall-Passing Technique can indeed allow me to enter Fisher''s Village''s Ancestral Hall, but if my luck takes a bad turn, I might lose some HP. If there''s a combat round in the upcoming module, I''ll be at a disadvantage. Besides, in Fisher''s Village, I doubt there are any doctors or means to recover HP."


    At this point, Zhang Jingxu took out a small bottle from his pocket and interrupted Liu Xing, saying, "You don''t have to worry about that, Liu Xing. This small bottle contains a Healing Potion specially made by my sect. Regardless of the type of injury, a single dose can restore 1 HP. However, each player can only use three Healing Potions during each module. I believe three Healing Potions should be sufficient."


    Liu Xing looked at the bottle in Zhang Jingxu''s hand and realized that he might indeed be manipulated by Zhang Jingxu. It seemed he was really being pushed to crash into the wall.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing had to bravely say, "Alright, let me test the power of this Wall-Passing Technique. But let''s make it clear now, Zhang Jingxu, you must give me ten Healing Potions as compensation for my mental and medical expenses."


    Liu Xing didn''t want to come out on the losing end, especially if the Wall-Passing Technique failed, which would result in a real collision with a wall. The mental pressure was already significant, so he needed to gain some benefits from Zhang Jingxu. Besides, Zhang Jingxu''s Healing Potions were valuable.


    Although each Healing Potion could only restore 1 HP, and a player could only use three during a module, they could ignore damage types, making them extremely useful.


    However, Liu Xing''s request shocked Zhang Jingxu, and he exclaimed, "Wow, Liu Xing, are you trying to extort me? You''ve seen the size of this bottle; do you think I have that many Healing Potions? I only have around ten at most right now, and unless I can return to my sect, I won''t be able to replenish Healing Potions. So, I can''t give you ten Healing Potions."


    Liu Xing knew that Zhang Jingxu couldn''t provide that many Healing Potions, as he could tell the small bottle couldn''t hold so many. But Liu Xing wanted the effect, so he negotiated.


    Therefore, Liu Xing had to pretend to be disappointed and said, "In that case, how about half? Give me five Healing Potions."


    Now, Zhang Jingxu understood Liu Xing''s intentions, and for the sake of the bigger picture, he reluctantly agreed, "Alright, let''s settle for that. After the Private Room session ends, we''ll play out this scenario, and I''ll give you five Healing Potions."


    With the deal in place, Liu Xing smiled and said, "Alright, that''s settled then. But should we seize the opportunity and go to Fisher''s Village''s Ancestral Hall tonight? We can also complete that Side Quest and explore Fisher''s Village while we''re there."


    So, Liu Xing felt that if he fell into Matsui Ichiro''s hands, his fate would be abstractly horrifying.


    Thinking about it, Liu Xing couldn''t help but shiver. This was a real Cthulhu RPG Game, and the sensations from any harm were no different from reality. He had already experienced the horror of standing on the brink of death when the "Liu Xing" character card was poisoned. Even now, the memory of that feeling sent chills down his spine.


    So, Liu Xing voiced his concerns, "Let''s put our plan to enter Fisher''s Village''s Ancestral Hall on hold. We should wait until we confirm whether Matsui Ichiro is indeed residing there before making a decision."


    Yin En and the others nodded, as they understood that if Liu Xing got into trouble, their situations wouldn''t be any better. Matsui Yui''s anxiety would likely skyrocket, and someone might have to accompany Liu Xing to the afterlife.


    "Here''s an idea. Does anyone here have tracking skills? I think Alice will probably go to see Matsui Yui again tomorrow. We can simply tail Alice, and she''ll lead us to Matsui Ichiro''s residence," Yin En suggested.


    However, they faced the same issue again. None of the players present had tracking skills.


    But Liu Xing shook his head and said with a smile, "We don''t necessarily have to actively tail Alice to find out Matsui Ichiro''s location. We can wait for her at the Fisher''s Village''s old site."


    So, Liu Xing and the others decided to have Miyako Goudong be on standby at the Fisher''s Village''s old site early the next morning.


    But Liu Xing was curious about what it was like to play as "Miyako Goudong," a character with an over-the-top Chuunibyou attribute.


    In response to Liu Xing''s question, Miyako Goudong sighed and said, "What kind of game experience can I have with a character card like this? Cards with a Chuunibyou attribute are tough to play. After all, they''re practically designed to be sacrificial in Cthulhu RPG Game. I''ve been on the brink of tearing up my card multiple times due to this attribute. I''ve played eight modules with this character card, and every time, I barely avoided tearing it up. It''s all because of this attribute that forces me to take risks and face danger alone."


    What was even more challenging for "Miyako Goudong" was that every time they encountered a mythical creature, they had an inexplicable confidence and believed they could take it on alone. So, Miyako Goudong had to charge in first, only to start planning their escape afterward.


    Therefore, Miyako Goudong felt that their character card in this Cthulhu RPG Game was akin to Don Quixote.


    After listening to Miyako Goudong''s story, Liu Xing felt fortunate that his character card wasn''t too troublesome, at least in terms of personality compatibility. He didn''t have to make many choices that went against his character... for now.

 Chapter 291: The Disappearance of Ling Ishikawa

    Liu Xing couldn''t help but think that if his character card could survive a few more modules, he could become a true Secret Cult leader. He had a feeling that he would be in over his head by then.


    After all, as the leader of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, Liu Xing had some decisions to make, like how to deal with the heretics from the Deep Sea Gospel Society...


    With these thoughts in mind, Liu Xing couldn''t help but sigh. He could already see his hands stained with blood.


    Just then, Yin En suddenly spoke up, "Damn, why do I feel like..."


    Before Yin En could finish his sentence, Liu Xing saw a flash of white light in front of him, and when he looked back at Yin En, he realized that Yin En had disappeared without a trace.


    There was no need to say more; Yin En had been sent to Hybrier by Honda Tetsuya.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow and said with frustration, "I can''t believe it, the teleportation happened too early this time. We haven''t even completed half of the module''s progress, and now we''re short one person."


    Miyako Goudong, who was nearby, nodded and said, "Plans can''t always keep up with changes. But it''s not a big problem. We still have plenty of time. We can use these two days to prepare properly and wait for Ling Ishikawa to return before we take action. The tricky part is that if any NPCs besides Lu Tianya find out about Ling Ishikawa''s sudden disappearance, Matsui Yui''s anxiety level is likely to skyrocket."


    Liu Xing sighed in resignation. As Miyako Goudong had pointed out, if anyone outside of Lu Tianya, even Dogo Aige, found out about Yin En''s sudden disappearance, it would be a big problem. Dogo Aige might inform Matsui Yui, especially since Yin En was his guest, and now he had vanished within Fisher''s Village, which was currently cut off from the outside world.


    For Matsui Yui, or rather Matsui Ichiro, having someone mysteriously disappear within the village he controlled, and not being able to find that person, would surely make him extremely anxious. After all, Fisher''s Village was now isolated from the outside world.


    If Matsui Ichiro panicked, Matsui Yui''s anxiety level would definitely rise, and it wouldn''t be a one-time increase. It would gradually increase over time.


    So, Matsui Yui''s anxiety level was sure to exceed a hundred eventually, and as for how much higher it would go, that was uncertain.


    Zhang Jingxu proposed a solution, "Let''s tell everyone that Ling Ishikawa is sick and needs isolation and treatment. After all, only Dogo Aige comes to deliver food every day, so as long as we send him away, the other NPCs shouldn''t pay much attention to Ling Ishikawa."


    Everyone nodded in agreement; it seemed like the only viable option at the moment.


    Just then, KP Green Light spoke up, "Alright, today''s Private Room time is almost up. Players, please prepare yourselves. At the same time, I''d like each player to undergo a sanity check because you witnessed Ling Ishikawa''s sudden disappearance. However, since Ling Ishikawa had already informed all players except for Miyako Goudong about these events, only Miyako Goudong will need to make a sanity check, with a success resulting in a loss of 1d3 sanity points and a failure resulting in a loss of 2d3 sanity points. The other players will undergo a sanity check as well, with a success resulting in no loss of sanity and a failure resulting in a loss of 1d3 sanity points. Of course, due to Liu Xing''s special circumstances, he will not need to undergo this sanity check."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing he had forgotten about this part. Fortunately, his special status exempted him from the sanity check. However, the unluckiest one was Miyako Goudong, as he had been acting alone on the first night and hadn''t heard Ling Ishikawa''s warning.


    Zhang Jingxu: 13/70, success. Panda Pig: 75/76, success. Miyako Goudong: 64/58, failure. Miyako Goudong: 2d3=3.


    Liu Xing was surprised to see that Miyako Goudong''s sanity was only 58 points. He hadn''t expected it to be so low, but then he remembered Miyako Goudong''s fascination with mysterious events and how he eagerly participated in sanity checks that could have been avoided. So, his low sanity was understandable.


    With a sympathetic glance, Liu Xing, Zhang Jingxu, and Panda Pig looked at Miyako Goudong.


    "Alright, this time only Miyako Goudong loses 3 sanity points. Private Room time is officially over. Players, you can now start playing your roles," KP Green Light said with a cheerful smile.


    As soon as KP Green Light finished speaking, Miyako Goudong jumped up and exclaimed, "What''s going on? How did Ling Ishikawa suddenly disappear?!"


    Panda Pig, sitting next to Miyako Goudong, stood up and patted his shoulder, explaining Ling Ishikawa''s situation.


    Dogo Aige shrugged and said with a smile, "My thatched hut is fine for now. Although it looks a bit simple, it hasn''t leaked. The only trouble has been the journey here. Well, let''s not chat here. It wouldn''t be good if we woke up Ling Ishikawa."


    With that, Liu Xing and Dogo Aige went to the villa''s first floor.


    On the first floor, Liu Xing saw Matsui Yui chatting with Alice.


    When Dogo Aige came down, Matsui Yui exchanged greetings with Liu Xing and the others and then left with Alice.


    Dogo Aige also exchanged pleasantries with them and then left the villa.


    Liu Xing sat down in his spot and said, "Dogo Aige almost found out about Ling Ishikawa''s disappearance just now. Fortunately, I stopped him in time. Now, let''s coordinate our story. I''ll say that Ling Ishikawa caught a cold while taking a walk yesterday and has been bedridden since. After all, rainy days are ideal for resting. But please don''t slip up, and I really didn''t expect Matsui Ichiro to know how to treat illnesses."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said, "It''s actually quite normal. For example, I have some medical knowledge too. Taoists like me often travel around, and even though I usually operate in the city these days, I still occasionally go on missions in remote areas. In case of emergencies in the wilderness, I need to ensure I can take care of myself or help others."


    "But on another note, it seems like our luck isn''t that great. We''ve encountered a rainy day, and now we can''t go outside. After all, we don''t even have an umbrella. If we get caught in the rain and catch a cold, it could be troublesome."


    Liu Xing looked at the rain outside. Although it wasn''t heavy, the cold weather could easily lead to a judgment on whether they caught a cold if they got wet.


    "So, for now, we can only rest in the villa and wait for the rain to stop. But if I remember correctly, rain on the island tends to last quite a while, as the ocean continuously provides moisture to the rain clouds. So, I think this rain will last for at least a day or two, if not longer," Panda Pig lamented.


    Hearing Panda Pig''s words, Liu Xing began to suspect that this was the module''s automatic correction mechanism. Since they had gathered too much information, the rain was likely a deliberate obstacle to keep them inside the villa, effectively wasting a couple of days.


    Liu Xing sighed and leaned back in his chair, saying, "Well, it looks like we''ll have to stay here and contemplate life for the next couple of days. Do any of you have playing cards or something to pass the time? We can''t go outside now."


    Panda Pig nodded and said, "You know what? I actually brought a deck of playing cards in my backpack because when I received Dogo Aige''s invitation, I had a feeling this trip to Fisher''s Village might be a bit boring. So, I brought a deck of cards since they don''t take up much space."


    As Panda Pig spoke, he got up and went upstairs. Soon, a deck of cards appeared on the living room table.


    However, at that moment, Liu Xing realized that the lighter on the table was missing.


    Furrowing his brow, Liu Xing said, "By the way, where did the lighter on this table go? I remember Miyako Goudong put it back after he finished showering yesterday. So, one of you must have it. If you''re not using it, can you give it to me? I''m thinking of taking a shower today."


    Everyone looked at each other, and it was evident that none of them had the lighter.


    The truth became clear: the lighter was with Ling Ishikawa.


    "If I remember correctly, when I put the lighter back yesterday, Ling Ishikawa took it, saying he intended to take a shower at night. But he disappeared last night," Miyako Goudong confirmed.


    "Well, that''s a problem. It seems we won''t be able to take showers until Miyako Goudong returns. We''ll have to make do without it for now," Liu Xing said with frustration, thinking about that impractical fire starter.


    However, Zhang Jingxu suddenly said, "Wait a minute, we might be in luck. If Dogo Aige didn''t misspeak, Fisher''s Village has hosted many Wedding Ceremonies, so the villa we''re staying in might have some interesting items left behind by previous guests."


    As Zhang Jingxu spoke, KP Green Light chimed in, "Congratulations, players, you''ve triggered the fifth Side Quest: ''Find Suspicious Items in the Villa.'' If you find five suspicious items, you''ll receive 500 points."

 Chapter 292: Taming Beasts

    Just as KP Green Light had initially mentioned, there were indeed numerous Side Quests within this module. Unexpectedly, a casual remark triggered one.


    However, the activation of this Side Quest validated Zhang Jingxu''s speculation that there were indeed remnants of previous occupants in this villa, and they were suspicious items.


    "Suspicious" is an interesting word.


    Everyone exchanged glances, and Liu Xing stepped forward, suggesting, "Since that''s the case, and we have some spare time, why don''t we play a treasure hunt game in the villa? After all, ordinary villagers of Fisher''s Village wouldn''t enter this place. So, those who lived here before might have left behind some interesting things."


    At this moment, Lu Tianya looked at Liu Xing with some amusement and remarked, "Ryusei, I didn''t expect you to still be so childish. You actually want to play a treasure hunt game? Tsk, tsk."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that he had been teased by Lu Tianya.


    But when he thought about it, Liu Xing realized that his suggestion did seem a bit childish. However, it was because of the Side Quest. Lu Tianya, being an NPC, didn''t know about the Side Quest, which was why he responded that way.


    To mediate, Zhang Jingxu, sitting next to Lu Tianya, smiled and said, "Lu Tianya, how can you say that? Ryusei''s suggestion isn''t bad at all. After all, Fisher''s Village has limited communication with the outside world, and those who lived here in the past probably wouldn''t come back to search for lost items after leaving Fisher''s Village. It would be too troublesome. So, if this villa hasn''t been thoroughly cleaned, we might find quite a few things."


    "Most importantly, if Fisher''s Village really poses a threat to the male relatives of our group, then this villa might hold some evidence. We can be prepared. So, while Alice is away, let''s search this villa thoroughly. Hopefully, we can find something useful."


    Thus, everyone started to divide the tasks.


    Since the first floor was relatively spacious with few places to hide things, Miyako Goudong took charge of searching it. On the second floor, Liu Xing and Zhang Jingxu were responsible for the search, while on the third floor, Panda Pig conducted the search.


    Regarding whether they should take the opportunity to enter Alice''s room, opinions were divided among the group.


    Miyako Goudong and Panda Pig believed they should enter Alice''s room while she was away to see what she had brought to Fisher''s Village and potentially deduce her purpose. However, Liu Xing and Zhang Jingxu thought it best to be cautious, as Alice was responsible for intelligence work at the Deep Sea Gospel Society''s Kyoto branch. Her counter-investigation measures were likely well-prepared. Rushing into her room could leave traces, leading to complications. At the very least, Matsui Yui''s anxiety would increase.


    So, concerning Alice''s room, the group decided to wait and watch for now and refrain from entering it casually to avoid unexpected complications.


    Liu Xing returned to his room and contacted KP Green Light, saying, "KP, I want to perform an inspiration judgment to think about which places in this room might conceal something."


    KP Green Light immediately replied, "Of course, you can do that, but this time the inspiration judgment will be hidden, and I''ll provide you with different information based on the result."


    Liu Xing, ???/70, ???


    After performing the inspiration judgment, Liu Xing had an idea. Under the bed, in the closet, and in the bathroom were likely places to find hidden items. for new novels


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, knowing that his inspiration was likely just an ordinary success or even a failure. He would have searched these three places regardless, without needing an inspiration judgment.


    After the inspiration judgment, Liu Xing heard a series of dice being rolled, indicating that other players were also making various judgments.


    Sighing, Liu Xing activated the flashlight mode on his phone, got down on the floor, and began inspecting under the bed.


    As expected, there was nothing under the bed, not even a speck of dust. Fisher''s Village was secluded, and few people visited, so there was little chance for dust to accumulate. Typically, if something of one''s own was lost under the bed, it could be easily found by bending down.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. His inspiration score was 70, while his Occultism skill score was 80. So, he chose to make an Occultism Judgment.


    Liu Xing: 16/80, Success.


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief; it seemed luck was on his side.


    KP Green Light then explained, "You''ve discovered that these scratches appear to form a combination of several magical runes. If you want to analyze the specific effects of these runes, it will take 5 hours, and you''ll need to make an Occultism Judgment for each rune."


    Liu Xing''s eyes lit up. He hadn''t expected these scratches to form magical runes, and multiple runes at that. However, it wasn''t the right time to analyze their effects. He needed to take the diary and the unidentified metal he found earlier downstairs.


    After finishing the search in his room, Liu Xing entered Ling Ishikawa''s room. Since Ling Ishikawa was one of his staunch allies, Zhang Jingxu assigned Liu Xing the responsibility of searching his room.


    Upon entering, Liu Xing noticed a backpack haphazardly placed on the table with the zipper open.


    According to scientific research, most people tend to be curious about others'' privacy and unconsciously want to pry into it, especially when they are sure that the person is not present and won''t return soon.


    Although Liu Xing was an exception, when he glanced inside the backpack, he saw a talisman. Curiosity got the better of him, and he reached in to take the talisman.


    The moment he touched the talisman, Liu Xing received information about it.


    A Calming Talisman that could make the holder feel calm and composed.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow. The description of this Calming Talisman was intriguing, but it didn''t seem to reduce Sanity (San) loss, which was what mattered in the Cthulhu RPG Game. Only the effects specifically mentioned would be effective.


    However, Liu Xing couldn''t help but wonder why Ling Ishikawa had this talisman in his backpack.


    Curiosity killed the cat, they say, and Liu Xing''s curiosity had now been piqued twice.


    Liu Xing couldn''t resist reaching into Ling Ishikawa''s backpack again and found another item ¨C the Beast Tamer''s Notes.


    The Beast Tamer''s Notes were written by a famous beast tamer and detailed how this tamer had tamed powerful and unruly beasts. Interestingly, the tamer was eventually attacked and killed by one of the beasts he had tamed. To read and understand this book, players needed to spend 36 hours on it, and upon completion, they would gain a Beast Taming skill value of 1d20+20.


    Beast Taming skill? Liu Xing furrowed his brow. Why would Ling Ishikawa want to learn Beast Taming? Did he intend to change his character from a swordsman to a druid?


    However, Liu Xing suddenly remembered something Wu Lei had mentioned ¨C a peculiar player who had persuaded KP to let him use the Beast Taming skill on a wild Formless Offspring. The result had been outstanding, and he successfully tamed the Formless Offspring.


    In a way, mythical creatures were not much different from lions or tigers, just more intelligent and powerful.


    So, learning Beast Taming might indeed be a feasible option.


    Liu Xing stroked his chin and decided to ask Ling Ishikawa about it when he returned. First, he put Ling Ishikawa''s items back in his backpack.


    After searching Ling Ishikawa''s room, Liu Xing went to the window. As expected, there were similar scratches on Ling Ishikawa''s window frame, identical to the ones on his own window frame.

 Chapter 293: Video

    With this discovery, Liu Xing could now confirm that every room in this villa, even every window, was adorned with these complex magical arrays.


    Liu Xing didn''t yet understand the purpose of these arrays, but he was certain they wouldn''t bode well for him and his companions.


    But then again, was Matsui Ichiro truly a wizard, or was there a hidden wizard somewhere in Fisher''s Village? Liu Xing furrowed his brow, realizing that if there were indeed wizards in Fisher''s Village, it wouldn''t be good news.


    Setting aside his questions for now, Liu Xing searched through Ling Ishikawa''s room, but found nothing significant. If anything could be considered a discovery, it was a small stain on the curtain. However, the shape of this stain was peculiar, resembling a squid-like form with a single elongated tentacle. Liu Xing felt that it might be some sort of totem.


    So, Liu Xing took out his phone and captured an image of the stain.


    After searching Yin En''s room, Liu Xing headed straight to the ground floor''s living room, where the others were already seated, each with some small items in front of them.


    Seeing Liu Xing''s arrival, Zhang Jingxu spoke up, "Alright, now that everyone is here, let''s start by sharing what we''ve found. Allow me to begin."


    Zhang Jingxu picked up a memory card and continued, "I found this memory card beneath my bedsheet in my room. It looks just like an ordinary memory card, but the crucial part is the content it holds. So, I''m going to insert it into my phone now."


    As he spoke, Zhang Jingxu took out his phone and inserted the memory card.


    At that moment, KP Green Light stepped forward and said, "Alright, let''s have player Zhang Jingxu attempt a Luck Judgment. If he doesn''t pass this Luck Judgment, the memory card will be considered damaged."


    Zhang Jingxu rolled the dice: 33/60, a success.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Zhang Jingxu''s luck value was so low, just barely passing the threshold with a score of 60. Fortunately, this time, the Luck Judgment was successful.


    Zhang Jingxu felt the gazes of Liu Xing and the others and spoke somewhat resignedly, "I almost forgot to mention, my luck hasn''t been great, so I suspected this memory card might be damaged."


    Lu Tianya chimed in, nodding knowingly, "I remember that time Zhang Jingxu bought three instant noodle packs, and none of them had seasoning packets. Those were three different brands from different places, mind you."


    Lu Tianya''s comment brought smiles to everyone''s faces, and Liu Xing guessed that Zhang Jingxu must have experienced three major luck failures at that time.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Zhang Jingxu quickly changed the topic and said, "It seems I had some luck this time. The memory card seems fine. Let''s all take a look. The files on this card are mostly videos, so it appears to be meant for recording videos."


    Hearing Zhang Jingxu''s words, everyone gathered around him. He proceeded to play one of the videos. Judging by the video''s thumbnail, it was filmed in front of a female dormitory. Liu Xing was sure of this because he saw numerous clothes hanging on every balcony.


    The video began, lasting just over ten minutes. for new novels


    As expected, the video showed a young man setting up red candles in the shape of a heart in front of the dormitory. It appeared that the person recording was his roommate, chatting with others. From their conversation, it was clear that the young man was a student from a Tokyo university who had met a girl from another university at a social event. After several interactions, he had developed feelings for her and decided to confess his love. To gather courage, he had brought along his roommate and asked him to record the moment.


    Therefore, the owner of this memory card was the young man in the video.


    So, Zhang Jingxu reluctantly agreed and proceeded to open the next video.


    In this video, Matsui Yui and the young man, now identified as Yamashita Kojiro, were having a candlelit dinner together. The video was once again recorded by Yamashita Kojiro himself.


    As they watched the subsequent videos, it became clear that most of them showcased Yamashita Kojiro and Matsui Yui enjoying their time together as a couple, often displaying affection. Even Liu Xing began to feel uncomfortable watching them, and there were still two videos left.


    "I can''t believe Yamashita Kojiro loves making videos, especially these lovey-dovey ones," Miyako Goudong grumbled, revealing his single status.


    Zhang Jingxu looked at Lu Tianya and opened the second-to-last video. This video was shot inside a KTV room, with Yamashita Kojiro singing a romantic song to Matsui Yui. After finishing the song, Yamashita Kojiro got down on one knee again and presented a red box, presumably containing a ring.


    To everyone''s surprise, Matsui Yui accepted Yamashita Kojiro''s proposal.


    "What?! Matsui Yui actually accepted Yamashita Kojiro''s proposal? What the hell? Are you kidding me?" Panda Pig exclaimed in disbelief.


    Lu Tianya, too, furrowed his brow and said, "Could it be that Matsui Yui is already married? This is just too..."


    Liu Xing shook his head, realizing that things were not as straightforward as they seemed. After all, this was the world of Cthulhu RPG Game.


    Liu Xing believed there was more to discover in the final video, and it held the answers to their questions.


    With a sigh, Liu Xing said, "Alright, let''s watch the last video. I believe this video will provide the answers we need."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and opened the last video. Surprisingly, this video was shot in Fisher''s Village, seemingly on the beach.


    Most importantly, the video showed preparations for a wedding ceremony!


    It confirmed Liu Xing''s suspicions.


    Liu Xing had figured it all out.


    In the background voices of the video, they mentioned that this was the wedding of Matsui Yui and Yamashita Kojiro. Matsui Yui was now referred to as YamadaYuko.


    In the end, amidst the blessings of those present, Yamashita Kojiro and Matsui Yui completed their wedding ceremony.


    The final video lasted half an hour, and as they watched it from start to finish, their hearts felt heavy. Liu Xing was now certain that the wedding in Fisher''s Village was undoubtedly a trap. Yamashita Kojiro was most likely deceased, or else this memory card wouldn''t have been left behind. Furthermore, it was evident that Matsui Yui had approached Dogo Aige with the intention of making him a sacrifice. Liu Xing and his relatives were likely to be caught up in it as well.


    "It seems the situation is even more serious than we imagined. Dogo Aige has fallen into a trap, and we''ve been ensnared as well," Panda Pig lamented.


    Liu Xing nodded and took out the unidentified metal and diary he had found. He said, "If everything goes as expected, these two items I discovered should belong to Yamashita Kojiro''s family. The diary mentions the wedding, after all."

 Chapter 294: The Hidden Truth - Main Quest

    Liu Xing shared the contents of the diary with everyone.


    "It seems that the people who left these things behind are likely the same group, all here to attend the wedding of Yamashita Kojiro and Matsui Yui. Most importantly, these people should all be deceased by now, or else these items wouldn''t be left here," Liu Xing said with a solemn expression.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and added, "Learning from others'' mistakes, we are now in the same predicament as those who left these items. It seems this wedding might be more dangerous than we anticipated. After all, this is Matsui Ichiro''s territory, and the villagers of Fisher''s Village are now under his command. We are outnumbered and outmatched."


    Silence fell among the group as they contemplated their options.


    Initially, Liu Xing had thought that their mission was simply to convince Dogo Aige to go through with the wedding, perhaps with some minor disagreements between Matsui Yui and Dogo Aige. But now, it appeared that attending the wedding was the least of their concerns; they were in the midst of a dangerous conspiracy.


    "So, what should we do now? We are almost certain that the Ocean True Deity Sect is just another Secret Cult like the Deep Sea Gospel Society, and we are about to become their sacrificial lambs," Liu Xing pondered aloud.


    Zhang Jingxu sighed and replied, "Given our current strength, our best option is to outsmart them rather than confront them head-on. Ocean True Deity Sect is much more powerful than us. If we engage in a direct conflict, we will come out as the losers."


    "However, we have few cards to play at the moment, or rather, we have no cards to play. We are trapped on this island with no means of communication with the outside world. We also lack any leverage to make Matsui Ichiro think twice about his actions. So, our only chance is on the day of the wedding when a small cruise ship will be available, or if luck is on our side, we might be able to escape using the small boats at the Fisher''s Village pier."


    Liu Xing nodded, wearing a bitter smile. "That seems unrealistic. Matsui Ichiro, if he''s of normal intelligence, won''t give us that opportunity. He will likely strike before the cruise ship docks, and I suspect the crew on that cruise ship may be followers of the Ocean True Deity Sect."Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com


    "True," Miyako Goudong added. "If I recall correctly, there''s a small shack at the Fisher''s Village pier, and an old man sits there to oversee the boats. If we show any intention of taking a boat, that old man will surely alert Matsui Ichiro. We won''t be able to escape."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, acknowledging the accuracy of Miyako Goudong''s statement. In his memory, he had seen the small shack when he and Ling Ishikawa disembarked from the cruise ship. However, due to Dogo Aige''s warm welcome, Liu Xing hadn''t paid much attention to it.


    Furthermore, Liu Xing remembered that the location of the small shack was strategic, offering a clear view of the Fisher''s Village pier with no hiding spots nearby. If they were to attempt to take a boat and escape, every move would be observed by the old man overseeing the boats.


    "In that case, we might as well take a bold approach and go for the boats at the Fisher''s Village pier directly. I doubt that old man even has a gun," Panda Pig suggested firmly.


    KP Green Light''s words prompted everyone to sigh collectively. Although they had suspected this outcome before, hearing KP Green Light confirm it still took the wind out of their sails.


    Liu Xing speculated about the contents of that special module. It was highly likely that they would be captured by Matsui Ichiro and taken to the Ocean True Deity Sect''s headquarters or an important branch, with the mission being to escape that perilous place.


    "Alright, let''s not dwell on this for now. We''ll cross that bridge when we come to it. Let''s continue sharing what we''ve found. Perhaps, among these discoveries, we can find more clues or a new escape route," Zhang Jingxu suggested with a forced smile.


    Liu Xing nodded and placed the pink metal piece on the table. "This pink-colored metal was disguised as a plastic Pikachu toy. When I picked it up, I noticed it was too heavy for a toy, so I used a knife to remove the plastic cover."


    Panda Pig furrowed his brow and said, "Strange-colored metals like this could possibly be radioactive. They wouldn''t be used to make toys."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. "That''s what I thought too. So, I believe there''s a significant secret behind this metal, and it''s worth exploring further."


    Suddenly, Zhang Jingxu picked up the metal, examined it closely, and said, "I think I have a vague memory of this metal. My master mentioned something about it in the past. However, I can''t recall its specific function right now. Give me some time, and I might remember."


    As Zhang Jingxu spoke, Liu Xing heard the sound of dice being rolled, indicating that KP Green Light had conducted a hidden toss to determine how much time Zhang Jingxu would need to remember the information related to the metal.


    Liu Xing continued, "By the way, I made an additional discovery. On the window frames in my and Ling Ishikawa''s rooms, there are etchings that resemble magical symbols. These symbols overlap and appear like ordinary scratches, which is why I didn''t notice them before. Most likely, the window frames in your rooms also have these symbols."


    "These symbols'' specific effects will require some time for research. I need to first separate them and then decode each one. So, after lunch, I''ll start the research. Please try not to disturb me."


    Hearing Liu Xing''s words, the group was taken aback.


    "What? The scratches on the window frames are actually magical symbols? I noticed those scratches earlier, but I couldn''t make sense of them and thought they were just ordinary marks," Miyako Goudong exclaimed in surprise.


    Clearly, Miyako Goudong had not made use of his knowledge in occultism judgment.


    Panda Pig nodded and added, "I noticed the same thing on the window frames earlier, but I didn''t dismiss them entirely. These symbols are likely set up by Matsui Ichiro or the Ocean True Deity Sect, and their effects are probably detrimental to us, such as eavesdropping, surveillance, or hypnosis."

 Chapter 295: The Mysterious Ring

    Liu Xing furrowed his brow. Panda Pig was right; those magical arrays on the window frames could very well be responsible for these effects. After all, Matsui Ichiro had a significant need for them, as they allowed him to monitor everything happening inside and outside the villa, and even weaken the abilities of outsiders.


    "Hey, if that''s really the case, then everything we do in this villa is probably being observed by Matsui Ichiro. Our current conversation might already be within his earshot. Why bother trying so hard? We might as well just give up," Miyako Goudong said with frustration and a sense of resignation.


    Liu Xing looked at Miyako Goudong''s demeanor and shook his head. He hadn''t expected Miyako Goudong to be so quick to give up, especially considering his edgy personality. He wondered how Miyako Goudong had survived in this module.


    Unless... Miyako Goudong was simply a very lucky person. After all, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, luck could truly let you do as you pleased.


    "Well, even if Matsui Ichiro is indeed monitoring us right now, we still have to continue our discussion on escaping. We can''t just sit around and wait for our fate. Besides, I don''t think Matsui Ichiro can monitor us in real-time. These magical arrays, even if they have surveillance capabilities, usually require a powerful mage to extract and view the stored information," Zhang Jingxu said seriously.


    Of course, Zhang Jingxu had this thought because if Matsui Ichiro could truly monitor the villa in real-time, there would be no way for the Private Room sessions to take place every night. Thus, Zhang Jingxu made this conjecture.


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "You''re right, Zhang Jingxu. So let''s continue. Who wants to introduce what they''ve found?"


    As soon as Liu Xing finished speaking, Lu Tianya raised his hand and said, "Let me go first because what I found should be related to what Zhang Jingxu and Ryuusei found."


    Lu Tianya took out a ring from his pocket, and in that moment, Liu Xing received the attributes of the ring.


    Unknown Ring: A ring imbued with mysterious powers. Its true nature can be determined through knowledge of the occult, Cthulhu mythos, and other forms of judgment. Currently, the ring is in a dormant state, but it can be activated by a drop of the owner''s blood. The ring''s power will exceed your imagination once activated.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Just from reading the description, he knew this ring was extraordinary. The mention of mysterious powers likely came from a Great Old One, making it a legendary artifact in any other game. However, Liu Xing had suspicions about the last sentence in the description, not because he doubted its authenticity but because he felt it was incomplete.


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, players would descend into madness even from learning things that defied logic. Therefore, owning a ring with such powerful, mysterious abilities in the hands of players was like a ticking time bomb. Liu Xing suspected that once activated, the ring would require players to sacrifice sanity points, mana points (MP), or even health points (HP) to use its abilities, effectively leading to a slow form of self-destruction.


    Despite the initial excitement among the players in the room, they quickly sobered up and began to contemplate how to survive through multiple modules if they were to possess this ring.


    "I found this ring in a gap in the floor. It appears to be a women''s ring, but the style is quite old-fashioned. I suspect it may be an antique. However, it seems that the previous owner of this ring was unaware of its true nature, as it lacks proper maintenance and has some scratches," Lu Tianya explained.


    Liu Xing carefully examined the ring, and as Lu Tianya had mentioned, it was indeed scratched. Moreover, the scratches seemed to have occurred at different times, and Liu Xing also noticed some other types of marks, such as burn marks and blunt force damage. It appeared that this ring, despite its status as an artifact, had a tumultuous history.


    However, what puzzled Liu Xing was that the style of the ring did not appear to be women''s jewelry. It was a gold ring with a red gemstone on the face, surrounded by intricate patterns, giving it the appearance of a blood-red eye.


    This did not resemble an old-fashioned women''s ring at all.


    Liu Xing expressed his doubts, saying, "Lu Tianya, this ring doesn''t seem like a women''s ring at all. The style is quite modern, in fact."


    Miyako Goudong nodded in agreement, saying seriously, "That''s right. This ring has a cool design, and it doesn''t look like a women''s ring. The deep black color suits me well."


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, keys that appeared were generally crucial items, either used to open something important to acquire vital information or as essential tools for escaping.


    However, what piqued Liu Xing''s curiosity was how this key had ended up lost in this villa. It seemed unusual because Liu Xing believed the owner of the key should be Matsui Ichiro.


    Despite his confusion, KP Green Light suddenly stood up and announced, "Congratulations to all players for completing the fifth Side Quest and finding five peculiar items in this villa. As a reward, each player will receive 500 points. However, due to Ling Ishikawa''s unique status, he will not receive any points."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. He hadn''t expected Lu Tianya''s discovery of the ring to be included, and there was no need to verify what Miyako Goudong had found; they completed the mission directly.


    However, this also indirectly highlighted the importance of the key, as it was listed as a mission item.


    As the seemingly most reliable player in the module, Zhang Jingxu took charge of the key, and then Miyako Goudong revealed what he had found¡ªa small lock.


    Pointing to a corner of the living room cabinet, Miyako Goudong said, "I found this small lock under that cabinet. When I found it, it was covered in dust, suggesting it had been forgotten in this villa for many years."


    Zhang Jingxu examined the small lock and commented, "This lock is clearly of traditional Chinese style, with the words ''peace and safety'' written on it. Without any surprises, this lock should belong to Inoue Kenjiro, who intended to give it to Matsui Yui."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement because, despite the differences between the Island Nation and Chinese languages, he could read the four characters "peace and safety." It reminded him of the time when his grandmother had given him a similar lock as a child.


    "So, if that''s the case, why was this lock left in this villa? Matsui Yui wouldn''t have stayed here for long. Besides, such a lock is usually worn around the neck and should have been easy to find if it fell off, especially in such an empty living room," Liu Xing raised a valid question.


    Just then, Liu Xing heard footsteps approaching, and to his surprise, Alice had returned early in the morning.


    The group quickly tidied up the items on the table, and they saw Alice carrying a thermos.


    "It''s quite cold today, so Matsui Yui made some fish soup. Everyone should have a bit to warm up. You should know that Matsui Yui is an excellent cook, and this fish soup is delicious," Alice said with a smile as she placed the thermos on the table.


    The group exchanged glances, all aware that the fish soup likely contained some "seasoning."


    As a result, everyone claimed to have already had breakfast and declined the offer for fish soup.


    Alice didn''t insist and, after chatting briefly with Liu Xing and the others, went upstairs.


    "What should we do about the fish soup?" Liu Xing whispered.


    Zhang Jingxu looked at the thermos and said, "Let me open it and take a look. After all, it''s a gesture from Matsui Yui, and we should acknowledge it."


    Zhang Jingxu deliberately emphasized the words "gesture" and "acknowledge."

 Chapter 296: The Special Summoning Technique

    Just as Zhang Jingxu had mentioned, Liu Xing felt the need to offer some explanation to Matsui Yui. After all, this seemed to be something close to her heart, though it remained uncertain whether Matsui Yui''s intentions were benevolent or not.


    What Liu Xing could be certain of, however, was that if they presented the fish soup exactly as they received it, Matsui Yui''s anxiety would surely escalate. In case Matsui Yui had not added any "seasoning" to the soup this time, it would be a disadvantageous situation for them.


    On the other hand, if Matsui Yui had indeed added some "seasoning" to the soup, it was imperative to determine its effects. They would then need to discreetly dispose of the soup. After all, Liu Xing and the others had to put on a flawless performance to convincingly demonstrate that they had consumed the soup. Failure to do so might only increase Matsui Yui''s suspicions.


    Therefore, Zhang Jingxu, being a Taoist, stepped forward. Zhang Jingxu possessed some knowledge of pharmacology and had dealt with various Secret Cults in the past, making him quite familiar with their methods.Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com


    However, Liu Xing, despite being a "Veteran Driver," chose not to reveal himself just yet. If he did, his true identity would be exposed, which could put Zhang Jingxu in a delicate position. Zhang Jingxu had a deep-seated hatred for Secret Cults, and if he found out that Liu Xing was the leader of one, he would surely oppose him and seek to bring him to justice. This would lead to internal conflict just when they were dealing with external threats.


    Furthermore, Liu Xing believed that he had another way to successfully navigate this situation without Zhang Jingxu and Lu Tianya''s involvement. That option was to use Magic Spells ¨C specifically, to summon or dismiss Byakhee.


    Unless Matsui Ichiro was truly a wizard or Fisher''s Village possessed some formidable weaponry, Liu Xing could escape without any trouble by summoning Byakhee. In fact, he could even order Byakhee to deal with Matsui Ichiro and take control of Fisher''s Village.


    The challenge, however, was that if he summoned Byakhee, it would put him in direct conflict with "Zhang Jingxu." If "Zhang Jingxu" were to die in Fisher''s Village or the headquarters of the Ocean True Deity Sect, it could complicate matters further. "Zhang Jingxu" was a formidable adversary, and Liu Xing would have to face off against him repeatedly if he survived.


    Summoning Byakhee was not a straightforward task either. After all, "WatanabeRyuusei" was ultimately an ordinary person, and controlling these mythical creatures could be challenging. Moreover, the Magic Spells for summoning and dismissing Byakhee that "WatanabeRyuusei" possessed were special versions personally taught by King Hastur in Yellow Robes.


    The original version of the spell required an enchanted whistle made of silver and meteorite alloy, which needed an entire day of enchantment. The more willpower invested in the whistle during the enchantment, the stronger its power would be, enhancing the summoner''s success rate in summoning and controlling Byakhee.


    However, this whistle could be reused and was considered standard equipment for powerful wizards, as Byakhee made excellent mounts and servants.


    The Magic Spells to summon Byakhee required the caster to blow the enchanted whistle while reciting incantations. It only worked during the nights when Aldebaran (Alpha Tauri) rose above the horizon, preferably between October and March.


    Summoned Byakhee would descend from the sky, extremely cold due to their interstellar travel, potentially causing frostbite to those unprepared for their arrival.


    Furthermore, successfully summoning Byakhee did not grant immediate control over them. The caster would need to use a binding spell to make Byakhee submit and carry out their commands. Failure in the binding spell would result in Byakhee attacking the summoner and returning to their origin. Therefore, summoning Byakhee required preparation for potential combat.


    It''s worth mentioning that most mythical creatures had specific binding spells that did not interoperate, making it challenging to control multiple mythical creatures.


    Returning to the current situation, Liu Xing did not have an enchanted whistle, nor did he possess knowledge of enchanting whistles. Therefore, the traditional method of summoning Byakhee was not an option for him. However, King Hastur in Yellow Robes had an alternative in mind. He taught "WatanabeRyuusei" a different version of the summoning spell, specially designed for summoning a particular Byakhee named Christine.


    To summon Christine, the player had to spend 2 sanity points and 5 magic points. After chanting the spell for five minutes, Christine would arrive at the player''s location in 1d20+10 minutes and follow the player''s orders. However, the player needed to meet Christine''s conditions, or she would refuse to cooperate. Failing to fulfill her conditions would reduce her favorability towards the player, affecting the success rate of future summonings. The first summoning attempt always had a 100% success rate.


    After a moment, Zhang Jingxu looked at the unchanged silver needle and said, "I''m now about seventy percent certain that this bucket of fish soup hasn''t been tampered with, and it even smells quite delightful. The flavor should be excellent."


    Liu Xing took a sniff, and indeed, the fish soup had an enticing aroma, whetting one''s appetite.


    "Then let''s go ahead and drink this. It''s only the third day, and there''s no reason for Matsui Ichiro to harm us yet," Miyako Goudong suggested.


    Liu Xing pondered for a moment. Although no toxic components were detected in the soup, in the world of the Cthulhu RPG game, some things were more terrifying than poison.


    So, Liu Xing remained cautious and said, "I think we should abstain from drinking it. Even though there may be no poison in the soup, we should exercise caution. Besides, we now know that Fisher''s Village is a dangerous place, and Matsui Ichiro may not have good intentions."


    Liu Xing''s words found agreement from more members of the group. Surprisingly, Miyako Goudong shook his head and said, "Well, since none of you want to drink it, I''ll just have it by myself. After all, there''s only one insulated container, and it wouldn''t be practical to share."


    With that, Miyako Goudong proceeded to drink directly from the insulated container.


    The rest of the group exchanged puzzled looks, not expecting Miyako Goudong''s stubbornness. It seemed that "Miyako Goudong" still had a touch of adolescence, despite his age.


    "Well, the taste is indeed excellent," Miyako Goudong remarked after putting down the container with a smile.


    Just then, Liu Xing heard Alice coming down the stairs.


    "Oh, you finished the fish soup so quickly. I thought I''d have to return the insulated container this afternoon. Now, I can take it back to Matsui Yui on my way," Alice said, looking surprised as she saw the empty container on the table.


    After all, Alice had only been upstairs for less than ten minutes.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said, "We thought it over, and since it''s a thoughtful gesture from Miss Matsui Yui, we decided to enjoy the fish soup. It''s delicious; she''s quite the cook."


    Alice was delighted by Zhang Jingxu''s words and chuckled, "Of course. You all should know that Matsui Yui''s mother passed away when she was very young, so she learned to cook from a young age. Moreover, in this Fisher''s Village, it''s fish all day, every day, so Matsui Yui''s fish dishes are exceptionally tasty."


    "Well, I should get going now. Matsui Yui is waiting for me to return. If you''re feeling bored, I have a deck of cards here. You can play with them, but please don''t wander around too much. The rain outside is quite heavy, and catching a cold wouldn''t be good." Alice took out a deck of cards from her pocket and placed it on the table.


    Then, Alice left with the insulated container, disappearing into the rain.


    "Alright, since we have some free time, let''s play cards," Liu Xing said, picking up the deck and smiling.

 Chapter 297: A Casual Game

    Chapter 297: A Casual Game


    With some idle time on their hands, Liu Xing and the others decided to start playing poker. However, due to the presence of five people, Liu Xing suggested they play Texas Holdem.


    Furthermore, Liu Xing went the extra mile and got KP Green Light involved to perform a Luck Judgment, creating an atmosphere reminiscent of a Cthulhu RPG Game for their Texas Holdem game.


    Zhang Jingxu and the rest quickly grasped Liu Xings idea and requested the same treatment.


    So, except for Lu Tianya, everyone performed a Lucky Judgment as soon as they received their cards, essentially using the results to assess the strength of their hands.


    Then, they began investigating, convincing, and disguising, among other judgments...


    The sound of dice hitting the table filled the room for a moment.


    After a round of play, KP Green Light couldnt help but say, "Alright, you guys are just playing cards, and theres not even any real stakes involved. Why go through so many Judgments? Im out; you can continue without me."


    Regardless of their attempts to contact KP Green Light, he remained unresponsive.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing and the others chuckled; after all, Cthulhu RPG Game masters were known to challenge players, and now, as players, they had managed to challenge a master. They couldnt help but feel satisfied.


    Only Lu Tianya looked puzzled, staring at the smiling group, not understanding why they were all laughing at once.


    Playing cards made time pass quickly, and without realizing it, Dogo Aige arrived with food.


    At this moment, Liu Xing noticed something different about Dogo Aige. He was wearing a shiny green hat...


    "Uh, Ling Ishikawa, is he still suffering from his cold symptoms? Should I go and..." Dogo Aige expressed concern.


    Before Dogo Aige could finish his sentence, Liu Xing interrupted, "No, no, Ling Ishikawas cold symptoms have improved significantly. However, as you know, colds are highly contagious, and the living room can be quite chilly. To be safe, weve asked Dogo Aige to rest in his room."


    Dogo Aige nodded in agreement, trusting Liu Xings words.


    "Well then, lets have dinner. The weather isnt great today, so Ill go fetch a heater for you all in a bit to keep you warm. We dont want anyone catching a cold," Dogo Aige said after placing the food on the table.


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "Thank you, Dogo Aige. But can you also bring us some umbrellas? Weve been sitting here all morning, and we feel like were starting to mold. We thought of going for a walk."


    Dogo Aige pondered for a moment and said, "Well, that might be a bit troublesome. As you can see, I didnt bring any umbrellas when I came here in the rain. I dont know if there are any umbrellas available in Fishers Village, and the villagers here tend to stay indoors when it rains because they believe its a sign of their deitys anger."


    "And Fishers Village doesnt have paved roads; some areas have turned into mud puddles. If you go for a walk and come back, you might end up covered in mud. Besides, I assume you didnt bring spare shoes either."


    Liu Xing nodded, confirming what Dogo Aige said. He had brought spare clothing, but shoes took up too much space, so he hadnt packed any extras.


    Once the basin was moved, Zhang Jingxu exclaimed in astonishment, "Whats going on? Theres nothing beneath this floor!"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, turned to see that there was indeed a fist-sized, pitch-black hole where the basin had been.


    Everyone quickly moved the table aside, and Liu Xing turned on the flashlight mode on his phone to examine the hole.


    Through his observation, Liu Xing estimated that the depth of the hole was about two meters, and it seemed to have a stone floor at the bottom.


    Liu Xing raised his eyebrow and said, "Without any surprises, this seems to be an underground tunnel."


    "An underground tunnel! It seems theres something beneath Fishers Village. So, what do we do now? Should we enlarge this hole and enter the tunnel?" Panda Pig furrowed his brow and asked.


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head, saying, "Lets not rush. This hole is right in the living room, and Dogo Aige and others will see it as soon as they come in. If we hastily widen this hole, itll be evident that its a deliberate act, and once Alice notices, Matsui Ichiro will be suspicious and come after us."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. Zhang Jingxu was right. Enlarging the hole now would be risky and might lead to Matsui Ichiros intervention. Matsui Yuis anxiety would be the least of their problems then, as it would no longer matter.


    "So, what should we do? We know theres something beneath Fishers Village, possibly something significant since theyve constructed a tunnel. But if we dont investigate now, were just waiting for trouble. I believe that before Dogo Aige and Matsui Yuis wedding ceremony, we must explore this tunnel!" Miyako Goudong asserted earnestly.


    Liu Xing pondered and began tapping the floor with his hand. Soon, he determined the direction of the tunnels extension.


    "While we cant enlarge this hole to enter the tunnel directly, we can find a discreet spot to excavate and access the tunnel. Look at the direction of this tunnel; it passes right by the cabinet where Miyako Goudong found the hidden lock earlier. This cabinet is conveniently situated in the corner, and its size is suitable. With some care, we can enter the tunnel from under the cabinet, hide the hole perfectly, and as long as no one intentionally searches for it, they wont notice it," Liu Xing pointed at the cabinet.


    Lu Tianya nodded, pointing at the existing hole and asked, "Liu Xing is right. But how should we handle this hole? Even if we dont enlarge it, if Alice or Matsui Yui sees it, theyll be alert, and our newly dug hole will be discovered."


    Zhang Jingxu, standing nearby, smiled and looked at Liu Xing. He then placed the extinguished fire basin into the hole. It fit perfectly, covering the hole entirely.


    "Alice wont dine with us, and Matsui Yui will at most stand in the living room for a while. They shouldnt pay attention to this fire basin. If they do ask about it later, we can say that Dogo Aige brought it to keep us warm, and we didnt move it in case we needed it," Zhang Jingxu explained with a smile.


    So, after moving the table back to its original position, Liu Xing and the others began to contemplate how to remove the wooden floor beneath the corner cabinet. The floor was incredibly sturdy, around ten centimeters thick, and made of a tough material. Panda Pig attempted to cut it with his Swiss army knife, but it proved impenetrable.


    "This floor is too solid. Should we use the fire basin to create an opening like before?" Miyako Goudong said, feeling frustrated.


    Liu Xing shook his head, realizing that the appearance of the previous hole was clearly a Plot Encounter, specially designed to reveal the existence of this underground tunnel to the players and provide them with an entrance to Fishers Villages underground world. Attempting to replicate this operation now was practically impossible.


    Faced with the tough floor, everyone furrowed their brows, unable to come up with a solution.


    At that moment, Zhang Jingxu suddenly smirked at Liu Xing and said, "Ryuusei, my friend, we can actually use the Wall-Passing Technique I mentioned earlier here as well."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 298: The Mysterious Circular Space

    Chapter 298: The Mysterious Circular Space


    Because Zhang Jingxu had only mentioned the Wall-Passing Technique during their time in the Private Room, he proceeded to explain the effects and usage guidelines of the technique once again.


    In a sense, this floor indeed resembled a "wall," meeting the conditions for the Wall-Passing Technique.


    Liu Xing¡¯s initial reaction was to use his head to make contact with the ground. After all, according to the requirements of the Wall-Passing Technique, one¡¯s head had to hit the "wall" first.


    However, this "wall" was exceptionally unique. While regular walls would allow Liu Xing to simply close his eyes and extend his head to pass through, using the Wall-Passing Technique on this particular "wall" required Liu Xing to leap from the table and execute a diving motion with his head.


    Anyone could tell that using this method would surely result in injuries for Liu Xing. Apart from reducing his HP, he could suffer debuffs like "fracture," "unconsciousness," or even face an instant death judgment.


    Therefore, Liu Xing looked at Zhang Jingxu with an expression that seemed to say, "Are you trying to get me killed? If I attempt the Wall-Passing Technique now, I¡¯ll be at least partially disabled. In the worst-case scenario, I might die right here."


    Zhang Jingxu chuckled and replied to Liu Xing, "Not necessarily. Although the Wall-Passing Technique has some strict requirements, there¡¯s room for flexibility in certain aspects. For instance, while it demands that you start by forcefully hitting your head against a wall, Ryuusei, you can simply lie on the chair and use your head to strike the ground. So, in reality, all you need to do is bow, and at most, you might get a minor bump. I¡¯ve even prepared healing potions just in case."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, finding some logic in Zhang Jingxu¡¯s explanation.


    With that, Liu Xing positioned himself on the chair, and Zhang Jingxu began sprinkling the special powder required for the Wall-Passing Technique. Liu Xing was reminded of itching powder as he felt a slight discomfort on his skin due to the small amount of powder adhering to it, making him itch.


    Once Liu Xing was prepared, Zhang Jingxu contacted KP Green Light, saying, "KP, I¡¯m about to use the Wall-Passing Technique on Liu Xing, and I intend to spend 5 MP."


    KP Green Light promptly responded, "Oh, then Player Zhang Jingxu successfully used the Wall-Passing Technique on Player Liu Xing. The effect of the Wall-Passing Technique on Liu Xing will last for fifty minutes, with a success rate of twenty-five percent each time. Of course, if Player Liu Xing wishes to undergo a Willpower Judgment, the success rate of the Wall-Passing Technique will increase to fifty percent. However, if the Willpower Judgment fails, the success rate will decrease to twenty percent, and you¡¯ll take one point of damage. Also, if Player Liu Xing fails to use the Wall-Passing Technique, I will determine the likelihood and extent of HP loss based on his posture during the attempt."


    The Daoist philosophy emphasizes the importance of sincerity, which is why KP Green Light offered the option of Willpower Judgment. Liu Xing remembered watching a domestic animation in his childhood where a character learned Magic Spells from a Daoist and was told that Wall-Passing Technique required strong belief in one¡¯s ability to pass through walls for it to succeed.


    Considering his Willpower attribute value was 75, Liu Xing thought it was a good deal to request a Willpower Judgment.


    So, Liu Xing decisively asked KP Green Light to perform a Willpower Judgment.


    Liu Xing, 63/75, succeeded.


    Seeing the result, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but sigh with relief. After all, there was a significant difference between a twenty-five percent success rate and a fifty percent success rate.


    At this moment, Liu Xing suddenly felt a surge of confidence and was eager to dive headfirst into the floor.


    Therefore, Liu Xing requested a judgment for the Wall-Passing Technique from KP Green Light.


    Liu Xing, 33/50, succeeded.


    As soon as the judgment result was announced, Liu Xing felt compelled to dive towards the ground. Even though he knew the Wall-Passing Technique had succeeded, he couldn¡¯t help closing his eyes.


    The sensation of passing through the wooden board was incredibly peculiar. It felt like jumping into jelly, but in an instant, he emerged on the other side of the "jelly."


    If it had been Matsui Ichiro or the Ocean True Deity Sect that dug this underground passage, they would have likely used some small-scale machinery. Relying solely on manual labor would be time-consuming, strenuous, and hazardous, which wouldn¡¯t align with Matsui Ichiro or the Ocean True Deity Sect¡¯s standards. Therefore, Liu Xing speculated that this underground passage had been built before Matsui Ichiro arrived in Fisher¡¯s Village for missionary work.


    However, if that were the case, new questions arose. Who built this underground passage in the first place, and what was its purpose?


    Due to time constraints, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t delve deep into these thoughts, so he continued forward with his questions unanswered.


    Soon, Liu Xing arrived at a three-way intersection.


    Based on Liu Xing¡¯s previous analysis of the underground passage¡¯s direction, he was fairly certain that the middle path led to Dogo Aige¡¯s underground grass hut, while the left path likely led to the Fisher¡¯s Village Graveyard. As for the right path, it seemed to lead to... the seabed?


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow because the right path appeared to have nothing overhead, and continuing forward for a few dozen meters would likely lead to the shoreline. So, barring any surprises, the right path was either a dead end or possibly extended deeper into the seabed.


    Thinking this, Liu Xing decided to explore the right path, as he had a fairly good idea of where the other two paths led. He didn¡¯t need to rush to those destinations; he would explore this unknown path first.


    Therefore, Liu Xing entered the right path.


    Of course, to avoid getting lost, Liu Xing drew a directional marker on the ground at the intersection.


    After walking for more than ten meters, Liu Xing suddenly saw a wooden door in front of him. Fortunately, this door wasn¡¯t locked, so Liu Xing easily pushed it open.


    Beyond the wooden door, Liu Xing¡¯s surroundings immediately expanded because he had entered a massive circular space. Liu Xing estimated that the area of this circular space was approximately the size of the Bird¡¯s Nest Stadium.


    His conclusion was based on both the similar size of this circular space and the countless wooden strips of varying lengths and sizes affixed to the walls, which reminded Liu Xing of the Bird¡¯s Nest Stadium.


    Liu Xing tentatively tried to remove one of the wooden strips but found that they seemed to be seamlessly integrated with the walls. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t detach them.


    This only heightened Liu Xing¡¯s curiosity. Who had constructed this underground passage in Fisher¡¯s Village, and why had they built this peculiar circular space?


    Now, Liu Xing was certain that as long as he maintained his sense of direction, this circular space was already located below sea level.


    Liu Xing reached out to measure the height of the circular space, which was approximately three meters. This suggested that he was descending after entering the underground passage, even though it felt like he was walking on level ground. Otherwise, this circular space couldn¡¯t have such a height, unless the upper walls of this circular space were only a few centimeters thick.


    Because the circular space was vast, and Liu Xing¡¯s phone flashlight had limited visibility, he could only proceed along the walls.


    Soon, Liu Xing noticed that every five meters or so on the walls of the circular space, there were stone urns, but these urns appeared to be empty.


    Frowning, Liu Xing realized that this circular space might be some kind of sacrificial site, given the presence of so many urns.


    However, based on Liu Xing¡¯s earlier speculations, this underground passage likely wasn¡¯t constructed by Matsui Ichiro or the Ocean True Deity Sect, so it couldn¡¯t be their sacrificial site.


    So, could this be the sacrificial site of a secret cult?

 Chapter 299: Moon Beast

    Chapter 299: Moon Beast


    Liu Xing could reasonably conclude that this circular space was most likely a sacrificial site constructed by a secret cult. After all, only a secret cult would go to such lengths to build a circular space underground, or rather, underwater.


    So, if this circular space was indeed a sacrificial site, then the central area of the circular space should have an altar or some kind of magical array.


    With this thought in mind, Liu Xing proceeded straight towards the central area of the circular space.


    Sure enough, in the central area of the circular space, Liu Xing saw a massive magical array, and the materials used to draw this array emitted a familiar scent¡ªthe smell of blood.


    "It seems like my guess was correct. This is indeed a site where this secret cult conducts sacrificial rituals. However, judging from this magical array, the secret cult that built this place doesn¡¯t seem to be the Ocean True Deity Sect or the Deep Sea Gospel Society," Liu Xing muttered to himself.


    Aside from some more common magical arrays, magical arrays used for sacrificial purposes like this one generally had distinct characteristics. For example, the magical arrays of the Deep Sea Gospel Society had abstract Deep One symbols around them, as well as some wave patterns representing the ocean.


    However, the magical array under Liu Xing¡¯s feet didn¡¯t have these similar patterns and symbols. Instead, Liu Xing noticed some symbols that resembled Ancient Tribe totems.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow. If these unique symbols were indeed Ancient Tribe totems, could it be that the builders of this circular space were from some Ancient Tribe?


    But this was an isolated island, and under normal circumstances, it would be impossible for a tribe to thrive here, especially to complete such a challenging underground construction.


    After some thought, Liu Xing decided to contact KP Green Light. "KP, I want to perform a mystical judgment now to study this magical array."


    KP Green Light chuckled and immediately replied, "Liu Xing, have you thought this through? To perform a mystical judgment on this magical array, you not only need to pass a difficult judgment but also spend an hour, as this place is quite dim."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and continued, "So, if I can fully illuminate this magical array, can I perform the judgment faster?"


    "Of course, if you can completely illuminate this magical array, the time required will be reduced to forty minutes, and the success rate for the mystical judgment will only be lowered by 20%," KP Green Light said with a smile.


    Liu Xing nodded and decided to temporarily leave the circular space. After all, he could only stay in this underground world for fifty minutes, and he couldn¡¯t afford to waste all his time here. Besides, even if he could perform the mystical judgment, Liu Xing didn¡¯t expect to gain much useful information, at most, it might reveal another new faction.


    So, Liu Xing decided to take another round inside the circular space and then proceed to explore other areas.


    Just as Liu Xing returned to the wall of the circular space, he suddenly saw a pile of bamboo slips inside the deity pot in front of him.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing immediately reached out and took one of the bamboo slips and started reading it. However, he soon realized that he couldn¡¯t understand the content of the bamboo slip.


    Moreover, the most crucial thing was that Liu Xing could be certain that the writing on the bamboo slip was neither Chinese characters, Island Nation script, nor English or any other language he knew.


    If he had to describe it, Liu Xing felt that the writing on the bamboo slip resembled pictograms, as many characters looked like drawings. Liu Xing vaguely remembered that some of these characters appeared in the magical array he had just seen.


    Liu Xing understood that this magical array and the bamboo slips in his hand were probably related. Furthermore, the bamboo slips indirectly confirmed that the underground world of Fisher¡¯s Village had been constructed by an Ancient Tribe, as pictograms were a significant characteristic of Ancient Tribes.


    With these thoughts in mind, Liu Xing pinched himself to check if he was under any magical influence. Feeling the pain, he ruled out the second possibility.


    In reality, Liu Xing leaned towards the first possibility. Given the precedent set by the right path, he believed that the middle path could also lead deep into the sea.


    So, Liu Xing checked the time on his phone and realized he had been underground for twenty minutes. To be safe, he decided to continue walking for another five minutes. If he didn¡¯t find any results, he would turn back.


    After walking a few more steps, Liu Xing made a new discovery. On the walls on both sides of the path, there were numerous murals drawn with white powder.


    The murals depicted humans engaged in activities such as hunting, planting, and cooking. As Liu Xing continued forward, the scenes in the murals transitioned to depict warfare and sacrificial rituals.


    In the war scenes, the camp of the mural artist was armed with strange weapons, easily defeating enemies wielding spears and clubs. However, what shocked Liu Xing even more was that the sacrificial scenes depicted were not blood sacrifices, as he initially thought. The people on the magical array seemed to be bound, but this was likely the same sacrificial site as the circular space on the right.


    In the subsequent murals, a priest-like figure, after reciting some sort of ritual, approached the Bronze Gate with a key. Upon opening the Bronze Gate with the key, a terrifying group of Monsters poured out from it and dragged the people from the magical array into the Bronze Gate.


    These Monsters had pale, eyeless, frog-like bodies with wide mouths and clawed hands. Instead of noses, they had short tentacles in the nasal area.


    Liu Xing immediately recognized them as Moon Beasts!


    Moon Beasts were mythical creatures with high intelligence. Besides their appearance in the murals, Moon Beasts possessed the ability to freely change their body shapes.


    They resided on the dark side of the moon in the Dreamrealm. Speaking of Dreamrealm, it was a parallel dimension formed by subconscious and imaginative thoughts, with vastly different physical laws compared to reality. Dreamrealm was inhabited by numerous mythical creatures, and Moon Beasts were just one of them.


    To enter Dreamrealm, humans could conveniently do so through dreaming or by firmly believing in Dreamrealm¡¯s existence, becoming "dreamers." They could also enter through small rifts in Ghoul caves. There were even rumors that certain tree forests in the real world were connected to the Enchanted Forest in Dreamrealm. Other gates to alternate dimensions might also be linked to Dreamrealm.


    Therefore, many modules in the Cthulhu RPG Game took place in Dreamrealm, like the Blood Soup module Liu Xing had previously experienced with Zhang Jingxu.


    Speaking of the Blood Soup module, Liu Xing was curious about what had happened to his remaining teammates after he was "killed."


    Returning to the main topic, unlike the moon in the real world, the moon in Dreamrealm had extensive forests and oceans. Moon Beasts, living there, fed on living creatures, extracting a unique substance from their bodies and souls as sustenance.


    Moon Beasts were highly adaptable, capable of surviving in various climates and environments. They used advanced technology to expand their territories. As a result, Moon Beast colonies could potentially be found almost anywhere, whether in the real world or Dreamrealm. For instance, based on photos taken by the Apollo 11 spacecraft, there could be a Moon Beast colony on the dark side of the moon in the real world.


    Apart from colonies, Moon Beasts were involved in slave trading in Dras-Lynn Port, an important city in Dreamrealm. They traded rubies for slaves and gold. Due to Dreamrealm¡¯s unique properties, Moon Beast slaves came from various places and races in the universe, but Moon Beasts mostly preferred humans as slaves.


    Moon Beasts spent a significant amount of time torturing and tormenting their slaves, deriving cruel pleasure from their suffering. What was even more crucial was that Moon Beasts used mental Magic Spells to control their slaves, preventing them from resisting. Thus, the fate of creatures enslaved by Moon Beasts was exceptionally grim, with no hope of escape.


    In the subsequent murals, Moon Beasts placed peculiar objects on the magical array, and under the priest¡¯s supervision, they opened the Bronze Gate. A horde of horrifying Monsters poured out and dragged the people from the magical array into the Bronze Gate.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing finally understood some things.


    Firstly, the underground world of Fisher¡¯s Village was indeed constructed by an Ancient Tribe, which had formed some kind of cooperation with Moon Beasts. The Bronze Gate served as a passage to Dreamrealm.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 300: Astonishing Revelation

    Chapter 300: Astonishing Revelation


    Liu Xing took a moment to ponder, piecing together the origins and developments of the situation.


    Firstly, it was the Ancient Tribe that stumbled upon the Bronze Gate. Due to their technological backwardness, the Ancient Tribe had likely not mastered the art of bronze smelting. As a result, they regarded the Bronze Gate as a sacred artifact and constructed a circular space dedicated to worship.


    Behind the Bronze Gate, the Moon Beasts from the Dreamrealm may have accidentally entered the real world or somehow sensed the presence of the Ancient Tribe. In any case, the Moon Beast appeared before the Ancient Tribe.


    For an Ancient Tribe, a creature as peculiar in appearance as the Moon Beast, which could communicate through inspiration and was akin to a mythical creature, was undoubtedly a divine being in their eyes. Therefore, the Ancient Tribe quickly began to worship the Moon Beast.


    Of course, it was also possible that the Moon Beast had directly exerted mental control over the people of the Ancient Tribe...


    In any case, the Moon Beast realized that the Ancient Tribe could serve as its pawns to capture more humans for slavery in the real world. Thus, the Moon Beast bestowed powerful weapons upon the Ancient Tribe, urging them to attack other Ancient Tribes, capture their human members, and offer them as sacrifices.


    This led to the creation of these murals.


    However, what troubled Liu Xing was the sudden appearance of the Moon Beast. The Moon Beast was a watershed among mythical creatures. Lesser creatures like Ghouls and Deep Ones could be fought by ordinary humans, especially if they were armed. With firearms, defeating Ghouls or Deep Ones was even possible.


    But when it came to the Moon Beast, ordinary humans were essentially defenseless. The Moon Beast could use mental control to manipulate them into submission, rendering them powerless.


    Furthermore, despite the "beast" in its name, the Moon Beasts technological prowess far surpassed that of humans. The Moon Beast and Yis People held diametrically opposing views on technology. Yis People refrained from delving into advanced technology until absolutely necessary, while the Moon Beast eagerly absorbed and developed any technology that benefited itself. Hence, the Moon Beast was considered one of the most technologically advanced mythical creatures in the Cthulhu RPG Game.


    So, encountering the Moon Beast in the Cthulhu RPG Game not only required vigilance against its mental control but also caution regarding its constantly evolving and diverse black technologies. As the Moon Beasts slaves came from various races, it had acquired the technologies of many different races.


    "This is troublesome," Liu Xing thought. "I didnt expect this module to be related to the Moon Beast, and it seems there may be multiple Moon Beasts. However, the only consolation is that the Moon Beast is still behind the Bronze Gate. Hopefully, it wont make an appearance."


    After all, in "Watanabe Ryuuseis" memories, there was no information about the Moon Beast. So, for now, Liu Xing had to pretend not to recognize the Moon Beast depicted in the murals.


    However, as Liu Xing walked further, the murals began to depict a recurring cycle. The Ancient Tribe obtained new black technologies from the Moon Beast, used them to defeat another hostile tribe, and then offered the captives to the Moon Beast.


    What surprised Liu Xing was the appearance of aircraft tank-style weapons in the murals.


    Upon seeing this, Liu Xing couldnt help but comment, "No wonder there are so many news reports nowadays claiming that ancient technologies are beyond modern replication. It turns out all those things were imported."


    Just as Liu Xing finished speaking, the mural before him changed abruptly. A group of massive Monsters appeared and began hunting the members of the Ancient Tribe.


    These large Monsters resembled Cthulhu, with octopus-like heads and wings. They were the Star Kin, considered the kin of Cthulhu.


    Furthermore, Liu Xing felt that he had gathered enough explosive information. His mind was starting to feel overwhelmed, so it was best to return as soon as possible.


    With that decision made, Liu Xing decided to retrace his steps.


    The journey back was smooth, and Liu Xing finally returned to the spot where he had descended. Zhang Jingxu, who had heard the commotion from above, quietly called out, "Liu Xing?"


    "Its me. Make some room for me, Im coming up," Liu Xing replied.


    Having said that, Liu Xing contacted KP Green Light to perform Willpower Judgment and Wall-Passing Technique Judgment.


    "I originally intended to have you perform a Jump Judgment, but that seems a bit too troublesome, and youve already tested that you can touch the ceiling by yourself. So, as long as you pass the Willpower Judgment and Wall-Passing Technique Judgment, theres no need for a Jump Judgment," KP Green Light said with a smile.


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, KP Green Light was flexible and willing to adapt. Otherwise, he might have had to jump dozens of times if he needed a preliminary Jump Judgment.


    Liu Xing, Willpower, 69/75, success.


    Liu Xing, Wall-Passing Technique, 48/50, success.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. It seemed that luck was on his side today. Although he had narrowly succeeded in both Judgments, they were still successful.


    With that, Liu Xing felt his cosmos surge, and he leaped effortlessly, hitting the ceiling.


    Then, Liu Xing returned to the ground floor of the villa.


    Zhang Jingxu and the others gathered around him, bombarding him with questions about what he had seen underground.


    However, Liu Xing hadnt forgotten about his reward. He reached out to Zhang Jingxu and said, "What about the medicine you promised?"


    Zhang Jingxu sighed and pulled out a small porcelain bottle from his pocket, handing it to Liu Xing. "The medicine in here can be considered a cure-all. Just take one pill at a time. However, remember the saying less is more. You can take a maximum of three pills in a month, as taking too many may have side effects."


    Liu Xing nodded and put the small bottle in his pocket. Then, he stood up and said, "Lets go back to my room upstairs to discuss. The underground situation is more complex than you can imagine."


    Everyone nodded and followed Liu Xing upstairs.


    Once upstairs, Liu Xing took a deep breath and began to explain, "The Fishers Village were currently in used to be the territory of a powerful tribe many years ago. This tribe became powerful through a trade with a certain type of Monsters."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 301: Daring Zhang Jingxu

    Chapter 301: Daring Zhang Jingxu


    Next, Liu Xing proceeded to describe the appearance of the Moon Beast.


    All the players present were seasoned drivers, and they naturally understood that the Monsters Liu Xing mentioned were indeed Moon Beasts.


    "Moon Beast?" Miyako Goudong furrowed his brow and spoke.


    Everyone raised an eyebrow, surprised that someone as unreliable-looking as Miyako Goudong knew about the existence of Moon Beasts. As mentioned earlier, Moon Beasts were rarely seen in the real world on Earth, and even if they did appear, they wouldnt interact much with humans. To Moon Beasts, ordinary humans were merely slaves, to be captured and taken to the Dreamrealm upon sight.


    Therefore, there were very few eyewitness reports of Moon Beasts in the real world, and folklore about Moon Beasts was scarce. Hence, even someone like "Zhang Jingxu," a Taoist, was unaware of their existence.


    Miyako Goudong cleared his throat and continued, "Regarding Moon Beasts, I learned about them from a folk story collection in the Nine Provinces region. Legend has it that Moon Beasts are divine creatures residing on the moon, hence the name Moon Beast. While Moon Beasts dont speak, they can communicate with ordinary people through mental inspiration."


    "In the past, there was a village called Moon Beast Village in the Nine Provinces. The villages original name is lost to history because Moon Beasts appeared and stayed there, prompting the villagers to rename it Moon Beast Village as a sign of respect."


    "At that time, Moon Beast Village was under attack by bandits, and Moon Beasts happened to appear. They took control of all the bandits and sent them into an alternate dimension. Moon Beasts informed the Village Chief of Moon Beast Village that they had come from the moon to protect the village from imminent danger."


    "As a result, Moon Beasts chose to stay in Moon Beast Village upon the Village Chiefs request. With Moon Beasts incredible strength, it ensured the safety of the village. During that period, the Island Nation was in a chaotic Warring States era, with warlords fighting endlessly, and lawlessness prevailed. Having Moon Beasts protecting the village meant Moon Beast Village could rest easy."


    "Naturally, the villagers of Moon Beast Village didnt want their guardian to leave, so the Village Chief decided to relocate the village. With Moon Beasts protection, they could find a better place with more resources. Moon Beasts offered to guide them to a new, ideal location."


    "Thus, the migration of Moon Beast Village began. However, one villager, in order to bid farewell to their relatives or convince them to come along, visited nearby villages. Due to a sudden downpour, this villager couldnt return to Moon Beast Village on time. When they finally returned to the old site of Moon Beast Village, the entire village had vanished."


    "Since then, no one has seen the people of Moon Beast Village again, but everyone believes that they must have truly gone to an idyllic paradise with Moon Beasts. The villager who didnt return on time became synonymous with bad luck. I used to think this story was a fabrication of past generations, but now it seems to be true."


    However, they knew little about advanced mythical creatures like the Star Kin, just like "Zhang Jingxu" and others, so they decided to set aside thoughts of the Star Kin for now.


    Liu Xing continued to narrate his entire underground expedition. In conclusion, he said, "Apart from these obvious findings, this underground expedition led me to a bold hypothesis. That is, the island were on right now was once part of a continent many years ago, although I cant determine how many years precisely. Anyway, this underground passage has existed for tens of thousands of years. In those days, this area was probably just a cave within a mountain range. The two circular spaces, one serving as the ancient tribes ritual site and the other as their refuge, are part of this underground complex. Were currently situated on the mountaintop."


    "Moreover, I think its possible that this ancient tribe wasnt human, as significant geological changes like this would take hundreds of thousands of years. There likely werent humans around during that time."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said, "Thats not the main focus. The crucial point is how Matsui Ichiro and the Ocean True Deity Sect view this underground relic. Based on your findings, Ryuusei, it seems that the contents of this underground relic havent been removed by Matsui Ichiro. There are no signs of excavation either. So, I believe theres a good chance Matsui Ichiro hasnt discovered this underground relic yet. He might have merely built an underground power plant next to it."


    Zhang Jingxus analysis made sense, and Panda Pig agreed, saying, "If thats the case, then Matsui Ichiro and the Ocean True Deity Sect are sitting on a treasure trove without even realizing it. There are so many valuable items right here, even the damaged Weapons and Equipment could fetch a high price or be used as bargaining chips with government organizations. After all, the technological content here is outstanding. So, I think if Matsui Ichiro had truly found the underground relic, he would have figured out a way to bring all these items out of Fishers Village over the past decade."


    Although Panda Pigs theory was intriguing, Liu Xing knew from his experience that some Cthulhu Mythos tabletop role-playing game modules featured secret cults that worshiped machinery, futuristic technology, and extraterrestrial technology. These secret cults might seem bizarre, but they were a valid part of the Mythos, and their fanatic followers couldnt be underestimated.


    "However, if thats the case," Liu Xing continued, "then this underground relic definitely contains more than what I saw. So, I think its necessary for someone else to explore it again. Who knows, we might make some new discoveries."


    Miyako Goudong, smiling, looked at Liu Xing and said, "But my dear Ryuusei, it doesnt necessarily have to be you next time. My phone is out of battery, and the mental stress down there is quite intense."


    At this moment, Zhang Jingxu made a bold suggestion, "Using the Wall-Passing Technique drains a significant amount of my energy, so I cant use it again within a day. Lets discuss the Wall-Passing Technique tomorrow. However, what do you think about using the key to open that Bronze Gate?"


    "No!"


    Everyone exclaimed in unison.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 302: The China Sect Base in Dreamrealm

    Chapter 302: The China Sect Base in Dreamrealm


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, surprised by Zhang Jingxu¡¯s audacious proposal.


    It was now evident that the Bronze Gate within the underground ruins served as a passage to an alternate dimension known as Dreamrealm. Furthermore, it was highly likely that this dimension was connected to the territory of some Moon Beasts or within their operational range.


    In light of this, if they were to open the Bronze Gate as Zhang Jingxu suggested, they might very well encounter the Moon Beasts. Given the Moon Beasts¡¯ predatory behavior, Liu Xing and the others would likely become their slaves. After all, Moon Beasts saw all humans present as potential slaves...


    However, it was also possible that things had changed drastically within the Dreamrealm behind the Bronze Gate. Moon Beasts might have been driven away by other mythical creatures or even by humans.


    Within Dreamrealm, humans still possessed a certain degree of influence. Aside from a few who inadvertently entered Dreamrealm, most humans intentionally entered, and these individuals undoubtedly had their strengths. They were either skilled wizards, masters of martial arts, or wielded powerful artifacts. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dare venture into Dreamrealm, a place fraught with danger.


    Therefore, within Dreamrealm, multiple human factions controlled various regions, and even the Moon Beasts dared not provoke them without good reason.


    Liu Xing believed that Zhang Jingxu¡¯s intention to open the Bronze Gate was a risky move. He assumed Zhang Jingxu wanted to take a gamble, seeking assistance from the human factions in Dreamrealm. If they could secure help from these factions, Matsui Ichiro and the Ocean True Deity Sect would no longer pose a significant threat.


    However, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but think that Zhang Jingxu¡¯s plan was overly daring. The human factions in Dreamrealm also had their share of flaws, notably their penchant for infighting. While they united against external threats posed by other mythical creatures, they tended to engage in power struggles for their own interests when there were no immediate external threats.


    Therefore, Liu Xing doubted whether Zhang Jingxu, an outsider, would receive assistance from the human factions in Dreamrealm, unless...


    With this thought in mind, Liu Xing looked at Zhang Jingxu and said, "Mr. Zhang Jingxu, are you out of your mind? We just discussed this, haven¡¯t we? There¡¯s a high probability that the area beyond that Bronze Gate belongs to the Moon Beasts. Moon Beasts delight in turning humans like us into their slaves. Won¡¯t opening the Bronze Gate be like walking into a trap?"


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and smiled, "Ryuusei, what you said isn¡¯t entirely wrong. But that¡¯s because you don¡¯t know what lies beyond that Bronze Gate. I happen to know that behind that Bronze Gate lies a place known as Dreamrealm."


    As expected, Zhang Jingxu indeed knew of Dreamrealm¡¯s existence.


    "Dreamrealm? What is that place?" Panda Pig asked.


    Zhang Jingxu smiled again and continued, "In simple terms, Dreamrealm is a place similar to the real world but with significant differences in certain details. Some fortunate, or perhaps unfortunate, individuals can enter Dreamrealm through their dreams, which is why it¡¯s called Dreamrealm. You can think of Dreamrealm as a parallel dimension."


    So, Liu Xing believed that Lu Tianya¡¯s discouragement was influenced by KP Green Light.


    "Hey, can you players please have more optimistic thoughts? Don¡¯t think of me, your KP, as so devious and scheming. Besides the Plot Encounters clearly mentioned in the module, I don¡¯t take arbitrary actions. So, Lu Tianya¡¯s words were entirely her own thoughts, unrelated to me," KP Green Light said somewhat annoyed.


    However, Zhang Jingxu was even happier after KP Green Light¡¯s words, as it seemed that Lu Tianya genuinely cared about him.


    At that moment, KP Green Light continued, "Since you players dared to question your dear KP¡¯s character, I must issue a warning. Because, apart from Zhang Jingxu, none of the players were aware of Dreamrealm¡¯s existence. Therefore, upon learning this information, player Liu Xing will lose 1 sanity point and gain 1 Cthulhu Mythos Knowledge point. Players Miyako Goudong and Panda Pig will each lose 2 sanity points and gain 2 Cthulhu Mythos Knowledge points."


    Liu Xing knew that KP Green Light was joking, as he had prepared himself to lose sanity points when Zhang Jingxu shared Dreamrealm information, meeting the criteria for an oral check.


    However, Liu Xing was surprised that he hadn¡¯t triggered a sanity check when using the Wall-Passing Technique, or even triggered one for Panda Pig. Since Liu Xing could justify his lack of a sanity check by being the secret cult leader, and Miyako Goudong could attribute it to his chuunibyou (middle school second-year syndrome), he couldn¡¯t come up with a reason for Panda Pig.


    So, Liu Xing believed that Panda Pig might have a hidden backstory.


    Since Lu Tianya had discouraged Zhang Jingxu¡¯s plan, Liu Xing and the others had no choice but to disregard Dreamrealm¡¯s existence and shift the conversation back to Liu Xing.


    "Liu Xing, since you¡¯ve already been down there once, why don¡¯t you continue exploring once Zhang Jingxu has restored his mana? After all, you¡¯re already familiar with it," Panda Pig suggested with a smile.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and pulled out his phone, saying, "Look, my phone¡¯s battery is only at around 20% now. Smartphones drain battery quickly, and even if I stop using it now, by tomorrow, it¡¯ll be down to 10% at most. If I go back down, it won¡¯t take long before my phone dies, and I¡¯ll be blind in the pitch-black underground ruins. So, if you want me to go down again, you¡¯ll have to lend me your phones. Who¡¯s willing to do that?"


    Liu Xing¡¯s words left Panda Pig and the others silent.


    In this modern society, the importance of smartphones was self-evident. They contained a lot of sensitive personal information, so even in the real world, very few people would be willing to lend their phones to others, let alone in the Cthulhu RPG Game.


    As for Liu Xing, if someone did lend him their phone, he would have the opportunity to learn their home address, allowing him to conduct a "home visit" with his followers in the future.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 303: "Sacred Artifact"

    Chapter 303: "Sacred Artifact"


    For Liu Xing, lending his cellphone to anyone was out of the question, even if it were his closest ally, Yin En. After all, his phone contained a trove of important information.


    To put it bluntly, Liu Xing believed that if his phone were discovered by a stranger, that person would undoubtedly call the authorities to apprehend him...


    However, just then, Miyako Goudong said earnestly, "Well, if Liu Xing is willing to go down there, I can lend you my phone."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Miyako Goudong was willing to lend him his phone. But upon further reflection, he understood why. Given Miyako Goudong¡¯s personality, his phone likely held only some eccentric, juvenile history. So, for him, lending his phone to him wasn¡¯t a big deal...


    Since Miyako Goudong had said so, Liu Xing reluctantly nodded and said, "Alright, since you all insist, I¡¯ll make another trip down there next time."


    In truth, Liu Xing was quite willing to venture into the underground ruins again. He believed that he might find useful items in the underground ruins, especially since the things Moon Beast had given to the ancient tribe were valuable. Moon Beast was a pragmatist, so even after tens of thousands of years, there should still be something worthwhile in the underground ruins.


    Furthermore, Liu Xing felt that there were other secrets hidden in the underground ruins. To obtain firsthand information, he thought it was necessary for him to go himself.


    Of course, there were risks involved. Liu Xing suspected that the underground ruins might hold dangers, such as the last line of defense for the ancient tribe. The massive circular space in the middle was likely the tribe¡¯s last refuge, so it should be equipped with some defensive measures. If he, as an "intruder," entered recklessly, he might trigger these defenses and put his life in danger.


    Nevertheless, Liu Xing had a premonition that something in the underground ruins was calling him, and that something was of great importance to him...


    After resolving the issue of who would go to the underground ruins tomorrow, Dogo Aige arrived at the villa with food.


    At the same time, Dogo Aige brought some mixed news.


    "By the way, there¡¯s an event tomorrow afternoon. We need to go to Fisher¡¯s Village¡¯s Ancestral Hall together to pay respects to the ancestors of Fisher¡¯s Village by offering incense. After that, Matsui Yui and I will have our wedding ceremony at the beach, so we won¡¯t need to go to Fisher¡¯s Village¡¯s Ancestral Hall again," Dogo Aige said with a smile.


    Everyone exchanged glances; this news came quite unexpectedly.


    The reason it was considered mixed news was that it was good because they could directly investigate Fisher¡¯s Village¡¯s Ancestral Hall, confirming some of their previous speculations and gathering useful information. However, the bad part was that Ling Ishikawa¡¯s return from Hybrier was still uncertain. If Ling Ishikawa couldn¡¯t return by tomorrow afternoon, it could arouse suspicion from Dogo Aige, Matsui Ichiro, and Matsui Yui. If they delved deeper, they might not be able to keep Ling Ishikawa¡¯s sudden disappearance a secret.


    So, after Dogo Aige left, everyone ate in silence, wearing troubled expressions.


    "But speaking of special modules, it¡¯s possible for any mythical creature to show up, and if their strength surpasses the region¡¯s limit, they may be subject to restrictions, such as not being able to attack players, or they may only be able to attack a certain number of times and disappear after killing a certain number of players, or they might have fatal weaknesses."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow; he had actually been unaware of this interesting fact about the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. However, it made sense, as in the previous Ghoul region, Liu Xing had encountered Ghouls, Deep Ones, and Formless Offspring.


    Of course, entities like Aughra had been automatically ignored by Liu Xing...


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing suddenly remembered the question he had wanted to ask Zhang Jingxu earlier. He immediately turned to Zhang Jingxu and said, "By the way, Zhang Jingxu, what was the outcome of the Blood Soup module we did together?"


    Zhang Jingxu raised an eyebrow and chuckled, "Liu Xing, you¡¯ve forgotten already? I was the first to clear that module. However, I know another player who told me what happened next, including the part where you were poisoned by your teammate."


    "After you were poisoned by your teammate and opened the large door, which alerted the Dread Hunter inside, the Dread Hunter launched an attack and killed the NPC girl directly. But as I mentioned earlier, mythical creatures in special modules like this one have limitations. So, after killing the NPC girl, the Dread Hunter disappeared. In the end, the remaining players passed through without further incidents."


    Liu Xing nodded; the outcome of that module was as he had expected. After all, it was a welfare module with reduced difficulty, so everyone clearing it was quite normal.


    "However, speaking of this module, I have a feeling that it¡¯s not as simple as we think. The appearance of this underground ruin seems to foreshadow something," Miyako Goudong mused, stroking his chin.


    Liu Xing chuckled, teasingly saying, "Miyako Goudong, did your character card infect you with chuunibyou? Why do you have such thoughts?"


    Miyako Goudong smiled and shook his head, speaking seriously, "To be honest, my sixth sense has always been quite accurate. It¡¯s one of the reasons I¡¯ve survived this long with my character card."


    Panda Pig raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised, and said, "I never thought you were one of those players with a sixth sense. I¡¯ve heard that players like you are considered mystical in tabletop role-playing games. They always seem to dance on the edge of danger but miraculously survive each time."


    Miyako Goudong nodded, still with a touch of trepidation in his voice. "That¡¯s right. I recall some situations now and feel a bit scared afterward. Especially one time, I almost became a sacrifice for a certain secret cult. But my sixth sense kicked in, and I sensed something was wrong with the tea that NPC had given me. Luckily, my character card¡¯s chuunibyou attribute aligned with my sixth sense, so I had a reason not to drink that tea. In the end, I narrowly escaped."


    Liu Xing had always found the concept of a sixth sense quite fantastical, but he couldn¡¯t deny its existence.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 304: The Three Top Professions

    Chapter 304: The Three Top Professions


    To be honest, Liu Xing believed that he had a pretty good sixth sense. However, there was a slight issue with Liu Xing¡¯s sixth sense... Liu Xing could only foresee imminent unfavorable events for himself, and they were events that couldn¡¯t be reversed.


    For example, during high school, while Liu Xing was playing with his phone in class, he suddenly realized that he might get caught by the headmaster for playing with his phone. So, Liu Xing decided to temporarily put his phone away. However, after more than ten minutes, he couldn¡¯t resist taking a quick glance at his phone, and he was caught by the headmaster who appeared out of nowhere, leading to his phone being confiscated.


    Another example from his junior high days: Liu Xing had once "modified" his end-of-term report card and successfully deceived his parents. But one afternoon, while he was happily playing with his friends, he suddenly felt a chill down his spine, as if he were about to be in big trouble. He immediately rushed back home, only to find his mother sitting on the couch with the altered report card lying next to her. It was only years later that Liu Xing discovered that his mother had met his junior high class teacher that afternoon, and that¡¯s when she learned about his true grades.


    So, Liu Xing always felt that his sixth sense, while accurate, wasn¡¯t of much use. It only prepared him for impending unfortunate events in his future.


    "If that¡¯s the case, let Miyako Goudong lead the way. This way, she can make the most of her sixth sense and clear the path for us," Zhang Jingxu said with a smile.


    Miyako Goudong reluctantly nodded and self-deprecatingly said, "I don¡¯t need you to tell me that. My character card practically forces me to take the lead. If I hadn¡¯t asked KP, and if KP had confirmed that there were no ¡¯mine-clearing¡¯ traits, I would have been a mine-clearer by now."


    After some casual banter, the conversation returned to the main topic.


    Clearing his throat, Liu Xing spoke, "Setting aside Miyako Goudong¡¯s sixth sense, considering the current situation, this module truly lives up to its ¡¯difficult¡¯ difficulty level. We now know that Dogo Aige and Matsui Yui¡¯s wedding is nothing more than a celestial farce. Although the objective of this celestial farce isn¡¯t money but our lives."


    "But the contents of this memory card still trouble us. Given our character cards, our first instinct in a situation like this would be to find an opportunity to escape. However, our Main quest requires us to attend Dogo Aige and Matsui Yui¡¯s wedding, making it challenging to simply run away. If we escape early, we¡¯ll probably be considered eliminated," Zhang Jingxu agreed.


    Zhang Jingxu continued, "So, for now, we must focus on completing the Main quest before attempting to escape. However, as we discussed before, the most feasible escape route is through Inoue Haruto¡¯s small boat, which can accommodate a maximum of three people. We currently have six people here."


    Zhang Jingxu¡¯s reminder left everyone in silence. They all understood that the chance of safely leaving Fisher¡¯s Village was only fifty percent.


    "Hey, don¡¯t avoid discussing this issue. Although it¡¯s uncomfortable, we must address it now. It¡¯s better to voice our concerns here to avoid conflicts later," Zhang Jingxu emphasized.


    Now, Liu Xing was quite curious about what Zhang Jingxu meant by the "top three professions in the Cthulhu RPG Game."


    Before Liu Xing could ask, Miyako Goudong chimed in, "What? Liu Xing, your profession is a secret cult leader? Your luck is incredible! But, come to think of it, Zhang Jingxu, what are you talking about regarding the ¡¯top three professions in the Cthulhu RPG Game¡¯? I¡¯ve never heard of them."


    Zhang Jingxu smiled and shook his head, saying, "Don¡¯t you people ever browse the forum on the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall? There¡¯s a lot of useful information there, and in some seemingly casual posts, experienced players share their thoughts and experiences. One such player discussed their views on various professions in the Cthulhu RPG Game in a post, and after extensive discussions by many players, the consensus emerged on the top three professions."


    "First, there¡¯s the high-ranking official profession. Due to the high reputation value of this profession, you can access a significant amount of reliable information and even mobilize enough manpower for investigations or pursuits when necessary. However, there are drawbacks. Obtaining this profession is challenging, typically requiring gradual growth through the Interlude Growth of the civil servant profession, which consumes a considerable amount of time and effort. Furthermore, I know that the Interlude Growth for high-ranking officials after transitioning can be quite perilous."


    "The second profession is the millionaire. And I¡¯m not talking about just any millionaire; you need a net worth of at least tens of billions to qualify. The millionaire profession emphasizes wealth, and even in the world of the Cthulhu RPG Game, money can often solve problems. For example, hiring hundreds of bodyguards. However, the problem lies in the peculiar modules of the millionaire profession, often leaning towards what we call ¡¯stream of consciousness¡¯ modules, which diminish the effectiveness of wealth."


    "Lastly, there¡¯s your profession, Liu Xing, the secret cult leader. Since the secret cults in this world are often associated with mythical creatures, even Great Old Ones, secret cult leaders typically possess some magic spells and the ability to command certain mythical creatures, along with a large number of followers. But the secret cult leader profession has its downsides as well. Firstly, secret cults are never officially recognized, so they face suppression and even extermination by the authorities. Secondly, due to hostile relationships among some mythical creatures or Great Old Ones, secret cults often have rival secret cults. Your adversary, Liu Xing, is probably the Deep Sea Gospel Society. Lastly, because secret cult leaders easily come into contact with entities unknown to the common populace, they are prone to madness and may eventually be forced to tear their character cards."


    Liu Xing nodded, appreciating the insight provided by Zhang Jingxu. Now, he understood how fortunate he was to acquire the "Watanabe Ryuusei" character card.


    "It makes sense. If my character card wasn¡¯t weakened, it would make the game too imbalanced, considering I could command dozens or even hundreds of followers with a single command," Panda Pig commented enviously.


    After discussing Liu Xing¡¯s character card, Zhang Jingxu had an awkward request to make, saying, "By the way, regarding the upcoming lottery, I need to talk to you all about something. Liu Xing, you probably understand what I mean, right?"


    Liu Xing nodded, knowing that Zhang Jingxu wouldn¡¯t abandon Lu Tianya¡¯s chance to survive, even though Lu Tianya was currently an NPC.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 305: Somethings Amiss

    In the world of the Cthulhu RPG Game, although NPCs were hardly distinguishable from real people, it was, after all, just a game. Players and NPCs still had their differences. So, in most cases, players preferred to stick together, and if they were going to sell something, they would sell to NPCs.


    Therefore, even in Liu Xing''s eyes, Lu Tianya was the first to be considered disposable when necessary.


    So, Zhang Jingxu first disclosed his relationship with Lu Tianya to Panda Pig and Miyako Goudong.


    "Zhang Jingxu, are you suggesting that Lu Tianya, as an NPC, should participate in the lottery like us? Forgive me for being blunt, although I understand your idea, Lu Tianya is, after all, an NPC," Panda Pig said, furrowing his brows.


    Zhang Jingxu sighed and nodded, saying, "I understand that, but I have no other choice now. My character card must be shared with Lu Tianya, so I need to discuss this lottery with you. My idea is as follows."


    "First, Lu Tianya will participate in the lottery with us. After all, it''s impossible for us to bypass Lu Tianya and conduct the lottery in a Private Room separately. That could lead to problems. Therefore, I suggest we use a draw of straws to decide." for new novels


    "However, as a condition for letting Lu Tianya participate in the lottery, if only one of us, Lu Tianya or I, draws the short straw, then neither of us will board Inoue Haruto''s small boat. Of course, if we are lucky and both of us draw the short straws, I hope you will let us board Inoue Haruto''s boat together."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Zhang Jingxu''s idea was somewhat expected, but from a probabilistic standpoint, it was not in Zhang Jingxu''s favor.


    If Inoue Haruto''s small boat had three available slots, Zhang Jingxu had a three-fifths chance of securing a slot. If Lu Tianya was included, Zhang Jingxu and Lu Tianya each had a fifty-fifty chance of securing a slot. However, the probability of both Zhang Jingxu and Lu Tianya securing slots simultaneously was uncertain, as Liu Xing''s math skills were lacking. Nevertheless, Liu Xing believed it was likely less than three-fifths.


    Therefore, Liu Xing nodded in agreement and said, "Since you put it that way, Zhang Jingxu, I support your idea."


    Miyako Goudong and Panda Pig, understanding the situation, also nodded in agreement.


    Another problem resolved.


    By now, half of the Private Room time had passed. Liu Xing took out the pink, unidentified metal object from his pocket and said, "I don''t think this unidentified metal is radioactive; it seems to be a special metal unique to the Dreamrealm. However, I still don''t know why this metal was fashioned into a plastic toy or its specific purpose."


    Zhang Jingxu thought for a moment and smiled, saying, "I think we''ll find out the purpose of this unidentified metal soon, without any surprises. After all, this unidentified metal is one of the Mission objectives in this Side Quest, indicating that it will play a role in this module. If it truly comes from the Dreamrealm, I believe it will reveal its purpose tonight."


    There was nothing more to discuss about the videos on the Memory Card and the contents of the diary. They had been laid out in the open.


    So, Liu Xing decided to discuss the safety lock instead. "By the way, what are your thoughts on the safety lock Miyako Goudong found? I think it''s not ordinary."


    Miyako Goudong took out the safety lock from his pocket, examined it, and said, "The weight of this safety lock seems fine, and it''s likely made of silver, based on the materials. I have a similar safety lock in the real world."


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "I think this safety lock appears normal on the outside, but there might be something inside. So, why don''t we open it and see? It doesn''t seem to serve any purpose in its current state. It''s unlikely to be as cliche?d as those movies and novels, where showing it to someone suddenly triggers their memory."


    Miyako Goudong agreed, and with the approval of Zhang Jingxu and Panda Pig, he decided to open the safety lock.


    Panda Pig hesitated and said, "Personally, I think we should refrain from destroying the safety lock for now. What if the safety lock has other uses we''re unaware of? We might run into trouble."


    Miyako Goudong shook his head and, with the safety lock securely fastened, used a small, sharp dagger he had to carefully cut it in half. He was cautious, not wanting to damage any potential contents inside.


    With everyone watching, the safety lock split in half, and a folded yellow paper fell out from its interior.


    Upon seeing the yellow paper, Liu Xing immediately recognized it as a talisman. He knew that such yellow paper was typically used for drawing talismans.


    As the only professional among the players, Zhang Jingxu took the yellow paper and unfolded it, revealing intricate runes.


    Seeing this, Zhang Jingxu contacted KP Green Light and said, "KP, I want to perform a Mystery Knowledge Judgment to determine the exact purpose of this talisman."


    Zhang Jingxu, 23/75, succeeded.


    After a moment, Zhang Jingxu furrowed his brow and said, "What is this? This talisman isn''t a safety talisman but an Evil Suppressing Talisman. Moreover, it''s specifically meant for suppressing malevolent spirits?!"


    Clearly, something was amiss.

 Chapter 306: The Ancient One

    Chapter 306: The Ancient One


    "Evil Suppressing Talisman, as the name suggests, is used to suppress various Evil Spirits. However, due to the different types and abilities of Evil Spirits, as well as their varying levels of threat, there are various types of Evil Suppressing Talismans. In general, when placing an Evil Suppressing Talisman in a protective amulet, only the lowest level of Evil Suppressing Talisman is used, serving as a warning. After all, as the saying goes, ¡¯The dose makes the poison,¡¯ and the same applies to Evil Suppressing Talismans."


    "For comparison, an Evil Suppressing Talisman is similar to a signal generator, constantly emitting a signal that is threatening to Evil Spirits and can even cause harm. Therefore, the better the Evil Suppressing Talisman, the stronger the signal it can emit. However, this signal also affects humans to some extent. For ordinary people, only the lowest level of Evil Suppressing Talisman can be kept close. If a higher-level one is kept nearby, it can lead to symptoms such as dizziness, nausea, and even mental disorders in severe cases."


    "Therefore, apart from professionals, ordinary people cannot handle higher-level Evil Suppressing Talismans. Even if I wanted to carry some higher-level ones, I would have to take appropriate precautions. Otherwise, I would be affected. But you can rest assured that this Evil Suppressing Talisman, even though it is the highest level, has completely lost its effectiveness due to its age and lack of professional maintenance," Zhang Jingxu explained.


    After Zhang Jingxu¡¯s explanation, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but ask, "So, you mean to say that this highest-level Evil Suppressing Talisman, if placed in a protective amulet, would be a death sentence for ordinary people?"


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said seriously, "Liu Xing, you¡¯re right. This highest-level Evil Suppressing Talisman is definitely more of a curse than a blessing for ordinary people. My master once told me that this highest-level Evil Suppressing Talisman could essentially be turned into a death curse for humans because, for humans and the lower-level mythical creatures, a death curse could easily kill them."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised by the incredible power of the highest-level Evil Suppressing Talisman.


    "In that case, what¡¯s the deal with this protective amulet? It¡¯s like a deadly weapon. What does Li Yongjie want to achieve? Does he want to harm Inoue¡¯s family?" Miyako Goudong furrowed his brow.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and then shook his head, "Miyako Goudong, you¡¯re right. Talismans of the highest level, like this one, are typically out of reach even for my master. Such highest-level Evil Suppressing Talismans are usually created by grandmasters of the seal script world and require significant resources and time to make. Therefore, a highest-level Evil Suppressing Talisman like this, if it were in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall¡¯s store, would cost at least 10,000 points."


    "So, we can be sure that Li Yongjie is not an ordinary person. He¡¯s definitely not just a journalist, as Inoue Kenjiro believed. After all, even if a journalist happened to obtain a highest-level Evil Suppressing Talisman by chance, they would still be affected by it. So, I suspect that Li Yongjie is most likely the leader of some secret cult, and possibly even the leader of the Ocean True Deity Sect."


    "Based on the content of Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s two letters, Matsui Ichiro arrived in Fisher¡¯s Village after Li Yongjie left. This suggests that Li Yongjie may have come to Fisher¡¯s Village first to gather information and then had Matsui Ichiro come to Fisher¡¯s Village to execute his plan."


    "Furthermore, it was Li Yongjie¡¯s invitation that led Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s family to leave Fisher¡¯s Village for Tokyo. This happened during the intense confrontation between Inoue Kenjiro and Matsui Ichiro. During their absence, Matsui Ichiro brainwashed the remaining villagers of Fisher¡¯s Village."


    "Lastly, considering the highest-level Evil Suppressing Talisman found inside the protective amulet, I believe Li Yongjie knew its purpose and intentionally gave it to Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s daughter, Matsui Yui. His goal might have been to harm Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s family. However, for some reason, this highest-level Evil Suppressing Talisman failed to work."


    Liu Xing nodded, convinced by Zhang Jingxu¡¯s reasoning. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that the situation was more complex than it seemed. If Li Yongjie were indeed the leader of the Ocean True Deity Sect, why would he use such a powerful Evil Suppressing Talisman to kill Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s family? It seemed like a waste.


    There was also a saying, "To kill the roots of the grass."


    Furthermore, Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s son, Inoue Haruto, was still alive and knew the truth of what happened years ago, indicating that Li Yongjie might not be as ruthless as they thought. But it could also mean that Li Yongjie was confident and didn¡¯t care about Inoue Haruto¡¯s existence.


    However, one thing still puzzled Liu Xing: Why would Li Yongjie place the highest-level Evil Suppressing Talisman inside the protective amulet?


    "But don¡¯t forget one detail," Panda Pig interjected. "The protective amulet was left in this villa. According to the information we have, this villa was established after Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s family had their incident. In other words, this protective amulet should have been dropped here over a decade ago. At that time, Matsui Yui would have been just a child. So, Matsui Yui wouldn¡¯t have thrown away the protective amulet herself. The question is, how did the protective amulet end up under that cabinet? After all, if it were Matsui Ichiro¡¯s doing, the protective amulet wouldn¡¯t be here."


    However, it was important to note that the Ancient One was considered one of the most disgraceful mythical creatures because it had colonized Earth¡¯s various oceans and Antarctica, taking control of the planet during its early days.


    The Ancient One had a highly developed civilization with a complex social structure that possibly resembled China¡¯s system and was considered a complete body. Due to its amphibious nature, the Ancient One had constructed massive cities both on land and underwater, engaging in extensive trade activities within and between cities. In trade, the Ancient One used flat, inscribed, small five-pointed star-shaped objects as currency.


    Since the Ancient One reproduced through spores, it didn¡¯t have a tight-knit family structure but formed groups with its preferred companions, living together in large rooms. It would stack objects in the center of caves and leave the walls for decoration.


    Reflecting on this, Liu Xing began to suspect that the Underground Ruins might have been built by the Ancient One but had been taken over by others.


    The Ancient One could absorb nutrients from inorganic matter like plants but had a preference for organic food, especially animals. While living in the sea, it would swallow uncooked marine life, but on land, it would cook its food before consumption. The Ancient One hunted and raised livestock, and its traces were sometimes mistaken for prehistoric human remnants.


    However, because the Ancient One had initially dominated Earth and led a comfortable life, it had regressed over time, losing its adaptability to outer space and cold resistance. Consequently, it was defeated by other mythical creature races and retreated to the depths of the sea, no longer interacting with the outside world.


    In the modern modules of the Cthulhu RPG Game, the Ancient One had become rather insignificant. Aside from its peculiar appearance, which could reduce a player¡¯s sanity (san value), its combat abilities were quite average.


    Therefore, Liu Xing was losing some sanity.


    "Because player Liu Xing saw the strange-looking Ancient One, we will now conduct a sanity judgment. Since this is a dream, player Liu Xing only needs to make one successful roll to lose 0 sanity points or fail to lose 1 sanity point," KP Green Light said with a smile.


    Liu Xing: 49/??, Success.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that his character card had more than 50 sanity points, which was more than he had imagined.


    "So, player Liu Xing, you probably think that the Ancient One in front of you is just a weird creature from your dream, and therefore, you haven¡¯t lost any sanity points," KP Green Light said somewhat disappointedly.


    Before Liu Xing could respond to KP Green Light¡¯s comment, the Ancient One in front of him smiled and said, "Hello, dear friend. I am Sirius, the master of this place."


    Liu Xing, feeling puzzled, replied, "Hello, I am Liu Xing. May I ask where this place is?"


    One of Sirius¡¯s tendrils reached out towards Liu Xing, holding the pink unidentified metal object.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 307: "Grandpa"

    Chapter 307: "Grandpa"


    As Liu Xing gazed at the pink, unidentified metallic object in Ancient One Sirius¡¯s hand, he realized that this pink metal was very likely some advanced technology created by Ancient One. Despite Ancient One¡¯s fondness for living in caves and engaging in farming and animal husbandry in the past, their technology had always been highly advanced. After all, Ancient One had been capable of constructing large underwater cities, engaging in genetic engineering to create new life forms, and even holding their own against the Star Kin and Yis People during the early stages of the war.


    "This is my Soul Casket," Sirius said with a smile, as if reading Liu Xing¡¯s thoughts. "As the name suggests, it can store my soul, which is essentially my consciousness. My physical body was damaged in the battle against the Star Kin, so I had to transfer my consciousness into this Soul Casket, waiting for my brethren to bring me back to the old continent and create a new body for me to be resurrected."


    Liu Xing nodded in understanding, realizing that by "old continent," Sirius referred to the Antarctic Continent. The primary reason for Ancient One¡¯s conflict with the Star Kin had been their desire to claim a newly emerged continent due to Earth¡¯s crust movements, which would later become the location of R¡¯lyeh.


    However, what caught Liu Xing¡¯s attention even more was Sirius¡¯s mention of the "Soul Casket." This concept seemed reminiscent of the magical artifacts found in certain xianxia novels he had read in the real world, especially those with self-contained powers like the "Grandpa" ring.


    Of course, Liu Xing believed that this Soul Casket was likely inspired by the Yis People¡¯s ability to transfer their souls, allowing them to achieve immortality by inhabiting different bodies. This Soul Casket served a similar purpose, preserving Ancient One¡¯s consciousness and offering a chance for resurrection in a new body.


    Considering these factors, Liu Xing had a strong suspicion that the Underground Ruins in Fisher¡¯s Village were Ancient One¡¯s creation, abandoned temporarily after their defeat by the Star Kin and later occupied by an ancient tribe. Otherwise, the Soul Casket would not be here.


    "By the way, my friend, I have a question for you," Sirius inquired with curiosity. "How is our current situation in the war against the Star Kin? Since you can enter my Soul Casket with your consciousness, it should mean that the Star Kin who originally attacked this place have been repelled, right?"


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows, realizing that Sirius¡¯s question was a tricky one. While he knew that the Ancient Ones had been suppressed deep beneath the sea by other mythical creatures, such as the Star Kin, trembling in fear and unable to leave, he was unaware of the details regarding "Watanabe Ryuusei."


    Now, Liu Xing found himself in a dilemma about how to respond to Sirius¡¯s question. Given the current circumstances, he could offer two general responses.


    The first option was to provide an answer based on the available information, suggesting that "Watanabe Ryuusei" might deduce that the Ancient Ones had been completely defeated, possibly even wiped out, considering the vast amount of time that had passed since their conflict with the Star Kin. Liu Xing could also update Sirius about the current state of Earth.


    The second option was to deceive Sirius, using evasive language or diplomatic tactics to mislead him, claiming that the Star Kin were no longer active on Earth but that Ancient One was in a period of recovery due to significant losses suffered in previous battles.


    Choosing the first option, Liu Xing worried that Sirius might not handle the truth well, as he could sense Sirius¡¯s hopeful anticipation that his race would defeat the Star Kin and resurrect him from the Soul Casket. Moreover, Liu Xing was currently inside Sirius¡¯s Soul Casket, and if Sirius were to go into a rampage upon learning the truth, Liu Xing would be in trouble.


    Nevertheless, Liu Xing ultimately decided to go with honesty. He believed that it was better to tell the truth to avoid the risk of Sirius discovering his deception later on.


    After some contemplation, Liu Xing shook his head and sighed, saying, "Sirius, I hope you are mentally prepared for this. In reality, it is highly likely that your race has already been defeated. The time that has passed since your race fought against the Star Kin is tens of thousands of years, if not longer. And as you may have noticed, I and any race you are familiar with look completely different. This is because my race came into existence only after the final battle between your race and the Star Kin. Before that, I had no knowledge of the existence of your race."


    Liu Xing¡¯s words plunged Sirius into silence. However, Liu Xing also pondered why Sirius had shown such warmth and affection towards him. They were not of the same race, and there had been minimal communication between humans and Ancient Ones. Ancient Ones had secluded themselves in the deep sea long before humans appeared on Earth. According to Cthulhu Mythos, humans had only confirmed the existence of Ancient Ones through the discovery of their remains in Antarctica.


    Continuing to embellish the story, Liu Xing said, "Indeed, the Deep One has persisted for so long. I once encountered a Deep One myself, and if I hadn¡¯t been prepared, I might have been killed by that Deep One. Fortunately, I managed to defeat it in the end."


    Liu Xing was referring to Mo Jin, who, although he knew, was not a pure Deep One but rather a hybrid. Liu Xing chose to ignore this fact and categorized Mo Jin as a Deep One.


    "I see. So, my judgment was correct; we are comrades on the same side," Sirius said, looking pleased. His expression seemed somewhat eerie to Liu Xing.


    At this point, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Sirius, although I now consider us friends, we were complete strangers before, right? So, why did you allow me to enter your Soul Casket?"


    Sirius smiled and pointed at Liu Xing, saying, "I could sense the mark of that great entity on you."


    Liu Xing suddenly understood. The "great entity" Sirius referred to was undoubtedly the King Hastur in Yellow Robes.


    As an enemy of Cthulhu, King Hastur in Yellow Robes might have chosen to aid the Ancient Ones, which explained why Liu Xing had been allowed into Sirius¡¯s Soul Casket.


    Now that Liu Xing had gained some clarity, he realized that having Sirius as an ally could be beneficial. Even though Sirius existed in a purely consciousness-based form, his knowledge could prove invaluable.


    With this thought in mind, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but feel like the protagonist of a certain novel, as he was now in a situation akin to having a "Grandpa."


    After confirming their "comrade" status, Liu Xing finally relaxed and proceeded to ask an important question, "Sirius, was there a Bronze Gate connecting your former post to the Dreamrealm?"


    Liu Xing wanted to ascertain whether Sirius was a "local" or if he had been brought to Fisher¡¯s Village from elsewhere.


    Sirius nodded and smiled, saying, "I didn¡¯t expect you to know about the Dreamrealm. Yes, there was indeed a Bronze Gate at my former post that connected to the Dreamrealm. Behind that Bronze Gate was an unidentified grassy plain within the Dreamrealm, serving as an escape route. However, when my kind and I were initially in a standoff with the Star Kin, the Deep One suddenly attacked our rear, leading to our swift defeat. We had no time to escape through the Bronze Gate into the Dreamrealm and then return to our capital through another alternate dimension gate in the Dreamrealm."


    Liu Xing nodded, now convinced that the Underground Ruins in Fisher¡¯s Village dated back to the Ancient One era. He wondered if Sirius had left anything behind in the Fisher¡¯s Village Underground Ruins.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 308: A New Mission

    Chapter 308: A New Mission


    According to Sirius, he and the other Ancient Ones were ambushed by the Star Kin and Deep Ones in the past, leaving them no time to escape into the Dreamrealm. Therefore, Liu Xing deduced that there should still be something left behind by Sirius or other Ancient Ones in the Underground Ruins of Fisher¡¯s Village.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing decided to inform Sirius about his current predicament. "Sirius, my situation is extremely precarious right now. I¡¯ve been manipulated by a secret cult that may also worship the Deep Ones. I find myself alone in their territory. However, the good news is that I am currently in the same place where you were stationed years ago. I even saw a circular space with walls and ceilings adorned with numerous branches resembling Fragrant Trees."


    "Ah, if I¡¯m not mistaken," Sirius chuckled, "the place you saw earlier should be my old room. Those decorations are indeed made of Fragrant Tree branches, which emit a soothing fragrance, helping one to calm their mind quickly."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, relieved to hear this. He had been concerned that Sirius¡¯s room might have been damaged over the geological changes spanning billions of years.


    So, Liu Xing continued, "I see. In that case, Sirius, did you leave anything useful in your room? After all, I¡¯m currently trapped in the lair of these cultists and need to find a way to escape."


    Sirius rested his chin on his hand, pondering for a moment before replying, "Let me think. If I remember correctly, there are indeed some items in my room, but most of them are everyday objects that may not be of much use to you. Besides, I placed those items randomly in the room, and over the years, they might have either been damaged or taken by others."


    "However, there are two safes in my room. One of them holds valuable items, which you won¡¯t be able to open because it requires my brainwave verification. But the other safe can be opened using my Soul Casket, as the Soul Casket can serve as a key."


    "In that safe, you should find some items that could be useful to you. But, as I mentioned, due to the passage of time, I can¡¯t be certain if those items are still functional. Also, you should be aware that our physical structures are quite different, so some items I can use may not be suitable for you."


    Liu Xing nodded and said nonchalantly, "That¡¯s not a problem. As long as you consider me a friend and are willing to help, it¡¯s enough. Actually, I have a way to escape from this cult¡¯s lair, but the price I¡¯ll have to pay might be quite steep."


    Sirius smiled and replied, "Since you put it that way, Liu Xing, I¡¯ll transfer part of my Soul Casket¡¯s permissions to you now. Once you return to my room, my Soul Casket will guide you to the safe. You just need to insert my Soul Casket into the lock of that safe, and it will automatically open."


    As Sirius spoke, his Soul Casket suddenly emitted a burst of red light, scanning Liu Xing.


    "There you go, my permissions have been transferred. When the time comes, you can go to my room and retrieve what you need. Moreover, if you ever want to enter my Soul Casket, simply hold it and think in your mind that you want to enter, and it will happen."


    Liu Xing nodded, realizing that this journey had indeed been worthwhile, having gained the help of Sirius, his "Grandpa."


    However, even after resolving the matter of the items, Liu Xing still had some doubts. Why was Sirius¡¯s Soul Casket designed as a plastic toy? After all, according to Sirius, it should have been left in the Underground Ruins of Fisher¡¯s Village. It didn¡¯t make sense for it to be turned into a plastic toy.


    Unless Matsui Ichiro had a strange sense of humor. After discovering the Underground Ruins of Fisher¡¯s Village and finding Sirius¡¯s Soul Casket, he might have decided to turn it into a plastic toy.


    So, Liu Xing curiously asked, "Sirius, I have a question about your Soul Casket. Can it observe events in the outside world? When I found your Soul Casket, it had been transformed into a plastic toy, which raises some questions. I want to know if you are aware of what happened to your Soul Casket."


    Of course, Liu Xing had more than one reason to ask this question. It wasn¡¯t just about the "cosplay" transformation of the Soul Casket. He also wanted to ascertain whether Sirius could use the Soul Casket to monitor his actions. After all, he didn¡¯t want to be constantly surveilled by Sirius.


    Afterward, Sirius¡¯s Soul Casket returned to Tokyo in the Island Nation and remained motionless for over ten years, until it finally returned to Fisher¡¯s Village five years ago.


    Based on this, Liu Xing realized that his previous assumption was incorrect. Sirius¡¯s Soul Casket was not brought by the owner of the diary, indicating that more than one person had experienced the "ascension."


    "Liu Xing, judging by your expression, it seems that this movement trajectory isn¡¯t helping you much?" Sirius said regretfully.


    Liu Xing nodded and sighed, "Indeed, I had some theories based on the existence of this Soul Casket, but it seems they have been directly invalidated. It looks like I¡¯ll have to start looking for clues from scratch."


    Just then, Liu Xing suddenly felt a strong tremor, causing him to sit down on the floor.


    Due to his unique nature, Sirius remained stable on his end and didn¡¯t tumble like Liu Xing. However, Liu Xing could tell that Sirius¡¯s expression had become serious.


    "It seems that something is happening in the real world, which has destabilized my Soul Casket. For your safety, I should send you back to the real world now. But before I do that, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask for your help with if you¡¯re willing," Sirius said with a grave expression.


    Liu Xing could already guess what Sirius wanted to ask. Most likely, he wanted Liu Xing to help him locate his fellow Ancient Ones, allowing him to regain his original state.


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t mind this request, as he considered it a side quest that couldn¡¯t be accomplished in the short term. After all, the Ancient Ones had retreated into the depths of the ocean in this era, and he had no means to reach them.


    So, Liu Xing nodded without hesitation and replied, "Of course, you can count on me. We¡¯re already friends, so I¡¯m happy to help."


    Sirius breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, "Thank you once again, Liu Xing. However, if possible, I hope you can find my fellow Ancient Ones sooner rather than later because I can no longer enter a dormant state. If I can¡¯t obtain a new body within a hundred years, I¡¯ll dissipate."


    Liu Xing was taken aback by this revelation. He had initially thought that Sirius¡¯s mission would be a side quest, something he could tackle if he happened to come across an Ancient One. However, he now realized that this had become part of the world mission, implying that he would likely encounter other Ancient Ones in the future and might even enter their underwater cities.


    Thinking about it, Liu Xing felt a sense of anticipation. While he had experienced many real Cthulhu RPG Games, most of the locations and events had been quite similar to the real world, with the exception of mythical creatures. Being able to visit Ancient One-built underwater cities promised a novel and exciting experience.


    So, Liu Xing confidently patted his chest and said, "OK, consider it done. I¡¯ll do my best to help you find your fellow Ancient Ones."


    Sirius was relieved and responded, "That¡¯s great to hear. I appreciate your willingness to help. Let¡¯s hope we can find a solution before it¡¯s too late."


    With that, Sirius began the process of sending Liu Xing back to the real world, and Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the challenges and adventures that lay ahead in his new mission to find the Ancient Ones.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 309: Ling Ishikawa Returns

    Chapter 309: Ling Ishikawa Returns


    One hundred years...


    Liu Xing looked somewhat speechless as he gazed at Sirius. For an Ancient One like Sirius, who was immortal and ageless, one hundred years was indeed too short. However, for a human like Liu Xing, one hundred years was already the limit of his own lifespan, unless...


    Liu Xing looked at Sirius, contemplating whether Sirius knew of any methods to extend one¡¯s life.


    Suddenly, a question crossed Liu Xing¡¯s mind. Sirius seemed to always address him as "Liu Xing" rather than "Ryuusei."


    With this in mind, Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, feigning confusion as he asked, "Sirius, why do you call me Liu Xing?"


    Sirius chuckled and pointed to Liu Xing¡¯s heart, saying, "Some things do not change with the alteration of the physical form, so you are Liu Xing, not Ryuusei, right?"


    Liu Xing looked at Sirius in astonishment, not expecting Sirius to discern his "true self."


    This was getting interesting.


    In Liu Xing¡¯s impression, only powerful beings like Aughra had the ability to recognize him as a player.


    Therefore, Liu Xing thought that Sirius might be more than meets the eye.


    However, Sirius continued, "I must apologize to Liu Xing here. Since you entered my Soul Casket in a conscious state, I read some of your memories, including the fact that your original name was Liu Xing. So, initially, I thought you came from the so-called ¡¯great race,¡¯ the Yis People, as they excel in soul exchanges."


    Upon hearing Sirius¡¯s explanation, Liu Xing secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It was a "reasonable" explanation for why Sirius knew he was originally "Liu Xing."


    Moreover, Liu Xing saw this as an opportunity for his "self" to acquire knowledge about the Yis People.


    So, Liu Xing feigned ignorance and asked Sirius, "Great race? Yis People? I¡¯ve never heard of them before."


    Sirius chuckled and replied mockingly, "Yis People are nothing more than a bunch of sly tricksters. They use their ability to traverse time and space and exchange souls to cause trouble everywhere in the universe. I nearly had my soul exchanged by a Yis Person once. In short, Liu Xing, just know that Yis People are not good folks."


    Sirius then proceeded to share some knowledge about the Yis People with Liu Xing.


    After Sirius had finished his explanation, KP Green Light spoke, "As player Liu Xing received Ancient One Sirius¡¯s explanation and acquired knowledge about the Yis People, due to the unique circumstances of player Liu Xing using the ¡¯Watanabe Ryuusei¡¯ character card, the results of this oral check are as follows: player Liu Xing will lose 2 sanity points and gain 2 Cthulhu Mythos knowledge points."


    A small smile crept onto Liu Xing¡¯s lips. Indeed, the "Watanabe Ryuusei" character card was quite useful.


    After clearing his doubts, Liu Xing requested that Sirius send him out of the Soul Casket.


    The moment Liu Xing left the Soul Casket, it felt like he had been awakened from a nightmare. However, he suddenly realized that he was experiencing sleep paralysis, as his body remained completely immobile.


    Furrowing his brow, Liu Xing hadn¡¯t expected to encounter sleep paralysis in the Cthulhu RPG Game. He had experienced it several times in the real world, with the most recent occurrence during his first semester of college. He had woken up in the middle of the night, unable to move.


    Back then, Liu Xing wasn¡¯t frightened because he had already experienced sleep paralysis many times and had developed a method to alleviate it. He knew that by trying to move one of his limbs, he could break free from the paralysis. Typically, only one limb was mobile, but moving just one could end the episode (a technique he had perfected, having never failed to overcome sleep paralysis).


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing immediately opened the door and said, "Ling Ishikawa, your return is timely. If you hadn¡¯t come back today, we would have been in trouble."


    Ling Ishikawa scratched his head somewhat sheepishly and said, "Uh, that¡¯s my fault. Fortunately, my luck was quite good this time, and I successfully completed the mission from my master, Serak. That¡¯s why I could return early and not cause you any more trouble."


    Liu Xing nodded and was about to speak when he heard someone coming up the stairs. Liu Xing knew it was most likely Dogo Aige.


    Liu Xing immediately whispered to Ling Ishikawa, "Ling Ishikawa, because you were suddenly transported to Hybrier before, and we were afraid that Dogo Aige or Matsui Yui might inquire about your presence, I discussed it with Zhang Jingxu and the others. We decided to tell them that you were resting in your room due to a cold. Don¡¯t reveal any inconsistencies."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded.


    At that moment, Dogo Aige had already reached the second floor and said, "Hey, Ling Ishikawa, are you feeling better from your cold?"


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and replied with a smile, "Thank you for your concern, Dogo Aige. I rested well yesterday, and my cold is basically gone."


    Dogo Aige patted Ling Ishikawa on the shoulder and said, "That¡¯s good to hear. I was actually thinking about finding an excuse for you if you couldn¡¯t make it to the Ancestral Hall this afternoon. After all, it¡¯s important for everyone to attend the event."


    After chatting for a while, Dogo Aige left to wake up Alice and Panda Pig on the third floor. According to Dogo Aige, Matsui Yui had requested that Alice be woken up every morning, and she would join them for meals at Matsui Yui¡¯s house.


    Once Dogo Aige left, Ling Ishikawa signaled Liu Xing to enter the room for a private conversation.


    After closing the door, Ling Ishikawa couldn¡¯t wait to say, "Leader, my trip to Hybrier was quite productive. I learned three new Magic Spells from Wizard Serak!"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised by Ling Ishikawa¡¯s good fortune in learning three Magic Spells from Wizard Serak.


    "Oh, that¡¯s impressive. But you mentioned that Wizard Serak is planning to have you apprentices compete, right?" Liu Xing asked curiously.


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and smiled, "Yes, that¡¯s right. However, as I mentioned earlier, I¡¯m really lucky. I¡¯ve already passed the first round of tests. But how I did it, I¡¯ll have to keep you guessing for now. I promise to reveal it later at the dining table. For now, let me demonstrate one of the Magic Spells I learned."


    With that, Ling Ishikawa closed his eyes and began chanting an incantation. After a moment, a light sphere the size of a ping pong ball appeared in his hand, emitting a bright light.


    "This is the Light Orb Art, an entry-level Magic Spell. Although it¡¯s primarily used for illumination at the moment, I believe it has great potential. Once my abilities grow stronger, I can use it as a flashbang or to assist you during your proselytizing missions in the future," Ling Ishikawa explained with a smile.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, considering that the Light Orb Art seemed to have untapped potential.


    Then, Ling Ishikawa closed his eyes again, chanted a spell for a while, and suddenly produced a fireball the size of an egg in his hand. Just as this happened, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t hold back a sneeze, inadvertently extinguishing the small fireball in Ling Ishikawa¡¯s hand.


    The situation became somewhat awkward.


    Ling Ishikawa smiled wryly and said, "Well, my second Magic Spell is the Fireball Art. However, due to my current limitations, it¡¯s only a small fireball. But don¡¯t worry, Leader, as my abilities grow, the Fireball Art¡¯s power will increase exponentially. Just like Wizard Serak, I¡¯ll be able to create fireballs the size of washbasins with ease, and their firepower will be greater than hand grenades."


    Hearing Ling Ishikawa¡¯s words, Liu Xing could only nod reluctantly, indicating his trust in Ling Ishikawa¡¯s words.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 310: Misleading Prophecy

    Chapter 310: Misleading Prophecy


    It¡¯s the same old story. Liu Xing had always felt that the magic in the Cthulhu RPG Game, in essence, was quite useless. These magic spells either had demanding conditions for use, low success rates, or simply lacked substantial effects.


    Take, for instance, the fireball art that Ling Ishikawa was currently using. It sounded decent enough because, in many fantasy novels or movies and TV series, fireball art had a high appearance rate and delivered satisfactory results. However, in the world of the Cthulhu RPG Game, fireball art appeared rather lackluster.


    Firstly, Liu Xing could now see that casting fireball art required a certain amount of casting time. Moreover, for an apprentice-level Wizard like Ling Ishikawa, the effectiveness of fireball art was almost on par with a lighter...


    What¡¯s more important was that the ceiling for the development of fireball art was too low. Even if it was wielded by a Wizard with a renowned name in the Cthulhu Mythos, Serak, the power of his fireball art was equivalent to that of a hand grenade. To be honest, that level of power didn¡¯t impress much.


    And let¡¯s not forget that the Cthulhu RPG Game¡¯s backdrop was mostly set in the modern era. So, Liu Xing could easily obtain a batch of hand grenades, pistols, and other modern weapons. These modern weapons were undoubtedly more convenient and efficient than fireball art.


    Therefore, Liu Xing considered Ling Ishikawa¡¯s fireball art to be quite subpar. According to the current pace of the game, by the time Ling Ishikawa could attain the same level of power as his cheap master, Serak, Liu Xing would have already organized a private army. When the time came, if he and Ling Ishikawa were to engage in a fight, he would most likely emerge as the victor.


    Of course, Yin En understood this too. He could see that Liu Xing was just going through the motions or consoling himself. However, because "Ling Ishikawa" was unaware of this fact and took pride in becoming a Wizard, Yin En could only choose to ignore it.


    "Alright, now I¡¯m going to show you, our leader, my final Magic Spells. This Magic Spells, though it won¡¯t have any substantial effect, is incredibly powerful. So, leader, are you interested in guessing what my last Magic Spells is?" Ling Ishikawa said with a smile.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Judging by Ling Ishikawa¡¯s descriptions, the last Magic Spells he had learned from Wizard Serak must be something extraordinary.


    So, Liu Xing, with great interest, said, "Oh, it seems like Ling Ishikawa, you¡¯ve found a treasure from Wizard Serak. Let me take a guess then. If the Magic Spells you¡¯ve learned won¡¯t have any substantial effects, it means it won¡¯t be an offensive Magic Spells like fireball art or ice arrow spells. It also won¡¯t be auxiliary Magic Spells like ice armor or restoration art. So, I guess your last Magic Spells, Ling Ishikawa, should be related to the mind, like mind-reading art, right?"


    The reason Liu Xing guessed that Ling Ishikawa had learned mind-reading art was that it belonged to a relatively low-level category of Magic Spells, fitting the descriptions Ling Ishikawa had given earlier. But Ling Ishikawa shook his head, pretending to be mysterious, and said, "Leader, you¡¯ve guessed wrong, and you¡¯re underestimating me. I wouldn¡¯t bother learning low-level Magic Spells like mind-reading art. After all, if I wanted to delve into mind-related skills, I¡¯d go to a university and study psychology. So, I¡¯ll reveal the answer now. The last Magic Spells I learned from Wizard Serak is none other than the legendary Prophecy Art!"


    Prophecy Art?!


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, looking surprised at Ling Ishikawa. In any game, Prophecy Art could be considered one of the top-tier Magic Spells. Although it couldn¡¯t produce any tangible effects, the ability to foresee the future was almost enough to make the caster invincible.


    Even in the Cthulhu RPG Game, as long as there wasn¡¯t an entity like Nyarlathotep disrupting things, Ling Ishikawa¡¯s ability to foresee the future would practically guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard. He could predict how to pass through each module, avoiding triggering plot encounters.


    Of course, this was in the best-case scenario. In reality, Ling Ishikawa wouldn¡¯t achieve a hundred percent success rate in his predictions, and he wouldn¡¯t have enough MP to use Prophecy Art countless times.


    Nevertheless, as long as Ling Ishikawa could successfully use Prophecy Art at a critical moment within a module, it would be a guaranteed win.


    Therefore, what Liu Xing was most curious about right now was the quality of the Prophecy Art that Ling Ishikawa had learned from Wizard Serak. Even if they shared the same name, the specific effects of Magic Spells could vary depending on the creator.


    "Let¡¯s go. We should head downstairs now to avoid raising any suspicion from Dogo Aige and Alice," Liu Xing suggested.


    After all, it felt a bit strange for a group of men to be alone in one room.


    So, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa, upon hearing Dogo Aige and the others reach the first floor, went downstairs together.


    By this time, the first-floor living room was filled with people. Zhang Jingxu, Lu Tianya, and Miyako Goudong had strategically taken seats on the outer side of the table, forming a barrier to obstruct Dogo Aige and Alice¡¯s view of the fire pit.


    Of course, Dogo Aige and Alice didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about the fire pit, so they didn¡¯t linger in the living room for long. After exchanging a few words with Liu Xing and the others, they left.


    Once Dogo Aige and Alice left, the rest of the group showed great interest in Ling Ishikawa¡¯s return and began to inquire about his experiences in Hybrier.


    Ling Ishikawa then took out the Lighter and said to Panda Pig, "Mr. Panda Pig, I want to thank you for this. When I was forcibly summoned to Hybrier, I happened to have your Lighter with me. Little did I know that this Lighter would be of tremendous help to me, or rather, it saved my life!"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that a Lighter could have saved Ling Ishikawa¡¯s life. However, upon closer thought, he seemed to understand the Lighter¡¯s role.


    Ling Ishikawa continued, "Here¡¯s what happened. When I returned to Hybrier, it was in the evening, and I was still in shock when my fellow apprentice called me to the cafeteria. There, my mentor Serak was giving a lecture, explaining that the first round of the Mage Tower¡¯s elimination round had begun. The task of this elimination round was simple: Serak was teaching us fireball art."


    Ling Ishikawa then demonstrated the fireball art. Fortunately, no one sneezed this time, so his small fireball seemed somewhat convincing.


    However, Ling Ishikawa was aware that his fireball was weak, so to avoid any accidents, he extinguished it.


    He continued, "Though I had learned the spell for fireball art right from the start, I was too nervous to cast it. After all, this round of elimination would eliminate half of the apprentices. Based on what Ryuusei and the others had guessed earlier, the apprentices who were eliminated might become experimental subjects for Serak¡¯s magic research, essentially facing a fate worse than death."


    "The immense pressure made me fail multiple times in my attempts. Moreover, the apprentice named Ibon sitting beside me was the first to successfully cast the fireball art. This only added to my frustration because it felt like taking a critical exam. When you¡¯re still thinking about how to answer the questions, someone in front of you has already turned in their paper. It makes you anxious, fearing that more students will submit their papers one after another."


    "So, I was practically on the verge of a mental breakdown. I was even thinking about what would happen if I couldn¡¯t return here, whether you all would be affected by my sudden disappearance. While I was lost in my thoughts, I discovered that there was a Lighter in my pocket."


    "I almost laughed at myself because the goal of this elimination round was to use fireball art. However, because the fireball art cast by Wizard apprentices had limited power, there were some easily ignitable hay piles placed in front of us. Once these hay piles were set on fire, it counted as a successful use of fireball art."


    "So, I found an opportune moment when no one was paying attention to me, and I used the Lighter to ignite those hay piles. Then, I acted as if I had successfully cast the fireball art, fooling Serak. But everyone knows that using a Lighter makes some noise, so I was noticed by Ibon."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 311: The Way to Wealth

    Chapter 311: The Way to Wealth


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow in surprise as he hadn¡¯t expected such a turn of events. Ling Ishikawa had actually used a Lighter to mimic the successful execution of a fireball art...


    Ling Ishikawa paused for a moment and continued, "Although Ibon noticed my unusual actions, he didn¡¯t know what Lighter was, so he didn¡¯t say anything. That¡¯s how I became the second apprentice to successfully perform the fireball art."


    "After the elimination round, I, along with Ibon and a few other apprentices, followed Serak into the library. We received the reward Serak offered, which was the privilege to study Magic Spells in the library. However, Ibon, the third apprentice to perform the fireball art, and I were taken to a private room by Serak. He told us that we could learn three Magic Spells from him."


    "Serak presented us with ten options: Frost Arrow Art, Ice Armor Art, Light Orb Art, Charm Art, Enhanced Fireball Art, Slowdown Art, Paralysis Art, Restoration Art, Acid Rain Art, and Prophecy Art."


    When Ling Ishikawa mentioned Prophecy Art, everyone in the room, except for Liu Xing, was taken aback. They looked at Ling Ishikawa with astonishment in their eyes. In the eyes of Zhang Jingxu and the others, Prophecy Art was an extraordinary Magic Spell.


    Especially for Miyako Goudong, who had an intense fascination with all things related to magic, he eagerly asked, "Wow, Ling Ishikawa, did you also learn Prophecy Art? It sounds incredibly powerful."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and smiled, saying, "Of course, I had the same thought as you. When I heard that I could learn Prophecy Art from Serak, I didn¡¯t hesitate to choose it. However, this Prophecy Art is somewhat different. It¡¯s a new Magic Spell that Serak recently developed. While it¡¯s easy to learn, its success rate is uncertain. Even Serak himself isn¡¯t sure about its success rate. Moreover, it requires nearly an hour of preparation time before it can be used."Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com


    Miyako Goudong and the others looked enlightened by Ling Ishikawa¡¯s explanation. They now understood the challenges and limitations of the Prophecy Art he had learned. However, they kept their thoughts to themselves.


    But Zhang Jingxu, being a professional, couldn¡¯t resist speaking up, "I see. So, Ling Ishikawa, the Prophecy Art you¡¯ve learned may not be as powerful as you think. In the history of Chinese Daoism, many experts have created various Prophecy Arts. However, most of them were too demanding for their users, so those Prophecy Arts didn¡¯t survive. The ones that have survived are usually low-cost, low-reward Prophecy Arts or mere divination techniques."


    "So, I believe that the Prophecy Art you¡¯ve learned, considering it¡¯s a recent creation by Serak, may not match up to some of the ancient Chinese divination techniques. Serak might be using you all as guinea pigs to help refine this new Prophecy Art."


    Most of the time, the truth could be quite harsh.


    Ling Ishikawa didn¡¯t look pleased with Zhang Jingxu¡¯s comment, even though Yin En knew that Zhang Jingxu was speaking the truth. As "Ling Ishikawa," he wouldn¡¯t want to believe it. After all, he had acquired this Magic Spell at a cost.


    But for Ling Ishikawa, this was also an opportunity.


    So, Ling Ishikawa said somewhat defiantly, "Since Mr. Zhang Jingxu feels that way, I¡¯ll demonstrate the Prophecy Art I¡¯ve learned to you all later!"


    With Ling Ishikawa¡¯s challenge, everyone raised their hands in agreement. They were all eager to see the practical effects of Ling Ishikawa¡¯s Prophecy Art, including Ling Ishikawa himself.


    So, after the chat concluded, Ling Ishikawa decided to showcase his Prophecy Art to the group.


    "At the time, when my ¡¯cheap¡¯ master Serak gave us the options, Ibon, that guy, and I immediately chose Prophecy Art. Fortunately, Serak didn¡¯t impose any restrictions on the number of apprentices who could learn it. He taught us all Prophecy Art. Interestingly, when Ibon used the Prophecy Art for the first time, it only required him to chant the spell for ten minutes. However, the outcome was quite peculiar. He predicted that he would kill a snake-person with sulfuric acid."


    Ling Ishikawa continued, and his words surprised everyone in the room. Apart from Lu Tianya, who was an NPC, all the other players knew that Ibon¡¯s prediction had come true. After that event, Ibon did use sulfuric acid to kill a snake-person, and that snake-person happened to be Wizard Serak, who had gone mad while researching snake-person magic and transformed into one himself.


    This revelation made Liu Xing admire Ibon¡¯s "Protagonist¡¯s Halo" even more. Ibon, a human Wizard who would leave a mark in the Cthulhu Mythos, had managed to improve Serak¡¯s Prophecy Art and successfully make a prophecy.


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Ling Ishikawa had passed the sanity check.


    However, Liu Xing noticed something odd about Ling Ishikawa¡¯s sanity points. He remembered that the last time he checked, Ling Ishikawa hadn¡¯t had such a low sanity score. After all, the "Ling Ishikawa" character card had only gone through one module, so it shouldn¡¯t have dropped to 50 sanity points.


    Liu Xing was curious, and he realized he needed to have a private conversation with Ling Ishikawa later.


    "Okay, it seems like Ling Ishikawa, you got lucky. Since you¡¯ve been through time and space several times, these things probably don¡¯t bother you as much. So, you lose only 1 sanity point and gain one point of Cthulhu Mythos knowledge," KP Green Light said with a smile.


    Ling Ishikawa sighed and then smiled, saying, "I never thought I¡¯d miss out on so much. But now that I¡¯m back, if you, Ryuusei, plan to go back to the Underground Ruins later, my Light Orb Art can assist you. It can accompany you as you advance and lasts for an hour."


    Liu Xing nodded, surprised at the versatility of Ling Ishikawa¡¯s Light Orb Art.


    However, Liu Xing still had a dilemma. Should he reveal the existence of Sirius and the Soul Casket?


    It was clear that if he shared this information now, Ling Ishikawa and the others would likely undergo sanity checks, especially considering Ling Ishikawa had already lost 1 sanity point. Apart from concerns about their sanity, Liu Xing had some selfish motives as well. He didn¡¯t want Ling Ishikawa and the others to know about Sirius, and he definitely didn¡¯t want to share the fact that he could enter the Soul Casket due to his status as a "chosen" follower of King Hastur in Yellow Robes.


    If someone like "Miyako Goudong" were to demand access to the Soul Casket to meet Sirius, it could pose some problems.


    So Liu Xing began to contemplate his decision.


    However, before Liu Xing could think too long, Zhang Jingxu asked, "Liu Xing, did you figure out the purpose of the unknown metal? Did you have any strange dreams last night?"


    Caught off guard by Zhang Jingxu¡¯s sudden question, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t come up with a convincing lie. He could only say, "Uh, about that unknown metal, it¡¯s actually a Soul Casket containing a being named Sirius, who claims to be from the Ancient One lineage. Currently, he exists in a spiritual state and can only stay within the Soul Casket."


    Upon hearing the name "Ancient One," Zhang Jingxu and the others raised their eyebrows. They were aware of the Ancient One¡¯s existence and the potential sanity checks Liu Xing might trigger.


    However, since there was no reason to keep silent, Zhang Jingxu asked, "Ancient One? I think I¡¯ve heard of such a mythical creature before. Liu Xing, could you provide a detailed description of the Ancient One¡¯s appearance? I¡¯d like to confirm if it matches what I¡¯ve heard about this mythical creature."


    Reluctantly, Liu Xing nodded and described the appearance of the Ancient One.


    At that moment, a dice hit the table, indicating that Zhang Jingxu was making a secret roll.


    "I see. It appears that I have indeed heard of this Ancient One¡¯s existence before. And if I recall correctly, there is said to be an Ancient One living in China¡¯s Magic Capital as well," Zhang Jingxu said.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 312: Another Eccentric Ancient One

    Chapter 312: Another Eccentric Ancient One


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhang Jingxu to know the whereabouts of the Ancient One, and that too, in ChinaMagic Capital. It seemed like Liu Xing might have a chance to complete this unique world mission ahead of schedule.


    Unable to contain his curiosity, Liu Xing asked, "Is it true, Zhang Jingxu, that there¡¯s an Ancient One in ChinaMagic Capital?"


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and chuckled, "Indeed, I distinctly remember my master mentioning that many years ago, while wandering through Magic Capital and on the recommendation of a friend, he encountered an Ancient One. According to the Ancient One¡¯s account, he had roamed China since the dawn of humanity. Most importantly, he claimed to have aided humanity in combating an evil mythical creature named Shoggoth. Eventually, he earned the enmity of the Shoggoth clan, leading to his capture over five thousand years ago. He was imprisoned in a cave in Magic Capital."


    "This Ancient One goes by the name Chrisiano and is tight-lipped about his more distant past. He only speaks of his continuous presence in China since the birth of humanity. Moreover, he possesses extensive knowledge of human affairs due to his encounters with numerous prominent figures in the Chinese Daoist community during his imprisonment. As a result, this Ancient One has become an honorary member of the Chinese Daoist community, residing in a villa in ChinaMagic Capital¡¯s residential area."


    "Indeed," Zhang Jingxu continued, "In the eyes of my master, this Ancient One is quite the homebody. He spends his days playing games, watching anime, and recently, he has become a fan of the Island Nation¡¯s girl group, AKB48. Strangely enough, this Ancient One even offered ancient Daoist techniques as compensation to recruit skilled illusionists from the Daoist community to accompany him to the Island Nation for their concert. My master was one of those recruited."


    As Zhang Jingxu finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in disbelief.


    Liu Xing smiled politely, concealing his embarrassment. It seemed that this Ancient One named Chrisiano, according to Zhang Jingxu, was quite eccentric.


    Firstly, Liu Xing was certain that this Ancient One was lying, as he knew the true nature of the relationship between Shoggoth and the Ancient Ones.


    So, the claim of "helping humanity at the cost of enmity with Shoggoth" made by this Ancient One was clearly a falsehood. The Ancient One had acted out of self-preservation, as Shoggoth, the instigator of the rebellion, had always harbored a hostile attitude towards its creators, the Ancient Ones. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t surprising that this Ancient One had been besieged by Shoggoth¡¯s clan over five thousand years ago and subsequently imprisoned.


    Furthermore, Liu Xing believed that being confined in the cave for thousands of years was likely a choice made by the Ancient One. As mentioned earlier, Shoggoth had a policy of direct and lethal action against the Ancient Ones, so the Ancient One would not have been captured unless he had chosen to be imprisoned. However, due to certain circumstances, he might have been unable to reopen the mechanism to release himself, thus enduring thousands of years of confinement.


    Therefore, in order to support the initial lie, this Ancient One had to fabricate another lie claiming that he was captured and imprisoned by Shoggoth. Once one lie was spoken, more lies were required to sustain it.


    Nonetheless, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t deny that this Ancient One was quite clever. He was willing to lower his pride and interact with humans who were essentially "newbies" in his presence. Moreover, he had managed to become an honorary member of the Chinese Daoist community, holding a prominent position within it.


    Unbeknownst to Liu Xing, an image of an Ancient One in Daoist robes appeared in his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but find it quite appealing.


    In addition to all this, Liu Xing was surprised to learn that an Ancient One could become a recluse and even join the fanbase of AKB48. Furthermore, he had used his illusion skills to attend their concert. Just the thought of an Ancient One wearing a support headband, waving five support sticks, and cheering for the idols on stage made Liu Xing feel like he was losing his sanity. This Ancient One was indeed a peculiar character.


    However, as a fan of AKB48 in real life (the author had stepped back after Watanabe Mayu graduated), Liu Xing felt that he could become friends with this Ancient One. After all, completing the mission would be a breeze.


    As the saying goes, a lean camel is still bigger than a horse, and even a dilapidated ship has three pounds of nails. This treasure could be considered the Ancient One¡¯s legacy, and it was likely from a time when their technology far surpassed that of humans.


    Liu Xing decided to share this information because if they did find items left behind by the Ancient One in the future, they would likely be used within this module. It was better to disclose it now to avoid the need for deception later.


    Of course, as a self-interested individual, Liu Xing had already made up his mind to secretly keep a portion of the items left by the Ancient One. After all, once useful items were taken out, they couldn¡¯t be retrieved, and Liu Xing didn¡¯t have ownership rights over these items.


    Zhang Jingxu then smiled and said, "The next step depends on you, Liu Xing. I believe that once we find the items left behind by the Ancient One, we won¡¯t need to fear Matsui Ichiro and the Ocean True Deity Sect anymore. From what I know, the technology of the Ancient One during their prime was hundreds or even thousands of years ahead of our current human technology."


    Liu Xing mentally corrected Zhang Jingxu¡¯s statement from "thousands of years" to "tens of thousands of years" but nodded and replied, "Leave it to me. I already know where the Ancient One¡¯s items are within the Underground Ruins. I can retrieve them whenever the time is right."


    Another issue was resolved.


    With nothing else to do, the group continued chatting while Ling Ishikawa prepared to perform the Prophecy Art. Since the casting of Prophecy Art required a lengthy preamble of fifty minutes, they passed the time by conversing.


    "By the way, I almost forgot that I haven¡¯t examined the magic arrays on the window frames yet. After Ling Ishikawa demonstrates the Prophecy Art, I¡¯ll go back to my room to study those magic arrays. However, because I¡¯ll be engrossed in my research, there might be unexpected situations, like Alice or others returning suddenly," Liu Xing mentioned.


    Panda Pig nodded and reassured him, "Okay, Liu Xing, leave it to me. My eyesight should be the best among everyone here. In the exams I¡¯ve proctored, no student has dared to cheat. In school, they call me the ¡¯Hawk-eyed¡¯ proctor."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Panda Pig had this particular skill. However, it made sense since, in Liu Xing¡¯s experience, teachers generally had sharp eyes.


    With someone watching his back, Liu Xing felt relieved. Researching the magic arrays would indeed take a long time, and he didn¡¯t expect Zhang Jingxu and the others to help him deter any potential interruptions from Alice or Matsui Yui. In case of unexpected situations, Liu Xing hoped that luck would be on his side and that nothing would happen while he was deeply engrossed in his research. He didn¡¯t want to abandon his progress.


    Then, Miyako Goudong brought up another matter, "By the way, last night around midnight, I woke up to use the restroom and heard some strange noises. I looked out the window and saw three male Fisher¡¯s Village residents, all in their thirties, it seemed. After a brief, silent exchange or perhaps because their voices were too quiet for me to hear, they all headed in the direction of Dogo Aige¡¯s hut."


    "Because it was dark and slippery outside, I didn¡¯t dare to follow them, so I took out my phone to check the time. It was around 11:50 PM. Based on our previous experiences, if those three villagers were indeed heading to Dogo Aige¡¯s hut, they should have arrived around midnight. I waited for them to return and they did so around 12:30 AM."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 313: Lost Memories

    Chapter 313: Lost Memories


    "What are these villagers up to?" Panda Pig voiced the question that lingered in the minds of everyone present.


    Liu Xing nodded and began, "I believe these villagers must have gone to Dogo Aige¡¯s thatched cottage. After all, in that direction, there is only Dogo Aige¡¯s cottage. Unless these villagers decided to take a leisurely stroll by the seaside, but yesterday¡¯s heavy rain has turned the entire Fisher¡¯s Village into a mess. The beach might have turned into a mud pit, so I doubt anyone would leisurely walk in a mud pit."


    "So, in my personal opinion, these villagers might be monitoring Dogo Aige or doing something clandestine while Dogo Aige sleeps... Panda Pig, why are you smirking like that? This situation is not as amusing as you seem to think."


    Panda Pig, sporting a mischievous grin, rubbed his chin and said, "Well, based on my years of knowledge about Dogo Aige, I must say that Dogo Aige also has a strong allure to males. It might be a racial gift, but Dogo Aige has always claimed to be a ¡¯straight as an arrow¡¯ kind of guy."


    Liu Xing¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, ready to tease Dogo Aige, but Miyako Goudong interrupted, saying, "I think the situation might not be as straightforward as it seems. The appearance of those few villagers we saw on the road the day before yesterday, they all seemed like puppets, stiff movements, lifeless eyes. But last night, those three villagers appeared much more agile."


    Zhang Jingxu raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised, and said, "Is that so? Could it be that these villagers, like Inoue Haruto¡¯s uncle, have also regained some self-awareness?"


    "It¡¯s a possibility. If these villagers have strong willpower and Matsui Ichiro hasn¡¯t used Hypnotic Incense on them for a while, then it¡¯s possible they¡¯ve regained some self-awareness. However, it seems that during the day, these villagers are still under Matsui Ichiro¡¯s control, and only in the evening, these three villagers have a chance or a certain amount of time to regain their senses. But this period should only be about an hour, so that¡¯s why they come and go in a hurry," Liu Xing explained.


    At this point, Lu Tianya furrowed his brow and asked, "If that¡¯s the case, why did these three villagers go to find Dogo Aige?"


    Lu Tianya¡¯s question left everyone in the room astonished. If these three villagers had indeed regained some self-awareness, then their purpose in seeking out Dogo Aige could only be one thing: to reveal the truth about Fisher¡¯s Village and discuss how to help Dogo Aige escape.


    If that were the case, it would be a significant problem.


    Because all the preparations made by Liu Xing and the others were based on the assumption that Dogo Aige was unaware of the truth. After all, Liu Xing and the others had prepared to sell Dogo Aige, knowing that desperate times call for desperate measures.


    But now, a new issue arose. What if Dogo Aige already knew the truth? What would Liu Xing and the others do?


    Firstly, if Dogo Aige knew the truth, he would likely never agree to marry Matsui Yui. Thus, Liu Xing and the others would fail to complete their main quest, and they would be facing a dire outcome.


    Secondly, there was the matter of their escape plan. If Dogo Aige¡¯s escape plan conflicted with theirs, it would pose a significant problem.


    Lastly, there was the issue of Dogo Aige¡¯s acting skills. If Dogo Aige¡¯s acting skills were lacking and Matsui Yui discovered any flaws, they would be in big trouble. After all, the tension that Liu Xing and the others had managed to create couldn¡¯t compare to Dogo Aige¡¯s potential betrayal.


    So, it was indeed a major concern.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and began to recall. Sure enough, he had forgotten some of his middle school classmates¡¯ names, and most importantly, he seemed to have forgotten someone¡¯s name. That someone was the female player he had encountered during his first formal Cthulhu RPG Gamemodule. Now, Liu Xing only remembered that her surname was Wang.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, trying to recall information about the Wang surname female player, but he came up empty-handed.


    Most importantly, Liu Xing was certain that he hadn¡¯t forgotten the name of that female player normally because he still remembered details from that module and the names of other players and NPCs. It was only that the Wang surname female player¡¯s memory had become fuzzy in his mind.


    This was not good news.


    Liu Xing had initially thought that he had only forgotten some irrelevant information about "Watanabe Ryuusei," but now it seemed that even "Liu Xing" had memory issues. The power of this magic array was more formidable than he had imagined. It could affect the memories of his other character cards.


    However, Liu Xing thought about it and realized it wasn¡¯t a problem. Since Sirius knew that Liu Xing was actually "Liu Xing," it was understandable that the magic array affected his memories related to "Liu Xing."


    This made Liu Xing conclude that if a person had multiple character cards in the same parallel world, they would essentially be in a situation similar to the game "Twin Souls," where one person had two independently acting bodies.


    Finally, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but recall his own memories, and fortunately, he didn¡¯t find any abnormalities. It seemed that this magic array wasn¡¯t as powerful as he had feared.


    "Damn it, this magic array that gradually erases memories is quite insidious. Initially, we only lost some insignificant memories, ones that we wouldn¡¯t normally remember. Even if we noticed missing memories when trying to recall them, we would simply assume that we had forgotten them. We wouldn¡¯t suspect any other issues."


    "As time goes on, we will gradually forget more important memories. By then, we¡¯ll be in a hopeless situation. Losing so many memories, we might even forget why we ended up in Fisher¡¯s Village and our own names," Zhang Jingxu complained.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and suddenly thought of a possibility. "Wait a minute. Is it possible that the people Matsui Yui had enchanted before weren¡¯t actually offered as sacrifices by Matsui Ichiro, but rather had their memories wiped and were left in Fisher¡¯s Village? After all, don¡¯t you think there are too many people in Fisher¡¯s Village now? For an isolated island like this, having seven or eight households is already a lot, but now Fisher¡¯s Village has more than ten households."


    Liu Xing¡¯s idea received agreement from the others.


    "That¡¯s right, Liu Xing, your idea is quite plausible. When I first entered Fisher¡¯s Village, I also felt that there was something odd about the population. However, I didn¡¯t have any concrete evidence, so I didn¡¯t mention it to you," Panda Pig added, admitting his oversight.


    Liu Xing nodded but still had some doubts. "If that¡¯s the case, then why does Matsui Ichiro need so many people? These few people wouldn¡¯t be able to provide much in terms of faith, money, or labor. Moreover, a case where an entire family suddenly disappears would definitely attract the attention of the local authorities, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 314: Prophecy Outcome (Additional Update)

    Chapter 314: Prophecy Outcome (Additional Update)


    As Liu Xing¡¯s voice fell silent, Panda Pig couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a mocking tone. He said, "Ryuusei, you¡¯re being a bit too naive. The police in the Island Nation these days tend to adopt a ¡¯better to do less than more¡¯ attitude. Even in cases where over a dozen people have gone missing at once, if they can¡¯t gather enough information quickly, they¡¯ll find various reasons to close the case."


    "Moreover, the interpersonal relationships in the Island Nation have become quite cold. I believe most of you here, except perhaps Zhang Jingxu, know this. Even neighbors who live next door may only see each other a few times a year and exchange greetings even less frequently. So, in cases of an entire family disappearing, it¡¯s rare for neighbors to report it. If the family isn¡¯t closely connected with relatives, it might take about a year before anyone notices and reports it."


    Listening to Panda Pig¡¯s words, Liu Xing felt that Panda Pig had a story behind him, and that "disappearance of over a dozen people" probably came from a previous module he had been a part of.


    "Panda Pig, you¡¯re being a bit too absolute in your judgment. I know many responsible policemen," Miyako Goudong said, furrowing his brow.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, sensing that "Miyako Goudong" and "Panda Pig" probably didn¡¯t get along well, as they tended to clash whenever they spoke.


    To prevent a possible argument between Miyako Goudong and Panda Pig, Zhang Jingxu quickly spoke up, "Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on whether the Island Nation police are responsible or not. After all, that¡¯s not our main focus. What matters now is what we should do next. If we want to confirm Liu Xing¡¯s hypothesis, we just need to pay attention to the faces of Fisher¡¯s Village residents. I remember that Yamashita Kojiro had distinctive facial features. I believe that if he appears in front of me, I¡¯ll be able to recognize him."


    Liu Xing nodded and said with a smile, "You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s not get bogged down in details for now. Our priority should be finding people, as we have quite a few individuals we need to locate. First is Inoue Haruto, and our chances of escaping depend on him. Second is Yamashita Kojiro. If we can find him, it would prove that Matsui Ichiro isn¡¯t as swift in his actions as we thought. We might have some time if we break the magic array on the window frames. Lastly, it¡¯s up to Miyako Goudong. We hope you can recognize those three villagers, so we can establish contact with them."


    Panda Pig and Miyako Goudong, persuaded to cooperate, both nodded, but Liu Xing could still sense their mutual antipathy.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter as long as the players didn¡¯t generate conflicts. "Panda Pig" and "Miyako Goudong" wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble.


    Just then, the sound of dice hitting the ground interrupted the conversation. It seemed that Ling Ishikawa, who had been muttering incantations on the side, had finally completed the Prophecy Art.


    Everyone: ...


    Liu Xing¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, not expecting such an unrelated result from Ling Ishikawa¡¯s Prophecy Art. They were supposed to predict whether their group could successfully escape Fisher¡¯s Village, but it seemed to have veered completely off track, predicting Matsui Yui¡¯s previous profession.


    "Ling Ishikawa, are you joking? How did you come up with this prediction?" Lu Tianya appeared skeptical, regarding the prophecy result as potentially fabricated.


    It seemed that Lu Tianya was doubting whether this prophecy result was just a fabrication by Ling Ishikawa.


    If Liu Xing didn¡¯t know Ling Ishikawa inside out, he might have been suspicious too. Ling Ishikawa sighed and rubbed the back of his head, saying, "Well, how could I randomly make up a result to fool you guys? After I finished chanting the incantation for the Prophecy Art just now, my mind went completely blank, and then I saw the cover of a short film. I¡¯m one hundred percent sure that the female lead on the cover was Matsui Yui!"


    Upon careful consideration, Liu Xing realized that Ling Ishikawa¡¯s Prophecy Art could produce such results, considering that it relied entirely on random elements. So, whatever results it yielded were entirely possible.


    However, what intrigued Liu Xing more now was whether this result was actually true. If it was, it could potentially lead to a storyline related to Matsui Yui¡¯s past.


    Of course, if such a storyline did emerge, Liu Xing believed that Dogo Aige could also consider a career change to become the Incredible Hulk...


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 315: The Intricate Composite Magic Array

    Chapter 315: The Intricate Composite Magic Array


    Regarding Ling Ishikawa¡¯s prophecy, everyone chose to dismiss it with a smile. After all, setting aside their roles as players, everyone found the prophecy to be rather comical, including Ling Ishikawa himself.


    Once they had finished listening to Ling Ishikawa¡¯s prophecy, everyone went about their own business.


    Liu Xing returned to his room and contacted KP Green Light, saying, "KP, I want to analyze the magic array on the window frame now."


    KP Green Light immediately replied, "Of course, but because you¡¯ve already discovered that this Composite Magic Array includes a magic array that gradually erases memories, you should choose whether to undergo an inspiration judgment. If the inspiration judgment succeeds, you will establish a correct analytical approach. When you analyze the Composite Magic Array later, there won¡¯t be a mystical judgment, but instead, there will be a special judgment with an 85% success rate, and each magic array will only take half an hour."


    "Of course, Liu Xing, if luck is not on your side, and you don¡¯t pass the inspiration judgment, don¡¯t worry too much. Even if you¡¯ve determined an incorrect analytical direction, it will only reduce the success rate by 10% in subsequent mystical judgments. It won¡¯t increase your analysis time. So, I assume you¡¯ll choose to undergo the inspiration judgment."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, thinking that KP Green Light was stating the obvious. His inspiration attribute was as high as 70, and the benefits of an inspiration judgment far outweighed the risks. Therefore, he was definitely going to take a chance.


    So, Liu Xing nodded and said with a smile, "Of course, KP Green Light, please help me with an inspiration judgment."


    Liu Xing, 66/70, successful.


    Fortunately.


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that his luck wasn¡¯t too bad today. As long as he passed the judgment, he would be fine.


    During the inspiration judgment, a thought occurred to Liu Xing. It seemed that the other magic arrays should be similar to the one that gradually erased memories, all belonging to the category of magic arrays that could subtly influence people over time.


    This was what he considered the correct approach.


    Liu Xing smirked, slightly disdainful, and said, "Is that it? I thought coming up with this so-called correct approach would be much more difficult. It¡¯s not as impressive as I expected. So, KP, if I had proposed this correct approach earlier, could I have received a bonus without going through the inspiration judgment?"


    KP Green Light chuckled and said without hesitation, "Impossible. If you had directly proposed this approach, you would still need to pass an inspiration judgment. Although you would gain a 10% success rate bonus, your final success rate would be 80%, and each analysis would take 45 minutes. After all, you would be taking a shortcut."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised by KP Green Light¡¯s shamelessness.


    However, that was not important now. Liu Xing had already started analyzing the magic array on the window frame.


    Liu Xing, 35/85, successful.


    Liu Xing chuckled, off to a good start.


    But now that he thought about it, when he had undergone a Willpower Judgment yesterday, his Willpower value hadn¡¯t changed.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing contacted KP Green Light and asked, "KP, there can¡¯t be an error in the information about this magic array, right? My Willpower value wasn¡¯t temporarily reduced when I underwent a Willpower Judgment yesterday."


    KP Green Light chuckled and explained, "Of course not. To prevent you from immediately realizing the effects of the magic array, the reduction in Willpower values is concealed. In simple terms, if the actual dice result should be 50, due to the influence of this magic array, the result displayed is 55."


    "Of course, to maintain fairness, if the original dice result is a significant success of 5 or lower, the magic array¡¯s effect won¡¯t be displayed. And if you¡¯re undergoing difficult or extremely difficult Judgments, the effect of the magic array will be correspondingly reduced. In any case, the effect of this magic array definitely exists, and I wouldn¡¯t manipulate things in secret to deceive you."


    Hearing KP Green Light¡¯s explanation, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but look skeptical. After all, if KP Green Light had manipulated things in secret, as a player, he wouldn¡¯t have known.


    So, Liu Xing had to rely on KP Green Light¡¯s professionalism.


    That said, the effect of this Distracting Array was indeed powerful. If given enough time, it could temporarily reduce a player¡¯s Willpower by 10 points, which was a significant debuff.


    Liu Xing continued with his analysis.


    Liu Xing, 77/85, successful.


    Half an hour later, Liu Xing had analyzed the effect of another magic array.


    Unnamed Magic Array: This is a magic array you¡¯ve never seen before. However, you managed to discern some clues from its pattern, suggesting that this magic array is likely to possess psychological suggestion capabilities. (Due to the high requirements for drawing this magic array, you are currently unable to draw it and are unaware of its usage requirements).


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised by the unexpected nature of this magic array.


    Compared to the magic arrays documented in the rulebook, these unknown magic arrays posed a greater challenge to players since they couldn¡¯t immediately determine their effects.


    However, Liu Xing was relieved that he now had a rough idea of this magic array¡¯s effect. Considering the current storyline, the psychological suggestion effect of this magic array likely complemented the previous two magic arrays, aiding Matsui Ichiro in successfully hypnotizing the players and turning them into Fisher¡¯s Village villagers.


    Losing memories, losing willpower to resist, and planting psychological suggestions ¨C it was truly a Composite Magic Array where the effects of the three magic arrays were interconnected.


    But there was still one more magic array.


    Liu Xing looked at this final magic array, curious about its effect.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 316: Great Old One

    Chapter 316: Great Old One


    In Liu Xing¡¯s view, having these three magic arrays should be sufficient. The cumulative effect of these three magic arrays was already considered close to perfection, and there was little need to add more magic arrays.


    However, after analyzing the three magic arrays, Liu Xing discovered another one within the Composite Magic Array, and the complexity of this magic array¡¯s incantations far surpassed the previous three.


    It is worth noting that the easiest and quickest way to assess the strength of a magic array is by examining its intricacy. The artistry of drawing magic arrays is also a factor, and typically, more powerful magic arrays tend to appear more elaborate, as they require the depiction of a greater amount of content.


    Of course, if the person drawing the magic array possesses sufficient strength, they can simplify complex incantations into a more ordinary appearance, although the effects remain undeniable.


    However, Liu Xing could tell that these magic arrays all originated from the same person. This assurance allowed Liu Xing to conclude that the final magic array would likely be the most powerful among the four.


    Therefore, despite the tight schedule and the possibility of Dogo Aige arriving to deliver food at any moment, Liu Xing resolutely decided to analyze this last magic array.


    Liu Xing: 1/85, critical success.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that he had achieved a critical success at such a crucial moment. He couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge his good fortune.


    While pondering, Liu Xing entered a state of deep concentration.


    However, just as Liu Xing entered this state of intense focus, KP Green Light chuckled. The sound of dice hitting the table followed, as KP Green Light initiated a covert action, unbeknownst to Liu Xing.


    During this time, all the players, except for Liu Xing, received a notification from KP Green Light. "Matsui Yui¡¯s anxiety level has risen to 80."


    Zhang Jingxu, who was checking the remaining potions he had, furrowed his brow. He immediately contacted KP Green Light, asking, "KP, what¡¯s going on? How did Matsui Yui¡¯s anxiety level suddenly jump to 80? That¡¯s awfully fast, especially since we¡¯re all just staying inside the villa right now."


    KP Green Light replied with a smile, "Player Zhang Jingxu, please understand that it¡¯s not only player actions that can increase Matsui Yui¡¯s anxiety level. NPC behavior can also contribute to it. We can¡¯t have you all idly doing nothing in the game, after all."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded in understanding and sighed, "I see. So, KP, can you tell us why Matsui Yui¡¯s anxiety level spiked so dramatically this time?"


    "I cannot disclose that. Please explore it on your own," KP Green Light responded before falling silent.


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head in resignation, realizing that they would need to figure out why Matsui Yui¡¯s anxiety level had suddenly surged.


    However, Zhang Jingxu couldn¡¯t help but glance at Liu Xing¡¯s room. Although KP Green Light had mentioned that it could be NPC behavior affecting Matsui Yui¡¯s anxiety, Liu Xing was currently making progress in his research on the Composite Magic Array on the window frame. This made Zhang Jingxu suspect that Liu Xing¡¯s advancements in understanding the Composite Magic Array might be the cause of Matsui Yui¡¯s anxiety spike.


    As everyone became equally anxious about Matsui Yui¡¯s sudden increase in anxiety, Liu Xing finally completed the analysis of the last magic array.


    This unnamed magic array left Liu Xing uncertain about its effects. However, he could faintly sense that it might be connected to a powerful entity. Though he was reluctant to admit it, this formidable entity might be on par with King Hastur in Yellow Robes, whom he held in high regard.


    At this point, KP Green Light chimed in, saying, "Okay, player Liu Xing, you have successfully analyzed all the magic arrays within the Composite Magic Array. You can find ways to preserve these four magic arrays, and when you have the ability to use them, the system will notify you."


    At this point, Zhang Jingxu, as a professional, had already grasped the situation and said, "I see. So, Matsui Ichiro intends to turn us into Fisher¡¯s Village residents. Most spiritual spells or magic that affect the mind essentially involve a battle of wills between the caster and the target. If your willpower is strong enough, Matsui Ichiro¡¯s magic won¡¯t affect you, but if your will is weak, Matsui Ichiro¡¯s magic will easily control you."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement, saying, "Exactly. You see, the effect of this third magic array is to plant a psychological suggestion in us. While I can¡¯t determine the specific effects of this psychological suggestion, we can make educated guesses."


    Ling Ishikawa sighed and said helplessly, "It seems we¡¯ve fallen right into the trap. This Composite Magic Array has us thoroughly calculated. Fortunately, Liu Xing, you noticed something amiss early on. Otherwise, we would have been in real trouble, not even knowing how we¡¯d meet our end."


    "Now it appears that Yamashita Kojiro and the others have indeed become residents of Fisher¡¯s Village. The things left behind in this villa were forgotten because their owners lost their memories. In addition, Matsui Ichiro doesn¡¯t attach much importance to these items, which is why we discovered them," Lu Tianya added.


    Zhang Jingxu looked at Liu Xing and asked, "But Liu Xing, you mentioned that this Composite Magic Array contains four different magic arrays. What could be the purpose of the fourth magic array? In my opinion, the combination of these three magic arrays is already perfectly effective. There seems to be no need to add a fourth one."


    Liu Xing shook his head, acknowledging that the fourth magic array was indeed optional. It had almost no direct connection with the first three magic arrays. However, Liu Xing believed that the first three magic arrays were meant to serve the fourth one.


    "As for this fourth magic array, I can¡¯t say for sure," Liu Xing began. "My research on this magic array has yielded little. I can only make some bold speculations. This fourth magic array likely involves a powerful entity, something that could be called a god."


    Although Miyako Goudong also understood that Liu Xing was referring to the Great Old One when he mentioned "god," he pretended to be surprised and asked, "A god? Is it possible that gods truly exist in this world, Ryuusei-kun? You¡¯re not joking, are you?"


    To play along with Miyako Goudong, Ling Ishikawa also chimed in, "Ryuusei-kun, are you referring to the Deep One that the Deep Sea Gospel Society worships when you mention ¡¯god¡¯?"


    Liu Xing shook his head and turned to Zhang Jingxu, saying, "It¡¯s a bit challenging to explain. I¡¯m not entirely sure myself. I believe Mr. Zhang Jingxu, you already understand my point, and you probably have a better grasp of the definition of this ¡¯god.¡¯ So, please enlighten us."


    Liu Xing deferred to Zhang Jingxu because he was concerned that appearing too knowledgeable about everything might arouse "Zhang Jingxu¡¯s" suspicion. After all, "Zhang Jingxu" had already warned him about being cautious regarding the secret cult.


    Therefore, Liu Xing needed to appear more modest now.


    Zhang Jingxu, understanding Liu Xing¡¯s intention, nodded without hesitation and said, "Ryuusei-kun, when you mention ¡¯god,¡¯ you¡¯re most likely referring to the Great Old One, as per legends."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that "Zhang Jingxu" was familiar with the concept of "Great Old One."


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, most players, upon encountering Great Old Ones, referred to these indescribable entities as "gods" or "Eldritch Gods," rather than using the term "Great Old One." After all, most players were not acquainted with the concept of "Great Old One."


    Therefore, in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall¡¯s forum, there was a belief that anyone who knew the concept of "Great Old One" within the Cthulhu RPG Game, whether player or NPC, was someone not to be trifled with.


    For example, "Watanabe Ryuusei," despite receiving the favor of King Hastur in Yellow Robes, viewed King Hastur in Yellow Robes as a god. As for King Hastur in Yellow Robes¡¯ adversary, Cthulhu, "Watanabe Ryuusei" regarded Cthulhu as just another Eldritch God.


    Hence, "Watanabe Ryuusei" did not yet comprehend the concept of "Great Old One."


    Now, Liu Xing realized that his SAN (sanity) value was at risk.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 317: Shadows

    Chapter 317: Shadows


    Since Zhang Jingxu was about to talk about the Great Old One, Liu Xing felt that his sanity was in danger. Although his character card was very unique and had received special treatment in previous sanity checks, the information about the Great Old One was too explosive.


    At this moment, Zhang Jingxu also spoke up, saying, "The concept of the Great Old One was told to me by my master. Because my master was once entrusted by the Chinese Taoist sect to go on a mission, he ended up returning severely injured after a few months of recuperation. He then told me why he had been so gravely wounded during the mission."


    "The original goal of this mission was to deal with a secret cult that worshipped the Earthworm. This secret cult conducted live human sacrifices, throwing innocent victims directly into a bottomless pit where this Earthworm lived. This Earthworm, known as the Earth-boring Demon Worm, is a mythical creature that resembles an earthworm in form. They reside deep within the Earth¡¯s Core and rarely surface. In general, they do not interfere with the surface world. So my master and his companions believed it would be no problem to deal with this secret cult. After all, under normal circumstances, the Earthworms should not have assisted the cult."


    "But when my master¡¯s group infiltrated the secret cult¡¯s headquarters and successfully located the key members, ready to capture them all, an unexpected incident occurred. The cult¡¯s leader suddenly produced a stone and summoned five Earth-boring Demon Worms. However, even the cult¡¯s leader couldn¡¯t control these five creatures, so the Earth-boring Demon Worms began to destroy the cult¡¯s main base."


    "Based on prior intelligence, there were at least several hundred followers praying inside the cult¡¯s main base at that time. Most of these followers were merely followers who could be used as backup sacrifices. So my master¡¯s group decided to rescue them while engaging in combat with the five Earth-boring Demon Worms."


    "Originally, in my master¡¯s opinion, these five Earth-boring Demon Worms, although formidable, had a clear weakness ¨C they were highly averse to water. Fortunately, my master had some knowledge of water-based Taoist arts, which allowed him to barely control the Earth-boring Demon Worms. However, what no one expected was the appearance of a sixth Earth-boring Demon Worm, or rather, the cult leader transformed into one. The cult leader¡¯s upper body appeared on top of the Earth-boring Demon Worm¡¯s head, and it retained a clear consciousness, shouting and screaming."


    "And this special Earth-boring Demon Worm did not share the aversion to water that the others had. It immediately lunged at my master, resulting in a fierce battle. My master was severely injured, and several of his companions were also injured. It was only after a fierce struggle that they managed to defeat this unique Earth-boring Demon Worm. Fortunately, the remaining five Earth-boring Demon Worms chose to retreat underground when the unique one was defeated, or else my master¡¯s group would have been wiped out."


    "Investigations by the Chinese Taoist sect afterward revealed that the stone used by the cult leader was actually the chieftain of the Earth-boring Demon Worm clan, a Great Old One named Shudei¡¤Meier. This is why the cult leader was able to summon five Earth-boring Demon Worms and transform himself into one. These Great Old Ones, as the name implies, were once powerful beings that ruled over the Earth and even the solar system and galaxy. So calling them gods would not be an exaggeration."


    "However, despite their great power, these Great Old Ones were not invincible. They were defeated by other powerful beings long ago. But since most of these Great Old Ones are immortal, the other powerful beings could only seal them away. Many of these Great Old Ones are currently sealed on Earth and still retain some level of consciousness and action, which is how the cult leader obtained that stone."


    "In summary, the Great Old One represents one of the most formidable forces in the world. If even one of them were to awaken on Earth, it could easily destroy the planet. Creatures like Ghouls and Deep Ones also worship certain Great Old Ones. However, even in the Chinese Taoist sect, the knowledge of the names of Great Old Ones is limited and not publicly disclosed. So my master only knew of Shudei¡¤Meier among the Great Old Ones."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Zhang Jingxu¡¯s master had encountered Earth-boring Demon Worms, referred to as Earthworms. This made Liu Xing wonder if the secret cult was located in the southwestern region of China.


    However, Liu Xing knew he couldn¡¯t ask such questions, as Earth Dragon Village belonged to his "Liu Xing" memory, not "WatanabeRyuusei¡¯s" memory.


    At this point, KP Green Light spoke up, "Since everyone has heard about the Great Old One now, let¡¯s proceed to the verbal sanity check. However, because Zhang Jingxu¡¯s knowledge about the Great Old One is incomplete, the result of this sanity check is that everyone except Zhang Jingxu loses 2 sanity points and gains 2 Cthulhu Mythos knowledge points."


    As expected, Liu Xing did not receive any special treatment this time.


    Furthermore, at this moment, KP Green Light specifically contacted Liu Xing, saying, "Player Liu Xing, you can now choose to use an Inspiration Judgment to determine if your faith in King Hastur in Yellow Robes is indeed a Great Old One."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing became cautious. After all, there was a saying that went, "Give a dog a bad name and hang him."


    Now, for "WatanabeRyuusei," King Hastur in Yellow Robes was his deity, which was not an issue. But if he were to believe that King Hastur in Yellow Robes was a Great Old One, that would pose a significant problem.


    After all, "deity" and "Great Old One" were two completely different concepts. Gods were saviors and benefactors, while Great Old Ones aimed to destroy the Earth.


    But just then, Dogo Aige brought in the food.


    "Everyone, Matsui Yui will take you to the Ancestral Hall in Fisher¡¯s Village for a ceremony shortly. Due to certain reasons, I cannot accompany you to the Ancestral Hall, so I hope you¡¯ll listen to Matsui Yui. You should be aware that Fisher¡¯s Village has its own rules and some peculiar customs," Dogo Aige said somewhat apologetically.


    Liu Xing nodded and then smiled as he ventured, "Dogo Aige, did you sleep well last night? It rained for a long time yesterday, and I hope there were no issues with your grass hut."


    When Liu Xing began to ask questions, everyone instinctively started observing Dogo Aige¡¯s expression.


    Dogo Aige, in a natural manner, shook his head and said, "There were no issues. Although the grass hut may seem fragile, it¡¯s actually quite sturdy. There were no signs of leaks, and it¡¯s well-insulated. However, I didn¡¯t sleep well last night because I heard strange noises outside the hut. I was worried that something might happen, so I didn¡¯t dare to go out and see what was going on."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. He hadn¡¯t expected the situation to be different from what he had imagined. If Dogo Aige wasn¡¯t lying, then the noises coming from outside the hut were likely caused by the three Fisher¡¯s Village villagers.


    Furthermore, Liu Xing carefully observed Dogo Aige¡¯s facial expressions and found nothing unusual.


    In other words, Dogo Aige probably wasn¡¯t lying unless he had an Acting skill level of 80.


    So, Liu Xing put on a curious look and asked, "Oh, what kind of noises were they? If I remember correctly, the area around your grass hut is mostly empty."


    Dogo Aige nodded and said with some confusion, "That¡¯s right, there¡¯s almost nothing around my grass hut, and the noises I heard came from the seaside. It sounded like many people walking in the water simultaneously, and there were no other sounds."


    Walking in the water?


    Could it be that the three villagers went swimming by the seaside last night?


    Liu Xing immediately ruled out this possibility, as it didn¡¯t make sense.


    "Well, I¡¯ll take my leave now. Please enjoy your meal," Dogo Aige said as he left.


    Once Dogo Aige had left, Liu Xing brought up the issue of how to deal with the magic arrays. He was concerned that if they didn¡¯t destroy these magic arrays, they would continue to be affected by them. However, if they did destroy the magic arrays, he was worried that Matsui Ichiro would find out, as many magic arrays had built-in alarm systems that alerted the person who had drawn the magic array if it was destroyed.


    Zhang Jingxu took a sip of fish soup and chuckled, "It seems that Ryuusei is not very familiar with magic arrays. The alarm systems of magic arrays are typically triggered by physical means."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 318: Crafting an Item

    Chapter 318: Crafting an Item


    Zhang Jingxu set down his chopsticks and continued, "In most cases, the simplest way to disrupt a magic formation is through physical means. Magic formations can be understood as complex circuit diagrams. If you cut off a part of the circuit diagram, the entire diagram becomes ineffective. So, all we need to do is scratch the Composite Magic Arrays in our respective rooms with a knife, and these magic formations will naturally become useless."


    "But, as Ryuusei just mentioned, physical destruction is crude and can easily trigger the alarm devices specifically left behind when drawing the magic formation. These alarms are special runes, akin to a fuse. Once the magic formation loses its effect, it sends a unique signal to the person who drew it."


    "So, I believe this Composite Magic Array definitely contains that special rune. After all, the existence of this Composite Magic Array is meant to make it easier for Matsui Ichiro to manipulate our minds. Therefore, if we use physical destruction to deal with it, Matsui Ichiro will definitely know about it immediately."


    "And if Matsui Ichiro learns that we¡¯ve disrupted the magic formation, it will be troublesome. If we can¡¯t come up with a suitable explanation, he will surely become suspicious and eventually confront us, possibly launching an attack. So, it¡¯s better if we avoid using physical destruction to solve this Composite Magic Array."


    Upon hearing this, Miyako Goudong was the first to speak up, "Um, Mr. Zhang Jingxu, if that¡¯s the case, how should we go about dealing with this Composite Magic Array? We¡¯re constantly affected by it, and if we keep delaying like this, it will definitely be to our detriment."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and smiled, "Of course, we can¡¯t afford to delay any longer. However, it¡¯s not the right time yet because what I¡¯ve prepared is not yet complete. Once my preparations are done, we can nullify the effects of this Composite Magic Array and avoid triggering that special rune, unless Matsui Ichiro manages to infiltrate our rooms. Otherwise, he won¡¯t detect any issues."


    Miyako Goudong continued with curiosity, "So, Mr. Zhang Jingxu, what is it that you need to complete?"


    Zhang Jingxu took out a flat, circular box from his pocket, resembling a makeup compact.


    At the sight of this box, Liu Xing immediately recognized what it was. He had seen the icon for this item in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall¡¯s shop, and it was identical to the box in Zhang Jingxu¡¯s hand.


    The item¡¯s name was "Anti-Magic Dust."


    Anti-Magic Dust, as the name suggested, was a type of dust that could counteract magic and render it ineffective. It didn¡¯t require any judgments; it simply needed to meet certain usage conditions to counter most types of magic. This Anti-Magic Dust was sold in the shop for just 100 points and could be used five times.


    While magic in the Cthulhu RPG Game was generally considered subpar in terms of effectiveness, if an enemy¡¯s magic managed to succeed, it could still cause significant trouble. So, purchasing a couple of boxes of Anti-Magic Dust seemed like a reasonable investment to counteract magic, especially in the presence of Wizards.


    However, there was a catch. Even though Anti-Magic Dust was affordable and seemingly practical, it had a critical drawback related to its usage conditions.


    The usage condition for Anti-Magic Dust was quite strict¡ªit had to be removed from the box and kept active for an hour before it could effectively counteract magic. Its effects would only last for about a minute after that.


    In simple terms, Anti-Magic Dust had a lengthy activation time, and most magic in the game was instant or lasted only for a short time. Therefore, Anti-Magic Dust was practically useless since it couldn¡¯t be deployed in time to counter enemy magic.


    Furthermore, Anti-Magic Dust was called "dust" for a reason. It dispersed into the air, and after an hour, it was either on the ground or carried away by the wind.


    As a result, Anti-Magic Dust had received much criticism on the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall¡¯s forum and had been voted as one of the "Top Ten Completely Useless Items in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall Shop."


    As Zhang Jingxu finished speaking, the juicer stopped running. The fully blended mixture of Anti-Magic Dust and Stable Alchemical Clay had transformed into a new item.


    Magic Suppression Clay (Self-Crafted Item, Namer¡¯s Game ID: Carlo): A type of clay that exhibits strong resistance against most forms of magic. Duration: twenty-four hours.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow again. He hadn¡¯t expected this Magic Suppression Clay to be a player-crafted item. In fact, Liu Xing hadn¡¯t realized that players could craft their own items.


    At this moment, KP Green Light suddenly spoke, "Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you, Zhang Jingxu, to know the craft of player-made items. It seems you had a good teammate in a previous module. However, considering that none of the other players here seem to know what player-made items are, let me explain."


    "Player-made items, as the name suggests, are entirely new items created by players through various means, using different materials. They are distinct from the pre-existing items in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. Take this Magic Suppression Clay, for instance. While there have been similar items with comparable effects before, this item is unique as it results from the combination of two items, resembling clay. Therefore, it has been recognized as a player-made item."


    "Of course, in addition to player-made items, there are also player-created spells or magic. Players who craft their own items or create their own magic typically enjoy certain advantages. They not only gain naming rights for the player-made item or the created magic but also receive additional points as a reward. The specific amount of points awarded depends on the effectiveness of the player-made item or the created magic."


    After listening to KP Green Light¡¯s explanation, Liu Xing¡¯s eyes lit up with a bold idea. He considered creating his own player-made item.


    After all, he currently possessed many items, and his character card¡¯s special status meant he would acquire even more items in future modules, with most of them having impressive effects.


    So, Liu Xing suddenly felt confident and believed he could create his player-made item.


    However, just as he was thinking about this, KP Green Light stepped in to pour cold water on his enthusiasm, "Alright, I know that many of you players here may think of yourselves as chosen ones, protagonists, and believe that you can create player-made items just like that. But I want to make it clear that it¡¯s not as simple as combining a few items that seem compatible. Creating a player-made item is not easy. Currently, there are only 261 player-made items and 334 player-created spells in the entire Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. So, having ideas is good, but you all need to face reality and recognize your own abilities."


    Liu Xing¡¯s previously overflowing confidence was shattered by KP Green Light¡¯s few words.


    "Alright, let¡¯s continue the game," KP Green Light said.


    Zhang Jingxu then took out a stack of yellow paper from his backpack and divided the Magic Suppression Clay into six portions.


    "You can evenly spread this clay over the Composite Magic Array in your respective rooms. It will temporarily disable the Composite Magic Array for one day. Tomorrow at this time, I¡¯ll create a new batch to maintain the effect," Zhang Jingxu explained while distributing the Magic Suppression Clay.


    At this moment, Liu Xing suddenly remembered a question: Would Alice¡¯s room also have this Composite Magic Array?


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 319: Visit to the Ancestral Hall (1)

    Chapter 319: Visit to the Ancestral Hall (1)


    If there were Composite Magic Arrays in Alice¡¯s room as well, then things would become troublesome. Liu Xing had previously analyzed the magic array information and mentioned that the influence range of these magic arrays was about five meters.


    Therefore, if there were Composite Magic Arrays in Alice¡¯s room, they would essentially affect everyone because Alice¡¯s room was located at the very center of the third floor.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing spoke up, "Uh, Mr. Zhang Jingxu, did you forget about one room?"


    Zhang Jingxu paused for a moment and finally remembered Alice.


    "Well, this is a bit tricky. I actually forgot about Alice¡¯s room," Zhang Jingxu said somewhat embarrassed.


    Liu Xing nodded and looked at the greenish magic-suppressing clay in his hand, saying, "Even if you remember Alice¡¯s room, we can¡¯t just eliminate the Composite Magic Array in Alice¡¯s room easily. After all, this clay is quite conspicuous. Alice could easily spot it with just a glance."


    Helplessly, Zhang Jingxu shook his head and sighed, "Ryuusei, you¡¯re right. This clay is indeed quite conspicuous, but there¡¯s no other color option for it. So, the finished product has to be this color."


    "So, what should we do now? Can¡¯t we just ignore the possibility of a Composite Magic Array in Alice¡¯s room?" Miyako Goudong asked with confusion.


    Liu Xing shook his head and replied seriously, "Unfortunately, we can¡¯t ignore the possibility of a Composite Magic Array in Alice¡¯s room. This Composite Magic Array can influence a significant area. If Alice¡¯s room has one, even if we deal with the ones in our rooms, we¡¯ll still be affected in the end."


    Ling Ishikawa stroked his chin and said, "I don¡¯t think there necessarily has to be a Composite Magic Array in Alice¡¯s room. After all, Alice is Matsui Yui¡¯s close friend and may also be associated with the Ocean True Deity Sect. Matsui Ichiro wouldn¡¯t harm his own people, especially since this is a permanent memory loss."


    Lu Tianya interjected, shaking his head, "Don¡¯t you think we¡¯re jumping to conclusions? There¡¯s a possibility that Alice is just an innocent bystander, like us, who doesn¡¯t know the truth and came to Fisher¡¯s Village."


    Lu Tianya¡¯s words woke everyone up.


    Liu Xing realized that he had indeed been too quick to judge. He had assumed from the beginning that Alice belonged to the opposing faction because she had worked for the Deep Sea Gospel Society in the previous module. In his subconscious, he had already considered Alice an enemy.


    Now, Liu Xing began to think that if Alice was just an NPC like them in this module, he needed to reconsider his earlier judgments. For example, why did Matsui Yui call Alice to her every day?


    "So, what should we do now? Shouldn¡¯t we go check Alice¡¯s room while she¡¯s not here?" Panda Pig, feeling the tension in the room, suggested somewhat impatiently.


    Panda Pig¡¯s suggestion made sense, as the saying goes, "Practice is the sole criterion of truth." Liu Xing also felt it was necessary to visit Alice¡¯s room.


    However, at this moment, Ling Ishikawa shook his head and said seriously, "I personally think we shouldn¡¯t go into Alice¡¯s room because Alice was responsible for intelligence work in the Deep Sea Gospel Society. I believe she would be cautious, and there may be anti-investigation measures in her room. If we enter her room unprepared, she will definitely notice us."


    Although Liu Xing wanted to explore Alice¡¯s room, as an ally of Yin En and the leader of "Ling Ishikawa," he had to support Ling Ishikawa¡¯s decision.


    Thus, with the opposition of Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa, the group decided not to take the risk of entering Alice¡¯s room and instead agreed to deal with the Composite Magic Arrays in their own rooms first. After that, they would wait for a day to confirm whether there was a Composite Magic Array in Alice¡¯s room and then plan accordingly.


    "Secondly, it¡¯s advisable not to touch any of the Ancestral Hall¡¯s furnishings to prevent accidents. Many of these furnishings are considered antiques, and my father values them greatly. Any damage to them would not be good."


    "Next, it¡¯s about our unique faith in Fisher¡¯s Village. Dogo Aige might have mentioned it to you before. We have developed a unique belief system due to our isolation from the outside world. So, our beliefs might seem strange to you, but I hope you can respect them."


    "Lastly, our purpose for visiting the Ancestral Hall today is to perform a blessing ceremony for our family and friends. Only you and I will enter the Ancestral Hall to conduct the ceremony. I hope you all will follow my father¡¯s instructions and carry out the ceremony smoothly."


    Liu Xing nodded. The rules mentioned by Matsui Yui were quite standard and expected.


    With that, they proceeded according to the original plan.


    Liu Xing and the others followed Matsui Yui to Fisher¡¯s Village¡¯s Ancestral Hall. As Miyako Goudong had mentioned, the Ancestral Hall was indeed located at the center of the Fisher¡¯s Village¡¯s former site. However, it was not the unique building without windows that Miyako Goudong had described; instead, it appeared to be an unremarkable single-story house nearby.


    However, the layout and style of this Ancestral Hall reminded Liu Xing of the Earth Dragon Village¡¯s Ancestral Hall. The two Ancestral Halls had somewhat similar layouts.


    At this moment, Matsui Yui entered the Ancestral Hall to find Matsui Ichiro, leaving Liu Xing and the others waiting outside.


    During the wait, Liu Xing observed the surroundings of Fisher¡¯s Village¡¯s former site. Most of the buildings there were constructed with polished stones. Despite being abandoned for many years and exposed to the elements, they had not collapsed extensively.


    However, what surprised Liu Xing was that the windows and doors of these buildings had been reinforced with cement, completely sealing them shut. It was strange because, in Liu Xing¡¯s opinion, if these buildings were merely abandoned, there was no need to seal them with cement.


    Could there be something inside these buildings?


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and casually walked toward one of the single-story houses. He pretended to tie his shoelaces while secretly listening for any sounds coming from inside.


    Soon, Liu Xing indeed heard a strange sound, resembling the sliding of a snake on sand.


    It seemed that there was something inside these buildings after all.


    Just as Liu Xing was contemplating whether to continue listening to the sounds from inside the building, Matsui Yui emerged from the Ancestral Hall with Matsui Ichiro. Liu Xing quickly stood up and rejoined the group.


    "First of all, I want to thank all of you for taking the time out of your busy schedules to attend my daughter Matsui Yui¡¯s and Dogo Aige¡¯s wedding. We are truly grateful. However, due to some unique customs in our Fisher¡¯s Village, we have invited you here to our Fisher¡¯s Village¡¯s Ancestral Hall to hold a blessing ceremony for family and friends. I hope that once we enter the Ancestral Hall, you will follow my instructions and carry out the ceremony smoothly. Now, let¡¯s enter the Ancestral Hall together," Matsui Ichiro said with a smile.


    With that, Matsui Ichiro led the group into the Fisher¡¯s Village¡¯s Ancestral Hall. Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but feel that this Ancestral Hall was indeed a dangerous place, just as Miyako Goudong had warned. He took a deep breath, mentally preparing himself for whatever unexpected events might occur next.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 320: Journey to the Ancestral Hall (1)

    Chapter 320: Journey to the Ancestral Hall (1)


    In Liu Xing¡¯s eyes, the purpose of KP Green Light¡¯s secret infiltration into the KP Green Light was undoubtedly to set up some arrangements against the players, such as the number of villagers lurking near Fisher¡¯s Village Ancestral Hall, the types and quantities of items placed in plain sight within the Ancestral Hall, and Matsui Ichiro¡¯s upcoming behavior patterns.


    Therefore, Liu Xing could be certain that this trip to the Ancestral Hall was the pivotal turning point for this module. The main challenge for the players now was Matsui Yui¡¯s skyrocketing tension.


    Liu Xing was sure that this trip to the Ancestral Hall would most likely trigger Matsui Yui¡¯s tension. Currently, Matsui Yui¡¯s tension had reached a critical point, or it could be said that it was like a tightly drawn bowstring. All it needed was a slight disturbance, and the "arrow" would be shot towards one of the players.


    Thinking about the concept of "Matsui Yui¡¯s tension," Liu Xing felt a headache coming on. This concept was a near-death setting. Once "Matsui Yui¡¯s tension" reached its maximum value, one of the players would undoubtedly meet their demise. There was almost no chance of survival, except for killing Matsui Ichiro and Matsui Yui before that happened.


    Liu Xing¡¯s eyes lit up as if a new world had opened before him, and he had a bold idea in mind.


    Without hesitation, Liu Xing immediately contacted KP Green Light and asked, "KP, do you think the Nether Wedding can be considered a wedding? Can it count as completing the Main quest?"


    After a few seconds of silence, KP Green Light responded with surprise, "What? Liu Xing, why would you suddenly think of this? According to various wedding customs in this parallel world, the Nether Wedding does indeed exist and is recognized in certain regions. Therefore, I believe the Nether Wedding can be considered a wedding and count as completing the Main quest... Are you planning to kill Matsui Yui?"


    A faint smile curved on Liu Xing¡¯s lips as he tacitly agreed with KP Green Light¡¯s statement.


    Indeed, Liu Xing¡¯s bold idea was that if the Nether Wedding could also be considered a wedding, it would be better to seize the opportunity to kill Matsui Ichiro and Matsui Yui. Although Matsui Ichiro might possess some magical abilities, he was just an ordinary person when facing an attack. As for Matsui Yui, she was even less of a threat.


    The reason for killing Matsui Yui for the Nether Wedding instead of forcing her to marry Dogo Aige was because Liu Xing believed in taking all necessary measures. If Matsui Yui continued to assist Matsui Ichiro in his evil deeds, she couldn¡¯t be considered a good person. Liu Xing had no sympathy for the idea that "Matsui Yui was just brainwashed and forced to assist in evil deeds, so she is just a victim who took the wrong path."


    Of course, Liu Xing¡¯s primary concern for killing Matsui Yui was to prevent any potential trouble. If Matsui Yui refused to participate in the wedding or, worse, reported to the police after Liu Xing and the others left Fisher¡¯s Village, they would be labeled as "fugitives from a murder case." In future module interludes, they would have to deal with "evading police pursuit."


    To be on the safe side, after killing Matsui Yui, Liu Xing planned to find a reason for Dogo Aige and Matsui Yui to hold a Nether Wedding, effectively completing the Main quest of this module.


    However, Liu Xing had some reservations about this bold idea. The biggest variable in his plan was the other intelligent NPCs in the module.


    The villagers in Fisher¡¯s Village were still under Matsui Ichiro¡¯s control, so they could be set aside for now. The remaining NPCs were Alice, Inoue Haruto, and the Inoue family elder, whose name Liu Xing had already forgotten.Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com


    The Inoue family elder could be disregarded, as despite regaining some memories, he had deteriorated to the point of resembling someone with dementia. Therefore, Liu Xing could easily ignore him.


    Alice, on the other hand, was causing some inner conflict. If Alice sided with Matsui Yui, Liu Xing could kill her without hesitation. However, if Alice, like the players, was a victim deceived into coming to Fisher¡¯s Village by Matsui Yui, Liu Xing found it difficult to go through with it.


    Although for "Watanabe Ryuusei," Alice was already an enemy as a member of the Deep Sea Gospel Society, Liu Xing still hesitated because he hadn¡¯t had a direct conflict with her in reality.


    Moreover, the most significant reason was that Liu Xing was starting to hesitate when it came to killing "people."


    Though this was just a Cthulhu RPG Game, it felt incredibly real. Liu Xing even began to doubt if he and the other players were playing in another parallel world.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised by Matsui Ichiro¡¯s explanation of the presence of these deity statues.


    Could it be that Matsui Ichiro was not a member of the Ocean True Deity Sect?


    After all, for believers of secret cults, deity statues were considered sacred objects. Believers wouldn¡¯t casually discuss these statues or refer to them as crafts from elsewhere.


    However, based on the two letters written by Inoue Kenjiro, it was clear that Matsui Ichiro was spreading his faith in Fisher¡¯s Village and using Hypnotic Incense on the villagers. These facts indicated that Matsui Ichiro should be a secret cult believer and likely a member of the Ocean True Deity Sect.


    After all, if Matsui Ichiro belonged to another secret cult, he would not willingly allow deity statues from the Ocean True Deity Sect to be displayed in his presence; this was a matter of principle.


    Therefore, Liu Xing was increasingly puzzled about who Matsui Ichiro really was.


    Suddenly, Liu Xing recalled a childhood memory when he had visited his grandparents¡¯ hometown. His grandfather had mentioned a swindler who had come to a neighboring town, disguised as a wandering Taoist, and had scammed many people of their belongings. This swindler had also gathered a group of followers and planned to establish a Taoist temple on the spot.


    Fortunately, during that time, a real Taoist had come to visit a friend in the neighboring town and had noticed something was amiss. After some confrontation, the swindler had been exposed and fled the town in embarrassment. (This was an actual event the author had experienced, and he even went to see the so-called "Taoist" and his fraudulent practices.)


    Therefore, Liu Xing had a suspicion that Matsui Ichiro might be a swindler who had stumbled upon Fisher¡¯s Village by chance. Seeing that Fisher¡¯s Village had been isolated for many years and its residents were simple, Matsui Ichiro might have had ill intentions, wanting to take control of the village.


    Matsui Ichiro had likely chosen to use the guise of a religious leader to make the villagers his followers.


    So, Matsui Ichiro had presented the deity statues he had acquired through certain means, combined with some mythological stories he had heard, to create a new secret cult. However, to maintain credibility, Matsui Ichiro dared not call himself the cult¡¯s leader and instead referred to himself as a missionary, as the idea of a solitary cult leader lacked conviction.


    But what had frustrated Matsui Ichiro was encountering someone like Inoue Kenjiro, who saw through his plans and prompted Matsui Ichiro to use the Hypnotic Incense he possessed.


    Although Hypnotic Incense was beyond the reach of ordinary people, in the world of the Cthulhu RPG Game modules, anything was possible. Liu Xing had once read a forum post in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, where a powerful wizard with an impressive background turned out to be a destitute beggar. He had merely stumbled upon a magical book by chance, and the spells within the book were all superficial, causing minimal harm.


    However, at first, both the player and their team were unaware of this, so they proceeded with extreme caution, fearing to provoke the wizard and risk being killed by his spells. They were also wary of the powerful forces behind him.


    In the end, the desperate players, after several crucial judgments had failed, had to face a life-and-death battle with the wizard. Liu Xing found himself smiling at the memory of this post.


    In the end, these players, who had become somewhat desperate, had exhausted all their brainpower and devised a nearly perfect plan to confront the wizard. They had successfully defeated the wizard.


    Those players who had learned the truth were left with mixed emotions. They posted on the forum to vent their frustrations and advised other players not to be overly cautious and not to overcomplicate matters, especially when dealing with human enemies who had too many set parameters.


    With these thoughts, Liu Xing began to doubt whether Matsui Ichiro was just a paper tiger, relying on luck more than anything else.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 321: The Visit to the Ancestral Hall (2)

    Chapter 321: The Visit to the Ancestral Hall (2)


    In this world, lucky individuals were never in short supply. Just like Liu Xing¡¯s teammate, Bai Hecheng, in his first module. Even in the Cthulhu-themed module, he managed to obtain items related to Cthulhu, ones that could even trigger a world mission. Although that parchment was found by Liu Xing himself...


    So, if Matsui Ichiro¡¯s luck was good enough, stumbling upon so much Hypnotic Incense by chance seemed plausible. It could also explain why Matsui Ichiro was so lavish in using the precious Hypnotic Incense against the villagers of Fisher¡¯s Village.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing was about fifty percent certain regarding this conjecture.


    However, for Alice, Matsui Ichiro¡¯s explanation didn¡¯t satisfy her. She continued, "Oh, are these crafts from Ryukyu? The style of these crafts is rather peculiar. Even the Island Nation¡¯s Ukiyo-e style doesn¡¯t go this far. Though if I saw these crafts in a horror movie or game, I probably wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all."


    Even Liu Xing, as an observer, could tell that Alice was subtly disparaging these deity statues. So, Liu Xing shifted his attention to Matsui Ichiro, eager to see how he would react. After all, Matsui Ichiro¡¯s response could help confirm Liu Xing¡¯s suspicions.


    However, just then, Liu Xing heard the sound of dice rolling.


    "Oh, I see. Although I¡¯ve been in Fisher¡¯s Village for many years, or rather, I haven¡¯t watched any horror movies or played any horror games in my entire life, these crafts do indeed look eerie. On days with bad weather, Ancestral Hall can become quite ominous. Sometimes I get startled by these crafts when I enter, even though I¡¯ve prepared myself mentally for it," Matsui Ichiro said with a cheerful smile.


    Interesting.


    Watching Matsui Ichiro¡¯s natural expression and relaxed tone, Liu Xing became increasingly convinced that Matsui Ichiro was a fortunate fraudster. Alice¡¯s subtle mocking of the deity statues didn¡¯t seem to affect Matsui Ichiro at all. So, unless Matsui Ichiro had an extremely deep understanding of human psychology and exceptional acting skills, he couldn¡¯t possibly be a missionary from the Ocean True Deity Sect.


    Even now, Liu Xing only had about sixty percent confidence in his conjecture about Matsui Ichiro¡¯s identity. There were still three unresolved issues.


    Firstly, the Composite Magic Array ¨C if Matsui Ichiro were indeed a fortunate rogue, who drew this Composite Magic Array? Moreover, the final effect of this Composite Magic Array required the assistance of a Wizard, so there should be a Wizard in Fisher¡¯s Village. Currently, Matsui Ichiro was the only candidate for that role.


    Secondly, why did Matsui Ichiro arrange for Matsui Yui to leave Fisher¡¯s Village and bring back people to act as villagers? It couldn¡¯t be that Matsui Ichiro had nothing better to do and wanted to develop Fisher¡¯s Village. This kind of action could attract the attention of the Island Nation¡¯s authorities, and any oversight could lead to an investigation by the police. In that case, Matsui Ichiro wouldn¡¯t escape blame.


    Lastly, Liu Xing had heard a strange sound from the room adjacent to the Ancestral Hall, which had been "abandoned" for years and sealed with concrete. Although he couldn¡¯t yet identify the sound, he was certain it was produced by some kind of creature¡¯s movement. The reason these rooms were sealed with concrete was likely to contain these creatures, and Matsui Ichiro seemed to be aware of it all.


    Therefore, until these three doubts were cleared up, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t definitively conclude whether Matsui Ichiro was simply a lucky rogue or perhaps a fortunate rogue with real power.


    As Liu Xing was lost in thought, Alice hadn¡¯t given up on probing Matsui Ichiro. "I see, Matsui Ichiro, have you ever thought about getting rid of these crafts? After all, they don¡¯t quite match the overall atmosphere of Fisher¡¯s Village¡¯s Ancestral Hall."


    Matsui Ichiro nodded without hesitation and said with a smile, "Alice, you¡¯re absolutely right. These crafts indeed don¡¯t belong in the Ancestral Hall. However, I heard from others that these crafts can ward off evil spirits, so I decided to place them here. Besides, they¡¯ve been here for many years now, so it¡¯s not easy to dispose of them. If the villagers who bought these crafts found out, they¡¯d probably complain."


    Alice saw this as an excuse in Matsui Ichiro¡¯s eyes, and she continued to press, "I see. While I¡¯ve heard that you Island Nation people believe in so-called eight million gods, that is, everything is a deity, the style of these crafts doesn¡¯t seem to align with your Island Nation¡¯s view of deities. So, even though I¡¯m a foreigner, I¡¯d like to suggest, Mr. Matsui Ichiro, that you dispose of these crafts. I can arrange to bring you a batch of more suitable crafts for the Ancestral Hall from outside. What do you think, Mr. Matsui Ichiro?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Alice¡¯s last sentence was in an affirmative tone, not a question.


    Thus, Alice, who had been relentless, intensified the atmosphere in the room.


    Matsui Ichiro, on the other hand, looked at Alice with a serious expression and remained silent for a long time.


    However, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless about Panda Pig¡¯s selfishness. Panda Pig had realized this, yet he hadn¡¯t mentioned it, as if he were afraid that his earplugs would be taken away by their group...


    At this moment, Matsui Ichiro took out several cushions and placed them in front of the ancestral tablets. Liu Xing¡¯s group also knelt down in a cooperative manner.


    But at this moment, Liu Xing saw Matsui Ichiro carefully retrieve an incense stick from a small cabinet.


    Hypnotic Incense?!


    That was Liu Xing¡¯s first thought, and his only thought.


    After all, the villagers of Fisher¡¯s Village had learned their lesson, so Liu Xing naturally assumed that the incense stick in Matsui Ichiro¡¯s hand was Hypnotic Incense. As they say, it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.


    So, Liu Xing immediately asked, "Mr. Matsui Ichiro, what is that incense stick in your hand?"


    Matsui Ichiro was momentarily taken aback, then smiled and replied, "You mean this incense stick? It was given to me a long time ago by an outsider who claimed to be a travel writer. He came to Fisher¡¯s Village for inspiration and spent a long time here. Eventually, he wrote a book he was very satisfied with. When he left Fisher¡¯s Village, as a token of his gratitude, he gave me many things he didn¡¯t need anymore."


    "Among them were these incense sticks. The travel writer said he brought them from the China region, and they were made by a famous incense maker in his hometown. It took a lot of time, effort, and valuable materials to make these. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the travel writer had previously helped the incense maker write a biography, I wouldn¡¯t have received these incense sticks."


    "These incense sticks are indeed excellent. When they are lit, they emit a wonderful fragrance and can help calm one¡¯s mind. That¡¯s why the travel writer used to light one whenever he wrote. When I passed by the travel writer¡¯s room, I could smell the fragrance even from several meters away. So, every time I conduct various ceremonies in the Ancestral Hall now, I light one of these incense sticks to create the atmosphere."


    Matsui Ichiro¡¯s words surprised Liu Xing, as the description of the "travel writer" sounded remarkably similar to Li Yongjie. However, Li Yongjie was supposed to be a journalist, not a travel writer.


    Could it be that Matsui Ichiro used this altered story about "Li Yongjie" as a convenient excuse?


    But when Liu Xing looked at Matsui Ichiro¡¯s utterly natural expression and tone, he suddenly felt that Matsui Ichiro might not be lying.


    Could it be?


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, just about to continue questioning when Alice spoke up beside him, "Uh, Mr. Matsui Ichiro, if you don¡¯t mind, please don¡¯t light that incense stick because I¡¯m a bit sensitive to certain scents. As you mentioned, these incense sticks were made with many valuable materials, and I believe they might contain scents that could affect me."


    Matsui Ichiro raised an eyebrow, thought for a moment, and then nodded, saying, "Alright, I won¡¯t light this incense stick."


    This was getting more confusing.


    Liu Xing was now a bit bewildered.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 322: The Visit to the Ancestral Hall (Final)

    Chapter 322: The Visit to the Ancestral Hall (Final)


    To Liu Xing¡¯s surprise, Matsui Ichiro unexpectedly gave up on using the incense. After all, in Liu Xing¡¯s eyes, the incense in Matsui Ichiro¡¯s hand was the Hypnotic Incense, and this Hypnotic Incense was undoubtedly Matsui Ichiro¡¯s most important treasure and the crucial item for this so-called ritual.


    Initially, Liu Xing had thought that Matsui Ichiro might have Alice leave the Ancestral Hall first, as she might be allergic to the spices, and then proceed with their group. However, Matsui Ichiro had chosen to forego using the Hypnotic Incense altogether.


    What kind of decision was this? Liu Xing watched Matsui Ichiro with a puzzled expression, wondering if he had overthought the situation. Before Liu Xing could come up with a reasonable explanation, Matsui Ichiro placed the incense back in its container and motioned for Liu Xing and the others to take their positions again. Matsui Ichiro himself stood at the front, his back turned to Liu Xing and the rest.


    "Now, my friends, please prepare yourselves. I shall begin the ceremony now. I recommend that you all close your eyes and clear your minds, focusing only on blessing the new couple. Of course, if you prefer to keep your eyes open, that¡¯s fine too, as long as you refrain from looking around or making sudden movements. Please try to endure these five minutes," Matsui Ichiro said, bowing three times towards the memorial tablets in front of him.


    Then, Matsui Ichiro began the ceremony using a language that Liu Xing couldn¡¯t understand. Nevertheless, Liu Xing could discern that Matsui Ichiro was speaking some dialect from the Island Nation Language system because he occasionally understood a phrase or two from Matsui Ichiro¡¯s recitation.


    Liu Xing was certain that Matsui Ichiro was reciting a ritual because he could make out words like "ancestors" and "blessings." Thus, he was sure that Matsui Ichiro was reciting a ceremony and not performing magic.


    This left Liu Xing even more puzzled. Did Matsui Ichiro have no intention of taking action today? As time passed, Matsui Ichiro¡¯s recitation sped up, and Liu Xing could no longer understand what he was saying. Matsui Ichiro¡¯s tone also gradually increased, and Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Matsui Ichiro¡¯s stamina, given his age.


    However, why did Liu Xing feel so drowsy all of a sudden? Liu Xing suddenly realized that his eyelids were starting to droop, and Matsui Ichiro¡¯s recitation was becoming fainter in his ears.


    He had fallen into a trap. Although Liu Xing had recognized that something was amiss, he had lost the ability to resist. He couldn¡¯t even move or make a sound.


    Liu Xing understood that this was a "Plot Encounter." According to the proper procedure, it should involve a "Willpower Judgment."


    So, Liu Xing could only sigh inwardly in resignation. However, he wasn¡¯t too worried because, in the current situation, this Plot Encounter shouldn¡¯t turn deadly.


    As Liu Xing was contemplating this, he suddenly heard a faint but distinct rustling sound behind him. It was the same sound he had heard in the corner of the adjacent room earlier.


    This startled Liu Xing. Could it be that the unidentified creature from the neighboring room had come here? However, no matter how hard Liu Xing tried, he couldn¡¯t determine the source of this strange noise. It was so elusive that he couldn¡¯t pinpoint its origin.


    Nonetheless, Liu Xing speculated that the strange sound likely came from underground. Given the layout of the Fisher¡¯s Village Ancestral Hall, there were no hidden corners or places to hide. Therefore, Liu Xing believed that the unidentified creature producing this sound must have originally been in the houses surrounding the Fisher¡¯s Village Ancestral Hall, sealed off by cement. It had only come to the Ancestral Hall after hearing Matsui Ichiro¡¯s ritual recitation.


    Thinking this through, Liu Xing wanted to see what this unidentified creature looked like. However, he realized that he had been forced to close his eyes, and everything before him was pitch black.


    Furrowing his brows, Liu Xing realized the situation was becoming problematic. He couldn¡¯t ascertain the identity of this unidentified creature, its intentions, or why Matsui Ichiro had summoned them.


    However, Liu Xing suddenly remembered an exception among those present: Panda Pig.


    Panda Pig had worn earplugs, which should have provided some immunity to Matsui Ichiro¡¯s ritual recitation. So, Liu Xing thought Panda Pig might have a chance to see the true form of this unidentified creature.


    Just as Liu Xing was thinking this, he heard a short exclamation from behind him. Judging by the tone, it was Panda Pig.


    So, Liu Xing exchanged a glance with Ling Ishikawa, who understood and joined him in helping Panda Pig up.


    Zhang Jingxu also stepped forward at the right moment to engage Matsui Ichiro in conversation, distracting Matsui Ichiro and Alice¡¯s attention so they wouldn¡¯t notice Panda Pig¡¯s distress.


    Liu Xing, Ling Ishikawa, and Miyako Goudong then led Panda Pig out of the Ancestral Hall. As for Lu Tianya, she had already exited the Ancestral Hall and started a conversation with Matsui Yui outside.


    Upon leaving the Ancestral Hall, Liu Xing noticed that Panda Pig had improved slightly, although his mental state was still somewhat fragile. However, at least he could move independently.


    Back at the villa, Ling Ishikawa asked Liu Xing to watch over Panda Pig while she went to fetch something.


    After a while, Ling Ishikawa returned with a glass of water and a box of medicine.


    "This is a calming medication. It should help with Panda Pig¡¯s current symptoms," Ling Ishikawa explained.


    Liu Xing took the box of medicine, but there was no item information displayed, indicating that it was just regular medication. In the Cthulhu RPG Game, items not categorized as such could still serve their intended purposes. This box of medicine could calm the mind but wouldn¡¯t restore sanity.


    In the current situation, this medication was a welcome relief.


    After Panda Pig took the medicine, he improved noticeably, though calming medications often had sedative effects. Therefore, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa helped Panda Pig back to his room to rest. Liu Xing had a suspicion about the mythical creature Panda Pig had seen, and he was confident in his guess, so he didn¡¯t press Panda Pig for precise answers.


    After escorting Panda Pig to his room, Zhang Jingxu and Lu Tianya returned. As for Alice, Liu Xing guessed she might be discussing something with Matsui Ichiro.


    "How is Panda Pig doing?" Zhang Jingxu inquired as soon as he entered.


    Liu Xing pointed upstairs and said with a smile, "Panda Pig¡¯s condition is not bad now. He has regained the ability to move independently, but he still seems a bit dazed. We just gave him a calming medication, and right now, Panda Pig is resting in his room. I believe that once he wakes up, his mental state should return to normal."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded but furrowed his brow, saying, "What happened to Panda Pig? It¡¯s been just a few minutes, and he looks as if he¡¯s been greatly frightened. Could there be an issue with Matsui Ichiro¡¯s ritual recitation?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Zhang Jingxu hadn¡¯t mentioned the strange noise. It appeared that if Liu Xing hadn¡¯t heard that noise from the neighboring building initially, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed it during the ceremony.


    In light of this, Liu Xing decided to share the information, saying, "Uh, didn¡¯t you all hear that strange noise, like a rustling sound? It seemed like Panda Pig noticed it and saw something he shouldn¡¯t have. However, you should have noticed that the buildings in the Fisher¡¯s Village site, except for the Ancestral Hall, have their doors and windows sealed with cement. They¡¯ve become private rooms. Before entering the Ancestral Hall, I heard that strange noise from the neighboring building. I suspect there may be something sinister in those rooms."


    Ling Ishikawa and the others were taken aback by Liu Xing¡¯s words because they had also guessed the true identity of the mythical creature. According to Liu Xing, if there were indeed so many of these mythical creatures, their group wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Not even against a single mythical creature. What was more, these mythical creatures might be following Matsui Ichiro¡¯s orders.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com

 Chapter 323: Shoggoth

    Chapter 323: Shoggoth


    Given the current circumstances, Liu Xing could reasonably conclude that Matsui Ichiro possessed the ability to control those mythical creatures to some extent. After all, Matsui Ichiro could summon those mythical creatures simply by reciting incantations, and once he finished reciting them, the creatures would automatically depart.


    However, Liu Xing was still unclear about Matsui Ichiro¡¯s purpose in summoning these mythical creatures this time. After all, these creatures had merely observed their group and had not taken any action. If it weren¡¯t for Panda Pig¡¯s keen observation, these mythical creatures wouldn¡¯t have had any impact on them at all.


    So, what was the significance of this plot encounter?


    "Speaking of which, don¡¯t you find Matsui Ichiro¡¯s incantations a bit strange?" Ling Ishikawa asked seriously. "He had just recited them for a while, and I began to feel my consciousness blur. When I regained consciousness, Matsui Ichiro had already finished reciting the incantations."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said sternly, "You¡¯re right, there is something off about Matsui Ichiro¡¯s incantations. I was mentally prepared from the moment he started reciting them, silently reciting a calming spell in my mind to stabilize my psyche. But I was still easily hypnotized. It seems that the level of the incantations Matsui Ichiro was using is quite high."


    Liu Xing chuckled; this plot encounter was something Zhang Jingxu could have easily avoided with a simple calming spell. However, it indirectly proved that the simplest way to protect against Matsui Ichiro¡¯s potential magic spells was to block one¡¯s ears.


    "In that case, our previous speculations about the Hypnotic Incense can be set aside," Liu Xing stated. "Now that we¡¯ve witnessed Matsui Ichiro¡¯s abilities, he can hypnotize us even without using the Hypnotic Incense. We were probably misled initially, imagining our opponent to be too powerful and adding too many assumptions."


    As a loyal ally of Liu Xing, Ling Ishikawa immediately agreed, "You¡¯re absolutely right. I think we may have overthought this. Matsui Ichiro might have just lit some incense to create an atmosphere, and we interpreted it as Hypnotic Incense. He might be an ordinary wandering Taoist or a slightly powerful con artist in the Jianghu, and we mistakenly associated him with the Ocean True Deity Sect, turning him from a nobody into a boss."


    Great minds think alike.


    Liu Xing looked at Ling Ishikawa and nodded in satisfaction, not expecting their thoughts to align so perfectly. At the same time, Zhang Jingxu, after some contemplation, also nodded and spoke, "You¡¯re both correct. We may have overthought things at the beginning. Our perception of Matsui Ichiro was mostly based on those two letters from Inoue Kenjiro and Li Yongjie, as well as our own assumptions, without any actual investigation."


    "While I was in the Fisher¡¯s Village Ancestral Hall, trying to attract Matsui Ichiro and Alice¡¯s attention, I also asked Matsui Ichiro a question about the content of his incantations. He told me that those incantations had been passed down through his ancestors and the Village Chiefs of Fisher¡¯s Village for generations. They were meant to bring peace to one¡¯s mind and temporarily forget the troubles of this world, in other words, a form of hypnosis."


    "I carefully observed Matsui Ichiro¡¯s expression and found that he appeared sincere, not like someone telling lies. After this visit to the Ancestral Hall and my interaction with Matsui Ichiro, I have a bold hypothesis. Matsui Ichiro might not be an outsider or a missionary; he could be the real Village Chief of Fisher¡¯s Village!"


    Miyako Goudong frowned and asked, "So, Zhang Jingxu, are you suggesting that the Inoue family members are the antagonists, and Matsui Ichiro is a good person?"


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and clarified, "No, I¡¯m not saying that the Inoue family members are antagonists. Just like Liu Xing mentioned earlier, our initial perception of Matsui Ichiro was built on those two supposed letters from Inoue Kenjiro and Li Yongjie. But who can guarantee the authenticity of those two letters? Or even that Inoue Kenjiro truly knew Li Yongjie?"


    Facing Zhang Jingxu¡¯s doubts, Liu Xing fell into deep thought. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhang Jingxu to delve so deeply into the matter. However, as Zhang Jingxu pointed out, who could ensure the truthfulness of those two letters¡¯ contents? After all, the Side Quest only required them to find three letters, without specifying their authenticity.


    Panda Pig thought for a moment and replied, "The monster¡¯s appearance was very strange. At first, I thought it was a snake, but I quickly realized it wasn¡¯t. It appeared like flowing oil, with eyes that would appear and disappear!"


    Indeed.


    Liu Xing nodded, confirming the name of these mythical creatures: Shoggoth.


    Yes, it was the Shoggoth of the Shoggoth Region. Liu Xing hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Shoggoth in this module, as he believed he would encounter it when advancing to the next module. However, when he faced Ancient One Sirius, he had already guessed that Shoggoth might make an appearance since it was a mythical creature created by the Ancient One.


    Before life existed on Earth, the Ancient One created Shoggoth as a construction tool to facilitate their colonization of the planet. Initially, the Ancient One created Shoggoth as a construction tool. However, to make Shoggoth more versatile and capable, they added some features that they would come to regret later. Each cell comprising Shoggoth¡¯s amorphous body possessed remarkable shapeshifting and self-evolving abilities.


    As amorphous entities, Shoggoth cells could rapidly reorganize and mimic various forms and organs, allowing Shoggoth to transform into any shape as instructed by its controller, exhibiting both flexibility and strength. Ancient One used Shoggoth to construct magnificent underwater cities.


    But Shoggoth was still a form of life rather than a mere tool. As time passed, Shoggoth evolved gradually and developed its own consciousness. It began to resent the Ancient One¡¯s unbridled exploitation and chose to rebel against its creators¡ªthe Ancient One clan.


    Initially, Ancient One successfully suppressed Shoggoth¡¯s rebellion, keeping a close watch on them. During this time, Shoggoth evolved to possess the ability to live on land. This development was not what Ancient One had hoped for.


    By this point, Shoggoth had evolved to possess intelligence, and it understood that outright rebellion against the Ancient One was unwise. Instead, it decided to appease its creators and find a way to strike a fatal blow at the right time.


    In Shoggoth¡¯s lore, it was believed that Shoggoth once took on human-like appearances to please the Ancient One. As a result, some believed that in the world of the Cthulhu Mythos, Shoggoth might be the ancestors of humanity.


    Shoggoth had mastered the art of biding its time. As Ancient One ceded more and more territory to the Great Old Ones and other mythical creatures, Earth¡¯s landscape underwent significant changes. The Ancient One, once the sole ruler of the planet, was forced to abandon large portions of their domain and suffered severe defeats in crucial battles, weakening significantly.


    This prompted Shoggoth to launch a new uprising, forcing the Ancient One to retreat to the deep sea.


    Here, Liu Xing recalled a point Wu Lei had once made to him: H.P. Lovecraft used the Ancient Ones as a metaphor for humanity, and Shoggoth represented artificial intelligence.


    This was H.P. Lovecraft¡¯s prophecy that artificial intelligence would evolve like Shoggoth, develop true intelligence, and eventually overthrow its creators¡ªthe Ancient Ones, or in this case, humanity.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 324: The Shoggoth in Disguise as Villagers?!

    Chapter 324: The Shoggoth in Disguise as Villagers?!


    In Liu Xing¡¯s perspective, Sirius entered the era of the Soul Casket during the initial suppression of the Shoggoths. Therefore, in the Fisher¡¯s Village of that time, there should have been some Shoggoths stationed there as well.


    Shoggoths, due to their highly active cells, possessed the attribute of immortality, allowing them to live until the present day.


    As for the appearance of Shoggoths, they were considered among the most terrifying mythical creatures. In the famous magic book of the Cthulhu Mythos, the "Necronomicon," authored by Abdul Alhazred, Shoggoths were mentioned. Just the thought of Shoggoths once existing on Earth evoked an overwhelming sense of fear.


    So, when Panda Pig saw the Shoggoth, it nearly cost him 20 sanity points in one go.


    Moreover, this raised the possibility that the hidden boss of Fisher¡¯s Village module could very well be an elite-level Shoggoth.


    This realization made Liu Xing increasingly anxious because if they had to face an elite-level Shoggoth in battle, the players would likely be completely defenseless.


    Furthermore, Liu Xing believed that in Fisher¡¯s Village, there were at least two or more ordinary Shoggoths...


    Wait!


    Suddenly, Liu Xing remembered something. It was from his readings of H.P. Lovecraft¡¯s original story, "The Mountains of Madness," where Shoggoths first appeared. There was a detail that stood out¡ªhuman members of the Antarctic Expedition Team had discovered a mural in an Ancient One¡¯s city. This mural depicted Shoggoths mimicking human forms to gain favor with the Ancient Ones. This implied that Shoggoths had the ability to disguise themselves as humans!


    This meant that the villagers of Fisher¡¯s Village might be Shoggoths in disguise!


    The more Liu Xing thought about it, the higher the likelihood of this speculation seemed. The behavior of the Fisher¡¯s Village villagers was extremely odd, resembling marionettes on strings. However, if one considered them as Shoggoths in disguise, everything became clear. These Shoggoths, mimicking humans, were not skilled actors.


    Now, based on this speculation, Liu Xing could piece together the backstory of this module.


    Firstly, many years ago in Fisher¡¯s Village, Ancient One Sirius and his people were under attack from the Star Kin and Deep Ones. Due to the lack of time to escape through the Bronze Gate leading to the Dreamrealm, Sirius had no choice but to die in battle. After his death, Sirius was forced to place his soul inside the Soul Casket, awaiting a companion to retrieve it and provide him with a new body.


    As for the Shoggoths, who served as servants and laborers for the Ancient Ones, they were closely monitored by Sirius and other Ancient Ones because of the previous Shoggoth rebellion. It¡¯s possible that they were kept locked in some underground private room. The reason Sirius and other Ancient Ones did not command the Shoggoths to join the battle was their fear of a Shoggoth uprising.


    Thus, the Shoggoths imprisoned in the private room were fortunate to escape, as the Star Kin and Deep Ones only dealt with the Ancient Ones and did not conduct thorough searches.


    Then, as time passed, Fisher¡¯s Village underwent significant changes. A mysterious Ancient Tribe appeared in the area, although the specifics of their race remain uncertain. This Ancient Tribe discovered the Bronze Gate leading to the Dreamrealm and established contact with the Moon Beasts, who were conveniently behind the Bronze Gate in the Dreamrealm. They began a partnership.


    Utilizing the advanced weapons provided by the Moon Beasts, the Ancient Tribe started attacking neighboring tribes and selling their captives as slaves to the Moon Beasts. In return, the Moon Beasts supplied even more advanced weaponry to the Ancient Tribe.


    Through a stroke of luck or fate, the Ancient Tribe stumbled upon the remnants left behind by the Ancient Ones. They selected one of the structures as their holy site and began conducting ritual ceremonies there.


    Next, it¡¯s possible that the expansion of this Ancient Tribe drew the attention of the Star Kin or that their rituals triggered some Ancient One¡¯s device or mechanism, attracting the Star Kin. Ultimately, despite having advanced weapons from the Moon Beasts, the Ancient Tribe was no match for the Star Kin when it came to facing them in battle.


    At present, Liu Xing believed there were likely genuine humans in Fisher¡¯s Village, but he could only confirm the presence of Matsui Ichiro and Matsui Yui, or perhaps just Matsui Yui, and the elderly member of the Inoue family.


    In summary, Liu Xing believed that the Shoggoths initiated their attack on Fisher¡¯s Village after Li Yongjie left the village. If Matsui Ichiro¡¯s words were true, then those two letters were likely fabricated by the Inoue family years ago to frame Matsui Ichiro in their bid to seize the position of Village Chief. This would allow the Inoue family to paint Matsui Ichiro as a secret cult missionary plotting against the village, making the Inoue family heroes for defending against the evil.


    However, if Matsui Ichiro¡¯s claims were false, then he would be a fraudster, and for the Shoggoths, he would be far more valuable than the villagers of Fisher¡¯s Village.


    In the end, the Shoggoths decided to keep some of the humans who were useful to them. The most critical roles were played by Matsui Yui, the "bait" responsible for luring outsiders into Fisher¡¯s Village, and Matsui Ichiro, the "fishing rod" responsible for determining whether these outsiders were safe to consume.


    As for the other villagers in Fisher¡¯s Village, the Shoggoths had brainwashed them into becoming "extras" because there likely weren¡¯t many Shoggoths in Fisher¡¯s Village, making it impossible to fully mimic a complete village.


    The elderly member of the Inoue family might have regained some sanity for certain reasons. However, Liu Xing believed that this elderly Inoue family member¡¯s role in this module was merely a distraction.


    The second detail was why the Shoggoths drew those Composite Magic Arrays in the villa.


    As mythical creatures, Shoggoths could learn many magic spells, so their ability to draw these Composite Magic Arrays was reasonable. As for the magic array associated with the Great Old One, Liu Xing believed it was probably intended for offering to the Ancient One.


    As for why the Shoggoths drew these Composite Magic Arrays, Liu Xing currently thought the best explanation was that the Shoggoths wanted to ensure that the offered prey was safe to consume. After brainwashing these victims, the Shoggoths would then mimic their appearances and use various means to convey information to the outside world that these prey were prepared to commit suicide. This way, they could avoid investigation by the Island Nation authorities.


    Thinking about it, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He hadn¡¯t expected this module to have so many hidden elements and a series of distractions. In just a few days, he had changed his thoughts so many times, and each time he felt like his ideas were almost certainly correct.


    Liu Xing felt a headache coming on.


    "Although I took the medicine Ling Ishikawa gave me earlier, just thinking about those Monsters makes my heart race, my blood pressure rise, and an indescribable sense of fear lingers in my mind, leaving me still trembling," Panda Pig said with a shudder.


    While the origins of the Star Kin and Moon Beasts were known to some, the Shoggoths in this case were unknown to anyone. After all, in the modern context, Shoggoths appeared relatively rarely because most Shoggoths remained hidden in the cities built by the Ancient Ones. The few stray Shoggoths had mostly become subordinates or symbiotic creatures of other mythical beings, or servants to powerful wizards.


    So, none of the player¡¯s character cards in attendance knew about the existence of Shoggoths, which was understandable.


    However, as a professional, Zhang Jingxu felt the need to express his opinion, "Well, if we could communicate with the outside world right now, I could contact my master. I believe my master might have knowledge about the mythical creature you described, Panda Pig. This way, we could understand our enemy better and prepare to deal with these mythical creatures."


    Ling Ishikawa couldn¡¯t help but chime in, "If we could truly communicate with the outside world, our top priority should be sending a distress signal to get us out of Fisher¡¯s Village, this place of danger..."


    The atmosphere grew somewhat awkward.


    At this moment, Liu Xing knew it was time to speak up. "Uh, I think I might have a way to learn more about this mythical creature. Sirius should be aware of the existence of this mythical creature since this was once his territory, after all."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 325: The Star Chart of the Ancient One

    Chapter 325: The Star Chart of the Ancient One


    Seeking Sirius seemed to be the best course of action for Liu Xing and his companions, as they felt it necessary to gather information about the Shoggoth. Ling Ishikawa and the others understood this and nodded in agreement.


    "Oh, by the way, any thoughts on Matsui Ichiro¡¯s recent statements? What intrigues me the most is the travel writer he mentioned. Could it be Li Yongjie?" Miyako Goudong spoke up.


    Ling Ishikawa raised an eyebrow and said seriously, "Miyako Goudong, are you suggesting that there might be issues with Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s two letters?"


    Miyako Goudong nodded affirmatively, "Exactly. Just like we discussed this morning, we might have jumped to conclusions initially and added some details to Alice. So, I started observing Alice and Matsui Ichiro after entering the Ancestral Hall of Fisher¡¯s Village."


    "Therefore, I¡¯ve reached a conclusion. Unless Alice and Matsui Ichiro are exceptional actors, we might have misjudged some things. Alice and Matsui Ichiro aren¡¯t the people we imagined... Of course, the fact that Alice is a high-ranking member of the Deep Sea Gospel Society has been confirmed by Watanabe Ryuusei and Ling Ishikawa. So, that part is certain."


    "So, now I think Alice is just an ordinary person like us who accidentally entered Fisher¡¯s Village. As for Matsui Ichiro, he might indeed be the Village Chief of Fisher¡¯s Village. Of course, I¡¯m not saying Matsui Ichiro is a good person. There are still many unanswered questions, such as the issues with the two letters, the Composite Magic Array, the relationship between the Inoue family and Matsui Ichiro, and the hypnosis Matsui Ichiro used while reciting the ritual text."


    "The most crucial question, however, is why the villagers of Fisher¡¯s Village have become the way they are now," Liu Xing interjected suddenly.


    Though Liu Xing wanted to share his latest thoughts, "Watanabe Ryuusei" lacked information about Shoggoth. So, Liu Xing had to keep his thoughts to himself for the time being and wait for a suitable opportunity.


    However, Liu Xing could still drop some hints to Ling Ishikawa and others, "I still believe Matsui Ichiro might not be the big boss of Fisher¡¯s Village as we initially thought. He might just be an executor, assisting the behind-the-scenes boss in Fisher¡¯s Village, who is probably the owner or leader of those mythical creatures."


    Zhang Jingxu furrowed his brows at Liu Xing¡¯s words, evidently understanding the implication.


    "As far as I know, apart from individually powerful mythical creatures, most of them are communal. If you find one mythical creature, you can be sure there are more of the same kind nearby. The communal mythical creatures likely have a leader," Zhang Jingxu explained.


    "So, as Liu Xing mentioned earlier, in the old site of Fisher¡¯s Village, those houses sealed with cemented doors and windows might contain more mythical creatures similar to the one Panda Pig saw earlier. And these leader-level mythical creatures probably have higher intelligence than us," Zhang Jingxu added.


    Liu Xing nodded, reluctantly saying, "So, I estimate there are at least five or more of these mythical creatures in Fisher¡¯s Village, with one being a leader-level mythical creature. But the most important thing is, we probably can¡¯t defeat any of them..."


    Liu Xing¡¯s words left everyone silent, as, except for Lu Tianya, who was an NPC, everyone else knew these mythical creatures were Shoggoths. Understanding Shoggoth¡¯s combat capabilities, the group realized that even if they combined their strength, they might not be able to defeat one Shoggoth, especially considering they seemed to move in groups.


    However, Liu Xing believed he still had an ace up his sleeve ¨C the items Sirius left in the Underground Ruins.


    Hoping to find something useful among these items, Liu Xing decided it was the right time to go down and look for Sirius¡¯s belongings. Now that he knew the location of Sirius¡¯s room, he estimated it would take him only ten minutes to find the items and then explore other areas for potential discoveries.


    Thinking so, Liu Xing said to Zhang Jingxu, "Mr. Zhang Jingxu, is your condition fully recovered now? If so, please use Wall-Passing Technique on me now. I¡¯ll go to the Underground Ruins to find some useful things."


    Zhang Jingxu closed his eyes, contemplating for a moment. Liu Xing guessed Zhang Jingxu was calculating his remaining MP and how much using Wall-Passing Technique this time would consume.


    After a while, Zhang Jingxu nodded and said seriously, "OK, no problem. I¡¯ll cast Wall-Passing Technique on you now, Ryuusei. I believe you¡¯ve mastered the basics of Wall-Passing Technique, so I won¡¯t waste words."


    Upon hearing Zhang Jingxu¡¯s words, Miyako Goudong and the others quickly removed the table and the brazier, cooperating well.


    Facing the entrance directly, in a place Liu Xing had previously overlooked, a massive bookshelf was installed after the wall was hollowed out. It held numerous bamboo scrolls, paper books, and various trinkets. Due to the distance, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t see everything clearly.


    On the surrounding walls, besides the "branches," Liu Xing noticed many decorations, such as shells, stones of various colors, and some individual weapons and armor. It seemed to be the Ancient Tribe¡¯s decorative work. Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but think it looked quite poorly decorated.


    However, at the top, Liu Xing saw a huge mural, or rather, a star chart. In the center of the chart, he saw the words "Earth."


    Wait a minute.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow; the writing on this star chart was clearly neither in Island Nation nor Chinese characters. It was a type of writing both "WatanabeRyuusei" and Liu Xing had never seen before.


    So, this should be the language of the Ancient One, as the Ancient Tribe lacked the ability for interstellar travel and wouldn¡¯t have been able to create such a vast and detailed star chart.


    "So, have I learned the language of the Ancient One now?" Liu Xing muttered to himself.


    In the skill section of "WatanabeRyuusei¡¯s" character card, he indeed found the words "Other Languages: Ancient One Language 60."


    Rubbing his chin, Liu Xing finally understood. During his soul communication with Sirius last night, in order to overcome the language barrier, Sirius used some advanced technology to teach him the language of the Ancient One.


    Although aware of the limited time, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t resist looking up at the star chart again. He was very curious about the unknown dangers surrounding Earth in this world of Cthulhu Mythos.


    In this star chart, drawn by the Ancient One tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions of years ago, Liu Xing found that many planets around Earth were occupied by other mythical creature races. Most of these planets were held by powerful mythical creatures such as the Star Kin, Yis People, and Mi Ge. The Ancient One occupied very few planets, perhaps having been plundered by other mythical creature races.


    Far from Earth, Liu Xing saw a massive red dot labeled "Mother Star." This seemed to be the birthplace of the Ancient One. Near this "Mother Star," a large area of planets belonged to the Ancient Ones.


    Seeing this in the star chart, Liu Xing took out his phone and took a photo for future study. Then, Liu Xing moved to the center of Sirius¡¯s room, also the center of the magic array drawn by the Ancient Tribe.


    Because Liu Xing could now feel it ¨C the items left behind by Sirius were right under his feet.


    When Liu Xing stood in place, a stone platform suddenly emerged in front of him, making him take a step back in surprise.


    But Liu Xing quickly realized that this stone platform was probably a unlocking mechanism.


    Approaching, Liu Xing saw a "keyboard" appear on the stone platform.


    Without hesitation, Liu Xing entered "Sirius," and the ground beneath him started to descend.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 326: Shoggoth Suppression Device

    Chapter 326: Shoggoth Suppression Device


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected that beneath Sirius¡¯s room, there would be another room... Wait, it seemed like there were more than one room down here.


    Liu Xing stroked his chin, regretting not bringing digging tools like a shovel this time. If he had, he could have attempted to excavate this place, and who knows, there might be some unexpected discoveries.


    After a while, due to the lack of reference, Liu Xing had no idea how long he had been descending in this elevator. Finally, it stopped in front of a large door labeled "Sirius Storage Room."


    Taking a step forward, Liu Xing found that the door automatically opened.


    Entering Sirius¡¯s storage room, Liu Xing noticed that it wasn¡¯t particularly large¡ªjust over ten square meters¡ªwith shelves lining the walls.


    Scattered on these shelves were various objects. However, Liu Xing could discern that most items had deteriorated over time. For instance, a circular object Liu Xing casually reached for turned into dust upon contact.


    Due to time constraints, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t carefully examine each item for damage. Instead, he opted for a quick and convenient method¡ªrunning his hand swiftly over the shelves and taking away anything that didn¡¯t turn to dust.


    As a result, dust filled the air.


    In the end, Liu Xing only retrieved three items from Sirius¡¯s storage room, or items, as Liu Xing had already checked their information.


    Obtaining three items exceeded Liu Xing¡¯s expectations. Before arriving at the Underground Ruins, he had mentally prepared himself to be satisfied with just finding one item.


    Most importantly, among these three items, the effect of one item thrilled Liu Xing.


    The appearance of this particular item was somewhat peculiar, resembling a leash collar used for walking dogs. However, the material looked extremely sturdy, adorned with various patterns or perhaps even runes.


    Clearly, this item was not for walking Ancient Ones¡¯ pets but for controlling Shoggoths.


    The Shoggoth Suppression Device, developed by the Ancient Ones after the first Shoggoth rebellion failed. When the user puts this device on a Shoggoth, the Shoggoth will obey the user¡¯s commands. However, the Shoggoth¡¯s own strength will decrease by about fifty percent. It¡¯s worth mentioning that this device only works on certain Shoggoths.


    In simple terms, this was the device the Ancient Ones used to control Shoggoths. After the first Shoggoth rebellion, all Ancient Ones knew that Shoggoths were no longer tools they could freely use but genuine intelligent beings. Thus, the Ancient Ones had to change their attitude towards Shoggoths¡ªfrom tools to slaves.


    However, looking at it from another perspective, the Shoggoth Suppression Device seemed formidable. It allowed one to tame a Shoggoth as if it were a magical creature. But the limitations of this device were evident.


    Firstly, according to Liu Xing¡¯s understanding, the Shoggoth Suppression Device could only target Shoggoths that had been controlled by the Ancient Ones after the first rebellion and had not evolved to a higher level in the billions of years since... Simply put, it could only deal with the Shoggoths in Fisher¡¯s Village.


    Secondly, and most importantly, the Shoggoth Suppression Device was essentially a dog collar. Just as humans could control a dog¡¯s movements within a certain range by putting a collar on its neck, this device could only control a Shoggoth if it had a neck... Well, if Shoggoths had necks.


    Therefore, for Ancient Ones in the past, putting the Shoggoth Suppression Device on a Shoggoth wasn¡¯t difficult. But for Liu Xing, with his current strength, trying to put this device on a Shoggoth¡¯s head was practically impossible.


    Thus, Liu Xing looked at the Shoggoth Suppression Device and could only sigh in resignation. Although the device was very useful, with his current abilities, bringing the Shoggoth Suppression Device to control a Shoggoth was almost impossible.


    Besides the Shoggoth Suppression Device, Liu Xing found another item resembling a hand grenade, which seemed useful. Although it appeared to be a disposable damage-dealing item, in reality, it was a support-type item.


    "The Ancient One Signal Jammer, long neglected and damaged. It can block most signals within a five-kilometer radius, including special communication signals between certain mythical creatures. It can be used for a maximum of ten minutes each time. After depleting the energy in the jammer, it can be recharged using electricity, solar power, and other means."


    In essence, it was a high-level signal jammer that could block many signals, often proving unexpectedly useful. Unfortunately, the jammer was long neglected, or Liu Xing thought it would be even more useful.


    It seemed that the Ancient Ones¡¯ literary carriers in those days were quite diverse.


    Furthermore, the names of these Ancient One books were much more down-to-earth than Liu Xing had imagined. Titles like "Postnatal Care of Shoggoth," "Fifty Billion Whys," and "Secrets I Have to Tell Yis People" caught his eye.


    Liu Xing rubbed his chin, feeling that the image of the Ancient Ones in his mind had completely collapsed.


    In a thread-bound book titled "Fifty Thousand Shades of Gray," Liu Xing found a letter written by an Ancient One named Alexander to Sirius.


    From the letter, Liu Xing gathered that Alexander was a technician responsible for maintaining and upgrading various systems in the Fort. As the headquarters needed him to report back to the city on the Antarctic Continent, Alexander left the Fort.


    When Alexander departed, the Fort¡¯s identity verification system automatically upgraded. Therefore, Alexander informed Sirius of this news and urged him to complete the level verification of all Ancient Ones in the Fort as soon as possible, thus determining the permissions each Ancient One should have within the Fort.


    Most importantly, Alexander provided Sirius with an administrator account that could control all the systems in the Fort.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing had a sudden realization. It seemed like he could use this administrator account to assign himself certain permissions, allowing him to enter the rooms and storage rooms of other Ancient Ones without resorting to violence.


    Therefore, Liu Xing confirmed his next move. He would head to the adjacent enormous circular space¡ªthe command center.


    Ready to act, Liu Xing tucked the letter into his pocket and moved towards the command center.


    Of course, Liu Xing didn¡¯t forget to check the current time. He found that he had been in the Underground Ruins for twenty minutes.


    After entering the command center, thanks to the Light Orb Art, Liu Xing could see the surroundings clearly. In addition to damaged weapons, there were numerous skeletons. Judging from these skeletons with three heads and six arms, Liu Xing was sure that this Ancient Tribe had no connection with humans anymore. However, survivors of this Ancient Tribe¡¯s race might have made it to the human era, becoming prototypes for certain mythical stories.


    Due to the improved visibility and his knowledge of the overall structure of the command center, Liu Xing effortlessly located the core of the command center¡ªthe control room.


    In the control room, Liu Xing saw numerous screens, buttons, and control levers, exuding a strong sense of technology.


    However, due to the lack of energy, these instruments were in a dormant state.


    Liu Xing paid no attention to this because he knew his target¡ªthe identity verification device¡ªoperated using an Energy Storage Unit created by the Ancient Ones. This Energy Storage Unit was essentially a battery. In its unused state, the Identity Verification Device would completely cut off power, no longer consuming energy from the Energy Storage Unit.


    Therefore, Liu Xing believed that the Identity Verification Device should work normally, unless it or the Energy Storage Unit was damaged.


    Soon, Liu Xing found his goal for this trip¡ªthe Identity Verification Device.


    The Identity Verification Device looked like the instrument used to perm hair in modern hair salons, but because it was made for the Ancient Ones, the appearance of this Identity Verification Device was quite peculiar.


    Coming to the back of the Identity Verification Device, Liu Xing found that the Energy Storage Unit was intact and connected to the Identity Verification Device.


    Therefore, Liu Xing knew that it was time for KP Green Light to make its appearance.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 327: Theory of Plot Points

    Chapter 327: Theory of Plot Points


    As expected.


    KP Green Light expressed some surprise, "Hey, Liu Xing, I never thought you could trigger this hidden plot point. You know, in our real Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, no one has been able to trigger this hidden plot point until now."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, smiling, "Oh, so you mean to say that I¡¯ve made history? And from what you¡¯re saying, is this a universal hidden plot point?"


    KP Green Light chuckled and said, "Exactly, Liu Xing, as you should know, in every level of the game area, there are thousands of parallel worlds. These parallel worlds are mostly similar, unless some players can make world-altering actions. For example, in a module I once hosted, there was a player whose profession was a popular anchor on a major live streaming platform. This player had some fame. As you can guess, during the module, this player started an outdoor live broadcast and encountered an attack by a group of Ghouls. Although I arranged for the supervisors of the live streaming platform to notice the incident, due to response time, the Ghoul attack was broadcast for five minutes. This led to nearly a hundred million NPCs and players in this parallel world seeing the video through various means."


    Liu Xing was somewhat surprised; he didn¡¯t expect such elaborate operations in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall.


    Curious, Liu Xing asked, "So, what was the final result of this? All those NPCs and players should have undergone sanity checks."


    KP Green Light sighed again, reluctantly saying, "You¡¯re right. Although I used all my privileges in the module to make all the countries in this parallel world unanimously ban the video, those hundred million NPCs and players still had to undergo sanity checks. As a player, you may not be aware that when we, as KPs, perform various judgments, actual dice drop in front of us. So, when you hear the sound of dice landing during judgments, it¡¯s a real occurrence."


    "So, Liu Xing, you can imagine that thousands of dice suddenly fell around me, and it continued for over ten hours. The result of each dice was transmitted to my mind. I felt like my head was about to explode. The final outcome was that hundreds of thousands of NPCs fell into temporary madness, nearly a million of them permanently became lunatics, and the remaining hundred million NPCs and players were in a state of mental trance."


    "Most importantly, the various chain reactions that followed led to riots and serious incidents in many regions of this parallel world. Two countries even went to war. Many modules in this parallel world, which were already set, had to be modified. Because of this incident, I was demoted from the Cthulhu region directly to the Ghoul region. It took a long time for me to rise to the Shoggoth Region."


    Liu Xing nodded, and KP Green Light¡¯s words provided him with a lot of information.


    Firstly, it confirmed Liu Xing¡¯s earlier speculation that KPs are also graded, with higher-level KPs having more rights and benefits. The path of promotion for KPs is not simpler than that of players. KP Green Light, an experienced KP who had hosted modules in the Cthulhu region, had to handle numerous modules in the Ghoul region before getting a chance to advance to the Shoggoth Region. Moreover, if a KP¡¯s module encountered issues, the KP would be punished.


    Secondly, the issue of KP¡¯s rights in the module. Although KPs can control NPCs in the module, and higher-level KPs can even control most NPCs in parallel worlds, the Cthulhu RPG Game emphasizes realism. Even if KPs react to players¡¯ actions promptly, various reasons may cause delays in implementing KP decisions.


    This gave Liu Xing some thoughts, some bold ideas.


    Lastly, the issue of module continuity. From KP Green Light¡¯s words, it was evident that many modules were pre-set. This means that while players are in the current module, the system has already prepared the next module for them. As long as players clear the current module, the system arranges corresponding Interlude Growth plots, naturally guiding the player¡¯s character card to the location of the next module.


    Of course, there is another possibility: after a player clears the current module, the system may, based on the player¡¯s performance in the current module, interactions with NPCs and related events, as well as relationships with other players, place the player in a suitable module.


    Considering these two possibilities, based on his situation, Liu Xing now leaned more towards the second possibility. After obtaining the torn page of "The Secret Scripture of Xuanjun" in Earth Dragon Village, most modules were related to "The Secret Scripture of Xuanjun." After changing the character card, Liu Xing had just come into contact with Zhang Jingxu. Both of them participated in the Fisher¡¯s Village module because they knew the same NPC - Dogo Aige.


    While Liu Xing was lost in thought, KP Green Light continued, "Oh, I seem to have gone off on a tangent again. To get back on track, I actually have high hopes for you, Liu Xing, because I feel there¡¯s a kind of Protagonist¡¯s Halo around you. So today, I¡¯ll reveal some information that¡¯s not a secret in the high-level player circles, but it¡¯s unknown to you Shoggoth Region players."


    So, Liu Xing had the idea to create an identity for himself. Currently, although Liu Xing had learned the language of the Ancient Ones, he was not an Ancient One and did not have the unique ID that the Ancient Ones had, their "ID card," so he couldn¡¯t use the "Ancient One Identity Verification" function.


    Liu Xing clicked on "Non-Ancient One Identity Verification," entered its sub-interface, and saw three options: Military, Political, and Temporary.


    After some thought, Liu Xing decisively chose Military because, in the book "Fifty Thousand Shades of Gray" he had glimpsed earlier, it mentioned that mythical creatures of other races in the Ancient One¡¯s territory could only hold lower-level civil positions. After all, in political matters, the Ancient Ones were not willing to let outsiders intervene.


    In the military aspect, Ancient Ones appointed a batch of generals from other mythical creature races. However, these generals from other mythical creature races were deployed to the border regions of the Ancient One¡¯s territory, the front line of war. This "thoughtful" arrangement by the Ancient Ones was quite apparent.


    As for the temporary identity, it granted permissions for certain individuals, like journalists and writers, to access specific places. For example, most areas in the Ancient OneFort required certain permissions to enter. The Shoggoth control room at the bottom required the Fort Commander¡¯s permission to enter. However, temporary identities could only maintain their validity for a day and required corresponding document numbers. So, Liu Xing directly ignored this option.


    In the military identity interface, due to the level of this Ancient OneFort, the highest rank that could be conferred was the precursor to the Fort Commander. According to the nine-grade military officer system implemented by the Ancient Ones in the past, this precursor to the Fort Commander belonged to the fifth-grade military officer, a position neither high nor low.


    Therefore, Liu Xing naturally chose to confer upon himself the title of precursor to the Fort Commander.


    The moment he clicked confirm, Liu Xing felt his vision darken, and then some new information appeared in his mind. In simple terms, congratulations, Liu Xing became the new precursor to the Fort Commander. The message also explained the rights and responsibilities of being a precursor to the Fort Commander.


    In these pieces of information, Liu Xing saw the information he wanted the most¡ªAncient One and non-Ancient One military personnel under the military hierarchy would unconditionally obey the orders of higher-ranking military officers. When necessary, military officers could also give orders to civilians and slaves.


    This was the reason why Liu Xing came to get the identity verification. This way, when he encounters Ancient Ones later, he can use his identity to command them to serve him.


    Of course, Liu Xing also knew that he might be overthinking it a bit. After all, the appearance rate of Ancient Ones in the Cthulhu RPG Game¡¯s modules is very low. Fortunately, according to the "Theory of Plot Points" that KP Green Light just told him, there is hope for him to encounter other Ancient Ones in the future.


    Unfortunately, Liu Xing was sure that Sirius¡¯s position in the past was also a precursor to the Fort Commander. Therefore, he and Sirius were at the same level, and he couldn¡¯t command Sirius to provide him with more items.


    After solving his "identity problem," Liu Xing decided to take advantage of the remaining half an hour to leave the command center and head towards the leftmost passage to see where it led.


    Most importantly, the Ancient OneFort¡¯s floor plan Liu Xing saw before did not include this leftmost passage. Therefore, it can be inferred that this leftmost passage appeared after the Ancient OneFort was attacked by Star Kin and Deep Ones.


    Entering the leftmost passage, Liu Xing quickly arrived at a black wooden door.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 328: Return Once Again

    Chapter 328: Return Once Again


    Liu Xing gazed at the black wooden door before him. Carefully approaching, he pushed the door with his hand, only to discover that it was slightly ajar and easily gave way to his push.


    However, at this moment, Liu Xing suddenly felt discomfort in the palm of his hand. Hastily lifting it for inspection, he found a layer of black, unknown liquid covering it.


    No wonder the wooden door was black.


    Now was not the time for complaints. Although the black substance on Liu Xing¡¯s palm felt slippery and uncomfortable, he couldn¡¯t guarantee there were no other side effects. To avoid contaminating his other hand, Liu Xing decided against using tissue and instead nonchalantly used his hand to touch the surrounding walls.


    Soon, the black liquid on Liu Xing¡¯s hand disappeared, but this didn¡¯t bring relief. Liu Xing noticed that the black color wasn¡¯t just on the surface but had permeated into the skin of his palm like a tattoo.Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m


    Frowning, Liu Xing thought this was far from good news.


    However, apart from some psychological discomfort, Liu Xing didn¡¯t feel any substantial impact from the black substance. Trying to divert his attention, he convinced himself not to focus on his hand and cautiously entered the space behind the black wooden door.


    Behind the door was a hive-like space, divided by thick wooden boards near the walls, creating separate areas where various furniture and many skeletons were placed.


    It seemed to be the residence of the common people in the Ancient Tribe.


    After taking a few steps forward, Liu Xing spotted a huge pit with no visible bottom.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, quickly speculating that this bottomless pit was likely the passage Shoggoths, previously confined, had dug to escape.


    The recent letter from Ancient One Alexander mentioned the area where the Shoggoths were confined, using specialized power devices to prevent them from causing trouble in case of a power outage at the fort. Even after Ancient OneFort fell to the attacks of Star Kin and Deep One, the confinement devices continued to operate until the spare energy was depleted, allowing the Shoggoths to escape.


    Looking at the location of the pit, Liu Xing thought the Shoggoths were quite clever. The pit curved away from any place where Ancient Ones might appear.


    It seemed the Shoggoths were concerned about being discovered by the Ancient Ones, or perhaps the Shoggoths of that era were wary of the Ancient Ones¡¯ combat capabilities.


    Therefore, Liu Xing thought he could use this to his advantage in dealing with the Shoggoths.


    Rubbing his chin in thought, Liu Xing had some plans in mind. Despite the average intelligence of Shoggoths being around 45, elite Shoggoths should have an intelligence level of over 60, making communication possible. Considering their ability to learn and imitate, Liu Xing was confident that the Shoggoths in Fisher¡¯s Village had evolved human-like vocal organs.


    Therefore, Liu Xing felt it necessary to find an opportunity to talk to the Shoggoths.


    Apart from this, Liu Xing also noticed a lot of the black unknown liquid at the edge of the pit, indicating it was probably coming from the Shoggoths.


    After some thought, and since the rule book didn¡¯t mention the toxicity or other mysterious effects of the liquid on Shoggoths, Liu Xing no longer worried about his hand and treated it as just another tattoo.


    Avoiding the pit, Liu Xing took a few more steps and saw a massive three-story building. Judging by the materials, it seemed to be made of a hard and extremely durable wood. As of now, there were no signs of damage to the building.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, estimating that this three-story building was likely the chief¡¯s residence of the Ancient Tribe.


    With a mindset to take advantage, Liu Xing entered the building.


    Though the floor creaked underfoot, Liu Xing was sure the building wouldn¡¯t collapse. He explored the three-story building confidently.


    Liu Xing put the "luminous multicolored crystal (lost)" in his pocket and then retraced his steps because the effect of the Wall-Passing Technique on him had only eight minutes left.


    Just as Liu Xing was about to return to the villa, he suddenly heard a "rustling" sound above his head. This made Liu Xing break out in a cold sweat, as he knew that this sound could likely be from a Shoggoth.


    However, amid the panic, Liu Xing realized that he was directly beneath a villa where Fisher¡¯s Village residents lived.


    This meant that the residents of Fisher¡¯s Village might actually be disguised Shoggoths.


    To avoid making noise and to assess the situation on his head, Liu Xing stood still, not daring to breathe, listening intently to the situation above.


    The "rustling" sound continued for a while, and then Liu Xing heard footsteps going upstairs. The "rustling" sound disappeared.


    It seemed that this Shoggoth had transformed into a human shape to go upstairs, as going upstairs in its original form would be quite troublesome.


    At this moment, Liu Xing had only two minutes left for the Wall-Passing Technique effect on him.


    Hastily, Liu Xing moved forward, almost running, if not for the concern about making too much noise.


    Fortunately, in the last half-minute, Liu Xing finally returned to the villa.


    However, due to being too hasty, Liu Xing slipped during the first jump and hit the nearby earthen wall. Luckily, this earthen wall was not recognized as a "wall," or Liu Xing would have been clueless about where to run.


    So, the first thing Liu Xing did upon returning to the villa was to touch his head. Thankfully, it was just a bump.


    "Ryuusei, you really narrowly made it! If it had taken half a minute longer, we would have had to dig a hole to rescue you. But looking at you now, Ryuusei, you must have gained a lot," Zhang Jingxu said with a smile.


    Liu Xing nodded and summarized the situation of his second trip to the Underground Ruins. Of course, there were certain things that Liu Xing definitely wouldn¡¯t reveal, such as him becoming an Ancient One martial official and the "luminous multicolored crystal (lost)."


    "Oh, so the mythical creature that almost scared me to death is called a Shoggoth, and it¡¯s a slave of the Ancient One. In that case, Ryuusei, as long as you contact Sirius, the Ancient One, you should be able to deal with those Shoggoths," Panda Pig said with a smile.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Of course, although everyone said that, they understood that the current Ancient One Sirius probably couldn¡¯t handle those Shoggoths, and there was even a possibility that he might offer outdated and erroneous suggestions.


    So, Ling Ishikawa reminded, "The king¡¯s words are like the king¡¯s deeds. Now Sirius is just a soul. I think the Shoggoths probably won¡¯t obey Sirius¡¯s orders, so Ryuusei, you better inquire about the weaknesses of Shoggoths."


    Liu Xing nodded.


    As for the three items Liu Xing obtained from Sirius¡¯s storage room, although players could guess their actual effects by knowing the information about these items, the character cards couldn¡¯t do that. So, they had to make speculative guesses about these items.


    Since the Rubik¡¯s Cube didn¡¯t have much useful information, it was directly ignored by everyone. The item-blocking device, on the other hand, was "guessed" by everyone.


    Of course, the focus was on the Shoggoth suppression device.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 329: Ling Ishikawa’s Ability (continued)

    Chapter 329: Ling Ishikawa¡¯s Ability (continued)


    Liu Xing immediately explained the function of the Shoggoth suppression device upon seeing it, as its purpose was evident at first glance. Of course, he spoke with a tone of speculation. The others naturally agreed with Liu Xing¡¯s statement, although Panda Pig jokingly suggested that the Shoggoth suppression device might be a personal hobby of Sirius and a gadget for his collection.


    As for the actual effect of the Shoggoth suppression device, everyone¡¯s opinion was unanimous: it was useless and had no practical application in the current situation. Obtaining the Shoggoth suppression device was like a baby getting hold of a gun. Although there was a possibility of using it against an enemy, the chances were slim to none.


    Therefore, after seeing the information about the Shoggoth suppression device, everyone lost interest in it. After all, no one believed they had the ability to put the device on a Shoggoth¡¯s head. Moreover, the Shoggoths in Fisher¡¯s Village were aware of the power of the Shoggoth suppression device, as they had been controlled by it in the past. Liu Xing suspected that when the Shoggoths discovered the device, they would most likely go berserk and attack whoever was holding it.


    Therefore, Liu Xing picked up the Shoggoth suppression device and said, "I¡¯ll just put this thing in the room for now. We definitely can¡¯t use it to its full potential, and it might even provoke the Shoggoths. After all, it will bring back some unpleasant memories for them."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and then said somewhat embarrassedly, "That¡¯s true, Ryuusei. Can you give me the device? I think it might be useful for me."


    Liu Xing raised his eyebrows, realizing that when he entered Ling Ishikawa¡¯s room earlier, he had seen him studying animal taming skills. So, there was a chance that Ling Ishikawa could use the Shoggoth suppression device to capture a Shoggoth.


    Of course, the Shoggoth suppression device was useless to Liu Xing, and it was taking up too much space in his inventory. In this Cthulhu RPG game, players could carry many items with them, but they couldn¡¯t have an alternate dimension bag like in other games that could easily hold items larger than a person. Liu Xing¡¯s character card, "Watanabe Ryuusei," could only carry a few items, such as a sacrificial dagger and a Yellow Seal Pendant, besides his phone. Items like the English version of "The Yellow King" and the Deep One statue for sacrifice were left in his backpack on the second floor. If there was an emergency, Liu Xing would have to find a way to use those items.


    Therefore, Liu Xing decided to give the Shoggoth suppression device to Ling Ishikawa. On the one hand, he was doing him a favor, and on the other hand, he wanted to see how good his animal taming skills were. If he could control a Shoggoth, it would be even better, as Yin En was his ally, and "Ling Ishikawa" was his follower. If Ling Ishikawa couldn¡¯t control the Shoggoth, it wouldn¡¯t matter. At most, it would be a great success in mocking the Shoggoth.


    Zhang Jingxu and the others had no objections to Liu Xing giving the Shoggoth suppression device to Ling Ishikawa. After all, it belonged to Liu Xing, so he could give it to anyone he wanted. Moreover, the device was useless to them.


    However, he was curious about why Ling Ishikawa wanted the Shoggoth suppression device. He asked, "Ling Ishikawa, what do you want to do with this thing? It¡¯s not a good thing, after all. For the Shoggoths, it¡¯s a shackle that once bound their freedom. If you show it to them, I think all the Shoggoths in Fisher¡¯s Village will attack you."


    Ling Ishikawa smiled and nodded, saying in a nonchalant tone, "Thank you for your reminder. I¡¯m prepared for this. I¡¯ve learned a set of animal taming skills recently, so I think I can practice on these Shoggoths. After all, these Shoggoths were tamed by the Ancient Ones in the past, so it¡¯s possible to tame them again. If I¡¯m lucky enough, I might be able to succeed."


    Upon hearing that Ling Ishikawa had animal taming skills, everyone understood that he had a "go big or go home" mentality. They could only nod in agreement and support his idea.


    However, as an NPC, Lu Tianya naturally didn¡¯t understand Ling Ishikawa¡¯s idea and was worried. He said, "Ling Ishikawa, don¡¯t be too presumptuous. Although these Shoggoths were tamed by the Ancient Ones in the past, it¡¯s been a long time since then. The Shoggoths in Fisher¡¯s Village have become wild and difficult to tame. You won¡¯t be able to tame them, and the Ancient Ones¡¯ animal taming skills may be vastly different from ours. So, Ling Ishikawa, I advise you not to take any risks."


    Ling Ishikawa smiled and nodded, saying in a tone that showed he didn¡¯t care, "I understand. Thank you for your concern. Please rest assured that I won¡¯t fight unprepared. I¡¯ll only take action when I¡¯m confident. Besides, we have to take some risks because we can¡¯t just sit and wait for death. We have to seize the opportunity."


    Liu Xing knew exactly what Lu Tianya meant by "that kind of person," but for the sake of maintaining a harmonious atmosphere, he chose not to delve into it.


    After a while, Liu Xing heard the sound of someone dressing, indicating that Ling Ishikawa had completed his task. It was surprisingly fast, which gave Liu Xing a somewhat strange feeling.


    Then, Ling Ishikawa came downstairs nonchalantly.


    Under the puzzled gazes of everyone, Ling Ishikawa spoke, "Alright, I just entered Alice¡¯s room and confirmed that there is also a Composite Magic Array in there. By the way, why are you all looking at me like that?"


    Panda Pig stood up, put his arm around Ling Ishikawa, and smirked, saying, "Ling Ishikawa, my friend, I initially thought you were an upright person, but I never expected you to do something like this. Are you absolutely sure you entered Alice¡¯s room? We didn¡¯t hear the sound of you opening the door, after all."


    Zhang Jingxu and Lu Tianya both nodded in agreement, casting a suspicious glance at Ling Ishikawa.


    As for Liu Xing, although he was certain that Ling Ishikawa couldn¡¯t have done something so outrageous, given the current circumstances, he had to nod along with the others.


    Ling Ishikawa was dumbfounded by their reactions. He quickly understood what Liu Xing and the others were thinking. To dispel their misunderstandings, he forced a smile and shook his head, saying, "Hey, what are you all thinking? Am I really the kind of person to do that? I admit I took off my clothes on the third floor just now, and I didn¡¯t open Alice¡¯s door because I now possess a miraculous ability. In simple terms, I can stay in the Alternate dimension and this dimension¡¯s rift, but I can¡¯t carry any items when using this power."


    Hearing Ling Ishikawa¡¯s explanation, Liu Xing and the others suddenly appeared as if they had a revelation, as this scenario had been within their expectations.


    As experienced players of the Cthulhu RPG Game, they might not know the exact abilities of other players, but by carefully observing their behavior and language, they could generally deduce their capabilities and motivations. So when they heard about Ling Ishikawa undressing, Liu Xing had suspected that Ling Ishikawa might have had a way to enter Alice¡¯s room stealthily or invisibly. After all, in classic Island Nation movies, invisible people usually kept their clothes on...


    However, what Liu Xing hadn¡¯t anticipated was that Ling Ishikawa¡¯s ability allowed him to traverse alternate dimensions.


    Of course, Liu Xing quickly connected the dots. Considering that Ling Ishikawa¡¯s world mission involved traveling to the Alternate dimension of Hybrier, it made perfect sense for him to gain the ability to traverse alternate dimensions.


    At this point, Miyako Goudong entered and said, "Alice is back. We should hurry and inform Ling Ishikawa to come down... Wait, Ling Ishikawa, you came down so quickly?"


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 330: Alice’s Story

    Chapter 330: Alice¡¯s Story


    Upon hearing that Alice was returning, everyone quickly resumed their seats. Zhang Jingxu exchanged glances with the others, indicating his intention to have a chat with Alice later, and requested their cooperation.


    After half a minute, Alice walked in alone. Liu Xing could tell from her troubled expression that her conversation with Matsui Ichiro hadn¡¯t gone smoothly.


    Zhang Jingxu seized this opportunity to inquire, "Miss Alice, why the distressed look? Did you encounter issues in your conversation with Mr. Matsui Ichiro?"


    Alice nodded, expressing her frustration, "Exactly. Mr. Matsui Ichiro is too stubborn, insisting on his initial ideas without any flexibility. No matter how hard I tried to persuade him, he wouldn¡¯t agree to move those inexplicable deity statues out of Fisher¡¯s Village¡¯s Ancestral Hall."


    "Deity statues?" Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Unexpectedly, Alice misspoke or revealed the truth by calling those peculiar sculptures in Fisher¡¯s Village¡¯s Ancestral Hall "deity statues." Earlier, Alice had referred to them as artworks.


    If that was the case, could those statues actually be deity statues of the Ocean True Deity Sect? Zhang Jingxu also picked up on this and immediately asked, "Deity statues? Miss Alice, are you saying that those strange statues are deity statues, not just artworks?"


    Alice realized her mistake but, being the intelligence officer for the Deep Sea Gospel Society¡¯s Kyoto branch, she quickly composed herself. Without missing a beat, she explained, "Oh, those statues are indeed artworks. However, they can also be classified as deity statues. Just like those cross-shaped pendants, they can serve as both jewelry and be used for prayers in certain situations."


    Zhang Jingxu feigned enlightenment and chuckled, "I see. Miss Alice, you have a keen insight. But, if I understand correctly, are you trying to convince Mr. Matsui Ichiro to move those deity statues out of Fisher¡¯s Village¡¯s Ancestral Hall because they might actually be deity statues related to some unconventional church?"


    Alice nodded, sighing, "You¡¯re right. That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking. Considering the styles of those deity statues, you should be able to see that they don¡¯t belong to any conventional church."


    "Miss Alice, are you suggesting that Mr. Matsui Ichiro might be a follower of some evil secret cult?" Ling Ishikawa pretended to be shocked.


    Alice sighed again, her expression serious, "I can¡¯t be sure at the moment. I was trying to extract information from Mr. Matsui Ichiro about his understanding of those deity statues. I wanted to determine if he could be a follower of some evil secret cult. However, his response was ambiguous. Despite my observations, Mr. Matsui Ichiro doesn¡¯t seem to know the true origin of these deity statues. He doesn¡¯t show sincere reverence towards them. Yet, no matter how I approached the topic, he remained tight-lipped and provided various excuses, unwilling to relocate the statues. It¡¯s quite frustrating."


    Zhang Jingxu also sighed, saying, "Let it go. If Mr. Matsui Ichiro is unwilling, we outsiders should not interfere further."


    "No, no, no. I must handle this matter because you may not be aware that deity statues from secret cults often possess a bewitching charm. They can turn those who initially don¡¯t believe into devout followers. I¡¯ve encountered such situations before." Alice spoke earnestly.


    She then began recounting her personal experience.


    Alice, an Englishwoman, was born in a wealthy district in London. Both her parents were renowned local lawyers.


    As she grew older, Alice often overheard her parents discussing various cases at the dinner table, including some supernatural cases. In London¡¯s extensive and historic subway network, mysterious creature sightings were reported frequently at night. Notably, there was a series of midnight subway murders where victims, waiting alone at secluded subway stations, suddenly screamed and disappeared in the surveillance blind spots. The ground was left with copious blood and flesh, indicating no chance of survival.


    In just half a month, nearly fifty victims had been claimed, and due to the need to maintain order, the London police dared not make these incidents public. They conducted a closed investigation into the gruesome midnight serial killings, keeping the victims¡¯ families silent about the true nature of the crimes, only suggesting that the victims might have been kidnapped.


    At that time, Alice¡¯s father was still working at the police station. One evening, just before the end of his shift, the station announced that, after tonight¡¯s subway closure, all police officers would collaborate with temporarily deployed military forces to conduct searches along the subway lines, attempting to capture any potential killers hiding in the subway.


    Initially unconcerned, Alice¡¯s father became suspicious upon arriving at the designated subway station that night. Seeing the fully armed military presence, he realized something was amiss. The situation seemed more suited for capturing a notorious criminal.


    This raised his alertness, and after the teams were assigned and started their operations, he intentionally positioned himself in the middle, the safest location.


    Life was unpredictable.


    Gary had already been killed by his own Ghoul servants, and Elizabeth had become Chris¡¯s adopted daughter, even though she could now be considered his grandmother.


    As for himself, he had transformed from "Liu Xing" to "Watanabe Ryuusei" and had encountered Alice once more.


    Now, Liu Xing had a vague premonition that he might encounter Elizabeth again, possibly while traveling with Alice.


    After concluding her father¡¯s story, Alice summarized, "A lesson from the past serves as a guide for the future. Although you may think I¡¯m being overly cautious, better safe than sorry. Though those statues haven¡¯t had any substantial impact on us so far, what if one day you find yourself growing fish scales? It would be too late. Well, I¡¯ll go rest in my room for now."


    Alice went upstairs after her statement.


    However, Liu Xing suddenly noticed a hint of dark green at the junction of Alice¡¯s right wrist and her sleeve, capturing his attention.


    When Liu Xing wanted to continue observing, Alice had already turned and gone upstairs.


    This left Liu Xing in silent contemplation. If his eyes weren¡¯t deceiving him, that hint of dark green on Alice¡¯s wrist might be a scale!


    Combined with Alice¡¯s final words, Liu Xing became even more certain of his suspicions.


    Moreover, from "Watanabe Ryuusei¡¯s" memories, he had learned that the Deep Sea Gospel Society indeed possessed a technique to transform people into "Deep Ones." However, this technique was not fully developed, resulting in transformed "Deep Ones" resembling their appearance but not their essence¡ªessentially, they were humans with the appearance of Deep Ones.


    From this, Liu Xing could deduce that, although the Deep Sea Gospel Society worshipped Deep Ones, their contact with them was not close. In simple terms, the Deep Sea Gospel Society was merely following in the footsteps of the Deep Ones.


    Returning to the conversation, as an intermediate member of the Deep Sea Gospel Society, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Alice might undergo the transformation into a "Deep One."


    However, Liu Xing sensed from Alice¡¯s tone that she didn¡¯t want to undergo this transformation, as she wouldn¡¯t have mentioned "fish scales" otherwise.


    Therefore, Liu Xing was growing increasingly curious about Alice, this NPC.


    After hearing Alice¡¯s departure upstairs, Zhang Jingxu smiled and said, "Alright, once Alice leaves the villa, I¡¯ll gather some anti-magic dust, and Ling Ishikawa, you¡¯ll have to make another trip to enter Alice¡¯s room and deal with that Composite Magic Array. Rest assured, Ling Ishikawa, we won¡¯t be watching your every move."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded with a wry smile.


    Miyako Goudong, who had been on lookout duty earlier, was now very curious and asked, "By the way, Ling Ishikawa, you still haven¡¯t answered my previous question."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 331: Plastic Sisters

    Chapter 331: Plastic Sisters


    Ling Ishikawa sighed and once again explained her situation to Miyako Goudong.


    "Haha, I see..." Miyako Goudong chuckled, wanting to say something but noticed Matsui Yui entering the villa at that moment, so he remained silent.


    Liu Xing could discern that despite Matsui Yui¡¯s attempts to conceal it, the worry between her eyebrows was quite apparent. Therefore, Liu Xing understood that Matsui Yui must have encountered Matsui Ichiro.


    "Uh, excuse me, is Alice in her room?" Matsui Yui asked somewhat helplessly.


    Seated on the outermost side, Ling Ishikawa nodded, smiling, "Yes, yes, Miss Alice just went upstairs, and she probably guessed that Miss Matsui Yui was coming. She¡¯s up there waiting for you now."


    Matsui Yui sighed and smiled wryly, "Well, my friends, I believe you¡¯re already aware. Just now, at the Ancestral Hall, my father and Alice had an unpleasant encounter. After you left the hall, they had another argument, and neither could convince the other. In the end, they could only part ways without reconciliation. I just finished calming my father down, and now I have the time to help Alice calm down."


    The group nodded understandingly, and Matsui Yui didn¡¯t linger on the topic, heading upstairs directly.


    "Now both Alice and Matsui Yui are upstairs. It¡¯s better for us not to discuss sensitive topics in case they overhear. Most importantly, we don¡¯t have much to discuss at the moment, as many of our previous speculations have been overturned by today¡¯s Ancestral Hall visit," Zhang Jingxu remarked while looking at the ceiling.


    As Zhang Jingxu said, the trip to the Ancestral Hall had brought new discoveries, but unfortunately, these findings didn¡¯t support the previous speculations. Instead, they contradicted them, leaving the group in an awkward position.


    With their previous speculations proven wrong, many pieces of information considered crucial were now irrelevant. The group found themselves with very little to discuss.


    Moreover, Liu Xing¡¯s mind was a bit chaotic at the moment. He hadn¡¯t expected that after all the twists and turns, Alice would somehow be related to Elizabeth as a "distant relative." According to the "plot point" theory KP Green Light had shared earlier, Liu Xing believed that he would likely encounter both Alice and Elizabeth in future modules, either in London or Manchester.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing felt a bit melancholic. Now that he knew Elizabeth, who seemed like a young girl, was actually a hundred-year-old witch with attributes reaching peak human levels, his pressure increased. Furthermore, almost a year had passed since rescuing Elizabeth from the Castle using his "Liu Xing" character card. It was possible that Elizabeth¡¯s attributes had reached 100 or even higher.


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, humans with attributes surpassing 99 could be aptly described as "superhuman."


    Considering this, Liu Xing felt a significant burden. Although he knew Elizabeth¡¯s true identity, his character card did not. Additionally, based on Alice¡¯s story, Liu Xing suspected that the unfortunate fate of the family of five in London was likely related to Elizabeth¡¯s brother, Gary. The parchment Bai Hecheng retrieved from the Castle indicated Gary¡¯s transformation from a human to a Ghoul, suggesting the deity statue capable of turning people into Ghouls likely came from Gary.


    Now that Gary was dead, Elizabeth probably inherited all of his possessions, especially the unsavory ones. Liu Xing had reason to believe that on the other side of the Earth, Elizabeth was executing some sinister plan, perhaps targeting her "adoptive parents."


    Considering that Elizabeth¡¯s "adoptive father" Chris was the police chief in Manchester, gaining control over him would provide Elizabeth with a protective shield, allowing her to carry out her plans with impunity.


    Therefore, Liu Xing had already conceived a module: "Elizabeth plans to transform her adoptive parents, Chris and Mary, into her Ghoul servants. At the same time, Alice¡¯s father, either due to missing his brother Chris or having a case that required a visit to Manchester, brings his family to visit. Liu Xing (Watanabe Ryuusei) coincidentally arrives in Manchester for some reason and encounters Chris (Alice), becoming entangled in the events."


    Liu Xing touched his chin, feeling satisfied with his module-writing skills.


    However, Liu Xing was unaware that the casually fabricated module would become a reality, albeit with some deviations in certain aspects.


    Alice was displeased with Liu Xing¡¯s words because he essentially asked her not to cause trouble. He implied that he didn¡¯t want any unpleasant incidents before Matsui Yui¡¯s wedding.


    At this moment, Matsui Yui also came out, looking apologetic. "I¡¯m sorry, everyone. Matsui Yui and I had a minor disagreement just now, and our conversation got a bit intense. We didn¡¯t mean to worry you. But rest assured, our friendship with Alice is deep. We sometimes have arguments for various reasons, but we usually reconcile within minutes, right, Alice?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Matsui Yui was quite skilled at spinning stories. If he didn¡¯t know that Matsui Yui¡¯s anxiety had suddenly spiked, he might have believed her words.


    Alice, hearing Matsui Yui¡¯s explanation, nodded awkwardly and held Matsui Yui¡¯s hand, saying, "That¡¯s right. No need to worry about our relationship. Matsui Yui and I are close friends. It¡¯s just that, as you know, I¡¯m a foreigner, and sometimes I may misunderstand certain words in your Island Nation Language. I also have a bit of a fiery personality, so I tend to speak my mind."


    Deep and lasting friendship?


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but think of the Plastic Sisters from a famous hobbit director¡¯s classic work, "Generation IV."


    After Liu Xing¡¯s rather naive intervention, Matsui Yui lost interest in continuing the argument with Alice and found an excuse to leave.


    Of course, this time, Matsui Yui didn¡¯t invite Alice to her house for dinner.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing could only think to himself that Alice and Matsui Yui were indeed just "surface friends."


    However, this indirectly confirmed one thing¡ªAlice and Matsui Yui were not on the same side. It was very likely that they only knew each other and that Matsui Yui had invited Alice to join for some reason¡ªperhaps as a form of entertainment or maybe as a source of food.


    So, with a meaningful look to the others, Liu Xing gave a slight nod, indicating that they agreed with his thoughts.


    Alice then turned to them and said, "Hey, you guys are Dogo Aige¡¯s friends, right? You don¡¯t have anything to do with Matsui Yui, do you?"


    Hearing Alice¡¯s words, Liu Xing naturally nodded, understanding that Alice intended to sever ties with Matsui Yui.


    Alice sighed and said seriously, "Then I must tell you something, and you should relay it to Dogo Aige. He shouldn¡¯t marry Matsui Yui because she¡¯s not a suitable partner."


    As expected, Alice and Matsui Yui were just "surface friends." Alice had argued with Matsui Yui and was now revealing Matsui Yui¡¯s dark past.


    Of course, Liu Xing believed that Alice had discovered something unusual about Fisher¡¯s Village during their argument and wanted to use his group¡¯s help to sabotage Matsui Yui and Dogo Aige¡¯s wedding so they could leave Fisher¡¯s Village early.


    However, Liu Xing knew that Alice had only scratched the surface.


    Seeing that Liu Xing and the others didn¡¯t respond, Alice continued, "The reason I know Matsui Yui and became friends with her is that I have a bar in Kyoto. Matsui Yui was a regular customer, and I¡¯ve seen her change boyfriends more frequently than her clothes. Every time she came to my bar, she would bring a new boyfriend, including some middle-aged balding men in their forties or fifties. Needless to say, these men were wealthy."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m

 Chapter 332: Alice’s Revelation

    Chapter 332: Alice¡¯s Revelation


    Liu Xing and the others exchanged glances, surprised by Alice¡¯s straightforwardness. She immediately exposed Matsui Yui¡¯s scandalous dark history upon their first meeting. It seemed that Alice and Matsui Yui were indeed a pair of "Plastic Sisters." The quarrel had just begun, but Alice wasted no time in launching a full-scale attack.


    Fortunately, Liu Xing and the others had already set a tone earlier, following a principle from the Cthulhu RPG Game¡ªwhen a companion falls, do not let poverty persist. If Ling Ishikawa could bear all the misfortune alone, then let him.


    Hence, Liu Xing nodded awkwardly and began, "Uh, about this matter, you see, maybe Ling Ishikawa already knew, and besides, young people from the Island Nation often enjoy socializing. Matsui Yui¡¯s situation is not uncommon, and maybe she was just joking with you, Miss Alice. I remember Matsui Yui is attending university in Kyoto, so it¡¯s normal for college students to participate in social events. Matsui Yui coming to your bar with different guys might just be a casual thing..."


    Liu Xing tried to find a reasonable excuse to ease Alice¡¯s emotions and prevent her from revealing the accusations to Ling Ishikawa when he delivered their dinner later. Unfortunately, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t come up with a convincing reason to defend Matsui Yui¡¯s behavior of seeking wealthy partners.


    Therefore, Alice gave a cold snort and said with a smile, "Ryuusei, don¡¯t be so naive. There is no pure friendship between men and women in this world, especially in so-called university social events, which are essentially about one-night stands. Besides, if they find each other attractive, they might become a couple. Moreover, Matsui Yui is not a regular university student. She attends a mediocre university and takes correspondence courses. As long as she pays enough money, even if she never steps foot in the school, she can still graduate on time."


    She continued, "And now, let me be direct with you. Matsui Yui¡¯s true identity is a special actress who stars in Island Nation¡¯s distinctive adult films. The reason she enrolled in that mediocre university was to add the title ¡¯university student¡¯ to her small film covers. Newcomers in the industry need to create a persona to attract fans. I still have one of Matsui Yui¡¯s works on my phone."


    Although Liu Xing wanted to interject with a plea to Alice, he couldn¡¯t resist looking at Miyako Goudong. Surprisingly, Miyako Goudong¡¯s Prophecy Art succeeded in a way, although it wasn¡¯t initially intended for this outcome.


    Nevertheless, Liu Xing didn¡¯t expect Alice to expose Matsui Yui so ruthlessly, making it difficult for him to defend her, especially with conclusive evidence on Alice¡¯s phone.


    However, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t comprehend why the author of this module decided to give Matsui Yui such an absurd profession.


    Ideally, Matsui Yui was meant to leave Fisher¡¯s Village as bait, attracting prey in the Island Nation¡¯s metropolis and leading them back to Fisher¡¯s Village to serve as food for the Shoggoths. Therefore, Matsui Yui could have chosen a more conventional profession. After all, being an adult film actress wouldn¡¯t be beneficial for luring prey back to Fisher¡¯s Village for a ¡¯marriage¡¯ ritual.


    Ling Ishikawa couldn¡¯t help but say, "No way, how could Matsui Yui become an adult film actress?"


    Alice smiled again, her tone tinged with mockery, "Why not? Haven¡¯t you heard Matsui Yui herself say it? She lived in Fisher¡¯s Village before and, in that isolated place, Matsui Yui probably didn¡¯t know much besides fishing. So, in the big city of Kyoto, she had to rely on her looks to make a living."


    Alice¡¯s words left everyone speechless; after all, this was reality.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but glance at Alice¡¯s right wrist, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t see anything. Luckily, Alice was still digesting the information he had just shared and hadn¡¯t noticed his subtle movement.


    "Ryuusei, I think your perspective might be somewhat skewed. You might not fully understand that followers of evil secret cults like this are very devoted to the deity statues they worship. They would rather die than allow any harm to come to the statues. So, based on Matsui Ichiro¡¯s attitude towards those deity statues, I think your idea might be a bit off. As for the possibility that Matsui Yui is not Matsui Ichiro¡¯s daughter, I had that thought when I met Matsui Ichiro. The age gap between Matsui Yui and Matsui Ichiro is too significant, and they don¡¯t look much alike."


    Indeed, upon closer examination, Matsui Yui and Matsui Ichiro didn¡¯t share much resemblance. If Matsui Yui¡¯s appearance could be rated as 80, Matsui Ichiro¡¯s would probably be around 45.


    But that wasn¡¯t the focal point.


    Hearing Alice¡¯s response, Liu Xing acted as though he suddenly realized something and said, "So, there¡¯s another theory. I see now. So, Matsui Ichiro might be a charlatan who came here from somewhere else and pretended to be a missionary, fooling the Fisher¡¯s Village residents into trusting him with those deity statues."


    Alice nodded in agreement and said, "Exactly, that¡¯s what I think too. Matsui Ichiro is probably a charlatan with good luck and persuasive skills. However, this Matsui Ichiro might have something up his sleeve because you must have noticed, Fisher¡¯s Village residents¡¯ behavior is extremely abnormal, to the point of being eerie."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Alice had also noticed this.


    However, Liu Xing knew it was time to take a step back because the upcoming discussion with Alice would involve some "specialized knowledge." Currently, he was portrayed as an ordinary student in Alice¡¯s eyes. So, to avoid raising any suspicions about his identity, Liu Xing promptly handed the conversation over to Zhang Jingxu.


    After all, among all the players present, Zhang Jingxu was the only professional.


    Liu Xing then gave Zhang Jingxu a knowing look and said, "Uh, regarding the unusual behavior of the Fisher¡¯s Village residents, it would be best for Mr. Zhang Jingxu to discuss it with Miss Alice. Zhang Jingxu is a Taoist from China, and we¡¯ve already discussed the oddities of the Fisher¡¯s Village residents before."


    Zhang Jingxu, seeing Liu Xing passing the baton to him, stepped forward and said, "Indeed, the Fisher¡¯s Village residents¡¯ peculiar behavior is undoubtedly the result of something. Alice, you must have observed these Fisher¡¯s Village residents as well. They seem like marionettes, acting according to predetermined instructions. Most importantly, I can¡¯t sense any ¡¯divine¡¯ presence in their eyes. So, I can confidently say that these Fisher¡¯s Village residents have become walking corpses. And the person responsible for turning all of them into this state is likely Matsui Ichiro."


    Alice nodded slightly, somewhat surprised, "I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Zhang Jingxu to be a Taoist, and your analysis makes a lot of sense. I had a vague feeling that something was off with these Fisher¡¯s Village residents before, but I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it. Now, hearing Mr. Zhang Jingxu¡¯s analysis, I finally understand. It¡¯s true; professionals like you have a much deeper understanding than us amateur enthusiasts."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 333: Alice Joins the Fray

    Chapter 333: Alice Joins the Fray


    Alice furrowed her brows and spoke, "Well, it¡¯s true that Fisher¡¯s Village is quite isolated overseas, and leaving here won¡¯t be easy. According to my conversation with Matsui Yui earlier, I¡¯ve heard that there are many sharks around Fisher¡¯s Village. So, the villagers here are reluctant to venture into the sea since all the boats in Fisher¡¯s Village are manually powered wooden ones. If they were to be attacked by sharks, it would be a death sentence."


    "Panda Pig," exclaimed with a horrified expression, "There are sharks around Fisher¡¯s Village? Good thing we didn¡¯t make the rash decision to swim away from here."


    Clearly, these sharks were a plot encounter carefully set up by this module to deter players from trying to escape Fisher¡¯s Village using makeshift boats. Even if a player managed to find a seaworthy vessel in Fisher¡¯s Village, they would likely have to rely on a lucky judgment to determine if they would be attacked by sharks upon setting sail.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. The difficulty level of this module seemed excessively high. After all, KP Green Light had already stated that even if they completed the main quest, they still needed to find a way to escape Fisher¡¯s Village to conclude the module. Failing to escape would lead to a nearly impossible-to-survive special module...


    Wait!


    At this moment, Liu Xing suddenly remembered KP Green Light¡¯s previous statement. If players couldn¡¯t successfully escape Fisher¡¯s Village, the next module would become a life-or-death special module.


    Initially, Liu Xing and the others had thought that this special module might involve being captured by Matsui Ichiro and taken to the headquarters of the Ocean True Deity Sect. However, considering the current situation, that possibility could be ruled out.


    So, what could this life-or-death special module be? Could it involve remaining trapped in Fisher¡¯s Village, with the main quest changed to surviving under the watchful eye of the Shoggoth?


    If that were the case, Liu Xing was certain they would need to tear up their cards.


    "Yeah," Alice agreed, "If we rashly head out to sea, it¡¯s highly unlikely we¡¯ll make it safely back to land. But we can¡¯t just sit here and wait for Matsui Ichiro to make a move. Our situation is extremely unfavorable."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded in resignation, saying, "You¡¯re right; our current situation is dire. We¡¯re like pawns on Matsui Ichiro¡¯s chessboard. He can dispose of us whenever he pleases, and attempting to resist him is nearly impossible."


    As Zhang Jingxu spoke, he made a hand gesture behind his back to signal Miyako Goudong.


    Miyako Goudong understood the signal and pretended to look clueless as he said, "Damn it, Miss Alice, you¡¯re right. We can¡¯t just wait here. How about this? We¡¯re a group, and we should use our numbers to our advantage. Why don¡¯t we take the initiative and try to control Matsui Ichiro and Matsui Yui before they make a move against us? That way, we can force them to let us leave Fisher¡¯s Village and then report Matsui Ichiro¡¯s crimes to the authorities."


    After listening to Miyako Goudong¡¯s suggestion, Alice firmly shook her head and explained, "Things are not as easy as you think. First of all, we don¡¯t have a numerical advantage. As Mr. Zhang Jingxu just mentioned, although the villagers in Fisher¡¯s Village are now like zombies, their combat abilities are not to be underestimated. Furthermore, Matsui Ichiro, who controls them, probably won¡¯t care about the lives of these villagers. He¡¯ll likely order them to launch a suicidal attack against us, and we¡¯d be doomed for sure."


    "Also," Alice continued, "I know you might suggest that we could take them by surprise, go directly to Matsui Ichiro¡¯s house before he can react, and apprehend them. This way, we could avoid the villagers turning against us. But I must tell you now, Matsui Ichiro¡¯s house is practically impregnable."


    "These past few days, I¡¯ve been dining at Matsui Yui¡¯s house and have gained some insight into Matsui Ichiro¡¯s residence. Firstly, his house is located within the old Fisher¡¯s Village, right next to the Fisher¡¯s Village Ancestral Hall. You¡¯ve probably seen it; the buildings in the old Fisher¡¯s Village have all been sealed with cement, including the doors and windows. So, there¡¯s no way to enter Matsui Ichiro¡¯s house through the front door. We can only access it through a tunnel around the Fisher¡¯s Village Ancestral Hall, leading underground into Matsui Ichiro¡¯s home."


    So, Zhang Jingxu firmly shook his head, tapping his temple and said, "First of all, let me make it clear that I¡¯m not trying to defame Dogo Aige. It¡¯s just that Dogo Aige tends to be impulsive and has a short fuse. Even if we explain the situation to him, he might only temporarily restrain himself from taking extreme actions. I can assure you that once Dogo Aige sees Matsui Yui, he won¡¯t be able to contain his anger and might even resort to violence. You can guess the consequences of such actions. Therefore, it¡¯s best not to let Dogo Aige know about Matsui Yui¡¯s dark history for as long as possible to prevent him from disrupting our plans."


    Alice reluctantly nodded and said, "Well, in that case, let¡¯s let Dogo Aige continue living in his fantasies about Matsui Yui for now."


    With that, Alice headed downstairs first.


    In the ground-floor hall, Dogo Aige looked surprised as he smiled and asked, "Alice, why didn¡¯t you go to Yui¡¯s place for dinner today?"


    Hearing Dogo Aige¡¯s question, Alice managed to force a faint smile and replied, "Oh, you might not know, but this afternoon, I had an argument with Yui¡¯s father over some issues. So, I didn¡¯t feel comfortable going to Yui¡¯s place for dinner. But it¡¯s alright; I can use this opportunity to get to know Ryuusei and the others better."


    Dogo Aige nodded in understanding and said, "I see. Well, for the time being, let¡¯s leave it at that. Fortunately, I prepared a bit more food today because I noticed that Ling Ishikawa hasn¡¯t eaten much since he got sick yesterday."


    After a few more exchanges, Dogo Aige left.


    Once everyone was seated, Alice suddenly said, "By the way, I forgot to ask earlier, but have any of you felt off these past two days? Personally, I¡¯ve been feeling a bit down, and my nervousness has worsened. I¡¯ve had a bit of a nervous disposition, but it seems to have gotten worse these past few days."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, looking serious. "Yes, we¡¯ve been experiencing symptoms similar to what Alice described. So, this morning, we decided to inspect our respective rooms and found a Composite Magic Array inscribed on the window frames. The effects of this Composite Magic Array are to induce nervousness and memory loss."


    Since they couldn¡¯t fully trust Alice yet, Zhang Jingxu didn¡¯t disclose all the effects of the Composite Magic Array.


    Hearing just the minimal effects of the Composite Magic Array, Alice was stunned. "What? Is this Composite Magic Array really that powerful? My mentor couldn¡¯t create such a potent Composite Magic Array."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and immediately asked, "Wait, Alice, your mentor can create magic arrays?"


    Alice nodded and smiled, saying, "My mentor was a renowned occultist in England and had worked at the Miskatonic University in the United States of America."


    Miskatonic University? Everyone exchanged astonished glances. They hadn¡¯t expected Alice to have a mentor who had worked at Miskatonic University, which was known as one of the most famous schools in the Cthulhu Mythos and a gathering place for powerful individuals.


    After all, Miskatonic University¡¯s gatekeeper had once killed Yog-Sothoth¡¯s son.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m

 Chapter 334: Miskatonic University

    Chapter 334: Miskatonic University


    Miskatonic University is undeniably a significant component of the Cthulhu Mythos. In many of H.P. Lovecraft¡¯s works, human characters are more or less connected to Miskatonic University, and the "Miskatonic watchdog" concept is widely circulated within the Cthulhu community.


    In this context, Miskatonic University is a fictitious institution located in the small town of Arkham, Essex County, Massachusetts, United States of America. (Arkham City in Batman pays homage to it, and both can be described as "breeding grounds" for talent.) The university¡¯s name is derived from a fictional river called the Miskatonic River.


    In H.P. Lovecraft¡¯s "The Dunwich Horror," Miskatonic University is mentioned as a world-renowned institution, on par with Harvard University. These two schools are the most famous among the offspring of Massachusetts "gentlemen."


    Being a prestigious university, Miskatonic University has outstanding achievements not only in history and psychology but also excels in archaeology and mysticism, reaching the pinnacle of worldwide expertise. Consequently, it attracts numerous students every year, though some end up in the neighboring Arkham Asylum or even in graves.


    Apart from its academic prowess, Miskatonic University boasts a rich library. In this library, one can find nearly every magic book or related literature from the Cthulhu Mythos, including the "Necronomicon," although most are translations in modern languages.


    Therefore, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, if a player has the opportunity to visit Arkham, they will undoubtedly choose to explore Miskatonic University, with a visit to its library being a must.


    By the way, in the works of the Cthulhu Mythos, Miskatonic University¡¯s research expeditions have faced numerous challenges. During expeditions to Antarctica, Egypt, and other locations, they encountered attacks from various mythical creatures. Despite these devastating setbacks, Miskatonic University has consistently managed to organize a world-leading research team. This demonstrates the depth of Miskatonic University¡¯s heritage.


    So, Liu Xing once saw a post on the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall forum, listing the "Hell Difficulty Start" options for player character cards. The top-ranked option was "attending/working at Miskatonic University" followed by "residing in Arkham City." Although it¡¯s called a "Hell Difficulty Start," from another perspective, it can also be seen as the most rewarding start. Your character card, after going through a few modules in Arkham City, can quickly accumulate a significant amount of Cthulhu Mythos knowledge. However, it¡¯s important to maintain the right mindset for your character card. Just like Liu Xing¡¯s character card, "Liu Xing," despite experiencing several supernatural events and encountering many mythical creatures and cultists, still clings to "scientific skepticism" and has not fully embraced the worldview of the Cthulhu Mythos.


    Of course, risks come with rewards. Player characters who manage to survive and leave Arkham City are truly exceptional. However, players with such character cards usually become key figures in the Cthulhu community.


    So, Liu Xing and his companions are now surprised that Alice is a teacher from Miskatonic University. However, this might be one of the reasons why Alice joined the Deep Sea Gospel Society. Secret cult leaders like those in the Deep Sea Gospel Society tend to have high Cthulhu Mythos knowledge and mysticism values. Thus, Liu Xing begins to suspect that Alice¡¯s teacher is either the leader of the Deep Sea Gospel Society or a high-ranking member.


    But all of this is not the most important concern.


    "Miskatonic University? It¡¯s one of the most famous universities internationally," Panda Pig pretends to be surprised. "I didn¡¯t expect, Miss Alice, that you would be a student at Miskatonic University. I mean, as a student of Miskatonic University, why would you choose to open a bar in Kyoto? That¡¯s quite surprising."


    Alice chuckles and responds, "Mr. Panda Pig, you¡¯ve got a slight misunderstanding. Although my teacher used to work in the Department of Mysticism at Miskatonic University, many years ago, after participating in an expedition organized by Miskatonic University for certain reasons, they decided to retire from Miskatonic University and return to London to live out their retirement."


    "However, due to my father¡¯s involvement in a series of supernatural cases after his career change to become a lawyer following the midnight subway serial murders, he was placed by the London police in charge of handling certain supernatural cases. That¡¯s how he got to know my teacher. Because I¡¯ve been interested in mysticism since childhood, I became my teacher¡¯s formal disciple and learned a lot of mystical knowledge from them. So, it¡¯s not surprising that we¡¯ve now been drawn into a supernatural event."


    The others nod in agreement.


    Liu Xing is now certain that if he and his group engage in a deeper conversation with Alice, it¡¯s very likely they¡¯ll trigger plot points related to her, which could lead to future opportunities to trigger corresponding modules.


    After receiving Alice¡¯s affirmative response, Zhang Jingxu sighed with relief and said, "Alright, let¡¯s exchange contact information after we leave Fisher¡¯s Village."


    Liu Xing noticed that Lu Tianya¡¯s expression was somewhat off at this point.


    As expected, women are prone to jealousy, even though Zhang Jingxu and Alice were discussing work-related matters.


    Zhang Jingxu clearly sensed the killing intent emanating from beside him, but what impressed Liu Xing was Zhang Jingxu¡¯s calm response. He said, "Well, I¡¯ve eaten my fill now. Take your time with your meal, everyone. I¡¯ll go back to my room and prepare. I¡¯ll help Miss Alice deal with that Composite Magic Array in her room. Tianya, if you¡¯re done eating, come up and give me a hand."


    With that, Zhang Jingxu got up and left the dining table.


    However, Liu Xing still noticed that Zhang Jingxu¡¯s movements were somewhat stiff. Lu Tianya walked beside Zhang Jingxu and blocked the view of Liu Xing and the others. But Liu Xing could still see that Lu Tianya¡¯s hand was already resting on Zhang Jingxu¡¯s waist.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly. However, his smile froze instantly because, as a single guy himself, he felt like he had just been fed a mouthful of dog food.


    After a while, Zhang Jingxu went downstairs and said to Alice, "Miss Alice, if you¡¯re ready, you can go upstairs and chat with Lu Tianya. Later, Lu Tianya will help you deal with the Composite Magic Array in your room."


    Alice nodded with a smile and went upstairs directly.


    At this moment, the Private Room time began.


    "Zhang Jingxu, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so submissive to your wife," Panda Pig teased with a laugh.


    Zhang Jingxu smiled helplessly and said, "Well, what can I do? I¡¯m quite desperate too. But back to the point, I didn¡¯t expect the boss of this module to be a Shoggoth. This complicates things."


    Liu Xing nodded and shrugged, saying, "You¡¯re right. Based on what I discovered this afternoon in the Underground Ruins, there¡¯s definitely more than one Shoggoth in Fisher¡¯s Village, and there¡¯s certainly an elite-level Shoggoth among them. But theoretically, we should have a way to avoid direct conflicts with these Shoggoths. After all, with our current combat capabilities, we probably can¡¯t even defeat a regular Shoggoth."


    Although Liu Xing said this, he still had no idea how to avoid a conflict with the Shoggoths in Fisher¡¯s Village.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 335: Compulsory Module

    Chapter 335: Compulsory Module


    "I personally believe that the Shoggoths in Fisher¡¯s Village should belong to the weakened version of Shoggoths. After all, everyone knows that the most formidable ability of Shoggoths is their continuous evolution. However, Shoggoth¡¯s evolution requires a reference or a completely new environment. Clearly, the Shoggoths in Fisher¡¯s Village lack these conditions. So, I think that over the years, the Shoggoths in Fisher¡¯s Village haven¡¯t evolved much. Of course, that being said, we may still not be able to defeat this particular Shoggoth, even if we join forces," Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but comment.


    Ling Ishikawa, with a puzzled expression, looked at Liu Xing and said, "Liu Xing, are you enjoying teasing us with your humor? But on a serious note, it all comes down to your performance now. After all, you are the only one who can contact that Ancient One, Sirius. Hopefully, Sirius still has a way to deal with the Shoggoths."


    Liu Xing reached into his pocket, touched the Soul Casket, and nodded, saying, "I can only try my best. I have a feeling that this Ancient One, Sirius, is up to something. It¡¯s definitely not a straightforward entity. However, it still needs my help at the moment, so it¡¯s likely to cooperate with me."


    "Let¡¯s hope so. Right now, we need to figure out several things: how many Shoggoths are in Fisher¡¯s Village, what roles these Shoggoths play, and whether the villagers of Fisher¡¯s Village are worth saving. Especially the last point, as I mentioned before, my character card has an idealistic personality. If there¡¯s a chance to save lives, I will definitely do it. So, if possible, I hope you won¡¯t inform me immediately if there are other human survivors in Fisher¡¯s Village. Wait until the Private Room time," Zhang Jingxu said earnestly.


    Hearing Zhang Jingxu¡¯s words, Miyako Godong nodded in agreement, "That¡¯s right. My character card is similar to Zhang Jingxu¡¯s. I¡¯m a late-stage severe case of Chuunibyou, so I¡¯m all for saving the world. Therefore, Liu Xing, you three should work together now, and I¡¯ll stick with Zhang Jingxu."


    Liu Xing sighed helplessly and said, "Well, that complicates things. Both of your character cards are essentially useless in Fisher¡¯s Village. However, there are likely humans in Fisher¡¯s Village who are under the control of Shoggoths. But when I returned from the Underground Ruins, I heard the sound of Shoggoths moving in the neighboring villa. This confirms the identity of the residents in that villa."


    Panda Pig nodded and frowned, "Well, the essence of the Cthulhu RPG Game is to play characters completely opposite to our own personalities. But it¡¯s become a burden for us now. Most importantly, our character cards have random personalities, and there¡¯s hardly any way to change them. However, I have a question now: those villagers who went to the beach in the middle of the night, are they human or Shoggoths?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, finding Panda Pig¡¯s question quite challenging.


    Originally, before the trip to Fisher¡¯s Village Ancestral Hall this afternoon, Liu Xing was certain that those three villagers were human. But given the current situation, he started to suspect that they might be Shoggoths. And the reason these three Shoggoths had gone to Dogo Aige¡¯s grass hut was likely to use magic to control Dogo Aige.


    Therefore, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t determine the true identity of those three villagers.


    "Better safe than sorry. For now, let¡¯s treat those three villagers as Shoggoths. Given the number and strength of the Shoggoths in Fisher¡¯s Village, it¡¯s unlikely that so many people have regained their consciousness," Ling Ishikawa said seriously.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, let¡¯s move on to the next topic. As Liu Xing just mentioned, we definitely can¡¯t defeat the Shoggoths in Fisher¡¯s Village. And our Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall certainly wouldn¡¯t arrange an unwinnable module. So, there should be a way to avoid fighting the Shoggoths. I believe this method is likely related to Matsui Ichiro and Matsui Yui," Zhang Jingxu spoke up.


    Liu Xing pondered for a moment and nodded, "You¡¯re right. In the current situation, the breakthrough should indeed be with Matsui Ichiro and Matsui Yui since they are the only humans in Fisher¡¯s Village who remain conscious."


    "By the way, can we really trust Alice now? What if this is a ruse by Alice and Matsui Yui to deceive us?" Ling Ishikawa expressed some concern.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and affirmed, "I think we can trust Alice for now. While Alice can act alongside Matsui Yui, the system doesn¡¯t lie. Since Matsui Yui¡¯s tension has increased, it means she was genuinely angry when she talked to Alice. And it couldn¡¯t have been because of our previous conversations with Alice, as our discussions with her should have been enough to push Matsui Yui¡¯s tension to the max. So, as things stand, Alice should be on our side. However, that might change after this module ends."


    After all, Alice was still officially associated with the Deep Sea Gospel Society. In the future, she would likely clash with "Liu Xing" and "Zhang Jingxu." "Liu Xing" was the leader of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, and Zhang Jingxu, as a disciple of the Chinese Daoist tradition, naturally had conflicts with "Alice" and her "cult."


    Wait a minute.


    Liu Xing looked puzzled as he gazed at Zhang Jingxu and asked, "Speaking of which, Zhang Jingxu, didn¡¯t you mention that your character card has a strong aversion to secret cults? Why did you want to meet Alice¡¯s mentor just now? Are you really willing to take such a risk?"


    Zhang Jingxu chuckled and said seriously, "You should all know that Miskatonic University in our real Cthulhu RPG Game serves as a gateway. To advance from the Shoggoth Region to the Hound of Tindalos Region, besides acquiring the World Mission ticket, one must also undergo a module in Arkham City, the most critical location being Miskatonic University."


    "In other words, to pass the module in Arkham City, the best approach is to seek assistance from Miskatonic University. Due to well-known reasons, Miskatonic University has vast experience in dealing with mythical creatures and secret cults. Although entering Miskatonic University is relatively easy, obtaining their help is quite challenging."


    "So, I am currently preparing for the future. I want to establish a good relationship with Alice¡¯s mentor and obtain an introduction letter to Miskatonic University. This way, I¡¯ll have the opportunity to seek Miskatonic University¡¯s assistance in the future. My character card is actually easy to persuade; I just need to tell them that I¡¯m going to investigate Alice¡¯s mentor¡¯s identity and aim to wipe out all the followers of the secret cult."


    Panda Pig, on the side, nodded and smiled, "It seems that Zhang Jingxu, you are quite far-sighted. You¡¯ve thought ahead. You see, while we might have difficulty advancing from the Shoggoth Region to the Hound of Tindalos Region, the prospect of moving from the Hound of Tindalos Region to the Cthulhu Region is even more daunting. So, now I¡¯m planning to stay in the Shoggoth Region, play it safe, and enjoy life, as long as I avoid encountering difficult modules like Fisher¡¯s Village. I don¡¯t have to worry about being eliminated by the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall."


    Though he had been at odds with Panda Pig, Miyako Godong also nodded and sighed, "I share the same sentiment. Before I advanced to the Shoggoth Region, I thought these modules were quite straightforward and believed I would have a chance to reach the legendary Azathoth Region. But after advancing to the Shoggoth Region, I lost two character cards in a row and nearly got eliminated by the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. So, now I¡¯ve lost confidence in advancing to the Hound of Tindalos Region. I just want to relax and take it easy, as long as I can handle the compulsory modules."


    "Compulsory modules?"


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow and asked, "What are compulsory modules? Why haven¡¯t I heard of them?"


    Miyako Godong looked at Liu Xing, somewhat surprised, and said, "What? Liu Xing, you don¡¯t know about compulsory modules? It seems you¡¯ve been participating in modules quite frequently. Compulsory modules work like this: when you haven¡¯t participated in a module for a certain period, the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall arranges a compulsory module for you based on your previous performance. However, the difficulty of these compulsory modules is usually moderate."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 336: Master Zhang Jingxu

    Chapter 336: Master Zhang Jingxu


    Liu Xing rubbed the back of his head, realizing that he had been playing the game quite frequently, especially after advancing to the Shoggoth Region. The intervals between the two modules rarely exceeded a week.


    Hence, encountering a mandatory module wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected for Liu Xing.


    At this moment, Miyako Godong had a frustrated expression as he spoke, "Sigh, I thought having a couple of thousand points would allow me to peacefully stay in the real world for a few years. I never imagined there would be mandatory modules. What¡¯s more, I was traveling with my family when the game suddenly required my presence. I didn¡¯t have time to explain, and when I returned, my family had already reported me missing, thinking I had committed suicide. I had to spend quite a while explaining things to the police."


    Panda Pig, who was beside them, nodded in agreement, saying with resignation, "Yeah, this mandatory module is a real pain. When we receive the notification for its activation, we only have a minute to prepare. That one minute is barely enough to find a secluded place to enter the game. I couldn¡¯t even explain to my girlfriend properly. Because of this mandatory module, I ended up breaking up with her. I disappeared on her birthday party without a word and was missing for a whole day."


    Liu Xing glanced at Panda Pig and could only think of four words - "serves them right"... Well, he refrained from saying it out loud.


    "So, this mandatory module is really troublesome. Although the difficulty is generally not too high, and the rewards for completing modules are decent, the timing of this mandatory module¡¯s activation is unpredictable. The first time I encountered it was about a month after finishing the previous module, and the second time was only twenty days later. I initially thought the intervals between mandatory modules would become shorter, but after anxiously waiting for two months, I finally encountered the third mandatory module," Miyako Godong said, spreading his hands.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and smiled, "Actually, I heard someone mention before that the activation of this mandatory module is based on a player¡¯s performance in the previous module. If a player did exceptionally well in the previous module, the mandatory module is likely to activate within half a month. But if a player was just carried through the previous module by their teammates, the mandatory module might not activate for several months. Some even say that the activation of the mandatory module depends on an overall evaluation of all the modules a player has experienced."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and said, "So, don¡¯t you guys think that Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall is grooming us? They select outstanding players and force them to complete more modules within a certain timeframe, thus accelerating their growth and allowing them to enter higher gaming regions faster. As for those average players, Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall doesn¡¯t pay them much attention, only bringing them out occasionally..."


    "This is just natural selection," Liu Xing continued. "As you mentioned, most game operators in the real world primarily focus on high-end players, disregarding the existence of ordinary players. After all, those ordinary players are just a part of the high-end players¡¯ gaming experience. Besides, the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall we¡¯re playing right now doesn¡¯t even allow for microtransactions."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded in agreement but still had some doubts, "Liu Xing, what you¡¯re saying makes sense, but I¡¯ve been thinking about two questions. Why does Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall exist, and who created it?"


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, realizing that Ling Ishikawa¡¯s two questions were not easily answered. He had pondered these questions before, but there were still no answers. Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall¡¯s capabilities far exceeded what human technology could achieve.


    Therefore, Liu Xing suspected that Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall might have been created by a high-tech mythical creature race from the Cthulhu mythos, such as the Yis People or Mi Ge. Alternatively, it could have been created by the scapegoat Nyarlathotep.


    "That¡¯s right. I remember there was a forum thread where over five hundred players who accepted the survey all claimed to have some interest in Cthulhu RPG Game. But considering that the forum provided by Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall can only be accessed after advancing to the Shoggoth Region, those who have no interest in Cthulhu RPG Game probably perished in the first official module," Ling Ishikawa said seriously.


    Liu Xing shrugged and didn¡¯t say anything. However, when the topic turned to Feng Zhicheng, he thought of Wu Lei. Wu Lei had known Feng Zhicheng since high school, and they had a love-hate relationship. That¡¯s why Wu Lei¡¯s character card had "Feng Zhicheng" in it.


    "Anyway, let me continue. While my master doesn¡¯t want to be friends in real life, he has been an excellent mentor and friend within the game. He has an in-depth understanding of the Cthulhu Mythos and Cthulhu RPG Game, and he has provided me with a lot of help. Most importantly, my master often leaves me useful items, although I suspect these items are of no use to him."


    "Unfortunately, I¡¯ve never had the chance to play with my master because players from different gaming regions cannot be assigned to the same module. When I first used this character card, I was in the Ghoul region, and my master was already advancing through the Shoggoth Region¡¯s promotion module. So, by the time I advanced to the Shoggoth Region, my master had already reached the Hound of Tindalos region. I assume that once I reach the Hound of Tindalos region, my master will have moved on to the Cthulhu region, so it seems I won¡¯t be able to catch up with him," Zhang Jingxu said with an exaggerated sigh.


    Panda Pig chuckled and spoke, "Zhang Jingxu, you still have a chance to play with your master. After all, no player has advanced to the Azathoth region so far. So as long as you advance to the Cthulhu region, you¡¯ll be able to play with your master."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded but looked puzzled. "Yes, I¡¯ve been wondering why no player has advanced to the Azathoth region so far. To my knowledge, there are already over a thousand top players in the Cthulhu region. The most senior player there has been in the Cthulhu region for over ten years. Not to mention advancing to the Azathoth region, we don¡¯t even know the conditions for promotion. So now, those top players in the Cthulhu region are still exploring the prerequisites for advancing to the Azathoth region. It seems that to ascend to the Azathoth region, you must first complete the World Mission entirely and make an agreement with a specific Great Old One, having them acknowledge your existence. Then you have a chance to take the promotion module, which consists of Missions assigned by the Great Old One you made a deal with. Completing those Missions allows players to advance to the Azathoth region."


    Completing Missions given by a Great Old One?


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that the conditions for advancing to the Azathoth region were indeed strict. Meeting a Great Old One was already a rare occurrence, let alone having a conversation with one. For Great Old Ones, humans were like insignificant ants, and most of the time, they would simply squash them instead of engaging in conversation.


    As for gaining the recognition of a Great Old One, it was an even more challenging task. Players in the Cthulhu region had their attributes capped at 99, while many of the mythical creatures they had to face in the Cthulhu region had attribute values exceeding 100, even reaching into the thousands. Therefore, the key to gaining a Great Old One¡¯s recognition lay in the items players possessed. Although players who could advance to the Cthulhu region each had powerful items, these items might not be sufficient to impress a Great Old One.


    At this point, Panda Pig interrupted Liu Xing¡¯s thoughts, "Hey, can we focus on the present for now? We¡¯re still Shoggoth Region players, and it will take at least a year or two to advance to the Cthulhu region, assuming everything goes smoothly. So, should we consider taking action now and deal with Matsui Yui? Her tension level is already at 99."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 337: The Advance of Alice

    Chapter 337: The Advance of Alice


    This is a question, a very serious one.


    As of the current situation, Matsui Yui¡¯s tension could easily soar to over 100. Although KP Green Light claimed that their group might emerge unscathed, the chances of that happening were likely only a few percentage points.


    So, Liu Xing and the others were not willing to bet on those slim odds.


    Therefore, the safest course of action at the moment seemed to be to strike first and eliminate Matsui Yui directly. After all, without Matsui Yui, there would be no Matsui Yui¡¯s tension.


    However, even if they could deal with Matsui Yui and make her tension disappear, it also meant going to war with the Shoggoths in Fisher¡¯s Village. Matsui Yui was an important figure to them as well.


    So, the idea of striking first to eliminate Matsui Yui was not wrong, but what to do after dealing with Matsui Yui was another serious issue.


    Furthermore, the more troublesome aspect was that the Main Quest required Matsui Yui and Dogo Aige to hold a wedding, which meant convincing Dogo Aige and Matsui Yui to have a Nether Wedding.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing shook his head and said seriously, "Well, although it might be quite simple for us to deal with Matsui Yui, just find a reason for Dogo Aige to call her out, but the best way to deal with Matsui Yui is undoubtedly to send her to hell in advance. After all, no one knows if Matsui Yui has any means to contact the Shoggoths."


    "But no matter what, even though we are striking first, it still counts as an early confrontation with the Shoggoths. After all, how could the Shoggoths allow us to deal with Matsui Yui without interference? Moreover, the entire Fisher¡¯s Village has Shoggoth¡¯s eyes and ears, and even our every move right now is being watched by them. Besides, do you want the Main Quest¡¯s wedding to directly become a Nether Wedding?"


    The others were momentarily speechless because the current situation was indeed quite troublesome.


    After a while, Ling Ishikawa spoke up, "Anyway, I think we have to strike first. It¡¯s better to take a chance and fight back than to be boiled like a frog in warm water. Besides, we can¡¯t just charge in blindly; we should complete those Side Quests first. Those are valuable points that can help us recover some losses."


    "Well, let¡¯s do this then. Tonight, we¡¯ll go on a night tour of Fisher¡¯s Village. This Side Quest should be relatively simple, and maybe we can even uncover the secrets of those three Fisher¡¯s Village residents. However, the other Side Quests might be more troublesome, especially the second letter. We have no clue about it," Zhang Jingxu said helplessly.


    Liu Xing stroked his chin and offered his opinion, "I think the second letter is unlikely to be in Matsui Ichiro¡¯s house. After all, it¡¯s just a Side Quest, and the primary purpose of these three letters is to inform us of the plot... Although this may be a misleading subplot, the acquisition difficulty should not be too high, just like the first and third letters, which we obtained with little effort. So, I believe the second letter is likely a plot trigger that will activate at a certain time."


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, to ensure the smooth progression of the plot and allow players to experience the entire module storyline, timed triggers were usually set up. It couldn¡¯t be triggered until the specified time arrived.


    Just like the afternoon visit to the Ancestral Hall, it was definitely only triggered in the afternoon to make players aware of the existence of mythical creatures in Fisher¡¯s Village.


    And this second letter was undoubtedly the most important of the three, as its content was pivotal and likely to provide vital information.


    "Then we¡¯ll have to wait and see. But I have a feeling that if there¡¯s going to be any player ripping cards in this module, I¡¯ll be the first one," Panda Pig declared.


    This time, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t stay calm. He hadn¡¯t expected Alice to know so much. Most importantly, it meant that the Deep Sea Gospel Society had already noticed his involvement in the Morimoto Academy incident. Consequently, the Deep Sea Gospel Society might be planning something against him.


    This was troublesome.


    Liu Xing¡¯s current abilities were no match for the Deep Sea Gospel Society, and he could only hope they wouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to him and give him some time to grow.


    However, Liu Xing still couldn¡¯t completely let go of the possibility that Alice might be testing him. After all, in the previous Morimoto Academy module, his cooperation with Ling Ishikawa and Ming Hanxing had been excellent, and there should be few flaws in their performance.


    So, Liu Xing continued to pretend to be composed and said, "Oh, Miss Alice, why would you think that? We really are just a group of ordinary students. As for the Morimoto Academy incident, it was entirely Morimoto Academy¡¯s own fault. However, it¡¯s true that we were involved in the incident. Our homeroom teacher was one of the victims killed by the Red-Clothed Female Ghost."


    "Because we had a good relationship with our homeroom teacher, our classmates decided to investigate the truth together. That¡¯s how we met Lu Tianya, who was then the Student Council President of Morimoto Academy. We reached a cooperation agreement, but before we could start the investigation, Morimoto Academy¡¯s scandal was exposed, and the school was closed."


    After Liu Xing¡¯s carefully worded explanation, he observed Alice¡¯s facial expressions closely.


    "Hehe."


    Alice continued to wear her formulaic smile, leaving Liu Xing unable to read her.


    However, Liu Xing suddenly questioned himself. Why was he acting so timid?


    With newfound confidence, Liu Xing spoke up, "Miss Alice, do you know what kind of people those high-ranking individuals at Morimoto Academy were? They were all secret cultists who offered students as sacrifices to those elusive gods. They were a bunch of damned monsters! Unfortunately, most of the individuals who were arrested and sentenced to prison received at most a few decades of imprisonment. It¡¯s clear that their secret cult behind the scenes, the Deep Sea Gospel Society, helped them with their connections."


    In "Watanabe Ryuusei¡¯s" memories, there was recent media coverage about the Kyoto Prosecutor¡¯s Office prosecuting Fujiwara Hiroshi and his group arrested in the Morimoto Academy incident. The maximum sentence they faced was about forty years. The reason given was that Fujiwara Hiroshi and his group were just scapegoats. Obviously, this was the result of the Deep Sea Gospel Society¡¯s manipulation of connections.


    The sudden revelation shocked the public, and many protested, demanding that the Kyoto Prosecutor¡¯s Office reopen the case and severely punish Fujiwara Hiroshi and his group while questioning the office¡¯s acceptance of bribes.


    Under tremendous pressure, the Kyoto Prosecutor¡¯s Office eventually announced that the previous reports were baseless rumors, and they were actually seeking life sentences for Fujiwara Hiroshi and his group. After all, while the Island Nation hadn¡¯t officially abolished the death penalty, its execution process was complicated, and the final approval required the signature of the Minister of Justice. Some ministers of justice refused to sign for personal or political reasons, as they didn¡¯t want to play the role of executioner. As a result, the Island Nation might only carry out the death penalty once or twice a year.


    Facing Liu Xing¡¯s counterattack, Alice remained unruffled, smiling as she said, "Oh, that¡¯s indeed how it appeared. However, Ryuusei, I think you might not have the qualifications to say such things. After all, your father is still in prison, and the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, which your father founded, also sacrificed living people to so-called gods, didn¡¯t they?"


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow. He hadn¡¯t expected Alice to uncover his identity like this.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 338: Alice’s Quest for Cooperation

    Chapter 338: Alice¡¯s Quest for Cooperation


    While investigating the identity of "WatanabeRyuusei" proved to be relatively straightforward, all it took was tracing back to "WatanabeRyuusei¡¯s" hometown to easily uncover information about the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect. After all, in their heyday, the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect had quite a notorious reputation.


    So, Liu Xing had long prepared himself for the possibility of his true identity being exposed. However, considering the current situation, it seemed that the Deep Sea Gospel Society was merely a group offering devotion to the Deep One, unlike the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, who had the ability to communicate with the Byakhee. Therefore, it was highly likely that the Deep Sea Gospel Society was unaware of the enmity between the Deep One and the Byakhee.


    Otherwise, the Deep Sea Gospel Society would undoubtedly spare no effort to deal with Liu Xing, striving to defeat their enemies in the name of their "god."


    Hence, Liu Xing calmly presented the familiar narrative from his past, "Oh, you¡¯re talking about that matter? I admit that my father once established a secret cult called the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect and conducted some inhumane sacrificial rituals. However, my father is currently in prison, receiving the punishment he deserves. Though from the perspective of the victims, one could argue that his punishment is somewhat lenient."


    "As for myself, I believe, Miss Alice, you must have discovered my background. In simple terms, I had no involvement in any of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect¡¯s activities. The reason is straightforward: I personally detested secret cults like the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect that used living beings in their sacrificial ceremonies. However, at that time, I was just a middle school student, incapable of any heroic actions. Thus, I had no choice but to turn a blind eye and a deaf ear to the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect¡¯s deeds."


    Liu Xing spoke while keeping a close watch on Alice. However, to Liu Xing¡¯s frustration, he couldn¡¯t glean any useful information from her expression. In fact, Alice maintained a consistently polite smile throughout.


    This left Liu Xing somewhat disheartened, as he hadn¡¯t expected Alice¡¯s acting skills to surpass his own.


    Nevertheless, this turn of events also led Liu Xing to adopt a more direct approach. He directly queried Alice, "By the way, Miss Alice, can you tell me why you¡¯re investigating me now? Logically speaking, we had no prior connection before meeting in Fisher¡¯s Village."


    In response to Liu Xing¡¯s question, Alice nodded and began to speak, "Indeed, we had no connection prior to this. However, after investigating the Morimoto Academy incident, I became quite curious. Ryuusei, your involvement in that incident was quite prominent. You seemed to be present at every crucial juncture. That¡¯s why I became interested in delving into your past experiences. Yet, the more I dug, the more surprised I became by the extent of your background."


    Alice¡¯s explanation left Liu Xing with no choice but to smile wryly, as it was evident that she was dodging the main issue.


    However, before Liu Xing could respond, Alice continued, "So, after investigating your background, Ryuusei, I formulated a hypothesis. Now, I hope you can provide me with a truthful answer. Did you, Ryuusei, know from the very beginning that there was a secret cult operating behind the scenes, and did you intend to take it down?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised by Alice¡¯s straightforward inquiry. She did not beat around the bush but cut straight to the point.


    Alice¡¯s question, however, was quite pointed. In essence, she was asking Liu Xing if he had intentionally set out to confront the Deep Sea Gospel Society.


    This question was practically a gift-wrapped invitation because Liu Xing was certain that Alice had already formed a hypothesis. She was merely seeking confirmation of her own suspicions.


    Yet, this piqued Liu Xing¡¯s curiosity even more. What exactly did Alice have in mind?


    After contemplating for a moment, Liu Xing decided to employ a "half-truth" strategy to test Alice¡¯s intentions. "Well, since it seems we may not easily leave Fisher¡¯s Village, I¡¯ll be frank with you and tell you what I¡¯ve been up to. First, I need to ask, Alice, you should be familiar with the Yueshihao incident, correct?"


    Alice nodded in acknowledgment and continued to observe Liu Xing in silence.


    Liu Xing sighed deeply and began, "So, Alice, you must have seen the reports related to the Yueshihao incident. They mention that two Chinese men intervened to stop a secret cult¡¯s Ritual Ceremony on Yueshihao, rescuing dozens of students who were about to become sacrifices. One of those students was me."


    Alice raised an eyebrow, expressing her surprise, "I see. I didn¡¯t realize that you, Ryuusei, were a victim of the Yueshihao incident. No wonder you played such a significant role in the Morimoto Academy incident."


    Upon hearing Liu Xing¡¯s words, Alice¡¯s expression changed, and she exclaimed in surprise, "What? You actually know about that?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, not expecting such a strong reaction from Alice.


    However, Alice quickly regained her composure and smiled, saying, "Yes, it¡¯s true. I am currently affiliated with the Deep Sea Gospel Society, and I can be considered a mid-level operative. Most importantly, I have evidence that could potentially harm you, Ryuusei."


    Upon hearing Alice¡¯s words, Liu Xing instantly felt at ease. It seemed that Alice was not a member of the Deep Sea Gospel Society.


    Liu Xing nodded and playfully replied, "Oh, I¡¯m really scared now, Miss Alice. How will you deal with a helpless student like me?"


    Alice also smiled and shook her head, saying, "Ryuusei, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. You¡¯ve probably already guessed that I¡¯m not from the Deep Sea Gospel Society."


    "In fact, before coming to Fisher¡¯s Village, I suspected that you were not affiliated with the Deep Sea Gospel Society. After our conversation just now, I can confirm my suspicions. And I can boldly predict that you¡¯ve come here to propose cooperation with me, right?" Liu Xing said with a grin.


    Alice nodded and spoke earnestly, "Since Ryuusei, you¡¯ve already guessed it, I¡¯ll be straightforward with you. I do indeed want to cooperate with you because we share a common goal: to overthrow the Deep Sea Gospel Society."


    Just as Liu Xing had suspected.


    Liu Xing stroked his chin, intrigued, and said, "I¡¯d love to hear more."


    Alice, seeing Liu Xing¡¯s interest, reached into her pocket and pulled out a pure gold badge. The emblem on it was the crest of Miskatonic University, but Liu Xing could tell that the badge had many scratches and signs of wear and tear, indicating that its owner had ventured into dangerous situations.


    Alice gazed at the badge in her hand and began to explain, "This badge was awarded by Miskatonic University over twenty years ago to certain professors within the school in recognition of their contributions. Among them was my mentor, Professor Clark. About a year later, Miskatonic University organized an expedition led by professors specializing in the fields of occult studies, archaeology, and anthropology, along with a dozen doctoral students. The expedition aimed to explore several islands in the northern region of the Island Nation. Each of these islands was inhabited by a different tribe that had remained isolated for centuries but shared a common deity."


    "Of course, my mentor was part of the expedition, and he had a particularly close relationship with one of the professors, Annie, who was an anthropologist. She was my mentor¡¯s unrequited love, and at the time, he had decided to propose to her after completing the expedition."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing could already foresee the direction of the story. Alice¡¯s mentor must have perished during the expedition, considering that Miskatonic University¡¯s expeditions were typically fraught with danger, especially when they involved the trifecta of death-inducing disciplines: occult studies, archaeology, and anthropology.


    As expected, the story continued as Liu Xing had surmised. The expedition reached its destination and began various research activities. However, soon after, there was a student disappearance incident. Alice¡¯s mentor took two students to investigate and discovered the existence of Deep One hybrids, whom the local tribe considered divine.


    Subsequently, the experienced (and reckless) professors came to the unanimous conclusion that something was amiss, and they decided to leave the Small Island where they were conducting their research. The local tribe attacked them, resulting in multiple injuries among the expedition members. After paying a heavy price, the expedition finally evaded the pursuit of the local tribe and left the Small Island.


    However, just as the expedition members were preparing to leave the Island Nation by plane, they were attacked by an unidentified group of criminals. In the end, only Alice¡¯s mentor and three other students managed to escape...


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 339: Forming an Alliance

    Chapter 339: Forming an Alliance


    Upon learning that the expedition team had been attacked by unidentified assailants, Miskatonic University immediately exerted pressure on the Island Nation government through the United States of America. After all, there were many Miskatonic University students within the United States of America¡¯s political sphere.


    As a result, the gravely injured Professor Clark (Alice¡¯s master) and three other survivors, along with the bodies of the deceased expedition members, were transported back to the United States of America.


    After his release from the hospital, Professor Clark submitted his resignation to Miskatonic University and took with him the badges of the other deceased professors. He vowed to avenge them.


    Leaving Miskatonic University behind, Professor Clark returned to his hometown of London to investigate the identity of the mysterious attackers who had targeted the expedition team.


    Soon enough, Professor Clark, using his network of connections, discovered a local secret cult that worshipped the Deep One, and this secret cult was none other than the Deep Sea Gospel Society.


    Therefore, Professor Clark concluded that the Deep Sea Gospel Society was the mastermind behind the attack on the expedition team. During his subsequent investigation, he also found a connection between the Deep Sea Gospel Society and the tribes on several small islands. This strengthened Professor Clark¡¯s conviction.


    However, even though he had identified the culprits, Professor Clark knew that he couldn¡¯t confront the vast secret cult of the Deep Sea Gospel Society alone, especially since the Island Nation was their territory.


    So, Professor Clark had no choice but to bide his time and establish his influence in London.


    Using his title as a professor of Miskatonic University¡¯s occult studies, Professor Clark quickly became a prominent figure in the London area. He also built a relationship with the London police force by assisting in solving numerous supernatural cases.


    Then, Professor Clark started recruiting disciples. Soon, he had ten promising students under his tutelage, including Alice.


    Under Professor Clark¡¯s careful guidance over five years, these ten disciples became proficient in occult studies, nearly matching his own expertise. In addition to the occult, Professor Clark required his disciples to study skills such as cryptography, psychology, and more.


    Among them, Alice chose to study acting, investigative techniques, psychology, and self-defense for women.


    After holding a graduation ceremony for his ten disciples, Professor Clark shared the story of the expedition with them and expressed his hope that they would help him seek revenge.Upstodatee from


    "One day as a teacher, a lifetime as a father."


    This saying held true in every corner of the world.


    Naturally, Professor Clark¡¯s ten disciples wholeheartedly agreed, as his five years of dedicated teaching had earned their respect and admiration.


    As a result, Professor Clark arranged different missions for his disciples based on their individual abilities. Alice, with her exceptional acting skills and sharp mind, was assigned to go undercover within the Deep Sea Gospel Society.


    Since secret cults had a peculiar nature, especially one deeply rooted in the Island Nation for years, it was nearly impossible to destroy them through conventional means.


    Lastly, the dominant secret cult was not allowed to harm other secret cults in its territory unless the latter encroached on its core interests, such as recruiting followers.


    In addition to these rules, there was a special provision: in Tokyo, Kyoto, and Osaka¡ªthe three most important regions in the Island Nation¡ªthere were no dominant secret cults. All secret cults could establish branch offices in these areas, but they were limited to that form.


    The Worshipers of the Yellow Sect had violated these rules in the past, leading to their downfall.


    As a result, the Island Nation¡¯s secret cults resembled the Warring States period of ancient Japan, each occupying a specific territory, maintaining a facade of peaceful coexistence while engaging in underhanded schemes behind the scenes.


    Therefore, it was clear that the Deep Sea Gospel Society was not interested in genuine cooperation with other Island Nation secret cults. Their fundamental interests clashed, and both sides knew that sincere collaboration was unlikely.


    Hence, the Deep Sea Gospel Society¡¯s cooperation was directed towards foreign secret cults.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing asked with curiosity, "So, you mean to say that the Deep Sea Gospel Society is currently cooperating with secret cults from the United States of America, Cosmic Country, and other nations? Considering the recent Yueshihao incident, where I saw a Deep One hybrid from the United States of America leading the Ritual Ceremony, it seems Cosmic Country¡¯s secret cults would be involved as well, given that the incident occurred within Cosmic Country¡¯s territorial waters."


    Alice nodded and said with a smile, "Exactly, as far as I know, the Deep Sea Gospel Society is currently cooperating with secret cults from the United States of America, Cosmic Country, and other countries. However, all of these secret cults share a belief in the Deep One. While I am responsible for liaising with these secret cults, I also handle various other pieces of information. So, when I come across any information that could be useful to you, Ryuusei-sama, I will find a way to notify you. I will also conceal certain pieces of information that could be detrimental to you, as I just mentioned."


    Liu Xing leaned back and pushed up his non-existent glasses. "What do you want in return for this cooperation?"


    Cooperation naturally required mutual assistance.


    Alice smiled and took out a key from her pocket. "This key can open a public storage locker in a certain shopping mall in Kyoto. Inside the locker, you¡¯ll find a college acceptance letter. You just need to use that letter to enroll."


    "Is this college related to the Deep Sea Gospel Society?" Liu Xing asked.


    Alice nodded and said, "Yes, indeed. The college has ties to the Deep Sea Gospel Society, but unlike Morimoto Academy, the Deep Sea Gospel Society is merely a sponsor of the college. Ryuusei-sama, you should be aware of the unspoken rules in the Island Nation¡¯s secret cult circles. Secret cults operating in Tokyo can only establish branches, and the Deep Sea Gospel Society¡¯s Tokyo branch is located within that college."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. "So, you mean you hope I can eliminate the Deep Sea Gospel Society¡¯s Tokyo branch?"


    "Exactly. For the Deep Sea Gospel Society, their Tokyo branch is of great significance. If you can eliminate it, it would be like severing their right arm, a significant step toward our goal of dismantling the Deep Sea Gospel Society," Alice explained earnestly.


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and nodded. "Alright, let¡¯s make that our plan. I will find a way to eliminate the Deep Sea Gospel Society¡¯s Tokyo branch. However, Miss Alice, you¡¯ll need to provide me with more information."


    Liu Xing agreed to cooperate not out of arrogance, thinking he could single-handedly confront the Deep Sea Gospel Society¡¯s branch, but because he anticipated that his upcoming module progression might involve the Deep Sea Gospel Society. Taking the initiative would allow him to gain an advantage in intelligence gathering.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 340: The Final Letter

    Chapter 340: The Final Letter


    In the world of the Cthulhu RPG Game, the importance of intelligence needed no explanation.


    After preliminarily agreeing to cooperate with Alice, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but ask with curiosity, "Miss Alice, aren¡¯t you worried about your cover being exposed while you¡¯re undercover in the Deep Sea Gospel Society?"


    Alice chuckled confidently and replied, "Of course not, Ryuusei. You should know that my acting skills have reached a level where I could easily win an Oscar. After all, my acting teacher was an Oscar-winning actress herself. Besides, the persona I¡¯ve adopted within the Deep Sea Gospel Society was meticulously crafted by my senior brother. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of his name; he¡¯s currently hailed as the rising star in the world of detective fiction."


    "Fisherman?" Liu Xing instinctively mentioned a title.


    In the memories of "Watanabe Ryuusei," apart from renowned detective fiction authors like Conan Doyle and Agatha Christie, there was one pseudonymous detective fiction author named "Fisherman" that stood out.


    This "Fisherman" was currently one of the most famous newcomers in the detective fiction world. His three detective novels had received critical acclaim and commercial success. The latest one had even been adapted into a movie with an impressive cast, including several world-renowned actors and actresses.


    What made "Fisherman" unique was that his detective novels were not traditional detective stories. They intertwined elements of science fiction and horror, and the culprits were often not ordinary humans. However, "Fisherman¡¯s" deductive process was always logical and convincing.


    Therefore, though "Fisherman¡¯s" detective novels had sparked debates initially, as his fan base grew, the skeptics were gradually silenced. In the age of thriving social media, fans could indeed exert significant influence.


    What intrigued "Watanabe Ryuusei" about "Fisherman" was the fact that he had never revealed his true identity or real name. Currently, the only information available was a masked video of "Fisherman" on Oil Turtle. It revealed him as an Englishman, approximately twenty-five years old.


    Most importantly, the events and monsters depicted in "Fisherman¡¯s" novels gave Liu Xing a sense of de?ja? vu. In simple terms, reading "Fisherman¡¯s" novels felt like reading Cthulhu Mythos fiction.


    So, "Watanabe Ryuusei" believed that "Fisherman" was likely a fellow enthusiast of the genre.


    Now, Liu Xing was certain that "Fisherman" was the senior brother Alice had mentioned.


    Indeed.


    Alice nodded with a smile and continued, "That¡¯s right, Fisherman is my senior brother. His detective novels, Ryuusei, you¡¯ve probably read them, right? I¡¯m not bragging, but his novels are intricately woven with strong logic. That¡¯s why even the traditionalists in the detective fiction world recognize his works as detective novels rather than horror or science fiction."


    Although Liu Xing hadn¡¯t read "Fisherman¡¯s" novels, he could tell from Alice¡¯s admiration that they held a special place in her heart. So, Liu Xing nodded appreciatively.


    "Rest assured, Ryuusei. As long as there are no major unexpected incidents, it¡¯s impossible for anyone in the Deep Sea Gospel Society to uncover my true identity. But Ryuusei, since you¡¯ve dealt with those fanatic NPCs on the Yueshihao cruise ship, it proves that you have some skills. I mean, I know the level of those fanatics on Yueshihao, so could you help me understand how you handled them?" Alice looked at Liu Xing earnestly.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. He hadn¡¯t expected Alice to be curious about these matters. However, regarding the Yueshihao incident, Liu Xing had nothing to hide. "Well," he began, "I can attribute about half of the credit for handling the fanatics on the Yueshihao cruise ship to two Chinese men. They were aware of the fanatics¡¯ conspiracy and convinced my classmates and teachers to understand the situation. This allowed me to hide safely in the shadows."


    "Then, on that morning, I was surprised to find that the two Chinese men were armed. They took control of the situation as soon as they entered, forcing one of the fanatics to use a type of poisonous incense that rendered everyone unconscious. Fortunately, I had anticipated that the fanatics might use poison incense, so I had taken an antidote beforehand, which saved me."


    Alice nodded and pointed upstairs, saying, "The second letter is in my room. I found it inside a book that I borrowed from Matsui Yui to pass the time. You see, there¡¯s no entertainment available in Fisher¡¯s Village, and I had planned to return the book to Matsui Yui tomorrow. So, I wanted to finish reading it today, and that¡¯s when I stumbled upon the letter. I¡¯ll go upstairs to get the letter now, and while I¡¯m at it, you can gather everyone from the third floor. Ryuusei, you can gather everyone from the second floor. I believe they¡¯re also curious about the contents of this letter."


    Liu Xing nodded, but he knew that Alice hadn¡¯t coincidentally discovered the letter like this. She had obtained it through some means at the beginning and had been waiting for the right moment to reveal it.


    Seeing through without exposing it.


    So, Liu Xing went upstairs to the second floor.


    Before Liu Xing could even knock on the door, Ling Ishikawa opened it and whispered, "Leader, what did Alice want from you just now? Did she discover our true identities?"


    Liu Xing shook his head and glanced at Zhang Jingxu¡¯s room. He spoke softly, "We¡¯ll discuss this matter later. For now, just know that Alice isn¡¯t part of the Deep Sea Gospel Society. Now, come downstairs. Alice might have found that second letter."


    Ling Ishikawa raised an eyebrow, looking surprised at Liu Xing. However, he didn¡¯t say anything and proceeded to knock on Lu Tianya¡¯s door.


    Soon, everyone gathered in the first-floor hall, where Alice held a yellowed letter in her hand.


    "Well, everyone is here now because Alice has found the second letter. After our detailed conversation, I¡¯ve come to realize that Alice is a trustworthy ally. So, I¡¯ve shared all that information with her," Liu Xing cleared his throat and began.


    Alice wasted no time and handed the letter to Zhang Jingxu. Among those present, only Zhang Jingxu and Lu Tianya understood Chinese characters, and it was apparent to anyone with keen eyes that Lu Tianya and Zhang Jingxu shared a close relationship.


    Without hesitation, Zhang Jingxu took the letter and opened it.


    To Liu Xing¡¯s surprise, this second letter consisted of four pages, whereas the first and third letters contained less than a page of text.


    However, Liu Xing quickly noticed that among these four pages, two of them had maps. One seemed to be a map of Fisher¡¯s Village, and the other appeared to depict underground tunnels.


    Could Inoue Kenjiro or Li Yongjie know about the Underground Ruins in Fisher¡¯s Village?


    "These two maps will be set aside for now. Let¡¯s first read the contents of this letter. It¡¯s addressed from Inoue Kenjiro to Li Yongjie, and judging by the timing, it should be the second letter," Zhang Jingxu began.


    "At the beginning of this letter, Inoue Kenjiro mentions the sudden appearance of a seemingly bottomless sinkhole in the southwest direction of Fisher¡¯s Village¡¯s old site. Villagers reported witnessing a black creature emerging from the sinkhole, which is most likely the mythical creature that Panda Pig saw."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 341: Contents of the Second Letter

    Chapter 341: Contents of the Second Letter


    "It¡¯s Shoggoth," Alice said.


    Then, Alice proceeded to explain the situation of Shoggoth to everyone present.


    Zhang Jingxu seemed to have an epiphany and chimed in, "I see, these mythical creatures are Shoggoths. My master once mentioned that Shoggoths are a peculiar kind of mythical creature. Unlike other mythical creatures that only appear in specific environments, Shoggoths can be found in various parts of the world, whether it¡¯s in deserts or icy mountains, oceans or rainforests. However, what surprises me is that Shoggoths have been in existence for so long and are somehow connected to the Ancient One. Initially, my master believed that Shoggoths were alchemical creations by Wizards."


    Alice nodded in agreement, "Exactly, even before this, my master suspected that Shoggoths might be magical beings created by ancient Wizards. Many powerful Wizards have Shoggoths as their servants, and some Wizards have even developed spells to tame them. But we never imagined that Shoggoths had a connection with the Ancient One. However, it¡¯s not entirely surprising since the Ancient One is such a mysterious race."


    Unconsciously, the conversation had drifted off-topic.Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m


    However, Zhang Jingxu quickly realized this, especially since he was holding the letter in his hand.


    So, Zhang Jingxu cleared his throat and continued, "Um, let¡¯s get back to discussing the contents of this letter. To return to the main point, at that time, the villagers of Fisher¡¯s Village discovered that a Shoggoth had emerged from that sinkhole. As a result, the villagers of Fisher¡¯s Village were too scared to explore the sinkhole further. After all, everyone feared being attacked by Shoggoths. However, as you can see, Fisher¡¯s Village is not that large, and the sudden appearance of a sinkhole was a cause for concern. Inoue Kenjiro was worried that if the sinkhole was indeed dangerous, it could lead to the destruction of Fisher¡¯s Village, and there would be no escape."


    "So, Inoue Kenjiro gathered some brave villagers from Fisher¡¯s Village and made preparations to explore the sinkhole. However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to enter the sinkhole directly because, at first glance, it seemed bottomless, and the area around the sinkhole was covered in black, unidentified liquid. It looked terrifying no matter how you saw it."


    "Therefore, Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s plan was to dig next to the sinkhole, creating a tunnel leading to it. However, what surprised Inoue Kenjiro and his group was that they had only dug about a meter when they fell into an underground passage. This took them completely by surprise because the villagers of Fisher¡¯s Village had lived on this small island for years without ever discovering such an extensive underground network."


    "The sudden appearance of this passage caught Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s group off guard, forcing them to temporarily return to the surface and rethink their plans. However, it was at this moment that Matsui Ichiro stepped forward and claimed that he knew what lay beneath Fisher¡¯s Village and that only he could deal with the monsters lurking underground."


    "While Inoue Kenjiro had his doubts, considering Matsui Ichiro as something of a charlatan, Matsui Ichiro¡¯s confident and well-prepared speech convinced him to at least listen to Matsui Ichiro¡¯s advice. Matsui Ichiro, however, took this opportunity to propose a condition: if Inoue Kenjiro allowed him to build a so-called temple in Fisher¡¯s Village, Matsui Ichiro would reveal the truth to him."


    "Before this, Matsui Ichiro had repeatedly expressed his desire to build a temple, which, in reality, was nothing more than a large building. However, the symbolic significance of this temple was evident. As the de facto Village Chief of Fisher¡¯s Village at the time, Inoue Kenjiro had consistently rejected Matsui Ichiro¡¯s request to prevent the further expansion of Matsui Ichiro¡¯s influence in Fisher¡¯s Village."


    "But now, Inoue Kenjiro was concerned that something dangerous might be in the sinkhole, posing a potentially devastating threat to Fisher¡¯s Village. Therefore, he reluctantly agreed to Matsui Ichiro¡¯s condition. This was when Matsui Ichiro finally revealed the underground situation of Fisher¡¯s Village, in simple terms: Fisher¡¯s Village was built on a small island used by a sea deity to imprison monsters. These monsters were the rebellious ones who had betrayed the sea deity."


    "When they returned to the surface, Matsui Ichiro taunted Inoue Kenjiro with a few words. Inoue Kenjiro, already irritable due to the Shoggoth situation, nearly lashed out at Matsui Ichiro but was restrained by the surrounding villagers. Matsui Ichiro, realizing he couldn¡¯t match Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s physical strength, chose to flee instead."


    "After driving Matsui Ichiro away, Inoue Kenjiro went home and prepared a small oxygen tank and a diving gear. These items had been given to him by Li Yongjie, who, being a ship captain, understood their importance for a fisherman like Inoue Kenjiro. Li Yongjie had arranged for these items to be delivered to Inoue Kenjiro shortly after leaving Fisher¡¯s Village."


    "Once prepared, Inoue Kenjiro returned to the underground passage, ready to explore the unknown underground world. It¡¯s worth noting that in the letter, Inoue Kenjiro mentioned that when he entered the tunnel alone for the first time, he regretted it immensely. After all, he knew that Shoggoths might be lurking inside, and he felt powerless to confront them on his own."


    "Therefore, Inoue Kenjiro was torn between continuing his journey, possibly encountering Shoggoths and facing certain danger, or leaving the tunnel. He feared being ridiculed by Matsui Ichiro if he chose to leave, which would likely diminish his prestige in Fisher¡¯s Village. In the end, Inoue Kenjiro, who had a strong sense of pride, decided to press on."


    "At this point, Lu Tianya couldn¡¯t help but comment to Zhang Jingxu, ¡¯It seems that Inoue Kenjiro is quite similar to you, both willing to sacrifice everything for their pride. If we manage to survive and leave Fisher¡¯s Village, I¡¯ll definitely buy you some insurance. Who knows, I might get rich overnight.¡¯"


    "Zhang Jingxu raised an eyebrow and shook his head, saying, ¡¯No, no, I¡¯m not like Inoue Kenjiro. While I believe that maintaining one¡¯s pride is important as a man, life is even more precious. If there¡¯s no imminent danger to life, I¡¯d prioritize saving face. But if it came to a life-or-death situation, I¡¯d choose the most practical option, even if it meant setting aside my pride. Of course, if it¡¯s for your sake, I¡¯d be willing to part with this life.¡¯"


    "Alright, another dose of sweetness."


    Liu Xing gave Zhang Jingxu a look that seemed to say, ¡¯Just as expected,¡¯ and said with a hint of exasperation, "Hey, hey, Zhang Jingxu, can you guys pay attention to the seriousness of the situation here? We¡¯re discussing matters of life and death, and you¡¯re flirting."


    Zhang Jingxu¡¯s face turned red, and he quickly said, "Um, after Inoue Kenjiro made his decision, he began to explore the tunnels. He meticulously recorded their directions and, upon leaving the tunnels, drew a map, which is the paper on the table. Although Inoue Kenjiro didn¡¯t encounter Shoggoths during his multiple trips into the tunnels, he did hear the sound of Shoggoths moving. One time, the sound seemed to be very close, perhaps just one or two meters away from him, which terrified him."


    "Fortunately, Inoue Kenjiro never directly encountered Shoggoths. However, during this time, his wife¡¯s behavior became increasingly strange. This led Inoue Kenjiro to suspect that someone had been approaching his wife while he was in the tunnels."


    "Then, one night, when Inoue Kenjiro got up to use the bathroom, he found that his wife was not at home. This raised suspicions, so Inoue Kenjiro left his home and followed his wife¡¯s footprints to a beach area. From behind some bushes, Inoue Kenjiro overheard his wife apparently talking to someone else."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 342: Matsui Yui’s Tension - 100

    Chapter 342: Matsui Yui¡¯s Tension - 100


    Inoue Kenjiro turned green?! This was the only thought in Liu Xing¡¯s mind.


    "What? Is Inoue Kenjiro also caught in a compromising situation like Dogo Aige? This plot is getting intense," Ling Ishikawa couldn¡¯t help but comment.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded but still had some doubts. "Well, I think Inoue Kenjiro was indeed caught in a compromising situation, but what comes next in this letter is a bit strange. When Inoue Kenjiro first thought he was being cheated on, he stormed out in anger, only to find his wife halfway out of her clothes, standing in the water."


    "Inoue Kenjiro probably assumed that the person he suspected of being involved with his wife was hiding in the water. So, he leaped into the water because the coastline around Fisher¡¯s Village is very shallow, and the water is clear. You can see everything at a glance. However, after entering the water, Inoue Kenjiro saw nothing, which surprised him greatly. He had just heard his wife talking to someone."


    "But at that moment, Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s wife realized what was happening and immediately asked him what he was doing. Inoue Kenjiro was still very puzzled, but since he had no evidence, he could only say that he woke up in the middle of the night, couldn¡¯t find his wife, and came to look for her. His wife explained that she just suddenly felt like taking a bath."


    "So, this incident came to a temporary end. Although Inoue Kenjiro remained suspicious, there was no concrete proof. He had to accept his wife¡¯s explanation. However, I personally believe that Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s wife might be hiding something. After all, taking a bath in seawater in the middle of the night is quite unusual. Sea salt in the water can be uncomfortable on the skin. But since there¡¯s no evidence, Inoue Kenjiro had to accept his wife¡¯s explanation."


    "At this point," Zhang Jingxu continued seriously, "I think Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s wife might be involved. After all, bathing in seawater in the middle of the night is highly unusual. But according to Inoue Kenjiro, he immediately jumped from the bushes into the water, and it only took him five seconds. However, submerged in the water, Inoue Kenjiro saw nothing suspicious. The seabed was calm, and it¡¯s beyond human capabilities to do what he claimed."


    "Miyako Goudong, are you suggesting that Inoue Kenjiro was fooled by a mythical creature?" Zhang Jingxu nodded and smiled, "It¡¯s possible. Considering the current situation, Inoue Kenjiro might indeed have been deceived by a mythical creature. Though it sounds absurd, it¡¯s the best explanation we have."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, finding Zhang Jingxu¡¯s theory reasonable. He knew that in Cthulhu RPG Game, there were plenty of quirky modules, and the theme of mythical creatures getting involved with humans was quite common in various genres.


    Besides, Liu Xing recalled a recent Oscar-winning movie that told the story of a Deep One falling in love with a human. However, he heard that the film was overly politically correct, so he didn¡¯t plan to watch it after finishing this module.


    But Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but think that some aspects of the movie¡¯s plot could be incorporated into this module. For instance, the romantic scenes between the Deep One and the human in the water made sense in the context of Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s wife standing in the water.


    With a grin, Liu Xing suggested, "What if it¡¯s a Deep One? They are aquatic mythical creatures, and it would explain why Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s wife was in the water. Some Deep Ones can even cast magic spells."


    Liu Xing¡¯s speculation left everyone momentarily surprised. Then Alice shook her head and said, "While that¡¯s a possibility, Ryuusei, don¡¯t forget that Deep Ones have quite... unsightly appearances."


    Alice hit the nail on the head. Deep Ones were often described as fish-headed humanoids, and by human aesthetic standards, their appearance was gruesome, akin to a car accident scene. Moreover, just glimpsing a Deep One could damage one¡¯s sanity, let alone engaging in a romantic relationship with one.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and said thoughtfully, "If everything goes as expected, Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s last sighting was probably a battle between Deep Ones and Shoggoths. But the question remains: why would Deep Ones pick a fight with Shoggoths? And who rescued the unconscious Inoue Kenjiro and left him on the beach?"


    Though Liu Xing asked these questions, he had some conjectures already.


    Firstly, in the current Fisher¡¯s Village, even though Shoggoths were present, Matsui Ichiro seemed capable of commanding the Shoggoths to some extent. Liu Xing suspected that the Shoggoths in Fisher¡¯s Village might have been defeated by the Deep Ones and tamed to serve as their minions.


    In some related settings, there was a role among the Deep Ones called "Shoggoth Controllers." Liu Xing vaguely remembered that was the term. Shoggoth Controllers, as the name implied, were specialists within the Deep One ranks responsible for controlling and directing Shoggoths. They were considered "elite" among the Deep Ones, and their strength far surpassed that of regular Deep Ones. Importantly, Shoggoth Controllers often had several Shoggoths at their disposal, making encounters with them extremely challenging for players.


    Therefore, Liu Xing suspected that among the Deep Ones Inoue Kenjiro witnessed, there might have been one or more Shoggoth Controllers. These Deep Ones were likely attempting to tame the Shoggoths they discovered within Fisher¡¯s Village.


    However, if this was indeed the case, Liu Xing would need to adjust his assumptions about the module¡¯s plot once again. At this point, he was getting tired of speculating.


    Panda Pig chimed in, "A battle between Deep Ones and Shoggoths? This plot feels like a crossover between Warhammer and Alien."


    Just then, Alice spoke up, "No, no, no. I believe these Deep Ones might be here to capture the Shoggoths. Based on my mentor¡¯s research on Deep Ones, they tend to have a certain number of Shoggoths in their activity areas. So, according to my mentor¡¯s theory, Shoggoths are like pets or servants to Deep Ones, slaves of sorts. However, since there are still Shoggoths in Fisher¡¯s Village, it suggests that these Deep Ones failed."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Alice¡¯s explanation was spot on, but her last sentence seemed to introduce a twist into the story. The attention of everyone in the room turned to Zhang Jingxu.


    Feeling their gaze, Zhang Jingxu cleared his throat and said, "Miss Alice, I believe those Deep Ones succeeded because all the Shoggoths are now staying quietly in various villas, refraining from attacking us. Therefore, we have reason to believe that these Shoggoths have been controlled by the Deep Ones."


    Alice shrugged nonchalantly, smiling as she said, "Let¡¯s hope so. If these Shoggoths have truly been controlled by the Deep Ones, we might have a chance to leave Fisher¡¯s Village alive, as long as the Deep Ones don¡¯t issue any orders."


    KP Green Light then chimed in with a smile, "Congratulations, everyone. Matsui Yui¡¯s tension has reached 100."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 343: Panda Pig, Death

    Chapter 343: Panda Pig, Death


    What?! Matsui Yui¡¯s tension level is at 100%?!


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows. He hadn¡¯t expected Matsui Yui¡¯s tension level to skyrocket like this, especially in the middle of the night.


    At that moment, Ling Ishikawa contacted KP Green Light, asking, "KP, what¡¯s going on? Why did Matsui Yui¡¯s tension level suddenly spike in the middle of the night? Don¡¯t tell me this is a Plot Encounter?"


    KP Green Light chuckled and replied, "You¡¯re absolutely right; it is a Plot Encounter. With her wedding ceremony approaching, Matsui Yui is experiencing pre-wedding jitters. She¡¯s worried that her wedding won¡¯t go smoothly, leading to some sleepless nights and naturally, increased tension. So, Matsui Yui¡¯s tension level has naturally risen. Are you satisfied with this explanation?"


    Satisfied? Not a chance.


    If it weren¡¯t for Alice and Lu Tianya, two NPCs sitting nearby, Liu Xing and the others would probably have cursed KP Green Light openly. After all, this so-called Plot Encounter was incredibly far-fetched, involving pre-wedding anxiety.


    However, they had no choice but to accept the reality. They had to prepare for the consequences of Matsui Yui¡¯s tension level reaching 100%, which meant being randomly selected as her target for a chase.


    Suddenly, the sound of rolling dice filled the air as KP Green Light began another hidden roll.


    "Well, it¡¯s done. The chosen target for Matsui Yui¡¯s chase has been determined. However, I can¡¯t reveal that information to you now. But let me remind you all¡ªMatsui Yui¡¯s pursuit will last for twenty-four hours. If she doesn¡¯t eliminate her target within that time, she¡¯ll give up."


    "Of course, if other players or NPCs happen to be with the pursued target, or if Matsui Yui discovers that a player knows she¡¯s chasing someone, well, it¡¯s a bit convoluted, but the point is that Matsui Yui will add another target, and there won¡¯t be any time limit. She¡¯ll relentlessly pursue them. So, you players need to make your choices: whether to help the pursued player or not," KP Green Light said with a smile.


    This was troublesome.


    If KP Green Light hadn¡¯t said those last few lines, players would have likely leaned towards mutual assistance. After all, once they survived Matsui Yui¡¯s pursuit, they still had to work together in the game. More people meant more strength.


    But the situation had changed. Trying to assist the pursued player was almost certain to be noticed by Matsui Yui, unless they could truly act as if nothing was wrong.


    Moreover, due to the hidden roll, nobody knew who Matsui Yui¡¯s target was. This left the players with two choices: either stick together and face danger as a group or split up and hope the pursued target could fend for themselves.


    However, Liu Xing had a theory. Matsui Yui¡¯s choice of target might not be entirely random. It could be someone she perceived as a threat, as KP Green Light had hinted. Matsui Yui still wanted to go through with her wedding...


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that KP Green Light¡¯s words contained important information.


    Usually, every word spoken by the GM was significant, even if they were intentionally misleading. They wouldn¡¯t outright lie. So, from KP Green Light¡¯s recent words, it wasn¡¯t hard to deduce a crucial piece of information¡ªMatsui Yui still wanted her wedding with Dogo Aige to happen.


    This meant that if they didn¡¯t stir up trouble, they should be able to complete the Main quest without much pressure.


    Ling Ishikawa nodded with a touch of helplessness. "What could I do? I felt desperate too. So, as soon as I returned home, I asked my family to move out. After all, it¡¯s evident that the police officer was attacked by some mythical creature and died in an Alternate dimension space rift. I was concerned that my family might also be at risk of a mythical creature¡¯s attack."


    "But as a student, I don¡¯t have much say in my family¡¯s decisions. They ignored my request, so I had to investigate the identity of the deceased police officer on my own and find a way to involve the police officer in the case. That way, my family would have no choice but to move. Eventually, I found information about the police officer in a local newspaper from several years ago. The police officer was originally investigating a deliberate murder case, but he disappeared while chasing a suspect, never to be found again. He was officially declared to have died in the line of duty, and the criminal suspect he was investigating remains at large."


    "Initially, I intended to bring the police officer¡¯s skeletal remains back to the real world and place them in the attic. I would then pretend to discover the remains. However, as soon as I brought the police officer¡¯s remains into the real world, the bones turned into ashes, leaving only a police badge and the handgun behind."


    It seemed that the unfortunate police officer had been tracking a criminal suspect who turned out to be a Void Spirit.


    Liu Xing listened attentively and then asked, "So, Ling Ishikawa, how did you manage to get the handgun past port security?"


    Ling Ishikawa smiled again, pointing at his waist. "That¡¯s where my second discovered ability comes in. I can create a special space around me, essentially an Alternate dimension space rift that moves with me. It can only accommodate a handgun and these bullets."


    After hearing Ling Ishikawa¡¯s explanation, everyone exchanged surprised glances. They hadn¡¯t expected Ling Ishikawa¡¯s newfound abilities to be so powerful. In the world of the Cthulhu RPG Game, there were strict regulations on carrying items, especially in modules set in urban locations, which had stringent requirements for personal belongings. If players attempted to carry prohibited items forcibly, they risked being caught by the police and sent to a special module ¨C Prison Drama.


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s ability allowed him to bypass these restrictions, making it a formidable power. While handguns didn¡¯t have a significant impact on Shoggoths in the Cthulhu RPG Game, they did boost the group¡¯s morale. As for Liu Xing and the others, they had few weapons they could use openly. Liu Xing¡¯s ceremonial dagger, in particular, couldn¡¯t be exposed easily, as it might raise suspicion from "Zhang Jingxu."


    So, the group decided to rest in their respective rooms for the time being and await Matsui Yui¡¯s pursuit.


    After returning to his room, Liu Xing entered the Soul Casket and prepared to have a serious conversation with Sirius.


    Once inside the Soul Casket, Sirius appeared before Liu Xing.


    Liu Xing wasted no time and said, "Sirius, I encountered Shoggoths in Fisher¡¯s Village."


    Sirius raised an eyebrow, looking surprised. "What? Shoggoths? Have they breached the underground defenses?"


    Liu Xing nodded and said earnestly, "Yes, the Shoggoths broke through the underground defenses and reached the surface. But from the current situation, it seems like these Shoggoths are under the control of the Deep Ones."


    Sirius frowned, somewhat resigned. "That complicates matters. Deep Ones are quite formidable creatures. I was killed by one of them in the past."


    At that moment, KP Green Light suddenly announced, "Well, it appears that Matsui Yui has acted quicker than expected. I¡¯ll inform the remaining players that Panda Pig has been killed by Matsui Yui. Matsui Yui¡¯s tension level has now returned to 50%."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 344: Dealing with Shoggoth

    Chapter 344: Dealing with Shoggoth


    Panda Pig is dead?!


    Upon hearing KP Green Light¡¯s words, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. After all, he had returned to his room and entered the Soul Casket right after the discussion had ended. So, at most, only one or two minutes had passed since he had last seen Panda Pig. How could Panda Pig have died so suddenly?


    Even more concerning was KP Green Light¡¯s mention of Matsui Yui acting so quickly. This implied that Matsui Yui had taken action without KP Green Light¡¯s knowledge, and it seemed that Matsui Yui had personally killed Panda Pig.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing initially wanted to leave the Soul Casket and investigate in the real world. However, he quickly realized that he had no valid reason to do so at the moment. He couldn¡¯t just tell Sirius that he suddenly needed to use the restroom. He had to stay inside the Soul Casket for the time being.


    Moreover, Liu Xing was worried that Matsui Yui might still be at the crime scene. If he happened to stumble upon Matsui Yui and Panda Pig¡¯s bodies, it would be disastrous. After all, Liu Xing¡¯s character card¡¯s combat abilities were nothing to brag about, and without summoning Byakhee, he might not stand a chance against Panda Pig.


    Furthermore, Matsui Yui was likely accompanied by Shoggoth.


    Seeing Liu Xing lost in thought, Sirius asked, "Liu Xing, what¡¯s on your mind?"Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    Liu Xing snapped out of his thoughts and quickly replied, "It¡¯s nothing, I just suddenly remembered something, so my mind wandered for a moment. But speaking of which, Sirius, the time flow inside this Soul Casket seems to differ significantly from the outside world."


    Sirius nodded and smiled, saying, "That¡¯s correct. If the time flow inside the Soul Casket matched the outside world¡¯s time flow, I would have perished many years ago. When you entered my Soul Casket, it may have felt instantaneous, but in reality, an hour had passed. You see, even with your access card to my Soul Casket, you still had to undergo various checks to enter Fisher¡¯s Village. We can¡¯t take any chances with individuals like the Yis People potentially tampering with your soul."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, finally understanding. It meant that Matsui Yui might not have arrived at the villa to kill Panda Pig immediately. Panda Pig had mentioned his plans to explore Fisher¡¯s Village on a side quest that night. So, Matsui Yui might have killed Panda Pig when he left the villa.


    Realizing this, Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Matsui Yui was likely not still inside the villa.


    This time, Liu Xing didn¡¯t forget that he was in the middle of a conversation with Sirius. After briefly drifting in thought, he continued, "Back to the main topic, Sirius, what are your thoughts on Shoggoth? Especially when it comes to battling them. My situation doesn¡¯t look great, and I might have to face the Shoggoths who escaped from the underground defense facility."


    Sirius furrowed his brow and sighed. "It depends on the situation. As you know, Shoggoths possess incredible evolutionary abilities. Over the years, they have likely evolved significantly from the time I controlled them. So, the methods I used to deal with them back then might be outdated."


    "However, if these Shoggoths are now under the control of the Deep One clan, there are a few methods that might still work. Our Ancient One clan and the Deep Ones share some techniques for controlling Shoggoths, such as using certain magic spells to subdue them. But these spells wouldn¡¯t work for you, as your vocal organs differ significantly from ours, and you can¡¯t use our magic."


    "But I assume you¡¯ve been to my storage room. Inside, you should find a Shoggoth suppression device specifically designed to control Shoggoths. It¡¯s made from highly advanced composite materials and won¡¯t easily break. You can use this device to deal with Shoggoths."


    Liu Xing nodded and then asked, "I see. So, how do I use this Shoggoth suppression device? I can¡¯t just walk up to a Shoggoth and put it on them, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do that."


    Sirius smiled and projected an image of the Shoggoth suppression device, pointing to a subtle protrusion in the center. "This is the activation mechanism for the Shoggoth suppression device. Each device corresponds to a specific Shoggoth. When you press this button, the device will automatically move to control the corresponding Shoggoth. The device has a range of up to twenty meters and requires the target Shoggoth to be within your line of sight for the dynamic tracking system to work."


    Liu Xing suddenly understood. The Shoggoth suppression device was essentially a modified elf ball that could reassert control over a previously captured Shoggoth.


    "Leader, you¡¯ve finally awakened," Ling Ishikawa said nervously.


    Liu Xing nodded and pretended to be puzzled. "What¡¯s going on?"


    Ling Ishikawa pointed upstairs and said, "Just now, when Miyako Goudong was about to sleep, she suddenly heard some noise coming from Panda Pig¡¯s room. Then, it sounded like Panda Pig went out. Initially, Miyako Goudong didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. However, in less than a minute or two, she heard Panda Pig¡¯s cries and screams from not far away. So, Miyako Goudong called us to go find Panda Pig, or rather, retrieve his body."


    Liu Xing was already aware that Panda Pig was dead, but he had to play along. He sighed and got up, saying, "Don¡¯t say such ominous things. Panda Pig might just be in danger. Let¡¯s hurry and search for him."


    Ling Ishikawa shook her head, affirming, "Panda Pig is definitely dead. There¡¯s nowhere to hide in Fisher¡¯s Village, and Matsui Yui and her group are fighting on their home turf. If Panda Pig was spotted by Matsui Yui, he wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance. But why did Panda Pig go out so recklessly in the middle of the night?"


    Liu Xing was also puzzled by Panda Pig¡¯s risky behavior. After all, the rewards for the nighttime side quest in Fisher¡¯s Village were not significant enough to justify such a risk.


    Could Panda Pig have accepted some hidden quests?


    Liu Xing considered this possibility as he put on his clothes and joined Ling Ishikawa and the others. The mood was somber among the group, as Panda Pig had been killed by Matsui Yui.


    They walked out of the villa area, and Fisher¡¯s Village was eerily silent.


    The group proceeded with caution, keeping a close eye on their surroundings. Every little rustle made them jump in fear.


    Eventually, Liu Xing and the others left the villa area.


    "Miyako Goudong, are you sure it¡¯s this way?" Zhang Jingxu asked in a hushed tone.


    Miyako Goudong nodded and said with certainty, "I¡¯m sure it¡¯s this way. Judging from the sound and how loud Panda Pig¡¯s cries were, he should be just ahead."


    Miyako Goudong pointed to a clump of bushes about ten meters ahead.


    Liu Xing, Ling Ishikawa, and Zhang Jingxu led the way.


    They opened the bushes, and Panda Pig¡¯s lifeless body came into view.


    "Panda Pig was strangled by a Shoggoth," Liu Xing sighed and said aloud.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 345: The Mutation of the Deep One

    Chapter 345: The Mutation of the Deep One


    To be precise, from the gruesome state of Panda Pig¡¯s death, it was evident at a glance that Shoggoth had bound and crushed Panda Pig, simultaneously strangling him to death. Therefore, it remained unclear whether Panda Pig had died due to suffocation or internal organ rupture.


    In any case, Panda Pig¡¯s demise was utterly tragic. Nearly every bone in his body had been broken by Shoggoth, and there was an almost palm-wide ligature mark around his neck, causing him to die with his mouth wide open, in eternal terror.


    Ling Ishikawa sighed and moved closer, gently closing Panda Pig¡¯s eyelids, making him appear less horrifying and eerie.


    However, at that moment, KP Green Light stepped forward once more, addressing everyone, "Alright, players, since you¡¯ve witnessed the gruesome death of your fellow companion, Panda Pig, it¡¯s time for a sanity points check. However, the specifics of the sanity points checks will vary for each player due to your different relationships with Panda Pig and your individual circumstances. I will contact each player separately for their sanity points check."


    After a two-second pause in KP Green Light¡¯s voice, he continued, "Player Liu Xing, your relationship with Panda Pig is quite ordinary, a bit better than a stranger¡¯s, and as the leader of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, you regard human lives lightly. Therefore, you won¡¯t need a sanity points check this time."


    As expected.


    Knowing he wouldn¡¯t have to undergo a sanity points check, Liu Xing crouched next to Panda Pig and began searching his pockets, hoping to find any possible clues on Panda Pig¡¯s body... and, of course, it would be even better if he could take possession of the items on Panda Pig.


    However, Liu Xing¡¯s search wasn¡¯t without its disturbing discoveries. As soon as he saw what nearly caused him to lose sanity points ¨C a large hole in Panda Pig¡¯s pants, right at the rear end.


    This discovery led Liu Xing to involuntarily make a horrifying connection. After all, the moment one thought of Shoggoth, the tentacle monster, Veteran Drivers would immediately associate it with bondage play.Upstodatee from


    No wonder Panda Pig had his mouth wide open...


    Liu Xing quickly averted his gaze, to prevent himself from losing sanity points.


    In the right pocket of Panda Pig¡¯s pants, Liu Xing found Panda Pig¡¯s cellphone.


    Fortunately, Panda Pig¡¯s cellphone was not locked.


    Liu Xing first opened Panda Pig¡¯s contacts and noticed that Panda Pig had very frequent communication with Dogo Aige, far more than with any other contacts. Especially before entering Fisher¡¯s Village, Panda Pig and Dogo Aige were in contact almost four to five times a day, each call lasting around ten minutes.


    This piqued Liu Xing¡¯s curiosity. In theory, Panda Pig and Dogo Aige were merely colleagues, at most good friends. Such frequent communication was indeed quite unusual.


    At that moment, Alice approached with a smile and asked, "Ryuusei, what are you doing?"


    Liu Xing, observing Alice¡¯s composed demeanor, understood that she probably hadn¡¯t lost a single point of sanity during the recent check. After all, Ling Ishikawa and the others were still in a mentally distraught state.


    But this was to be expected. Alice had never been close to Panda Pig, and as an undercover agent for the Deep Sea Gospel Society, she was likely accustomed to various gruesome corpses.


    "I¡¯m thinking that there must have been a special reason for Panda Pig to leave the villa alone in the middle of the night. Knowing Panda Pig¡¯s personality as I do, he wouldn¡¯t take such a risk without good reason. So, I want to check if there might be any useful clues on Panda Pig¡¯s body now," Liu Xing explained.


    Alice nodded and looked at the phone in Liu Xing¡¯s hand. She said, "That¡¯s Panda Pig¡¯s phone, isn¡¯t it? Ryuusei, have you found any information inside? Keep in mind that even if someone intentionally deletes or hides their private information, various contents within the phone¡¯s applications can still reveal a lot of personal details."


    Liu Xing, looking somewhat puzzled, thought Alice¡¯s theory sounded impressive but didn¡¯t quite understand it.


    At this point, Zhang Jingxu and the others gradually began to regain their composure. It seemed that no one had fallen into temporary madness.


    Ling Ishikawa, who was close to Panda Pig¡¯s body, noticed the hole in Panda Pig¡¯s pants and couldn¡¯t help but change his expression. He exclaimed, "Oh my, Panda Pig endured such inhumane torture before his death. It seems that if I can¡¯t escape Shoggoth¡¯s pursuit, I must take matters into my own hands. I know myself well."


    Hearing Ling Ishikawa¡¯s words, Zhang Jingxu and the others also noticed the large hole in Panda Pig¡¯s pants and simultaneously said to Ling Ishikawa, "Remember to do the same for me."


    Miyako Goudong handed the phone to Zhang Jingxu and said with a smile, "From this perspective, Panda Pig might not have come out of this too badly. Despite being blackmailed by Dogo Aige, he managed to win over Matsui Yui. Unfortunately, he lost his life in the end."


    "Now that this matter is resolved, the question remains: what should we do next? Once the arrow is loosed, there¡¯s no turning back. Since Matsui Ichiro and his group have declared open hostility, they won¡¯t stop," Zhang Jingxu said solemnly.


    Liu Xing nodded, about to speak when he heard footsteps approaching from a distance. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t hear the sound of Shoggoth moving, and there was only one set of footsteps.


    The group exchanged glances and instinctively hid in the nearby bushes. Although the bushes were low, they could barely conceal everyone.


    After a while, Liu Xing saw a swaying villager approach Panda Pig¡¯s body and then drag it away.


    Once the villager had gone far enough, Liu Xing spoke up, "Well, this is quite unexpected. Matsui Yui¡¯s group did arrange for someone to handle Panda Pig¡¯s body."


    However, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful. He hadn¡¯t had the chance to thoroughly search Panda Pig¡¯s body for items.


    But then, Liu Xing had another idea. Panda Pig¡¯s room likely held some items that weren¡¯t convenient to carry around, so he could visit Panda Pig¡¯s room later with a plausible excuse.


    At that moment, Ling Ishikawa, who had the phone last, suddenly said, "Wait, everyone, take a look at this picture!"


    Liu Xing turned to see Ling Ishikawa passing the phone to him.


    Liu Xing accepted the phone, and the picture on it showed a room with feminine de?cor, most likely belonging to a woman¡ªpresumably Matsui Yui¡¯s room. In this picture, there was a decoration hanging on the wall, either a painting or a photograph, depicting a Deep One and a human woman embracing each other affectionately.


    The most important thing was that Liu Xing found the appearance of the Deep One in the picture quite strange. It looked markedly different from the typical Deep Ones¡ªa solid app90!


    Yes, this was an app90 Deep One, exceptionally handsome, with facial features closely resembling a human and colorful scales covering its entire body.


    Wait, colorful scales?


    Liu Xing recalled that Inoue Kenjiro had mentioned seeing some colorful scales in the underground passage. This meant that the Deep One controlling Shoggoth in Fisher¡¯s Village, the one in the picture, was likely the same.


    Furthermore, it was highly probable that the human woman embracing the Deep One in the photo was Matsui Yui¡¯s mother, Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s wife.


    This meant that Inoue Kenjiro had been betrayed by a Deep One...


    This plot was getting quite complex. Liu Xing suspected that the author who had created this module had quite a story to tell.


    If Matsui Yui turned out to be a Deep One hybrid, it would explain many things. If Matsui Yui was indeed a Deep One hybrid, it was highly likely that he was the one controlling Shoggoth in Fisher¡¯s Village.


    With this revelation, many things could be explained.


    "It¡¯s a mutated Deep One, right? Just by looking at its face, you could say it¡¯s an actor," Miyako Goudong commented.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said seriously, "Indeed, Deep Ones are typically depicted with fish-like heads. It¡¯s unexpected to see a Deep One with such a human-like face, and its scales have mutated into colorful patterns. But if that¡¯s the case, this Deep One should be one of the Deep Ones mentioned by Inoue Kenjiro, and it deceived and betrayed him."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 346: Ling Ishikawa, Death

    Chapter 346: Ling Ishikawa, Death


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "The plot in Fisher¡¯s Village is truly full of twists and turns. I thought Matsui Yui betraying Dogo Aige was already shocking enough, but it turns out Matsui Yui¡¯s mother is even more astonishing. She actually got involved with a Deep One, leaving Inoue Kenjiro wearing a cuckold¡¯s hat. I think Fisher¡¯s Village could be renamed Forgiveness Village," Ling Ishikawa commented with a double entendre.


    Alice nodded and spoke seriously, "It¡¯s within expectations and beyond imagination. In general, who would think that humans could get involved with Deep Ones? However, Deep Ones indeed have no reproductive isolation from humans, and their genes are incredibly potent, capable of turning human-Deep One hybrids into Deep Ones without exception."


    At this point, Liu Xing knew it was time to steer the discussion. "However, let¡¯s not forget that it was probably that mutated Deep One who rescued Inoue Kenjiro from the underground passage. After all, Inoue Kenjiro was already unconscious at the time."


    Zhang Jingxu furrowed his brows and said, "That¡¯s true, but why would the mutated Deep One save Inoue Kenjiro? Logically, that mutated Deep One should be Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s romantic rival, so it would want Inoue Kenjiro out of the way so it could be with Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s wife more easily."


    Zhang Jingxu made a good point.


    Liu Xing shook his head and said with a smile, "No, no, Zhang Jingxu, you¡¯ve forgotten something important. Regardless of the situation, that mutated Deep One still belongs to the Deep One clan. It¡¯s definitely a hidden existence in human society, so it¡¯s only natural for it to save Inoue Kenjiro to ensure its offspring have a human father."


    "What do you mean, Ryuusei?" Zhang Jingxu looked at Liu Xing in mock surprise.


    Liu Xing nodded and said seriously, "Exactly. I personally believe that if nothing unexpected happens, both Matsui Yui and Inoue Haruto are likely Deep One hybrids. Just as Alice mentioned, Deep Ones, as mythical creatures, have incredibly potent genes."


    Liu Xing¡¯s words left everyone deep in thought.


    After a while, Ling Ishikawa, a staunch ally of Liu Xing, chimed in, "I agree with Ryuusei¡¯s idea. If Matsui Yui is a Deep One hybrid, many things can be explained. For instance, the Shoggoth controller in Fisher¡¯s Village is likely Matsui Yui. After all, judging from Panda Pig¡¯s corpse earlier, it¡¯s clear that Panda Pig was killed by the Shoggoth, and Panda Pig¡¯s reason for coming out was to find Matsui Yui."


    Alice nodded and smiled, "I also agree with Ryuusei¡¯s idea. Although normally, when Deep One hybrids reach their twenties, their appearance would have fully transitioned to that of a Deep One, becoming an Innsmouth Face. However, considering that Matsui Yui¡¯s father is a mutated Deep One, it¡¯s reasonable to assume that Matsui Yui¡¯s human appearance is still maintained."Nne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    "More importantly, I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. Some of Matsui Yui¡¯s habits are indeed reminiscent of Deep One hybrids. For example, she loves swimming at the pool. From what I know, when Matsui Yui was in Kyoto, she went to the swimming pool almost every day, spending two to three hours there. In the past few days, she has been taking me to the beach for swimming every day, and she swims incredibly fast, faster than Olympic champions, and her diving time is extremely long. Although I didn¡¯t time it, I feel that her diving time exceeds human limits."


    "Lastly, I heard Matsui Yui mention that she has a brother working abroad. This brother has always been very kind to Matsui Yui, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t come back to Fisher¡¯s Village to celebrate her wedding, which made Matsui Yui very sad. At the time, I didn¡¯t pay much attention, but now that I think about it, Matsui Yui¡¯s brother is likely the Inoue Haruto you mentioned."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, looking puzzled. "Is that so? Did Inoue Haruto lie to us?"


    "I think it¡¯s possible. Inoue Kenjiro, as a regular person, wouldn¡¯t be able to enter Fisher¡¯s Village without being noticed by Matsui Ichiro, especially with so many Shoggoths around. So, I suspect that when Inoue Haruto found us, he fabricated a lie to deceive us. It might even have been a trap specifically set up against us. The so-called elder of the Inoue family is just a fraud," Zhang Jingxu said seriously.


    Lu Tianya was now completely perplexed, murmuring, "Why? Why did Matsui Yui and the others do this? And why does Fisher¡¯s Village even exist? It doesn¡¯t seem necessary for Matsui Yui and the others."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow. While it made sense that Matsui Yui could be a Deep One hybrid and the Shoggoth controller, as Ling Ishikawa and Alice suggested, Lu Tianya¡¯s question remained: Why did Fisher¡¯s Village exist?


    If its purpose was to control the Underground Ruins, Matsui Yui could have simply razed Fisher¡¯s Village to the ground, turning the Small Island into an uninhabited one, ensuring it remained unnoticed in the vast sea. This way, the existence of the Underground Ruins would be even less likely to be exposed.


    There was another point that had long puzzled Liu Xing, concerning Inoue Kenjiro¡¯s exploration of the Underground Ruins.


    In Liu Xing¡¯s view, he had explored the Underground Ruins in Fisher¡¯s Village only twice, for a total of less than two hours, and yet, he had gathered valuable information and seen most of the top layer of the Underground Ruins. However, Inoue Kenjiro had spent a significant amount of time and effort there, only to find nothing.


    In Matsui Yui¡¯s hand, Liu Xing saw a grayish bubble.


    This gray bubble was the professional item of a Shoggoth controller. Only with this gray bubble could a Shoggoth controller truly control Shoggoths.


    Furthermore, according to the setting, if a player obtained this gray bubble, they could also gain the ability to control Shoggoths. However, they would need to engage in a willpower battle with the Shoggoth.


    Indeed, Matsui Yui was the Shoggoth controller, and the giant Shoggoth behind her was likely the elite-level Shoggoth.


    Now the question was: What did Matsui Yui intend to do?


    This doesn¡¯t look good.


    "Alright, because you¡¯ve now seen a giant Shoggoth, you can begin sanity points checks. Remember that each player¡¯s check will be different due to their individual circumstances," KP Green Light said with a hint of malicious delight.


    Then, KP Green Light asked Liu Xing, "Liu Xing, do you want to use the Yellow Seal Pendant¡¯s concealment effect?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that his Yellow Seal Pendant had a concealment effect.


    Still, he cautiously inquired, "Concealment effect? What does my Yellow Seal Pendant¡¯s concealment effect do?"


    KP Green Light chuckled and explained, "Why so cautious? Do you think I¡¯m trying to trick you? Here¡¯s the deal: even though you¡¯re the leader of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect and possess a certain amount of Cthulhu Mythos knowledge, including information about Shoggoths, this elite-level Shoggoth has an extremely terrifying appearance and a breathtaking entrance. So, you will have to make a sanity points check. On a success, you¡¯ll lose 2d3 sanity points; on a failure, you¡¯ll lose 2d6 sanity points."


    "Because you could lose up to 12 sanity points in this check, you can activate the Yellow Seal Pendant¡¯s concealment effect. If you choose to do so, your sanity points check will result in a score of 0. However, you won¡¯t gain Cthulhu Mythos knowledge from this encounter, and you won¡¯t be able to use the Yellow Seal Pendant¡¯s concealment effect in the next five modules."


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t hesitate and said, "Understood, I¡¯ll use the Yellow Seal Pendant¡¯s concealment effect."


    After all, even if he succeeded in the sanity points check, he would still lose 2d3 sanity points.


    Then, the sound of rolling dice echoed.


    After a while, KP Green Light chuckled and said, "It seems that Miyako Goudong, your luck isn¡¯t great. Congratulations, you¡¯ve entered a temporary state of madness ¨C fleeing."


    As KP Green Light finished speaking, Miyako Goudong turned and fled in terror.


    Seeing this, Matsui Yui calmly waved her left hand, and the Shoggoth by her side began chasing Miyako Goudong.


    Moments later, Liu Xing heard a scream.


    Miyako Goudong, dead.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 347: The Truth

    Chapter 347: The Truth


    Regarding the death of Miyako Goudong, Liu Xing could only say it was a stroke of bad luck for him. He had failed the sanity points check, and even the temporary state of madness hadn¡¯t resulted in amnesia or coma, which wouldn¡¯t have raised too many concerns for Matsui Yui.


    In short, Miyako Goudong was dead.


    And Liu Xing felt that his own time might be running out as well.


    Liu Xing and the others kept their gaze fixed firmly on Matsui Yui, not daring to turn around and look at Miyako Goudong¡¯s lifeless body. They feared that Matsui Yui might launch a sudden attack, and they also wanted to avoid triggering another sanity points check by witnessing Miyako Goudong¡¯s death.


    Liu Xing was relatively fortunate, having successfully passed several sanity points checks. But Ling Ishikawa and the others hadn¡¯t missed a single one. Though they hadn¡¯t descended into temporary madness, Liu Xing believed that if they were subjected to another sanity points check, they would likely lose one-fifth of their sanity points within a short time, forcing them into a potential state of madness.


    That would be troublesome.


    However, Liu Xing was now very curious about Matsui Yui¡¯s intentions. Why had she chosen to lie in wait and conceal herself with an elite-level Shoggoth morphed into a large tree?


    At that moment, the elite-level Shoggoth returned to Matsui Yui¡¯s side. Under the moonlight, Liu Xing could clearly see fresh bloodstains on the Shoggoth¡¯s body, indicating that Miyako Goudong had likely been crushed to death by this creature.


    Furthermore, Liu Xing noticed that two average-sized Shoggoths had also appeared by Matsui Yui¡¯s side.


    Three Shoggoths plus a Shoggoth Controller ¨C this was an unwinnable situation.


    Liu Xing quickly analyzed that the current situation was highly unfavorable for their side. Therefore, he reluctantly spoke up, "Miss Matsui Yui, what is the meaning of all this? Is this how you treat your guests?"


    Matsui Yui chuckled and shook her head, replying, "We don¡¯t beat around the bush, do we? Can¡¯t you figure out the situation yourselves? But I have to admit, it only took you a few days to uncover most of the truth."


    Liu Xing sighed. It seemed he would need to play his cards carefully. Fortunately, he still had a white character card at his disposal, and the option of using the resurrection module was also on the table.


    As Liu Xing began to drift in thought, Zhang Jingxu stepped forward and asked, "Um, Miss Matsui Yui, I¡¯m quite curious about one thing. Why does this fake Fisher¡¯s Village exist?"Findd new stories at novelhall.com


    Matsui Yui looked somewhat surprised at Zhang Jingxu and smiled, saying, "It seems, Mr. Zhang Jingxu, that you have quite the curious mind. Can¡¯t you figure out the reason behind this fake Fisher¡¯s Village? But I¡¯ll be honest with you. In simple terms, the fake Fisher¡¯s Village was established to cover up the existence of the real Fisher¡¯s Village. Due to certain reasons I can¡¯t disclose, the real Fisher¡¯s Village can no longer be present in this world. So, we needed a fake Fisher¡¯s Village to provide a facade, as Fisher¡¯s Village, despite being isolated overseas, still falls under the jurisdiction of the Island Nation. It is subject to regular investigations by Island Nation officials."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded thoughtfully and continued, "So, is Matsui Ichiro, the Village Chief, simply a front for handling inspections?"


    "After being expelled from the Cosmic Country, Li Yonghe had only a few followers left. But he was ambitious and believed he could make a comeback. He was intelligent enough to realize that as an outsider, he couldn¡¯t establish himself in the city. So, he set his sights on Fisher¡¯s Village, this overseas island."


    "You already know the rest of the story. Li Yonghe adopted the alias Li Yongjie and came to Fisher¡¯s Village. He established a rapport with the actual Village Chief of Fisher¡¯s Village, Inoue Kenjiro, and then used a pretext to take my brother to Tokyo for treatment, essentially indebting Inoue Kenjiro. Li Yonghe then sent Matsui Ichiro, the swindler, to promote his secret cult."


    "Of course, Li Yonghe was cunning. He adapted his secret cult¡¯s name and teachings to fit the circumstances. But my father began to suspect him for various reasons. To deal with Matsui Ichiro, my father planned to send a few Shoggoths to cause trouble in Fisher¡¯s Village. As long as Matsui Ichiro, the so-called missionary, couldn¡¯t handle the Shoggoths, trust in him among the Fisher¡¯s Village residents would diminish."


    "But what my father didn¡¯t expect was that Inoue Kenjiro was a hothead who took it upon himself to resolve the Shoggoth situation. My father had to intervene personally, and because of his condition at the time, he managed to turn the Fisher¡¯s Village residents into his own followers, except for Inoue Kenjiro. But, as you know, my father isn¡¯t keen on harming humans unnecessarily, so he had to brainwash Inoue Kenjiro."


    "Afterward, my father and his people came to live in Fisher¡¯s Village, biding their time. They also seized the opportunity to trick Li Yonghe into coming to Fisher¡¯s Village, where he was reduced to a slave, tasked with dirty work. As for Matsui Ichiro, he was brought here to handle interactions with officials. And of course, all the buildings in this fake Fisher¡¯s Village were transported from the real Fisher¡¯s Village."


    So, that¡¯s the truth behind this module...


    Liu Xing had a bewildered expression on his face. The storyline of this module had gone beyond twists and turns; it was more like a product of an author¡¯s wild imagination!


    At this moment, Zhang Jingxu suddenly asked, "So, what happened to the people who stayed in the villa before we arrived? And Miss Matsui Yui, why did you kill Panda Pig and Miyako Goudong?"


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow. He didn¡¯t expect Zhang Jingxu to confront Matsui Yui at this moment. Wasn¡¯t he seeking trouble?


    Matsui Yui shrugged and replied, "The people who stayed in the villa before you were actually individuals who wanted to join Fisher¡¯s Village, or rather, my father¡¯s followers. They merely went through the motions in the villa. After observing them for a few days, they went to the real Fisher¡¯s Village. As for why I killed Panda Pig, you already know the reasons."


    "My relationship with Panda Pig was as such. However, I¡¯ve decided to marry Dogo Aige now, so I wanted to end my relationship with Panda Pig. I invited him to talk today before he came to Fisher¡¯s Village, but he insisted on maintaining our relationship, so I had no choice but to kill him."


    "As for Miyako Goudong, I could tell he had gone insane. A madman running around could easily cause unnecessary trouble, like revealing the truth to Dogo Aige. To prevent that, I had to eliminate Miyako Goudong. I believe you all understand my intentions now. As long as you attend my wedding with Dogo Aige honestly, you can leave here safely."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. It seemed that this module was one of those bizarre scenarios where players could progress smoothly as long as they remained passive.


    Of course, Liu Xing was still curious about the true purpose of the Composite Magic Array in the villa and wanted to ask Matsui Yui if her feelings for Dogo Aige were genuine. However, he didn¡¯t dare to ask these questions now.


    "Very well, I agree to your request," Alice nodded and said.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 348: Account Theft

    Chapter 348: Account Theft


    Since Matsui Yui had spoken this way, Liu Xing and the others saw no reason to refuse. After all, there was no possibility of negotiating terms between the two sides. Matsui Yui¡¯s strength completely overwhelmed them, not to mention the fact that Baruka, an obvious leader-level Deep One, stood behind her, along with an unspecified number of regular Deep Ones and Shoggoths.


    Could they even play this game?


    How could Deep Ones riding on faces lose? How could Shoggoths riding on faces lose? As long as Matsui Yui tagged them, victory was assured!


    Therefore, Liu Xing and the others nodded without hesitation, indicating their agreement with Matsui Yui¡¯s conditions. They would absolutely not tell Dogo Aige the truth.


    With that, KP Green Light stepped forward and smiled, saying, "Since that¡¯s settled, it¡¯s time for each of you players to make an important choice. Will you break your promise and tell Dogo Aige the truth?"


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t.


    Liu Xing was somewhat speechless. It was clear to anyone with eyes that the choices KP Green Light presented were both traps. If they chose to tell Dogo Aige the truth, the result would undoubtedly be Matsui Yui killing them, and possibly even causing the death of all the players.


    More importantly, this was already a clever scheme by KP Green Light. The choice wasn¡¯t for the players but for their character cards.


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t hesitate and directly chose, "Not to tell the truth to Dogo Aige." After all, the character card "WatanabeRyuusei" was a typical egoist, and "self-preservation above all" was his life motto.


    As for Yin En, he slyly said, "Well, my character card is a follower and underling of Liu Xing¡¯s character card, so my choice is the same as Liu Xing¡¯s."


    Clearly, "Ling Ishikawa" had a personality that might choose to tell Dogo Aige the truth, so Yin En used their relationship with "WatanabeRyuusei" to explain his choice.


    However, the most troublesome one now was Zhang Jingxu. As a righteous person, it was highly unlikely that "Zhang Jingxu" would submit to someone like Matsui Yui. So, Liu Xing was very concerned that Zhang Jingxu might have to choose to "tell the truth to Dogo Aige."


    But at that moment, Lu Tianya suddenly spoke up, "Miss Matsui Yui, I have a question for you. Do you truly love Dogo Aige?"


    Matsui Yui raised an eyebrow and smiled, "Of course, I think Dogo Aige is a good man, so I want to marry him and spend the rest of my life here in Fisher¡¯s Village."


    Liu Xing had wanted to comment, especially considering Matsui Yui was a Deep One hybrid, which meant she had an endless lifespan as long as she wasn¡¯t killed. So, there was no way Dogo Aige could spend his entire life with her.


    But for the sake of his own life, Liu Xing decided to remain silent.


    "I also choose not to tell the truth to Dogo Aige because I believe Matsui Yui truly loves him, and I can¡¯t put Lu Tianya in danger," Zhang Jingxu said earnestly.


    So, the frustrating KP Green Light sighed and said, "You guys are quite good at finding excuses. Well, because you all chose not to tell the truth to Dogo Aige, you can now complete this module in advance. You can decide whether or not to skip the ending scene."


    "We won¡¯t skip the ending scene," Liu Xing and the others said simultaneously.


    Although players couldn¡¯t control character cards during the ending scene, they could observe it from a free perspective, allowing them to gather unexpected information.


    The ending scene began.


    WatanabeRyuusei and the others first tidied up Miyako Godong¡¯s body. Ling Ishikawa took the ring from Miyako Godong. Then, they all returned to the villa to rest, with WatanabeRyuusei obediently staying inside.


    Time jumped forward to the day of the wedding. A temporary stage was set up on the beach in the fake Fisher¡¯s Village, and Dogo Aige and Matsui Yui¡¯s wedding ceremony began.


    Liu Xing noticed a man in a suit who had himself tightly wrapped up. However, judging by the man¡¯s handsome appearance, Liu Xing was sure that he was Matsui Yui¡¯s father, Deep One Baruka.


    As Liu Xing finished speaking, he suddenly found himself back in the real world.


    Stretching lazily, Liu Xing got up and poured a glass of water in the living room, preparing to wait for Yin En¡¯s contact.


    However, when he checked his points, he was shocked to find that he had just over three thousand points left!


    Frowning, Liu Xing realized that he hadn¡¯t used his points for a long time. After completing this module, he should have had around seven to eight thousand points. How had it dropped to just over three thousand points?!


    Could it be that there was a bug in Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall? Or had his account been compromised?


    Liu Xing shook his head, dismissing both possibilities. It couldn¡¯t be a bug or a compromised account in Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall.


    At that moment, Liu Xing remembered that there were transaction records in the Shop Interface.


    With that in mind, he quickly accessed the shop interface and checked the transaction history.


    Then, Liu Xing was astonished.


    The top entries in the transaction history were "purchase item," "purchase item," "purchase item," and "activate: Dark Party invitation." The three "purchase item" transactions had occurred an hour ago, while the "activate: Dark Party invitation" had happened ten hours ago.


    At that time, Liu Xing had been playing the "Of Course, Forgive Her" module.


    "Wait a minute, the Dark Party invitation was activated?" Liu Xing furrowed his brows. He immediately accessed his character card interface.


    Sure enough, the status of the "Liu Xing" character card had changed from "fake death" to "normal." However, in the upper right corner of the "Liu Xing" character card were the words "uncontrollable."


    Liu Xing was now even more puzzled. How had his character card inexplicably undergone and completed the resurrection module?


    When in doubt, ask customer support.


    Fortunately, Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall had a customer support function.


    In no time, Liu Xing contacted customer support under the alias "Ghoul."


    However, before Liu Xing could start asking questions, "Ghoul" sent him a long string of messages.


    After reading these messages, Liu Xing finally understood everything. His character card had been "hijacked" by a member of the Yis People!


    The incident began when Liu Xing had just advanced to the Shoggoth Region. He and Zhang Jingxu participated in an emergency recruitment module. At that time, the temporary character card Liu Xing used was possessed by a member of the Yis People. Due to certain unique circumstances, the module ended prematurely, causing a portion of the Yis People¡¯s soul to enter the "Liu Xing" character card.


    Then, during the Yueshihao module, "Liu Xing" entered a fake death state, providing an opportunity for the Yis People to take control of the character card temporarily.


    Fortunately, the Yis People were in a state of incomplete soul possession, and due to certain rules of Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, they couldn¡¯t convert the "Liu Xing" character card into an NPC.


    As Liu Xing reached this point, he was utterly stunned. He never expected such a turn of events. His character card had been "hijacked" by an NPC?!


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 349: A Heap of Question Marks

    Chapter 349: A Heap of Question Marks


    Liu Xing had never expected that in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, the Yis People could actually hack accounts...


    The Yis People, a race known for account theft, had gained popularity in the Cthulhu RPG Game community. When Liu Xing first got into Cthulhu RPG Game, Wu Lei had explained this meme to him and warned him that if there were any traces of the Yis People in the module he was playing, he needed to be cautious. Because in the blink of an eye, his character card might become a Yis People¡¯s possession.


    Now, Wu Lei¡¯s earlier joke had turned into reality.


    At this moment, "Ghoul" sent another lengthy message.


    In essence, the message contained the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall¡¯s solution to the matter.


    Firstly, the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall admitted their partial responsibility for this incident, acknowledging that their lax supervision allowed the Yis People to successfully "hack" accounts. However, due to certain rules, they couldn¡¯t directly expel the Yis People from Liu Xing¡¯s character card.


    Therefore, the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall offered Liu Xing two choices.


    The first option was for Liu Xing to voluntarily give up his "Liu Xing" character card, and in return, the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall would transform "Liu Xing" into an NPC. Of course, they would compensate Liu Xing with a certain number of points, which currently stood at 12,000 points, along with a new "Dark Party Invitation."


    The other choice was for Liu Xing to retain the "Liu Xing" character card, but he would still have no control over it. The Yis People would continue to use "Liu Xing" in the current parallel world, earning points to buy items in the shop. Liu Xing would be unable to use the points gained by "Liu Xing." In other words, the Yis People would control "Liu Xing" as a new player in the Cthulhu RPG Game, and Liu Xing would have no say in it.


    However, if Liu Xing chose this option, he would receive a special item called a "seize card."


    The seize card was a unique item that couldn¡¯t be acquired through normal means like the shop or modules. It could only be obtained through system compensation.


    The seize card¡¯s effect was quite straightforward. A player could select a character card they didn¡¯t control and use the seize card on it, initiating a 1v1 competitive module with that character card. If the player successfully completed the module, they would gain control of that character card. Importantly, the player would have an advantage during this module.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing made a swift decision to choose the second option and obtain a seize card.


    Liu Xing¡¯s decision was driven by two main factors. Firstly, he was reluctant to lose the "Liu Xing" character card, as it had excellent attributes, skills, and a stronger network than "WatanabeRyuusei." The offered 12,000 points seemed meager. Secondly, Liu Xing wanted to take a gamble, letting the Yis People help him develop the "Liu Xing" character card, given their mythical creature status, which would provide a significant advantage in the Cthulhu RPG Game. Eventually, he could use the seize card to regain control when the time was right, making the Yis People work for him.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com


    Of course, there were risks involved in this decision. If things went awry, Liu Xing would permanently lose the "Liu Xing" character card.


    After making his decision, Liu Xing replied to "Ghoul" with his choice.


    Soon, Liu Xing received an email, signed by "Official," containing the seize card.


    After extracting the seize card, Liu Xing received a message from Yin En.


    "I¡¯m on my way to Rongcheng, arriving tomorrow night at Nine-Eyed Bridge."


    Liu Xing replied with a simple "OK" and then shut down his computer. He was ready to go out for a meal. After all, he had been eating fish daily in the module, and he felt the need for a change in taste.


    After some consideration, Liu Xing decided to go for hotpot. However, eating hotpot alone was quite dull, so he decided to invite Wu Lei to join him.


    Half an hour later, Liu Xing and Wu Lei sat facing each other at a hotpot restaurant.


    "Hey, why did you suddenly think of inviting me for hotpot?" Wu Lei chuckled.


    Liu Xing shrugged, raised his glass, and said, "No particular reason, just had a sudden craving for hotpot, and eating alone is too boring, so I called you."


    Wu Lei raised his glass as well and replied, "By the way, did you hear that Feng Zhicheng is getting married? His wife seems to be our junior. I never expected Feng Zhicheng, that guy, to like younger partners."


    When Wu Lei mentioned Feng Zhicheng, Liu Xing thought of Zhang Jingxu¡¯s master.


    Curious, Liu Xing decided to probe Wu Lei. "What? Feng Zhicheng is getting married so soon? I remember that guy said he wouldn¡¯t marry until he was under thirty during our last team gathering before graduation. He¡¯s changing his tune pretty fast. But speaking of which, Wu Lei, you always liked using Feng Zhicheng as your character card. Have you given him any new roles or methods of dying recently?"


    Wu Lei chuckled, shook his head, and said, "I¡¯ve been quite busy lately, so I haven¡¯t been able to participate in the Cthulhu RPG Game as much. I¡¯ll get back to it after this busy period."


    Liu Xing nodded and didn¡¯t press further. He continued to enjoy the hotpot and drinks with Wu Lei. However, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but notice that Wu Lei seemed somewhat distracted, lost in thought.


    After bidding farewell to Wu Lei, a slightly intoxicated Liu Xing returned home and fell asleep immediately, only waking up around noon the next day.


    After freshening up, Liu Xing realized that Yin En had sent several messages. Opening them, he discovered that Yin En had completed his tasks early and had originally planned to have lunch with him, but Liu Xing had overslept.


    So, Liu Xing quickly sent an apology text to Yin En.


    Number of Players: 5


    Story Background: ???


    Name: WatanabeRyuusei


    Occupation: Aspiring College Student (Leader of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect)


    Gender: Male


    Age: 18


    Traits: Leadership, Blessing of the Yellow King


    Relation to this module: After attending Dogo Aige¡¯s wedding, WatanabeRyuusei had just returned to Kyoto when he received an invitation from Zhang Jingxu and Lu Tianya. They invited him to visit an Ancient One near ChinaRongcheng in a mountainous area, as mentioned by Zhang Jingxu.


    However, their journey was far from smooth. Lu Tianya had fallen severely ill with a sudden cold and had to stay in Rongcheng for treatment. Then, they encountered heavy rain on the way, and due to a landslide blocking the road, their bus had to take an alternate route into a small town.


    Character Attributes:


    Strength: 60


    Constitution: 60


    Willpower: 75


    Luck: 70


    Agility: 50


    Appearance: 85


    Build: 60


    Intelligence: 80


    Inspiration: 70


    Education: 70


    Cthulhu Mythos Knowledge: ???


    Sanity Points: ???


    HP: 12


    MP: 30


    Damage Bonus: 1


    Credit Rating: 30


    Skills: Island Nation Language 80, Library Use 60, Investigation 50, Listening 40, Persuade 70, Fighting 40, Dodge 40, Occult 80, Other Languages: Ancient One Language 60.


    Special Abilities: Summon/Dismiss Byakhee, Ritual Ceremony to Summon King Hastur in Yellow Robes


    Inventory: Smartphone, English Translation of "Yellow King," "Worshipers of the Yellow Sect" Scriptures, Yellow Seal Pendant.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow once more. He hadn¡¯t expected the story background of this module to be entirely unknown, with even his sanity points and Cthulhu Mythos Knowledge marked with question marks. Moreover, due to his agreement with Alice, his occupation had changed from unemployed to an aspiring college student.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 350: Language Barrier

    Chapter 350: Language Barrier


    At this moment, a female voice spoke up, "Hello, everyone. I am the KP (Key Person) for this module, named Snow Wind. I hope all the players can successfully complete this advancement module."


    Wait, Snow Wind?!


    Liu Xing was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect the KP for this module to have such an auspicious name. Moreover, she immediately wished him success in completing the module. It seemed that unless something unexpected happened, his chances of advancing in this module were looking bleak.


    "Um, I know some players might misunderstand my name, so I hope you won¡¯t be too superstitious. This Snow Wind is not the same as the one you might be thinking of. I won¡¯t bring you good luck," KP Snow Wind said somewhat helplessly.


    After a few seconds, KP Snow Wind continued, "Well, let¡¯s get back to business. This module is actually a special one. In simple terms, it doesn¡¯t have a true main quest but is composed of multiple side quests. So, when a player completes a certain side quest, they will earn ¡¯Truth¡¯ points. When a player accumulates 100 ¡¯Truth¡¯ points, they can pass this module and earn 1500 points. Of course, completing side quests will also reward you with points."


    "As for the Private Room time that all players are concerned about, it¡¯s limited in this module. Each player has only two opportunities to initiate Private Room time, and each session can last for ten minutes. During Private Room time, your conversations won¡¯t be heard by NPCs or mythical creatures. Otherwise, there will be penalties. Please pay attention to these details."


    "By the way, since this module is set near Rongcheng in China, all players should be aware of the local security situation in China. As a result, some of your personal items have been automatically removed. You can check your items when you return to the real world. Now, please prepare yourselves, as we are about to officially begin the game."


    As KP Snow Wind finished speaking, Liu Xing suddenly realized he was sitting inside a bus. Ling Ishikawa was sitting next to him, and outside the bus window, there was pouring rain, making it impossible for Liu Xing to see the surroundings clearly.


    Looking around, Liu Xing noticed that he and Ling Ishikawa were at the back of the bus, with Zhang Jingxu sitting in front of them. In the middle and near the front of the bus, there were two other tourists. Next to the driver¡¯s seat stood the driver and a female tour guide.


    According to "WatanabeRyuusei¡¯s" memory, since none of them had driver¡¯s licenses, and there were no fixed buses to the remote mountain area where the Ancient One was located, "Zhang Jingxu" had suggested taking a tour bus to their destination. Due to the off-season, there were only two other tourists on the bus besides themselves.


    Twenty minutes earlier, around 9 o¡¯clock in the evening, the bus was traveling normally on the highway when suddenly a heavy rainstorm began. It caused a landslide ahead, completely blocking the highway. To ensure safety, the driver immediately found an exit and, after crossing a bridge, arrived at their current location.


    At this point, the female tour guide spoke, "Dear tourists, as there are only two umbrellas on the bus, the driver and I will go seek help from the locals and arrange accommodations and meals for you tonight. Therefore, please stay on the bus temporarily to avoid any accidents."


    After saying that, the female tour guide and the driver left the bus with their umbrellas.


    It appeared that the remaining two tourists were also players.


    "Mr. Zhang Jingxu, I told you not to rush. We could have left tomorrow morning and avoided all this," Ling Ishikawa said with a smile to Zhang Jingxu.


    Originally, "WatanabeRyuusei" and "Ling Ishikawa" had planned to depart the following morning. However, "Zhang Jingxu" insisted on visiting the Ancient One as soon as possible. The Ancient One¡¯s whereabouts were unpredictable, and a delay of just one or two hours could have made them miss the opportunity to meet him. Thus, "Zhang Jingxu" had forcefully persuaded "WatanabeRyuusei" and "Ling Ishikawa" to board this bus.


    Zhang Jingxu helplessly shook his head and replied, "What can I do? I¡¯m just as desperate right now. Who would have expected such a sudden downpour and a landslide? But this wouldn¡¯t have happened if it weren¡¯t for Ryuusei¡¯s insistence on visiting that Ancient One. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have encountered this."


    Suddenly, Liu Xing was assigned the blame. He sighed and said, "Alright, I¡¯ll take the blame for this. But with this rain, I doubt it¡¯ll stop by tomorrow morning."


    At this moment, the player sitting at the front also stood up and walked over to chat with the other player. However, Liu Xing realized that he couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying, even though he knew they were speaking in Chinese.


    This was bad.


    Liu Xing remembered that after arriving in the Shoggoth Region, players would start experiencing a "language barrier." If their character card didn¡¯t have the appropriate language skill, they wouldn¡¯t understand what others were saying. Since Liu Xing¡¯s character card was for an Island Nation character and didn¡¯t include the skill "Other Language: Chinese," he was unable to communicate with these two players.


    Fortunately, Zhang Jingxu¡¯s character card included both Chinese and Island Nation Language skills. In this module, Zhang Jingxu would have to take on the role of a translator.


    However, this wasn¡¯t good news for Liu Xing. In this module, the primary language would likely be Chinese, and not understanding Chinese would make it difficult for "himself" to make any progress. Gathering information would be a challenge, and relying on Zhang Jingxu for translations could introduce inaccuracies and complications.


    At this moment, the second floor of the building on the left side of the bus lit up.


    "Look, there¡¯s light over there," Liu Xing said.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, feeling conflicted. "So, what should we do now? Should we go over and knock on that resident¡¯s door? Maybe the tour guide and driver are there."


    Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa naturally agreed with Zhang Jingxu¡¯s idea. They had already cooperated in a previous module and trusted each other, so there was no need for many words to reach a consensus.


    Li Dian, after discussing with Zhang Jingxu for a while, also agreed to accompany him. As for Wan Chongshan, he decided to stay in the bus a little longer and wait for the tour guide and driver.


    So, Liu Xing and the other three ran out into the heavy rain, reaching the building with the light. They knocked on the storefront¡¯s rolling shutter door.


    As they waited for the building¡¯s resident to respond, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but glance back at the bridge they had crossed earlier.


    According to another rule in the Cthulhu RPG Game, essential transportation would typically become damaged for various reasons when players were stranded on a "deserted island." So, Liu Xing was curious about how this bridge might have broken. Although the module¡¯s story background was still a mystery, he could glean some clues from its title.


    "Old Town."


    Liu Xing was certain that this "old" didn¡¯t refer to the Great Old Ones, as this was just a Shoggoth Region module, and Great Old Ones were unlikely to appear. So, he believed that the word "old" in the module¡¯s title likely meant "past" or "ancient." The buildings in front of him did indeed have a sense of age, with rusty rolling shutter doors.


    Therefore, Liu Xing suspected that the bridge might have collapsed due to years of neglect, eroded by the heavy rain.


    Just then, the rolling shutter door was pulled up, revealing a man who looked to be in his twenties with an ordinary appearance. He looked at the group with a puzzled expression.


    Since Zhang Jingxu was responsible for translating for Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa, Li Dian took the initiative to communicate with the man.


    "This man¡¯s name is Hu Cang, a local resident. He is willing to provide us with accommodations and food for tonight," Zhang Jingxu translated concisely.


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "Alright, let¡¯s go back to the bus and bring our luggage over. It wouldn¡¯t be good if it starts leaking."


    According to another rule in the Cthulhu RPG Game, transportation vehicles were usually damaged for various reasons when players were stranded on a "deserted island." So, it was best not to leave important items on the vehicle.


    With that, leaving Li Dian to continue discussing the details with Hu Cang, Liu Xing and the others ran back to the bus to retrieve their luggage.


    As for Wan Chongshan, he decided to wait inside the bus for a while longer.


    Just then, KP Snow Wind smiled and said, "Alright, players, it¡¯s time for an inspiration judgment."


    Inspiration judgment?


    An uneasy feeling welled up within Liu Xing.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 351: The Mysterious Hu Cang

    Chapter 351: The Mysterious Hu Cang


    Generally speaking, other than the inspiration judgment initiated by the players themselves, any other inspiration judgment conducted at other times could be directly regarded as a pitfall. This is because most of the time, passing these inspiration judgments would cost you sanity points.


    So, Liu Xing estimated that if he passed this inspiration judgment, he would either witness a mythical creature or witness a supernatural phenomenon.


    Liu Xing, 49/70, succeeded.


    "Lucky."


    "Okay, since all players have successfully passed the inspiration judgment, we will now officially trigger the first Side Quest. From now on, all of you will enter story mode," KP Snow Wind said with a cheerful smile.


    Liu Xing sighed silently; it seemed that this module was off to a rough start. Or perhaps KP Snow Wind¡¯s "poison milk" had already taken effect?


    Just as Liu Xing was silently complaining in his mind, he suddenly felt a strange sensation and couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction of the bridge.


    Through the dense rain curtains, Liu Xing could still clearly see a gigantic, pitch-black serpent, or perhaps it was a Black Flood Dragon, coiled around the bridge.


    Then, a loud thunderclap rang out, and that Black Flood Dragon crushed the bridge, falling into the river.


    "Because all of you players witnessed a terrifying scene beyond your imagination, we will now conduct sanity points checks. However, each player¡¯s specific situation varies significantly, so you will each need different sanity points checks. I will contact each player individually for their sanity points checks," KP Snow Wind continued to say with a cheerful smile.


    However, Liu Xing was not paying much attention to what KP Snow Wind was saying now because he was stunned by the appearance of the Black Flood Dragon.


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, size generally represented combat power. The larger a mythical creature¡¯s size, the stronger it usually was. After all, size and strength were positively correlated. In the Cthulhu RPG Game, the outcome of size-based combat and strength-based combat greatly influenced the course of battles.


    So, looking at the enormous Black Flood Dragon, Liu Xing felt a chill in his heart. He estimated that the Black Flood Dragon¡¯s combat power should be similar to that of an adult Earth-boring Demon Worm, and this Black Flood Dragon wasn¡¯t even afraid of water.


    Therefore, Liu Xing believed that if he and his team were to engage in battle with this Black Flood Dragon, they would be completely overwhelmed unless Li Dian or Wan Chongshan¡¯s true form was an incarnation of Nyarlathotep.


    Yesterday, in the USB drive Yin En had given him, Liu Xing had seen some interesting information: "A story about Nyarlathotep¡¯s incarnations disguising themselves as players during the module."


    After a rough count, Liu Xing had confirmed that there were at least thirty-two character cards belonging to Nyarlathotep¡¯s incarnations. Moreover, each game area had at least five of these character cards, and each of these character cards had appeared at least twice.


    Most importantly, these incarnations of Nyarlathotep-controlled character cards were quite friendly to the players and had saved them from near-total party wipes multiple times.


    Therefore, Liu Xing was looking forward to encountering the character cards controlled by Nyarlathotep¡¯s incarnations.


    Back to the topic at hand.


    Although Liu Xing was wary of the Black Flood Dragon¡¯s presence, he didn¡¯t think that his group would engage in direct conflict with it unless they triggered a party wipe plot encounter. And who knows, perhaps this Black Flood Dragon had some fatal weakness?


    Liu Xing reassured himself in this way.


    At this moment, KP Snow Wind contacted Liu Xing, saying, "Player Liu Xing, because your character card¡¯s situation is very special, you only need to succeed to lose 0 sanity points, or fail and lose 1d3 sanity points, and you will gain the same amount of Cthulhu Mythos knowledge."


    Liu Xing nodded; he could accept this sanity points check.


    In any case, the Black Flood Dragon Liu Xing had seen earlier was most likely a "panlong".


    Therefore, Hu Cang¡¯s claim that there were no legends about the Black Flood Dragon in Panlong Town seemed highly unlikely.


    So, there was only one truth: Hu Cang was lying!


    As Liu Xing was lost in thought, Zhang Jingxu began an animated conversation with Wan Chongshan and Li Dian. Ling Ishikawa, on the other hand, sat bored in his seat, taking out his phone to play games to pass the time.


    But as expected, Ling Ishikawa discovered that his phone had "unexpectedly" lost signal.


    With a sigh, Ling Ishikawa informed everyone about this anticipated situation.


    As everyone checked their phones, Hu Cang returned with a pot of fried rice, saying, "Whenever it rains here, the phone signal goes out. Well, I didn¡¯t prepare much food, so I made some fried rice for you all. I hope you don¡¯t mind."


    Due to the language barrier, Liu Xing still felt a bit awkward. He didn¡¯t understand what others were saying, so he kept smiling and waited for Zhang Jingxu to translate for him.


    After serving the fried rice, Hu Cang brought out bowls and chopsticks for everyone. Then, he said, "Alright, enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll be heading back to my room."


    Clearly, this was the Private Room time that the module provided for players.


    So, Liu Xing promptly requested Private Room time from KP Snow Wind.


    "OK, now entering Private Room time. I hope all players can make good use of this time to communicate. By the way, you¡¯ve all triggered the first Side Quest - ¡¯Dragon Legend.¡¯ The mission requires you to find out the true situation of the hidden Black Flood Dragon in Panlong Town. Completing this Side Quest will earn you 500 points and 30 ¡¯Truth¡¯ points," KP Snow Wind said with a smile.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that this Side Quest was worth 30 ¡¯Truth¡¯ points. It seemed that the difficulty of this Side Quest was not as simple as described in the mission introduction.


    "Alright, let¡¯s not waste time. Let¡¯s start summarizing the current situation," Ling Ishikawa clapped his hands and said.


    Li Dian looked at Ling Ishikawa with some surprise and said, "Ah, I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯re Chinese. How did you end up with an Island Nation character card?"


    Ling Ishikawa sighed helplessly and said, "Both Liu Xing and I are Chinese, but due to a certain module, we¡¯re currently using Island Nation character cards. It¡¯s causing us language barriers even though we¡¯re back in China."


    Wan Chongshan patted Ling Ishikawa on the shoulder with a smile and said, "I can understand how you feel. My previous character card was English, and I was assigned to a module with all English players. During Private Room time, I couldn¡¯t communicate with them and felt like an outsider. In the end, those damn English players sold me out."


    People tend to be more cooperative with players from their own country in the Cthulhu RPG Game. In situations where sacrifices were necessary, the majority would either "comply" with the minority or "sacrifice" the minority.


    Li Dian continued, "Well, back to the point. While Zhang Jingxu and you were retrieving our luggage, I asked Hu Cang about some information regarding this town. Firstly, this town is called Panlong Town, surrounded by a river called Panlong River. It¡¯s connected to the outside world through three bridges. So, unless something unexpected happens, Panlong Town is now effectively an island. The bridge we came from was destroyed by the Black Flood Dragon, and the other small bridge is likely submerged due to rising water levels from heavy rain. As for the last bridge, it¡¯s highly likely to face an accident."


    Everyone nodded in agreement with Li Dian¡¯s assessment, as this scenario was a standard plot in the Cthulhu RPG Game.


    "Furthermore, according to Hu Cang¡¯s information, I¡¯ve identified some noteworthy locations in Panlong Town¡ªPanlong Elementary School, Panlong Middle School, the pig slaughterhouse, the clinic, the bamboo forest, and the Black Internet Cafe. Since this module doesn¡¯t have a Main quest, these locations are all potential triggers for Side Quests. As for the specific locations, Hu Cang has promised to provide us with a map," Li Dian continued.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Li Dian¡¯s list of locations did indeed have the potential to trigger Side Quests. Places like Panlong Elementary School and Middle School, with high human traffic, were likely to be eventful. Meanwhile, the clinic, pig slaughterhouse, and Black Internet Cafe were prone to accidents. As for the bamboo forest, who knew what mythical creatures might be hiding inside?


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 352: Mysterious Sounds

    Chapter 352: Mysterious Sounds


    "Speaking of Side Quests, based on the current situation, I estimate that there will be at least five or more Side Quests within this module. To successfully clear this module, we¡¯ll need to complete at least three to four Side Quests. However, the most crucial decision now is whether we choose to cooperate as a team and pursue the same mission or go our separate ways to complete the Side Quests we individually desire," Wan Chongshan pondered, stroking his chin.


    Liu Xing contemplated for a moment before responding, "I agree with your idea, Wan Chongshan. I also believe we need to complete at least four Side Quests to smoothly clear this module. However, considering the typical nature of the Cthulhu RPG Game, some Side Quests might restrict the number of players or allocate ¡¯Truth¡¯ points based on a player¡¯s performance within that Side Quest. It¡¯s unlikely that we¡¯ll have the opportunity to complete the same Side Quests together, as it would render the ¡¯Truth¡¯ point system in this module meaningless."


    As Liu Xing¡¯s steadfast ally, Ling Ishikawa immediately chimed in, "Exactly, the ¡¯Truth¡¯ point system in this module is clearly designed to encourage us to achieve module clearance individually through different Side Quests. So, I believe that the ¡¯Truth¡¯ points offered by all Side Quests in this module will either be exactly 500 points, enough for all of us to clear it, or they will be more abundant, like 600 or 700 points. However, we still need to consider the worst-case scenario ¨C that the total ¡¯Truth¡¯ points provided by all Side Quests in this module don¡¯t add up to more than 500 points, meaning that all five of us cannot clear the module together."


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s words left everyone momentarily speechless. After all, Ling Ishikawa¡¯s argument was quite sound, and everyone was now pondering the last possibility mentioned.


    If the Side Quests in this module couldn¡¯t provide 500 ¡¯Truth¡¯ points, at least one player would undoubtedly face elimination and lose the chance to advance to the Hound of Tindalos area.ViiSiit  for latest novels


    People often worry more about inequality than scarcity, and no one wanted to see their other teammates successfully clear the module while they were left facing elimination.


    "Well, it might be time to use that item," KP (Keeper) Snow Wind, Li Dian said, taking out a small white card the size of a business card from his pocket. "KP, I¡¯d like to use the Question Card. Could you please tell us how many ¡¯Truth¡¯ points the Side Quests in this module can provide to players?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Li Dian had a Question Card.


    The Question Card was a special item available in the Shop, priced at 500 points. Its effect allowed players to ask questions to the KP during the Private Room phase. However, the questions couldn¡¯t involve core module data, such as how to clear it or the identity of the module¡¯s boss.


    While browsing the Shop, Liu Xing had seen the Question Card but thought it had a poor cost-to-benefit ratio, as it was a one-time use item with severe limitations. So, he had sarcastically remarked, "Only foolish people with too much money would buy such an item."


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t expect to encounter one of those "foolish" people so soon.


    Seeing the peculiar looks from Liu Xing and the others, Li Dian could only smile wryly and say, "I know you all might think I¡¯m foolish for buying a Question Card, but I want to clarify that I got tricked into it. In the previous modules, one of my teammates faced some difficulties, and I wanted to help, but it came at a cost. To assist that teammate, I had to give up a valuable item worth 500 points as a reward. However, what I didn¡¯t expect was that the item my teammate mentioned would turn out to be a Question Card. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have helped him."


    At this point, KP Snow Wind spoke up, "Alright, Player Li Dian, your Question Card is now in effect. The answer to your question is that the Side Quests in this module will provide a total of 650 points. As an additional piece of information, some Side Quests will limit the number of players, and players can earn more than 100 ¡¯Truth¡¯ points."


    Hearing KP Snow Wind¡¯s response, Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief. Although there were some restrictions, 650 ¡¯Truth¡¯ points should be enough for all players to successfully clear the module.


    "Phew, it seems we were overthinking things," Ling Ishikawa chuckled.


    Zhang Jingxu looked at Ling Ishikawa in exasperation, then couldn¡¯t resist teasing, "It was you who made us overthink in the first place. We hadn¡¯t even considered this possibility until you mentioned it. You had me thinking about how to deal with you just now."


    Although Zhang Jingxu¡¯s teasing wasn¡¯t entirely serious, Liu Xing understood that if KP Snow Wind had answered with "not enough ¡¯Truth¡¯ points," everyone present, including himself, would have started contemplating alliances and how to eliminate others.


    However, even in that scenario, Liu Xing felt confident. After all, Yin En was undoubtedly his most steadfast ally, and the possibility of "Ling Ishikawa" betraying "Watanabe Ryuusei" was extremely low. Zhang Jingxu would probably choose to stand with Liu Xing and Yin En, as their teamwork had been established from the beginning of this module. Besides, they had already completed a module together, which had fostered some mutual trust.


    Therefore, no matter how things played out, Liu Xing believed that he had the advantage in terms of both numbers and professions.


    Li Dian nodded in agreement and added, "That¡¯s right. I also paid attention to the movements of the driver and the female guide. Like Wan Chongshan said, they disappeared within a few steps. But unless something unexpected happened, by the time we encounter them again, they might already be deceased."


    Just then, KP Snow Wind chimed in with a smile, "Alright, the Private Room time has ended. Players, please return to your role-playing state."


    Liu Xing and his companions exchanged glances and then simultaneously began eating their meals.


    After a while, Hu Cang came down with several flashlights, spoke a few words, and then distributed the flashlights to Liu Xing and his group. Afterwards, Hu Cang returned to his room.


    "Hu Cang said we should carry flashlights to make it easier for us to navigate at night, especially since the third floor, where we¡¯ll be staying tonight, doesn¡¯t have electric lights. There¡¯s only one restroom on the far left. Hu Cang has gone back to his room to rest," Zhang Jingxu translated.


    Ling Ishikawa raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised, and commented, "Hu Cang is quite trusting, isn¡¯t he? Is he not afraid we might cause trouble?"


    Liu Xing looked at Ling Ishikawa with a helpless expression and said, "Hu Cang is placing his trust in us. Why do you twist it into him being a fool? Be careful with your thoughts, Ling Ishikawa."


    After finishing their meals, Liu Xing¡¯s group went straight to the third floor.


    However, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but notice that the flashlights Hu Cang provided were quite old-fashioned, requiring two size AA batteries to operate. In Liu Xing¡¯s memory, he had used such flashlights as a child, but by middle school, they had become mostly obsolete.


    The third floor had three rooms in total. The largest one faced the street and had a clear view of the bus in the rain.


    The rain had lessened somewhat by now, and Liu Xing and his group could see inside the bus. However, it was still empty.


    "Mr. Zhang Jingxu, please inform Li Dian and Wan Chongshan about room assignments. Just let them know that as long as I and Ling Ishikawa are together in the same room, it¡¯s fine," Liu Xing instructed Zhang Jingxu.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and went to discuss how to allocate the rooms with Li Dian and Wan Chongshan.


    Soon, the room assignment results were announced. Li Dian and Wan Chongshan would share the largest room, mainly to observe the bus¡¯s situation due to their "concern" about the driver and the female guide. Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa, due to "language barriers," would stay in the second-largest room. Zhang Jingxu, who was single, got the smallest room.


    Upon entering their room, Liu Xing noticed it was sparsely furnished, containing only a bed, a cabinet, and a wooden table. However, it was clean and well-organized, so Liu Xing was satisfied with the accommodation for the next few days.


    Liu Xing approached the window and realized that it overlooked the Panlong River. More importantly, there was a faint, massive serpentine figure in the river.


    Without a doubt, that had to be the Black Flood Dragon. However, it seemed lifeless at the moment, not moving at all in the Panlong River.


    Suddenly, Liu Xing heard a peculiar sound¡ªlike someone wearing high heels walking on concrete. It was distinct, with each tap of the heel clearly audible.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 353: Reality and the Game

    Chapter 353: Reality and the Game


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows as the strange sound triggered some unpleasant memories. His household registration was in the County Town of his hometown. Since there was a nationally renowned high school in County Town, Liu Xing had returned there to attend high school. He lived alone in a seven-story building facing the street.


    Liu Xing resided on the fifth floor, and due to its location by the street, he would hear various sounds every night before going to sleep. However, what puzzled him the most was a particular occurrence around ten-thirty every night: a "clacking" sound resembling high heels tapping on the pavement.


    At first, Liu Xing didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but he soon noticed something odd. The duration of this sound was unusually long, persisting for two or three minutes each time. This was far from normal since, at a regular walking pace, such a sound should disappear within twenty seconds at most.


    Perplexed, Liu Xing began to listen attentively from the second day onwards. He realized that the strange sound¡¯s onset and disappearance were abrupt, with no warning signs or changes in volume. More importantly, Liu Xing believed his ability to locate sounds was decent, and he was sure this peculiar sound consistently originated from the same spot.


    At this point, Liu Xing started to doubt whether the strange noise was actually the sound of high heels. Despite his efforts, he couldn¡¯t think of anything else that matched this distinctive sound. However, the fact that it appeared to be stationary, abruptly starting and stopping, made Liu Xing feel a chill down his spine, associating it with something supernatural.


    Seeing is believing.


    Though Liu Xing was indeed somewhat afraid and anxious, when the strange sound resurfaced, he mustered the courage to walk up to the window. He peered toward the presumed source of the sound, but all he saw was a decorative tree, nothing else.


    People continued bustling along the street, seemingly oblivious to the strange noise. They looked at their phones or chatted with friends as they passed by the tree.


    From then on, Liu Xing no longer paid attention to where the strange sound came from or tried to investigate what or who could produce such an eerie sound. Fearful and worried about the possibility of encountering something indescribable, Liu Xing backed down.


    After graduating from high school, Liu Xing returned to Rongcheng for college and only visited his hometown during the Lunar New Year or Qingming Festival. He rarely stayed in the old house in County Town. Occasionally, during those nights, he didn¡¯t hear the strange sound anymore (as the author described it, just like in the story, Liu Xing frequently heard the strange sound during his high school years, and despite trying to find its source, he came up empty-handed. He even asked his fellow students in the same building, but they claimed they had never heard such a sound).


    Recalling this long-buried memory, Liu Xing¡¯s expression changed. Could he have truly encountered a supernatural event back then?


    As Liu Xing was lost in his thoughts, Ling Ishikawa patted his shoulder and said, "Leader, there¡¯s something odd about this sound. It seems like the noise of high heels on a hard surface. And if I recall correctly, the female tour guide was wearing high heels."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, just as Ling Ishikawa had mentioned. Liu Xing also remembered that the female tour guide was indeed wearing high heels.


    Could it be that the female tour guide had returned?


    Liu Xing immediately dismissed this idea because the strange sound was even clearer than the rain and seemed highly abnormal. Moreover, as far as Liu Xing could remember, there was only muddy ground between the tour bus and Hu Cang¡¯s house, without any genuinely hard surfaces.


    Liu Xing shook his head and told Ling Ishikawa, "No, it can¡¯t be the female tour guide coming to find us. This sound is just too obvious, and it seems to be coming from the same spot rhythmically. So, it¡¯s unlikely that the tour guide is just pacing in one place. Plus, why wouldn¡¯t she speak?"


    After Liu Xing¡¯s reminder, Ling Ishikawa realized the same and furrowed his brow, saying, "You¡¯re right. But should we call Zhang Jingxu to join us in investigating the source of this sound?"


    Clearly, investigating the source of the sound would involve a sanity points check, and it might also trigger a side quest. Thus, Liu Xing hesitated about whether or not to investigate.


    Regarding sanity points checks, Liu Xing wasn¡¯t particularly worried, as his character card had seen plenty of action and experiences. Unless he encountered some mythical creature he had never seen before, there shouldn¡¯t be a sanity points check. However, Liu Xing had to consider Ling Ishikawa¡¯s sanity points since he was just an ordinary person without the immunity to sanity points checks that Liu Xing possessed.


    So, Liu Xing decided to ask for Ling Ishikawa¡¯s opinion. "I don¡¯t mind, but Ling Ishikawa, are you sure you want to investigate the source of this strange sound? I suspect it might involve some kind of mythical creature, and you shouldn¡¯t forget what happened to Miyako Goudong."


    Ling Ishikawa furrowed his brow, clearly understanding Liu Xing¡¯s point.


    Before Ling Ishikawa could respond, Zhang Jingxu entered the room and said, "Have you all heard that strange sound? We should gather with Li Dian and Wan Chongshan now."Re?Ad lateSt chapters at novelhall.com Only


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and nodded, "Yes, it¡¯s better for everyone to be together at the moment to avoid any accidents."


    Therefore, Liu Xing, Ling Ishikawa, and Zhang Jingxu went to Li Dian and Wan Chongshan¡¯s room. Li Dian and Wan Chongshan didn¡¯t seem surprised by their arrival.


    Li Dian pointed outside the window and said something to Zhang Jingxu, which Liu Xing didn¡¯t need translation for, understanding that the strange sound was coming from outside the window, as it was quite clear at this point.


    "Li Dian said the strange sound appeared suddenly without warning, startling both of them. Moreover, the strange sound continues to occur once per second until now," Zhang Jingxu translated.


    Liu Xing shook his head and turned to say, "It¡¯s nothing; I was just startled for a moment. But now, please be mentally prepared, and I¡¯ll explain the situation with the driver and the tour guide."


    Ling Ishikawa and the others exchanged puzzled looks but nodded one after another, indicating they were mentally prepared.


    Liu Xing then proceeded to explain the situation with the driver and the tour guide, including the silent "Get on the bus."


    The group was in shock.


    "What? How could the driver and tour guide turn into such horrifying figures? Ryuusei, are you sure you didn¡¯t hallucinate?" Zhang Jingxu translated Wan Chongshan¡¯s words.


    Liu Xing nodded seriously, "I didn¡¯t hallucinate. Everything I said is true. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and see for yourselves now. However, be prepared for the consequences."


    Ling Ishikawa and the others naturally didn¡¯t want to go and verify it in person. They trusted Liu Xing and saw no reason for him to lie. Besides, seeing it would likely cost them sanity points, and in their current situation, they couldn¡¯t gain any Cthulhu Mythos knowledge points.


    So, this was an unappealing task that no one wanted to undertake.


    As for getting on the bus, that was out of the question.


    At this point, KP Snow Wind chuckled and said, "It seems that none of you want to get on the bus, so now each player will automatically receive a second Side Quest: discover why the driver and tour guide have transformed into this state. Completing this Side Quest will earn you 200 points and 10 ¡¯Truth¡¯ points."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that even this turned out to be a Side Quest, although the rewards seemed a bit meager.


    But a small gain is still a gain.


    At this moment, the strange sound outside the window disappeared, and then they heard the sound of the bus starting.


    Everyone looked at Liu Xing, silently asking for his opinion. Liu Xing understood their intent and walked up to the window.


    There, he witnessed the bus plunging into the Panlong River without hesitation.


    Liu Xing relayed this information to the others.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go to sleep for now. We can discuss the driver and tour guide tomorrow," Zhang Jingxu said in both languages.


    Liu Xing nodded. It was indeed not the time to discuss the driver and tour guide now.


    So, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa returned to their room.


    Although Liu Xing hadn¡¯t undergone a sanity points check this time, he had undoubtedly lost some sanity points. The eerie events he had experienced back then were remarkably similar to the current module¡¯s storyline. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t looked down, or he might have ended up in a mental hospital by now.


    Liu Xing sighed and prepared to sleep.


    However, at that moment, KP Snow Wind spoke up, "Before going to sleep, each player, please roll for luck to determine whether you will encounter an unexpected event tonight."


    Liu Xing rolled: 76/70. Failure.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow; it seemed that he wouldn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 354: The Destroyed Panlong Town

    Chapter 354: The Destroyed Panlong Town


    Although Liu Xing was unaware of what KP Snow Wind referred to as a sudden event, he didn¡¯t opt for caution and decided to venture into the realm of dreams. After all, Liu Xing was feeling mentally exhausted at the moment.


    It was hard to tell how much time had passed when Liu Xing suddenly found himself walking by a river. He quickly realized that he was in a dream, and most likely, it was a nightmare.


    However, Liu Xing noticed that the river beside him seemed to be the Panlong River because before his eyes, there stood an undamaged bridge.


    After walking for a while, Liu Xing reached the bridge. But just as he set foot on it, he found himself uncontrollably running. In the middle of the bridge, "he" leaped over the railing and plunged into the water.


    Then, Liu Xing woke up. (The author had been having this dream for four years, usually during the summers.)


    Rain was still pouring outside the window, and Liu Xing wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He realized that his back was soaked.


    Liu Xing sighed and couldn¡¯t help but mock KP Snow Wind for calling that nightmare a sudden event. Wet clothes on his back were certainly uncomfortable, so Liu Xing got up and changed into fresh attire.


    At that moment, Liu Xing suddenly felt the need to use the restroom. He picked up a flashlight from the table and pushed the room door open.


    As soon as he stepped out, Liu Xing sensed something was off because the sound of rain in his ears had suddenly vanished. He furrowed his brow and quickly turned back, only to find that everything in the room had changed dramatically. Dust and cobwebs covered the room, chairs and cabinets were overturned, and the wooden bed was broken in the middle. Moonlight was streaming in from the window, and the rain had stopped.


    As for Ling Ishikawa, who had been peacefully asleep in the bed just moments ago, she had now vanished without a trace.


    "Damn it," Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    At this moment, Liu Xing regretted mocking KP Snow Wind earlier. He hadn¡¯t expected that the nightmare was just an appetizer, and the real unexpected event was unfolding now.


    Liu Xing felt that he had probably used the wrong method to open this situation. He took a step back, closed the door, and then opened it again... but nothing changed.


    Rubbing his chin, Liu Xing realized he couldn¡¯t deceive himself any longer. He needed to investigate what was happening.


    With the flashlight in hand, Liu Xing reached the third-floor hallway. It, too, was in a state of disarray, with overturned tables and chairs, paintings on the floor, and scattered miscellaneous items.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, knelt down to wipe off some dust from the floor, and based on some unverified "knowledge" he had acquired from certain novels, estimated that it would take at least ten years of abandonment to accumulate such thick dust.


    "Ryuusei, over here!"


    Suddenly, Liu Xing heard someone calling him from behind, startling him. He quickly turned, shining his flashlight in the direction of the voice.


    It was Zhang Jingxu.


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed he wasn¡¯t the only player who hadn¡¯t passed the Lucky Judgment. At least now, he had some company.


    "Ryuusei, you should move the flashlight away; the light is blinding," Zhang Jingxu said, shielding his eyes from the glare as he spoke.


    Liu Xing complied and apologized, "Oh, it¡¯s you, Zhang Jingxu. When you suddenly called out like that, you gave me quite a scare. Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s not good to startle people? It can be deadly."


    Zhang Jingxu shrugged and replied, "Of course, I know that. That¡¯s why I chose to call you. It¡¯s the least shocking way. If I had come up and tapped your shoulder, you might have punched me."


    Zhang Jingxu¡¯s logic was sound, leaving Liu Xing without a retort.


    So, Liu Xing changed the subject, "Zhang Jingxu, do you have any idea what¡¯s going on here? I stepped out for a moment, and it feels like I¡¯ve entered a different world."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded seriously and said, "Yes, we have indeed entered another world. It¡¯s very likely a parallel universe. I¡¯m not sure what caused Panlong Town to be destroyed here."


    So, Zhang Jingxu¡¯s speculation that this parallel world might have been destroyed was plausible.


    "But judging by the amount of dust here, it seems like a significant amount of time has passed since the year 2000," Liu Xing noted. "Still, we probably won¡¯t find any useful information here now. Should we go downstairs and explore?"


    Zhang Jingxu agreed, and the two cautiously descended to the second floor.


    As Liu Xing stepped onto the second-floor floorboards, the sound of rain suddenly reached his ears, and everything around him reverted to its previous state.


    "Have we returned to the original world?" Liu Xing asked in surprise.


    Zhang Jingxu examined the surroundings and nodded, saying, "It seems like it. I paid attention to the second-floor layout when I went upstairs, and it matches what we see now."


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief, glad they were back.


    "So, should we return to the third floor now? I want to verify a theory: could it be that only the third floor was switched to the parallel world?" Zhang Jingxu suggested, looking at the ceiling.


    Liu Xing agreed, and the two of them returned to the third floor.


    Fortunately, the third floor had also returned to normal.


    Liu Xing and Zhang Jingxu exchanged glances before retreating to their respective rooms to rest. Both of them were concerned that if they took further actions, they might be sent back to the strange parallel world.


    However, at that moment, KP Snow Wind chuckled and said, "Congratulations to player Liu Xing and Zhang Jingxu. You¡¯ve triggered the Hidden Side Objectives Mission: ¡¯The Destroyed Panlong Town.¡¯ As long as you uncover the reason behind Panlong Town¡¯s destruction, you can earn 1500 points and receive 50 ¡¯Truth¡¯ points."


    50 ¡¯Truth¡¯ points?!


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Completing this Side Quest would be like completing half of the Main Quest, and there was a substantial points reward. However, more significant rewards also implied greater difficulty. Thus, Liu Xing speculated that the destruction of Panlong Town probably wasn¡¯t solely due to the Black Flood Dragon.


    With limited information gathered so far, Liu Xing decided to temporarily set aside his thoughts and get some rest. After all, accepting this Mission implied that they would have future opportunities to explore the destroyed Panlong Town.


    He needed to prepare for what lay ahead.


    Liu Xing thought about this and drifted into slumber.


    The next morning, Liu Xing was awakened by Ling Ishikawa, who seemed unaware of what had happened the previous night. However, as a faithful follower and possessing the ability to enter alternate dimensions, Liu Xing decided to share everything that had transpired.


    Ling Ishikawa furrowed his brow upon hearing the story and said, "What? Lord Liu Xing, you entered another parallel world last night? But based on my sensing ability, I haven¡¯t detected the presence of other Alternate Dimension spaces in this building."


    According to Ling Ishikawa, he had been trained to detect the presence of Alternate Dimension spaces accurately. However, regardless of how he tried to sense it now, he couldn¡¯t detect any such spaces in the vicinity.


    What was even more surprising to Ling Ishikawa was that his sensing range had expanded to ten meters. Within this ten-meter radius centered on him, there wasn¡¯t a single Alternate Dimension space.


    This revelation left Ling Ishikawa quite astonished because before coming to Panlong Town, he had been able to easily sense the presence of one or more Alternate Dimension spaces in his surroundings.


    Ling Ishikawa sighed and said, "Lord Liu Xing, this Panlong Town is problematic. Because there are no Alternate Dimension spaces around it, according to the teachings of my master, Serak, this place is an entirely independent space."


    "Are you saying we can¡¯t leave Panlong Town now?" Liu Xing asked in shock.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 355: Journey to Panlong Town (1)

    Chapter 355: Journey to Panlong Town (1)


    Ling Ishikawa nodded solemnly and said, "That¡¯s right, it seems that leaving Panlong Town now will be quite difficult. Despite its appearance of being connected to the outside world, there seems to be an invisible barrier separating Panlong Town from the rest of the world, trapping us here."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows, looking puzzled. "If that¡¯s the case, how did we manage to enter Panlong Town in the first place?"


    Ling Ishikawa sighed and replied, "There are two possibilities. The first possibility is that the person or mythical creature responsible for creating the barrier around Panlong Town is still here and intentionally brought us in. As for their motive, we can only speculate. The second possibility is that the separation of Panlong Town from the outside world is not complete, and there are still some connections, which allowed us to enter by chance last night."


    "If it¡¯s the first possibility, then we are in big trouble. Anyone who can create such a spatial barrier or mythical creature is incredibly powerful. I doubt that even all of us combined can defeat it. As for the second possibility, it means we still have a chance to leave Panlong Town, but it won¡¯t be easy. The presence of the Black Flood Dragon, the transformations of the driver and the female guide, and your encounter with Zhang Jingxu last night all indicate that Panlong Town is a dangerous place. It might be easy to enter but difficult to leave."


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and then said, "Wait, if Panlong Town has become an independent space, and there is no alternate dimension around it, then it means that our encounter with Zhang Jingxu and me last night might not have been a journey to a parallel world. It could be that we simply traveled through time, either to the past or the future of Panlong Town."


    Considering the events of last night, Liu Xing could only think of two possibilities: time travel or space travel, and maybe even both simultaneously.


    Therefore, if we rule out the possibility that Ling Ishikawa made a mistake in his assessment, we should focus on the time aspect.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Jingxu¡¯s "Investigation Judgment" is covert, so Liu Xing couldn¡¯t be sure whether the 2000 calendar was definitive evidence of the time point or if it was used to confuse them.


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and said somewhat apologetically, "You are right, Liu Xing. There is indeed the possibility you mentioned. However, I¡¯m not entirely sure at the moment. My mentor, Serak, taught me some knowledge about space, but for information related to time, I might have to wait until my next visit to Hybrier to learn more."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing became intrigued and asked, "Speaking of which, Ling Ishikawa, since Panlong Town is now an independent space, will you still be transported to Hybrier?"


    Ling Ishikawa stroked his chin and replied, "I believe I will still be transported to Hybrier. The force that sends me there is incredibly powerful. However, even if I go to Hybrier, I¡¯ll still end up back in Panlong Town. After all, we can¡¯t leave Panlong Town without accumulating 100 ¡¯Truth¡¯ points, or else we¡¯ll be considered failures."


    Just then, Zhang Jingxu appeared at the door and said, "Ryuusei, Ling Ishikawa, it¡¯s time for breakfast."


    Liu Xing nodded and smiled, "Sure, we¡¯ll be right there."


    Once Zhang Jingxu left, Liu Xing whispered to Ling Ishikawa, "Ling Ishikawa, let¡¯s not mention what we just discussed to the others for now. We don¡¯t have enough evidence to confirm our speculations, and it might lead to unnecessary complications."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded in agreement, understanding that they should be cautious about sharing their theories, especially since they had been constantly revising their hypotheses due to new information.


    As Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa went downstairs, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but glance at the calendar on the third floor. Apart from some paintings, he didn¡¯t see the calendar from the year 2000.


    On the first floor, Zhang Jingxu and the others were already seated, with six bowls of porridge on the table. Hu Cang had just returned with a bag of steamed buns and mantou.


    Liu Xing noticed that the weather in Panlong Town had cleared up since the rain. People were moving about, and the shops across the street had reopened. Everything seemed normal, which sent shivers down Liu Xing¡¯s spine.


    No matter where you were, a damaged bridge would be big news, as it affected everyone¡¯s transportation.


    The four major life essentials: food, clothing, shelter, and transportation.


    Yet, what Liu Xing saw was the villagers of Panlong Town, seemingly oblivious to the severely damaged bridge just meters away. They went about their business as if the bridge had not been damaged at all.


    It was as if the bridge had never been damaged.


    Moreover, the Panlong River¡¯s current was unusually swift. According to Wan Chongshan, a geologist, the current speed had reached ten meters per second!


    "Wan Chongshan mentioned that considering the terrain of Panlong River, the current speed is abnormal. Besides, not far from here, there¡¯s a dam," Zhang Jingxu said, pointing to the left.


    Following Zhang Jingxu¡¯s direction, Liu Xing saw a small dam.


    At the sight of the dam, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but be sure that it would likely be destroyed for various reasons. After all, in the world of the Cthulhu RPG Game, structures like dams and bridges were usually destroyed in various ways, especially with a Black Flood Dragon lurking in the Panlong River.


    Thinking about it, Liu Xing lowered his head to observe the river¡¯s surface.


    Due to the swift current, the riverbed¡¯s sediments had been washed away. Consequently, the Panlong River appeared murky, making it impossible to see what was beneath the water¡¯s surface.


    "It looks like the bus we took here has been washed away," Liu Xing sighed as he observed the river.


    Ling Ishikawa picked up a stone and casually threw it into the Panlong River, saying, "Maybe it hasn¡¯t drifted too far. After all, the roads around Rongcheng are winding, causing the river¡¯s course to have numerous twists and turns. The bus might still be stuck somewhere, and we could spot it later."


    Liu Xing had no reply to that.


    No one wanted to tempt fate by provoking whatever might be lurking beneath the surface of the Panlong River. So, after watching the water for a while, they continued walking along the riverbank, chatting as they went.


    When they reached the bamboo forest, Liu Xing suddenly felt that the scenery around him had changed.


    Turning around, he realized that the trees by the roadside had transformed into a dense bamboo forest. These bamboo stalks reached a height of over ten meters, densely packed and entangled. The gaps between the bamboo were so narrow that only a person with a normal body size could pass through sideways.


    There was something strange about this bamboo forest, and Ling Ishikawa noticed it too. "This bamboo forest is quite extensive, but it feels odd, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Liu Xing nodded. The bamboo forest indeed had a strange and oppressive atmosphere, but he quickly identified the problem. The density of the bamboo was extraordinarily high, and in their competition for sunlight, the bamboo stalks had grown wildly. However, their excessive height caused them to lean and intertwine with adjacent bamboo, forming a dense, impenetrable cage. Even sunlight couldn¡¯t penetrate, making the bamboo forest appear dark and oppressive.


    At that moment, KP Snow Wind spoke up, "Alright, everyone, please perform an inspiration judgment."


    Another inspiration judgment? Liu Xing, 36/70, succeeded.


    It seemed that both good and bad inspiration judgments were working in their favor. Liu Xing was starting to believe that KP Snow Wind¡¯s "cursed milk" was indeed living up to its name, as both bad judgments had been unanimously successful.


    "Alright, everyone has passed the inspiration judgment this time. So, now you feel like something is watching you within the bamboo forest," KP Snow Wind said with a smile.


    As soon as KP Snow Wind mentioned it, Liu Xing felt a pair of eyes locked onto him from the depths of the bamboo forest. It sent a chill down his spine, and his heart raced.


    Fortunately, the sensation came and went quickly, and no mythical creature suddenly emerged from the bamboo forest. Therefore, there was no need for a sanity points check this time.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 356: Lost Time

    Chapter 356: Lost Time


    Liu Xing took a deep breath and spoke, "Did you all just feel it? It seems like there¡¯s something watching us in this bamboo forest."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded in surprise, saying, "What? So, I¡¯m not the only one who felt that. When I was looking into the depths of the bamboo forest earlier, I suddenly felt like something had locked onto me. The sensation was strange, as if I were a rabbit being stalked by a tiger."


    At this moment, after a brief conversation between Zhang Jingxu and Wan Chongshan, Zhang Jingxu chimed in, "Wan Chongshan and I also had the same feeling as you. It confirms that something is indeed observing us deep within this bamboo forest. We¡¯re just not certain whether it¡¯s a wild beast or a mythical creature. However, it probably considers us prey by now. Given the density of this bamboo forest, it might take a while for whatever is lurking there to reveal itself."


    Of course, Zhang Jingxu¡¯s last statement couldn¡¯t be taken seriously.


    Liu Xing was certain that the presence watching them from the depths of the bamboo forest was some kind of mythical creature. For mythical creatures, leaving this bamboo forest would likely be a breeze.


    So, Liu Xing speculated that this mythical creature in the depths of the bamboo forest was trapped there for some reason. However, to get more details, they would have to inquire with the locals of Panlong Town.


    "Let¡¯s retrace our steps for now to avoid any accidents. After all, there¡¯s an old saying in China that says, ¡¯A wise man does not stand under a dangerous wall,¡¯" Liu Xing said earnestly.


    With that, Liu Xing and the others began to backtrack, returning to the broken bridge.


    At this point, Liu Xing spotted a young man in a windbreaker, leaning against the railing and seemingly gazing at the scenery across the Panlong River.


    It had to be said that this young man had captured the attention of Liu Xing and the others.


    Liu Xing exchanged a meaningful glance with Zhang Jingxu, who understood the signal. He and Wan Chongshan approached the young man for a chat.


    It was only then that Liu Xing saw the true appearance of this young man. He could be described in one word: "handsome." He had the kind of looks that could easily make him a popular internet celebrity with the right packaging.


    However, it was precisely because of this that Liu Xing found this young man rather peculiar, as he didn¡¯t quite fit the overall atmosphere of Panlong Town.


    It was like in a science fiction movie where a group of soldiers with laser guns were engaged in a firefight, and suddenly, a white-robed Taoist flying on a sword appeared, throwing a few yellow talismans to blow up the soldiers.


    After a while, Zhang Jingxu returned and said, "This young man¡¯s name is Xiao Mochen, and he¡¯s a local of Panlong Town."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, curious. "Oh, Xiao Mochen is actually a local? I initially thought he was stranded in Panlong Town like us, considering his different style and unique name. After all, he doesn¡¯t quite blend in with the others."


    Zhang Jingxu smiled and nodded, continuing, "That¡¯s what I thought at first too, but Xiao Mochen mentioned that he and Hu Cang are childhood friends who grew up together. He also shared a legend about that bamboo forest. Would you like to hear it?"


    "Mr. Zhang Jingxu, please don¡¯t keep us in suspense any longer. Please tell us," Ling Ishikawa said with a hint of impatience.


    Zhang Jingxu continued, "However, for some reason, when Wan Chongshan mentioned the Black Flood Dragon, Xiao Mochen¡¯s expression visibly changed. Nevertheless, he continued to deny the existence of the Black Flood Dragon. Now he has bid us farewell and invited us to his teahouse this afternoon."


    As Zhang Jingxu finished speaking, Xiao Mochen nodded to Liu Xing and the others before leaving.


    Liu Xing sighed and said seriously, "It seems that we were being observed by that monster just now. I didn¡¯t expect it to still be alive after being trapped in the bamboo forest for so many years."


    Zhang Jingxu smiled wryly and said, "Of course, Liu Xing, you should know that most mythical creatures are essentially immortal beings. So, the fact that the monster is still alive is not surprising. Well, let¡¯s return to Hu Cang¡¯s house for now and talk to Li Dian about what just happened."


    Liu Xing nodded, and the group headed back to Hu Cang¡¯s house.


    At that moment, Hu Cang and Li Dian were engaged in a casual conversation. When they saw Liu Xing and the others, Li Dian said something that caused Zhang Jingxu and Wan Chongshan to freeze in shock, taking out their phones.


    Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa stood puzzled, waiting for Zhang Jingxu to translate.


    Language barriers were indeed troublesome.


    Liu Xing had made up his mind that after completing this module, he would definitely purchase a "Textbook" from the Shop.


    In the Shop, there was a special type of item known as a "Textbook." For example, the Beast Taming Notes that Liu Xing had seen in Ling Ishikawa¡¯s bag belonged to this category.


    In simple terms, "Textbooks" were books that allowed players to learn or improve their skill values. However, players needed to spend a certain amount of time in the module reading and comprehending them. These "Textbooks" also had limitations on the number of times they could be purchased. For instance, players from the Shoggoth Region could only buy three "Textbooks."


    Now, Zhang Jingxu looked at Liu Xing with a serious expression and said, "Ryuusei, Ling Ishikawa, please check the time displayed on your phones right now!"


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow and quickly checked his phone, only to find that it displayed 11:00 AM!


    Liu Xing, just like Zhang Jingxu and Wan Chongshan earlier, was now wearing a shocked expression.


    Liu Xing remembered that he and his group had left Hu Cang¡¯s house at 8:30 AM. Although they hadn¡¯t checked the time in between, based on his own estimation, they had spent at most half an hour outside.


    So, where had those two hours gone?


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 357: The Original Mythical Creature

    Chapter 357: The Original Mythical Creature


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow and began, "Could it be that our phones are malfunctioning simultaneously? The time on my phone shows it¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock, but we¡¯ve only been outside for about half an hour."


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head and replied earnestly, "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem with the phones. Li Dian was quite certain he spent over two hours in the clinic. Due to the sudden rain yesterday, a few patients came in for IV drips after we left. So, Li Dian had to keep track of time to administer their medication. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so sure."


    "But that doesn¡¯t make sense. We were at Broken Bridge for only about ten minutes, then spent a minute or two in the bamboo forest before returning directly to Broken Bridge. We chatted with Xiao Mochen for a while, so at most, it took us half an hour," Ling Ishikawa puzzled.


    Liu Xing rubbed his chin, deep in thought.


    What was certain at the moment was that if Li Dian wasn¡¯t lying or colluding with Hu Cang to deceive them, then two hours had mysteriously disappeared from their timeline, and none of them had noticed.


    Liu Xing¡¯s main suspicion now centered on the mythical creature lurking deep within the bamboo forest. After all, the only unusual occurrence during those two and a half hours was being targeted by that mythical creature outside the bamboo forest.


    First, Liu Xing ruled out the possibility that the mythical creature had controlled them using some form of magic, making them unaware of the passage of time. He hadn¡¯t heard the sound of dice rolling, indicating that KP Snow Wind hadn¡¯t secretly intervened. Even Ke Zong, when influencing players, needed to roll dice. Therefore, this mythical creature couldn¡¯t be more powerful than Ke Zong.


    Moreover, based on Xiao Mochen¡¯s story, the mythical creature probably couldn¡¯t control time since it had been trapped in the deep bamboo forest by a Taoist in the past. Besides, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, mythical creatures with time control abilities were exceedingly rare, if not nonexistent. Yis People, for instance, could only travel through time but didn¡¯t have true time control.


    Therefore, Liu Xing dismissed the possibility of the mythical creature affecting time.


    Could it be Xiao Mochen?


    Liu Xing shook his head. Although Xiao Mochen¡¯s appearance seemed out of place in Panlong Town, it didn¡¯t necessarily imply wrongdoing. Personal fashion choices varied, and even in this day and age, you could occasionally spot people with unconventional styles on the streets.


    Judging people by appearances wasn¡¯t a reliable method, and according to the Cthulhu RPG Game¡¯s general principle, individuals who stood out like Xiao Mochen usually weren¡¯t the final bosses. At most, they were important NPCs. After all, a final boss who was instantly recognizable wouldn¡¯t serve any purpose.


    So, Liu Xing ruled out Xiao Mochen but remained determined to visit his teahouse in the afternoon. He believed that Xiao Mochen must have some Side Quests and important information.


    Next, Liu Xing eliminated the possibility of the Black Flood Dragon. The Black Flood Dragon hadn¡¯t appeared today, and similar to why he had ruled out the mythical creature, Liu Xing didn¡¯t believe it had the power to manipulate time.


    Finally, Liu Xing discarded the possibility of Hu Cang¡¯s involvement. While it was possible for Hu Cang to influence their group by tampering with the food they had eaten in the module, Li Dian had not been affected. Furthermore, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t fathom why Hu Cang would do this. If Hu Cang truly wanted to harm their group, poisoning them directly would have been a simpler solution.


    Now, Liu Xing¡¯s mind was in disarray, unable to find a reasonable explanation.


    At that moment, Ling Ishikawa spoke up, saying, "I might know why we mysteriously lost two hours."


    While saying this, Ling Ishikawa exchanged a glance with Liu Xing.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Cats, especially black cats, were frequently featured in various folklore stories worldwide, often cast as antagonists. Cats were inherently mysterious creatures, capable of disappearing and blending into the darkness due to their black fur. Their silent footsteps made them easily startle people at night, leading to their association with superstitions and bad omens.


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, the appearance of a black cat demon as a mythical creature was relatively rare. Compared to creatures like Ghouls and Deep Ones, the black cat demon was significantly weaker. Unless it was a customized version of the black cat demon, there was no template for it in the rulebook. Therefore, the module¡¯s author had to define the black cat demon. For players who hadn¡¯t read the module content, they wouldn¡¯t know the black cat demon¡¯s abilities and how to deal with it.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seemed that this module would introduce many original mythical creatures. After all, it had just begun, and there were already the Black Flood Dragon and the black cat demon. As the story progressed, they would likely encounter more original mythical creatures.


    At that moment, Hu Cang emerged with lunch, and everyone gathered around the table to eat.


    Hu Cang¡¯s cooking skills were undeniably good.


    After finishing their meal, the group found an excuse for an afternoon nap and returned to the third floor, convening in Li Dian and Wan Chongshan¡¯s room to discuss their situation.


    Of course, since the usage of Private Room time was limited, and KP Snow Wind had yet to disclose the estimated duration of the module, they had to be frugal with their Private Room usage.


    However, this time, to avoid the inconvenience of simultaneous translation by Zhang Jingxu, Liu Xing and the others split into two smaller groups for discussion. Once both groups had discussed their findings, Zhang Jingxu would transmit the results, allowing for a second round of discussion.


    Zhang Jingxu naturally joined Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa¡¯s group.


    Quickly, the group reached a consensus.


    First, the sudden acceleration of time should be considered an isolated incident and not a cause for excessive concern.


    Second, they should avoid provoking the black cat demon deep within the bamboo forest for now. After all, it had a track record of killing people, and it was best to err on the side of caution.


    Next, Li Dian would continue to build a rapport with Hu Cang. Xiao Mochen also needed to be monitored, and Wan Chongshan was the ideal candidate for this task since he had a shared interest in playing mahjong, a popular pastime in the Rongcheng area and throughout the entire BaShudu region.


    Finally, they discussed their afternoon plans. Everyone agreed that they should visit Xiao Mochen¡¯s teahouse since places like teahouses and taverns with high human traffic and diverse clientele were excellent sources of information.


    Furthermore, Liu Xing was getting a bit antsy. As a local in Rongcheng, he had learned to play mahjong from a young age. During festivals, weddings, funerals, and gatherings with family and friends, it was customary to play mahjong. However, after graduating from college and becoming a doctor, Liu Xing had little opportunity to play mahjong throughout the year. Therefore, he was eager to try his hand at it now.


    Of course, mahjong and the Cthulhu RPG Game shared the same essence, primarily based on luck and decision-making by players.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 358: Journey to Panlong Town (2)

    Chapter 358: Journey to Panlong Town (2)


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but find it strange that there hadn¡¯t been any Side Quest triggered yet related to that black cat demon. Was there something more significant about this black cat demon that remained undiscovered?


    After resting on the third floor for an hour, everyone gathered on the first floor. Except for Li Dian, who stayed behind to assist Hu Cang and gain his trust, the rest of the group was ready to explore Panlong Town further.


    Before leaving, Zhang Jingxu made sure to ask Hu Cang about the exact location of the teahouse run by Xiao Mochen. Liu Xing noticed a subtle change in Hu Cang¡¯s expression when he heard Xiao Mochen¡¯s name¡ªthere was a hint of complexity and helplessness. It seemed that the relationship between Hu Cang and Xiao Mochen was not simple.


    After a brief conversation between Zhang Jingxu and Hu Cang, he bid farewell to everyone and left the clinic. Then he turned to Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa, saying, "Xiao Mochen is indeed a close childhood friend of Hu Cang. They used to live next door to each other, but their relationship cooled off when Xiao Mochen went to work in Rongcheng. Over two years ago, Xiao Mochen returned to Panlong Town and opened a teahouse. By the way, Xiao Mochen¡¯s real name is Xiao Yong, and his nickname is Gou Dan."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    Xiao Mochen¡¯s teahouse wasn¡¯t far away. Liu Xing and the group walked about twenty meters to the left and found Xiao Mochen¡¯s teahouse.


    As they approached the teahouse, they could hear the sound of people playing mahjong inside. Xiao Mochen was sitting in a recliner near the entrance, basking in the sun, with a teacup beside him.


    When Xiao Mochen saw Liu Xing and the others, he stood up with a smile and said, "Hey, you¡¯re here. Please come in."


    Xiao Mochen¡¯s teahouse was nicely decorated, with a clear distinction between the mahjong area and the tea-drinking area. Liu Xing and the group were directed to the tea-drinking area, where Xiao Mochen personally served them tea and water.


    Zhang Jingxu activated his real-time translation function once again.


    After placing some melon seeds and peanuts on the table, Xiao Mochen sat down and said, "There aren¡¯t many entertainment options in Panlong Town. Besides the Black Internet Cafe next to the middle school, my teahouse is one of the few places to pass the time. You are welcome to visit my teahouse anytime."


    Wan Chongshan nodded and smiled, saying, "Of course! I enjoy playing mahjong. Xiao Ge, can you help me find some suitable people to play with?"


    Xiao Mochen chuckled and replied, "Don¡¯t call me Xiao Ge; I¡¯m only twenty-one years old. You¡¯re older than me, so you can just call me Xiao Lao Di. As for playing mahjong, it¡¯s not a problem. We have quite a few mahjong players in Panlong Town, but most of them are elderly folks, so we play for small stakes, around 1.5 cents per game. I hope that¡¯s not too small for you, Wan Da Ge."


    Wan Chongshan nodded and then got to the point, "That¡¯s perfectly fine. I¡¯m here to pass the time, not to make money by playing mahjong. By the way, Xiao Lao Di, do you play mahjong too?"


    Xiao Mochen paused for a moment, then smiled and said, "Of course! Almost everyone in our Sichuan region knows how to play mahjong. I¡¯ve been playing since I was twelve and used to join the adults¡¯ games."


    Wan Chongshan nodded and patted Xiao Mochen on the shoulder, saying, "Great! How about you join me in a game of mahjong, Xiao Lao Di? I also need you to introduce me to some other mahjong players."


    Xiao Mochen seemed a bit hesitant at first but then reluctantly agreed, "Alright, I¡¯ll accompany you in playing mahjong today, even though my wife doesn¡¯t like me playing mahjong. You should know that we have quite a few henpecked husbands around here."


    Wan Chongshan heard this and nodded, "No problem at all. If your wife comes later, just tell her that we forced you to play mahjong with us. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand."


    With that settled, Wan Chongshan and Xiao Mochen headed to find a mahjong table. Meanwhile, Liu Xing and the others planned to leave the teahouse and continue exploring Panlong Town.


    Just as they were about to get up and leave, they noticed a shifty middle-aged man entering the teahouse. He approached Xiao Mochen and began speaking in a sly and cunning manner.


    Zhang Jingxu furrowed his brow and whispered, "That middle-aged man seems to be Xiao Mochen¡¯s father, and he¡¯s here to ask Xiao Mochen for money. But it looks like Xiao Mochen doesn¡¯t have a good relationship with his father."


    This question was quite pointed, and Ling Ishikawa pondered for a moment before offering her answer, "It would depend on how the creator of the independent space intended it. If they wished, they could easily hypnotize the residents to limit their awareness and activities within the space, considering that they had the power to create an independent space."


    That made sense.


    Since Liu Xing and his group were not ill at the moment and had no reason to enter the clinic, they continued their journey.


    After walking about fifty meters, the number of buildings on either side of the street dwindled, indicating that they were nearing the riverbank.


    As expected, Liu Xing saw the large bridge mentioned by Hu Cang, which had been affected by a mudslide. A section of the road leading to the bridge was completely buried by mud, creating a mound nearly two meters high. While it was possible for pedestrians to pass with care, vehicles could no longer use the road.


    Suddenly, Liu Xing heard a cry¡ªa pig¡¯s cry. Clearly, the single-story house not far ahead was Panlong Town¡¯s slaughterhouse.


    However, as there was no reason for them to enter the slaughterhouse, Liu Xing¡¯s group could only continue on their way.


    When they reached the nearest intersection, they chose a new path.


    Soon enough, Liu Xing¡¯s group stumbled upon Panlong Town Junior High School.


    Panlong Town Junior High School was situated near the Panlong River, and it wasn¡¯t very large. Town-level junior high schools typically didn¡¯t have many students, as most of the town¡¯s students would be sent to County Town for their education.


    Therefore, Panlong Town Junior High School appeared deserted, without a sound to be heard.


    Wait a minute.


    Liu Xing listened carefully and realized that there really was no sound coming from Panlong Town Junior High School. This was highly abnormal.


    Liu Xing checked his phone and confirmed that it was Tuesday, with no holidays in sight. It was already half-past two, which meant it should be class time.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow and shared his thoughts with Ling Ishikawa and Zhang Jingxu.


    "What do you say we go take a look?" Ling Ishikawa suggested.


    So, Liu Xing¡¯s group approached the entrance of Panlong Town Junior High School. To their surprise, there was no gate, and they could see the school building through the entrance. However, the doors and windows of the school building were severely damaged, with some areas lacking doors and windows altogether.


    It seemed that Panlong Town Junior High School had been abandoned.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow and asked, "What¡¯s going on?"


    Zhang Jingxu shrugged and said with a smile, "It seems that Panlong Town Junior High School has been abandoned. After all, Rongcheng is right next door, so most of the junior high school students from Panlong Town probably go to school there."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 359: Gu?

    Chapter 359: Gu?


    "Well, let¡¯s head back for now and confirm the accuracy of this information with Hu Cang or Xiao Mochen. I believe this time they should give us an answer," Zhang Jingxu said with a smile.


    So, Liu Xing and the other two returned to the teahouse run by Xiao Mochen. After all, there was nothing to do at Hu Cang¡¯s place right now, so they might as well have some tea and chat in the teahouse.


    Back at the teahouse, Xiao Mochen noticed Liu Xing and the others returning, so he arranged for the staff in the teahouse to prepare some tea for them.


    At this moment, Liu Xing noticed a woman sitting next to Xiao Mochen. She was wearing a fitted qipao and was exceptionally beautiful and enchanting.


    Fox spirit.


    That was Liu Xing¡¯s first impression of the woman because everything about her, from her appearance, figure, to her demeanor, gave off a seductive and alluring vibe. Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but associate her with the term "fox spirit."


    However, Liu Xing quickly realized that this woman might actually be a fox spirit. After all, they were in the world of the Cthulhu RPG Game, and exceptionally attractive or handsome individuals were usually not ordinary humans. Based on Liu Xing¡¯s earlier speculations, this module involved mythical creatures and supernatural events related to folklore. Additionally, Xiao Mochen was likely an important NPC in this module, so there should be a Side Quest associated with him. The Side Quests introduced so far were all related to mythical creatures.


    Therefore, Liu Xing believed that the probability of the woman being a fox spirit was quite high.


    Xiao Mochen introduced the woman by his side, and Zhang Jingxu translated, "This woman is Xiao Mochen¡¯s wife, named Hu Li."


    Although Xiao Mochen said this with a smile, Liu Xing could sense a hint of helplessness in his tone.


    Hu Li.


    This made Liu Xing even more convinced that Hu Li was a real fox spirit.


    Hu Li nodded and said something with a smile. Although Liu Xing couldn¡¯t understand, he couldn¡¯t deny that Hu Li¡¯s voice was very pleasant and still had that lazy and enchanting charm.


    After Zhang Jingxu and Hu Li chatted for a while, they found a place to sit with Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa. Zhang Jingxu then said, "Xiao Mochen is really lucky to have such a beautiful wife. No wonder he¡¯s a doting husband."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and said with a smile, "But to be honest, this Hu Li could easily become an actress. She could play a role like Su Daji from Fengshen Bang, and she would be perfect for it."


    Liu Xing added, "Exactly, that¡¯s what I think too. Hu Li is incredibly captivating. If this were in the real world, I might have mistaken her for a fox spirit."


    Zhang Jingxu stroked his chin and said, "Indeed, Hu Li really does resemble a fox spirit. But based on my knowledge, or rather, my master¡¯s teachings, it¡¯s not easy for a fox spirit to cultivate into human form. Without any special encounters, an ordinary fox would need at least a hundred years to develop intelligence. Foxes that live for over a hundred years are exceedingly rare."


    "Even after gaining intelligence, they¡¯re still just old foxes, not true fox spirits. At that point, they become a bit smarter, able to comprehend some natural laws. So, under certain fortuitous circumstances, some old foxes can come into contact with the path of cultivation and be considered fox spirits."


    "But for a fox spirit to transform into a human form, it would require significant effort. The difference in appearance between a fox and a human is enormous. Fox spirits need to expend a great deal of magical energy to maintain their human form. So, generally speaking, only thousand-year-old fox spirits have a chance of genuinely transforming into human form. The probability of an ordinary fox becoming a thousand-year-old fox spirit is probably one in a billion. At least in recent times, after the founding of New China, the Daoist community hasn¡¯t seen any fox spirits capable of human transformation. So, Hu Li probably isn¡¯t a fox spirit. Otherwise, we could start buying lottery tickets after we leave Panlong Town."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Zhang Jingxu seemed to have set a flag with his statement.


    Ling Ishikawa pondered for a moment and said, "Zhang Jingxu, my cheap master Serak has talked about a similar theory. He believes that humans are the chosen ones on Earth, and other creatures aspire to take human form. However, these creatures lack the intelligence to understand the gap between themselves and humans."


    "But some creatures, through fortuitous encounters, receive help from mythical creatures or even Great Old Ones, evolving into intelligent beings not inferior to humans. These beings possess various extraordinary abilities, including the ability to transform into human form. However, they are usually individual entities, not a species. So, there¡¯s no need to worry about them overthrowing humanity."


    "But speaking of it, if my earlier speculation is correct, the creator of Panlong Town, this separate dimension, is likely either a powerful mythical creature or a Great Old One. With their strength, they could potentially nurture a monster. So, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that Hu Li is a fox spirit. Even the Black Flood Dragon, Disc Spirit, and the Black Cat Demon City existing in Panlong Town might be connected to that powerful entity."


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s words resonated with Liu Xing because he also believed that there might be a hidden boss in this module. If he had knowledge in this area on his character card "WatanabeRyuusei," he would have suggested it earlier.


    Another Inspiration Judgment? Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, thinking that his Inspiration Judgment was likely to succeed this time.


    Liu Xing: 62/70, successful.


    As expected.


    However, this time not everyone passed the Inspiration Judgment; only Zhang Jingxu "luckily" failed.


    After the Inspiration Judgment, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but look at the vomit that Xiao Mochen¡¯s father had just expelled.


    At this moment, something unexpected happened. A small, finger-sized white maggot emerged from the vomit, wriggled for a moment, and then burrowed directly into the ground, disappearing from sight.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing was shocked. It appeared that Xiao Mochen¡¯s father had not suffered an accident due to a drug overdose, but because of this maggot.


    With this realization, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but look up at the room above the supermarket, as Xiao Mochen¡¯s father had experienced the incident there.


    To his surprise, a masked man was standing at the window on the upper floor of the supermarket, staring at them with cold eyes.


    After locking eyes with Liu Xing for three seconds, the masked man snorted coldly and turned away.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, thinking that the masked man was likely the culprit.


    "Did you see that? A maggot just crawled out of that pool of vomit. Could it be the legendary Gu poison?" Ling Ishikawa said, looking shocked.


    Liu Xing shook his head and said quietly, "Let¡¯s go back to Hu Cang¡¯s place for now. There was a masked person watching us from upstairs at the supermarket."


    Upon hearing Liu Xing¡¯s words, everyone didn¡¯t hesitate and went straight back to Hu Cang¡¯s clinic.


    At that moment, Hu Cang was chatting with Li Dian in the clinic.


    "They¡¯re discussing what just happened," Zhang Jingxu said before joining the conversation with Hu Cang and the others.


    Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa shrugged helplessly and sat down to talk amongst themselves.


    "Leader, do you think the person watching us from upstairs in the supermarket could be the one who poisoned Xiao Mochen¡¯s father?" Ling Ishikawa asked seriously.


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "It¡¯s very likely. However, we don¡¯t have evidence to prove it yet, so we can only suspect. But speaking of which, why haven¡¯t we seen the town hall and police station in Panlong Town? They should be the most prominent buildings in a township."


    In theory, the town hall and police station should be the most conspicuous structures in a town, but Liu Xing felt that he and his group had explored most of Panlong Town and had yet to come across any signs of these buildings.


    Ling Ishikawa rubbed his chin and also expressed his confusion, "Yeah, I haven¡¯t seen the town hall and police station in Panlong Town at all."


    At this moment, Zhang Jingxu walked over and said, "Xiao Mochen¡¯s father¡¯s name is Xiao Dafu..."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 360: Love Triangle

    Chapter 360: Love Triangle


    Liu Xing rubbed his chin and expressed his concern, saying, "So, it seems that this Zha Kang has some influence in Panlong Town. If he decides to make a move against us, how should we handle it?"


    After all, Zha Kang¡¯s actions would undoubtedly be ruthless, and he was known for using gu worms.


    Liu Xing certainly didn¡¯t want to have a wriggling parasite inside his body, although it was generally difficult to completely eliminate internal parasites.


    Zhang Jingxu pondered for a moment and pointed upstairs, saying, "You don¡¯t need to worry about that, Ryuusei here. In my backpack upstairs, I have a fragrance pouch that can repel toxic creatures, including gu worms. So, unless Zha Kang possesses extremely powerful gu worms, they won¡¯t be able to enter the ten-meter radius of my fragrance pouch. Even if you were possessed by Zha Kang¡¯s gu worms outside, entering the fragrance pouch area would allow us to expel them."


    Liu Xing nodded in approval. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhang Jingxu to have such a useful item. In certain modules, they might encounter toxic creatures or even mythical creature offspring, which could be very troublesome if provoked.


    Therefore, Liu Xing had considered acquiring an item for repelling parasites long before, but the shop only sold insecticides with limited uses, and they were inconvenient to carry. They also required some time to use, making them impractical for quick action. So, Liu Xing had abandoned the idea for a while.


    In the end, Liu Xing hadn¡¯t found a suitable item for himself.


    But now, it seemed that Liu Xing had finally found an item that suited him.


    With a cheerful smile, Liu Xing asked, "So, Mr. Zhang Jingxu, do you happen to have any extra fragrance pouches on hand? If possible, could you sell me one?"


    Zhang Jingxu raised an eyebrow and immediately shook his head, saying, "I¡¯m sorry, but this fragrance pouch was a gift from my master. I only have this one. However, I can ask my master about the herbal formula for the fragrance pouch in the future, and then I can make one for you."


    Since Zhang Jingxu had put it that way, Liu Xing could only agree.


    At this moment, Ling Ishikawa interjected, "By the way, Zhang Jingxu, could you inquire with Hu Cang why we didn¡¯t see the town government and police station in Panlong Town?"


    Zhang Jingxu first looked puzzled, then surprised, and said, "That¡¯s right! We spent the whole afternoon in Panlong Town today, and it seems we didn¡¯t come across the town government or police station. Please wait here; I¡¯ll go ask Hu Cang."


    With that, Zhang Jingxu went to inquire with Hu Cang.


    "The current situation doesn¡¯t look too optimistic. We¡¯ve just escaped from one danger and walked into another. Trying to leave Panlong Town might be even more challenging than leaving Fisher¡¯s Village," Liu Xing said with a helpless expression.


    Ling Ishikawa nodded in agreement, shrugging, "Indeed, in Fisher¡¯s Village, we at least had some leverage with Matsui Yui. But here in Panlong Town, we¡¯ve become lambs waiting to be slaughtered. However, the Black Flood Dragon shouldn¡¯t attack us, and Xiao Mochen¡¯s fox spirit wife might be on our side. After all, we¡¯re friends with Xiao Mochen."


    Liu Xing chuckled and replied, "Ling Ishikawa, don¡¯t be too quick to assume that Xiao Mochen¡¯s wife is a fox spirit. Thankfully, we can¡¯t communicate with them, or you might have been in for a beating this afternoon."


    Guo Ming, mentioned by Zhang Jingxu, was likely the last remaining student.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows; this Side Quest was completely different from what he had anticipated. He had thought it would involve investigating the true nature of the disc spirit, but it had turned into a protection mission.


    Protecting missions were known to be the most challenging in Cthulhu RPG Game. Enemies hidden in the shadows were difficult to deal with, as they could choose when to strike, while the players could only defend passively. Moreover, these enemies were mythical creatures, making their attacks even more formidable.


    Mythical creatures often didn¡¯t need to resort to tricks and schemes because their raw power was often sufficient.


    Therefore, the success rate of protection missions in Cthulhu RPG Game was consistently low, and they were prone to heavy losses.


    So, Liu Xing began to ponder whether he should accept this Side Quest. Fortunately, KP Snow Wind hadn¡¯t demanded an immediate decision from the players, allowing them to discuss and decide later.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing asked Zhang Jingxu, "Regarding the Black Flood Dragon, did Hu Cang say anything else?"


    Zhang Jingxu regained his focus and said earnestly, "First, Hu Cang requested that we don¡¯t make the matter of the Black Flood Dragon public to prevent anyone with ulterior motives from coming to Panlong Town to capture it. Although Hu Cang isn¡¯t concerned about the Black Flood Dragon being caught, he worries that those trying to capture it might provoke it, breaking its vow not to harm living beings. If the Black Flood Dragon violates this vow, it won¡¯t be able to ascend to a true dragon."


    "Additionally, the Black Flood Dragon has given itself a title - ¡¯black-clothed daoist.¡¯ So, if we¡¯re lucky enough to encounter the Black Flood Dragon, we should address it as ¡¯black-clothed daoist.¡¯ Furthermore, it¡¯s best not to bring up the topic of snakes when in its presence, as the Black Flood Dragon values its reputation."


    "Lastly, regarding why the Black Flood Dragon destroyed the bridge, Hu Cang believes that the Black Flood Dragon did it for the sake of Panlong Town¡¯s residents or for our benefit. So, he suggests that we buy some eggs or something from the town and express our gratitude at the Black Dragon Cave. If we had left Panlong Town yesterday, we might have faced misfortune."


    Liu Xing nodded, realizing that they would likely advance the plot by visiting the Black Dragon Cave. It seemed that, among all the mythical creatures in Panlong Town, the Black Flood Dragon was the most likely to help the players.


    Therefore, it was essential to establish a good relationship with it.


    "By the way, when I was talking to Hu Cang, I noticed something. Hu Cang and Xiao Mochen¡¯s relationship is not good at all. Every time Xiao Mochen is mentioned, Hu Cang changes the subject, and when Hu Li is brought up, I can see a hint of helplessness and resentment in Hu Cang¡¯s eyes. So, I suspect that Hu Cang¡¯s relationship with Xiao Mochen might have been influenced by Hu Li," Zhang Jingxu said seriously.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, curious, and asked, "Are you suggesting that Hu Cang, Xiao Mochen, and Hu Li might be in a love triangle?"


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, smiling, "There¡¯s a high probability. Hu Cang mentioned that Hu Li settled in Panlong Town before Xiao Mochen returned, and shortly after Xiao Mochen¡¯s return, Hu Li and Xiao Mochen got married.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m

 Chapter 362: Timing

    Chapter 362: Timing


    Meow Meow Meow?


    Everyone looked at Wan Chongshan with confusion. They couldn¡¯t believe that he had just claimed that Xiao Mochen was a girl. Although Xiao Mochen did have some feminine features, Liu Xing still believed that Xiao Mochen was a boy based on their behavior and mannerisms.


    Seeing the puzzled expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, Wan Chongshan continued, "You heard me right. I personally believe that Xiao Mochen is a girl, and I am over 70% sure of my opinion. When we were playing cards this afternoon, Xiao Mochen and I were sitting across from each other. I observed Xiao Mochen carefully and noticed that there was no Adam¡¯s apple, and Xiao Mochen¡¯s hands were very feminine. If you only looked at Xiao Mochen¡¯s hands, you would assume that Xiao Mochen was a girl."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and said, "Well, just based on those two observations, we can¡¯t be certain that Xiao Mochen is a girl. Although the Adam¡¯s apple is an important indicator of gender, some men have less prominent Adam¡¯s apples. As for the hands, Xiao Mochen could just take good care of them, or it could be a natural trait. After all, some people are just born that way."


    Speaking of people being born with certain traits, Liu Xing thought of a patient he had treated in the past. This patient was skilled at imitating various sounds since childhood, and they were all very realistic. One time, while Liu Xing was giving the patient acupuncture treatment, the patient suddenly spoke in Liu Xing¡¯s voice, which startled Liu Xing and almost caused him to insert the needle in the wrong place.


    "I initially thought the same way as you did. Based on other aspects of Xiao Mochen¡¯s appearance, Xiao Mochen does seem more like a boy. However, I couldn¡¯t resist applying for an inspiration judgment from KP. The result was a great success, and KP told me that Xiao Mochen is indeed a girl." Wan Chongshan shrugged and smiled.


    That explained it.


    Since the inspiration judgment showed that Xiao Mochen was a girl, there was nothing more to say. After all, in this Cthulhu RPG Game, the judgment results were always accurate and beyond question.


    Unless someone like Nyarlathotep¡¯s incarnation, who refused to reveal their identity, came forward and tampered with the dice results...


    "Wow, this module is so interesting. Xiao Mochen is actually a girl? Then she and Hu Li are a yuri couple. In that case, the love triangle between Hu Cang, Xiao Mochen, and Hu Li is even more intriguing. I¡¯ve already imagined a dog-blooded Cosmic Country drama. First, Hu Cang and Xiao Mochen were childhood sweethearts. Then, Xiao Mochen left Panlong Town to work elsewhere, and Hu Li came to Panlong Town."


    "Here, there may be two possible scenarios. The first scenario is that Hu Cang, for various reasons, couldn¡¯t resist Hu Li¡¯s temptation and forgot about Xiao Mochen, choosing to be with Hu Li instead. When Xiao Mochen suddenly returned to Panlong Town, she discovered that Hu Cang had moved on and was angry and jealous, so she stole Hu Cang from Hu Li. That¡¯s how Xiao Mochen and Hu Li ended up together."


    "As for the second scenario, Hu Cang remained steadfast and ignored Hu Li¡¯s temptation. This made Hu Li angry and jealous, so after Xiao Mochen returned to Panlong Town, Hu Li successfully pursued Xiao Mochen. After all, women understand women better than men do." Ling Ishikawa said seriously, but it was all nonsense.


    Li Dian looked at Ling Ishikawa with a black line on his forehead and said helplessly, "Ling Ishikawa, please don¡¯t make up such wild stories. This is a Cthulhu RPG Game, not some dog-blooded TV drama. Why don¡¯t you add car accidents or leukemia to the plot?"


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s eyes lit up, and she clapped her hands. "Oh, Li Dian, you reminded me. We suspect that Hu Li is a fox spirit, right? I think it¡¯s possible that either Hu Cang or Xiao Mochen has a terminal illness like leukemia or owes a large sum of money. Therefore, Hu Li is using this as leverage to force Xiao Mochen to be with her, promising to help Hu Cang or Xiao Mochen through their difficulties. What do you think? Is this scenario likely?"


    Liu Xing looked at Ling Ishikawa speechlessly and had nothing to say.


    However, upon further reflection, Liu Xing realized that Hu Cang¡¯s suggestions were not entirely impossible. After all, the module plot of the Cthulhu RPG Game was not always grand and terrifying. On the contrary, there were many down-to-earth modules, such as the Rural Love Story module that someone had complained about on the forum.


    In that module, players who accidentally arrived in a small town had to help two important NPCs overcome various obstacles from their parents to be together. However, the true identities of these two NPCs were quite special. One was a Ghoul, the other was a Deep One hybrid, and there was also an NPC named Shoggoth as the third party...


    Now, Liu Xing felt that the module he was in was very down-to-earth, as it involved many aspects of China¡¯s folklore.


    Ling Ishikawa thought for a moment and then said, "Regarding this Side Quest, I believe that the first thing that comes to everyone¡¯s mind is time reversal. After all, at this current time, the Black Internet Cafe arson case has already occurred and is irreversible. So, if we want to complete this mission, we need to adjust the timeline to this afternoon when Wang Anquan visited the cafe, or even further back, before Wang Haiyang got into any trouble. As for this kind of time reversal, it should be part of the module¡¯s second phase, as KP mentioned."


    "However, based on our current understanding and the reward for this Side Quest, it seems quite simple to complete. But unusual occurrences are often linked to hidden dangers. The missions in the Cthulhu RPG Game cannot be this straightforward. Therefore, I suspect that the way we complete this Side Quest will affect the development of other Side Quests."


    "Great minds think alike."


    Players who are eligible to advance to the Shoggoth Region module are undoubtedly skilled. Therefore, everyone present agreed with Ling Ishikawa¡¯s idea.


    After a brief discussion, the group reached a consensus to complete this Side Quest using gentle methods, trying not to involve more NPCs or mythical creatures to avoid affecting their respective Side Quests.


    Next, the issue of allocating slots for the "Mad Disc Spirit" Side Quest arose.


    After all, only three players were allowed to participate in this Side Quest.


    However, Liu Xing and others were aware of the high difficulty of this Side Quest, as it was a protection mission, and the target that needed protection was already insane, making the quest even more challenging.


    Therefore, Li Dian and Wan Chongshan decisively handed over this Side Quest to the trio of Liu Xing, as the remaining two players would definitely engage in other activities during this Side Quest. Moreover, the situations of Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa in this module were too unique to act alone.


    As a result, Liu Xing¡¯s group received the "Mad Disc Spirit" Side Quest from KP Snow Wind.


    After receiving this Side Quest, Liu Xing suddenly remembered a problem and frowned, saying, "By the way, if I remember correctly, the NPC we need to protect, Guo Ming, seems to live on the same street as the Black Internet Cafe. He shouldn¡¯t have been affected by the fire, right?"


    Before the heavy rain fell, the fire had already spread, engulfing half of the street¡¯s buildings in flames. Although Liu Xing was worried that Guo Ming had perished in the fire, the fact that the Side Quest had not failed indicated that Guo Ming should be unharmed.


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged, unconcerned, and said, "It should be fine. After all, we can still accept this Side Quest. Besides, even if something did happen to Guo Ming at this time, we can go to other time points to protect him and still complete the Side Quest."


    Other time points...


    Liu Xing suddenly furrowed his brow. It seemed that this "Side Quest" might be a big trap, as if time could be reversed, it meant that they might return to the night when the incident occurred at Panlong Town Junior High, and then they would not only have to face the disc spirit but also deal with the rampaging students.


    Therefore, Liu Xing seemed to have a realization and said, "Wait, if nothing unexpected happens, the Side Quests in this module should be affected by the time points. The difficulty of the Side Quests will change at different time points!"


    Zhang Jingxu furrowed his brow and made an inference, "If the Side Quests are really affected by the time points, then some Side Quests can only be completed at specific time points!"


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 361: Is Xiao Mochen a Woman?

    Chapter 361: Is Xiao Mochen a Woman?


    Although Liu Xing knew that all the deceased elementary students were just NPCs, a mere string of data in the Cthulhu RPG Game, it didn¡¯t stop him from feeling regret and helplessness at their deaths. Fortunately, if he and his team could complete that Side Quest, they could prevent their deaths.


    So, Liu Xing took a deep breath and said, "Let¡¯s not dwell on this for now. After all, some things are already in the past, and obsessing over them won¡¯t change anything. Besides, we¡¯ve already done our best. Let¡¯s not let these things affect our mood."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and said with some curiosity, "You¡¯re right, for now, let¡¯s avoid discussing these saddening topics. But have you noticed something strange? At the scene of the fire, we didn¡¯t seem to see any relatives of the victims, and the number of people present seemed a bit low. Furthermore, most of them were men."


    Listening to Ling Ishikawa, Liu Xing immediately began to recall the situation at the fire scene this afternoon, and it did seem to be the case.


    Firstly, there was the issue of the victims¡¯ relatives. In Liu Xing¡¯s impression, in such a situation, there would definitely be grieving family members at the scene, especially when thinking about their children perishing in the flames. Anyone would be mentally devastated.


    Moreover, in a small town like Panlong Town, most people were connected in some way, and even if not, they were at least familiar with each other. Additionally, news traveled fast in Panlong Town due to its small size. Therefore, Liu Xing found it hard to believe that there were no victim¡¯s relatives among the people helping with the fire.


    However, the behavior of these victim¡¯s relatives was unusually composed. They wholeheartedly engaged in firefighting efforts, without crying or making unreasonable demands from Mayor Li Ming, such as sending people into the fire. This made Liu Xing feel somewhat incredulous because he couldn¡¯t believe that all these victim¡¯s relatives possessed such remarkable emotional resilience. After all, this involved their children and their future.


    It¡¯s essential to note that, for parents and older relatives, children were everything to them. They were willing to do anything for the sake of their children. In the two famous terrorist attacks that occurred in Bearland years ago, parents in Bearland even fought terrorists with their own weapons to rescue their children. Although, strictly speaking, the actions of Bearland parents disrupted law enforcement¡¯s plans and resulted in severe consequences with numerous casualties, no one could blame them too harshly, considering they were acting out of concern for their children¡¯s safety.


    So, Liu Xing found it unusual that the relatives of the victims in the Black Internet Cafe fire were so remarkably composed.


    Secondly, there was the issue of the number of people at the fire scene. Although Liu Xing hadn¡¯t carefully counted, he estimated that there were around forty to fifty people present at the time. This was clearly abnormal.


    Based on what he had observed and heard earlier in the day, Liu Xing initially estimated the population of Panlong Town to be around three to five hundred people. This meant that only about one-tenth of the town¡¯s residents were present at the fire scene.


    It¡¯s worth noting that in most situations, people tend to gather and be curious. Even a minor dispute or fight between two people can attract a crowd. In the case of a fire, especially one that potentially involved their relatives and friends, one would expect a significant turnout.


    Therefore, Liu Xing believed that it was abnormal for only a fraction of Panlong Town¡¯s residents to be present at the fire scene.


    As for Ling Ishikawa¡¯s last point, Liu Xing found it increasingly strange as he thought about it. In the entire fire scene earlier, apart from the owner of the Black Internet Cafe, he hadn¡¯t seen a single woman.


    Wait a minute.


    Liu Xing frowned and carefully recollected all his experiences today. It seemed that, aside from the Black Internet Cafe¡¯s owner, the only woman he had seen was Hu Li!


    Upon thinking about it, Liu Xing immediately spoke up, saying, "By the way, have you all noticed that besides the owner of the Black Internet Cafe and Hu Li, we haven¡¯t seen any other women today?"


    Ling Ishikawa and Zhang Jingxu both frowned, and after a moment of thought, they both shook their heads.


    As for Wan Chongshan and Li Dian, after Zhang Jingxu¡¯s translation, they also shook their heads, indicating that they hadn¡¯t seen any other women.


    Liu Xing¡¯s statement was, in fact, a subtle reminder to Ling Ishikawa and others about the basic strategy for the upcoming Side Quest. According to him, by following these three main points and adapting to the specific circumstances after the time reversal, completing this Side Quest would be relatively straightforward, right?


    Upon learning about the cause and consequences of the Black Internet Cafe fire, Liu Xing felt that the difficulty of this Side Quest was rather low. It could be completed with just a few words and a couple of judgments, preventing the occurrence of the Black Internet Cafe fire.


    But would the Cthulhu RPG Game really offer such a simple mission? Certainly not.


    After all, this was an advanced module in the Shoggoth Region, and it was unlikely to feature such a straightforward mission, even if the rewards for this Side Quest were modest.


    So, Liu Xing believed it was either this Side Quest had hidden complexities, or it was just a preliminary mission that would unlock a more challenging one afterward.


    At this moment, Zhang Jingxu interrupted Liu Xing¡¯s thoughts, "Alright, Li Dian is getting to the point now, asking Ling Ishikawa about the questions you mentioned. However, it seems that Hu Cang doesn¡¯t find these questions difficult to answer. According to Hu Cang, the neighboring town opened an embroidery workshop a year ago, which has been doing well. They¡¯ve hired most of the women from Panlong Town to work there. As a result, there are currently only about three hundred permanent residents left in Panlong Town. Among them, aside from some elderly and disabled individuals, there are only around fifty or sixty young men."


    Liu Xing nodded in response. Hu Cang¡¯s explanation seemed quite comprehensive and addressed most of Ling Ishikawa¡¯s questions.


    However, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but sense that Hu Cang was skirting around the most crucial point, the issue of the victims¡¯ families.


    Frowning, Liu Xing asked, "Zhang Jingxu, did Li Dian inquire about the victims¡¯ families with Hu Cang?"


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head lightly and said helplessly, "Li Dian did ask, but Hu Cang has been avoiding that question intentionally. Li Dian didn¡¯t want to press further in that direction to avoid upsetting Hu Cang. After all, we are just outsiders."


    Because of Hu Cang¡¯s deliberate redirection of the conversation, Li Dian and Hu Cang¡¯s subsequent discussion turned into meaningless small talk. This only strengthened Liu Xing¡¯s belief that Hu Cang was hiding something important.


    After dinner, Liu Xing¡¯s group headed straight to the third floor, where they settled in Li Dian and Wan Chongshan¡¯s room. Wan Chongshan activated the Private Room time.


    "Man, this module is really bizarre. They¡¯ve thrown in so many original mythical creatures; it¡¯s like they want to make things difficult for us," Wan Chongshan complained.


    Ling Ishikawa nodded in agreement, "You¡¯re absolutely right. I suspect there are at least ten different original mythical creatures in this module. The tricky part is that these Side Quests might overlap and interfere with each other. It¡¯s possible that completing one Side Quest could make it impossible to finish another."


    "That¡¯s a possibility. You¡¯ve all noticed, right? The relationships between Hu Cang, Xiao Mochen, and Hu Li are far from simple. They all seem to be important NPCs in this module. So, each of us may only be able to choose one or two of their Side Quests. That¡¯s why I suggest that we split up for our next actions. I¡¯ll continue dealing with Hu Cang, Wan Chongshan can handle Xiao Mochen, and Zhang Jingxu, you and your group can try to communicate with Hu Li," Li Dian said seriously.


    Liu Xing agreed with Li Dian¡¯s plan, saying, "Alright, let¡¯s go with Li Dian¡¯s distribution. But on another note, Wan Chongshan, when you were playing cards with Xiao Mochen this afternoon, did you gather any useful information?"


    Wan Chongshan nodded but with a somewhat strange expression, "Well, I did get something, but I¡¯m not entirely sure. I just have a suspicion that Xiao Mochen might actually be a woman..."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 363: Temporal and Spatial Distortion

    Chapter 363: Temporal and Spatial Distortion


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "Just like how we already know the situation of the black cat demon in the bamboo forest, but we haven¡¯t triggered the related Side Quest yet. It¡¯s very likely that this is hinting that we are not at the correct time point, so we can¡¯t trigger the Side Quest."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    However, Ling Ishikawa still had some doubts and said, "If that¡¯s the case, then how do we explain to the past Hu Cang if we go back in time at his house? How do we explain to him that we, strangers who he doesn¡¯t know, appeared on the third floor of his house? We can¡¯t just tell him that we got the consent of the future Hu Cang, right?"Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com


    Liu Xing frowned, as this was indeed a problem.


    After all, as an NPC, Hu Cang should be affected by time travel, or rather, it would affect all the NPCs and mythical creatures in Panlong Town. Then, the player¡¯s group would have to face a "brand new" Panlong Town.


    The trouble was, if the player¡¯s group was still in their current location after the time reversal, it would be very awkward to meet the past Hu Cang. After all, if you found several strangers suddenly appearing in your home, what would you think? And if these strangers kept talking about "time reversal" and "future you," what would you think?


    According to the current plot, Hu Cang should be the most important NPC for the players in Panlong Town. Because Hu Cang has a good personality, he is willing to help players, knows a lot about what happened in Panlong Town, and all the other NPCs in Panlong Town who are worth mentioning have some relationship with Hu Cang. For example, Xiao Mochen and Hu Li seem to have some emotional entanglement with Hu Cang, and the clinic dean Zhong Rensan is Hu Cang¡¯s only colleague in Panlong Town, and so on.


    So, if the player¡¯s group loses the trust of the past Hu Cang, it will be troublesome to act in the past Panlong Town, and they may even have to sleep rough. After all, no one wants to provide accommodation to a group of strangers with unknown origins, who are nervous and talking nonsense.


    However, no one is sure when this time reversal will happen.


    "By the way, Liu Xing, the situation we encountered last night was probably a time reversal," Zhang Jingxu suddenly brightened up and said.


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and nodded, "It¡¯s possible, after all, we came to Panlong Town in 2000 at that time. But one thing that makes me uncertain is that Panlong Town had already been destroyed at that time."


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head and said seriously, "This is the Cthulhu RPG Game. Even if Panlong Town was really destroyed in 2000, there are various ways to restore it, such as the Black Flood Dragon or the powerful existence that can turn Panlong Town into an independent space."


    At this moment, KP Snow Wind suddenly said, "Okay, the Private Room time is over. Please enter the state and continue the role-playing."


    As soon as KP Snow Wind finished speaking, Zhang Jingxu looked at the heavy rain outside the window and said, "The weather in Panlong Town is a bit strange. It was sunny and cloudless during the day, but why did it start pouring rain at night? And this rain is really too heavy. We will have to stay in Panlong Town for a few more days."


    Liu Xing nodded. The heavy rain outside the window was even worse than yesterday. Liu Xing estimated that the water level of the Panlong River was almost reaching the shore.


    "This rain is a bit too much. Could it be that the Black Flood Dragon is causing it?" Ling Ishikawa complained.


    Liu Xing shook his head and smiled, "That¡¯s impossible. According to Chinese mythology, the Black Flood Dragon is not qualified to cause rain. But this heavy rain is really troublesome. If the dam we saw in the morning is washed away, it will be a big problem."


    After all, Panlong Town can be considered as an island in the middle of a lake. Although Panlong Town occupies more than 80% of the "Panlong Lake," if the heavy rain continues, the Panlong River will inevitably begin to flood the streets of Panlong Town.


    As for Liu Xing and the others, they were all stunned for a moment.


    They hadn¡¯t expected time to reverse itself so suddenly, without any time to react.


    However, Liu Xing noticed that the furnishings in the room hadn¡¯t become as dilapidated as they had yesterday. It seemed that Panlong Town hadn¡¯t been destroyed in this world point yet.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Ling Ishikawa asked, feigning surprise.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow and replied, "This is what happened to Zhang Jingxu and me yesterday. We suddenly entered another dimension. But this time seems to be more serious than yesterday. We¡¯ve all been sent to another dimension, and it seems that the dimension we¡¯re in now is different from the one Zhang Jingxu and I were in yesterday."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded, about to say something when Liu Xing heard footsteps - someone was coming up the stairs!


    Liu Xing and the others looked at each other, and the person coming up the stairs should be Hu Cang. They hadn¡¯t expected Hu Cang to arrive so quickly, leaving them no time to leave.


    Now, the footsteps were getting closer and closer.


    Liu Xing glanced out the window. The three-story building was at most six or seven meters high. Jumping from here might be safe, or it might break their legs. It all depended on luck.


    However, Liu Xing thought about the Judgments he had undergone in this module, and the results weren¡¯t good. Moreover, he had received KP Snow Wind¡¯s blessing. Liu Xing felt that he shouldn¡¯t try these dangerous moves. After all, if he didn¡¯t act recklessly, he wouldn¡¯t die.


    Just as Liu Xing and the others were sitting uneasily, not knowing what to do, the footsteps stopped outside the door, and then the door was opened.


    Standing outside the door was Hu Cang, who was also shocked to see Liu Xing and the others and couldn¡¯t speak.


    Just as Liu Xing and the others were thinking about how to explain to Hu Cang, he spoke, shocking Zhang Jingxu and the others, and then began to talk to Hu Cang.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing guessed what was going on and waited for Zhang Jingxu to translate.


    After a while, Zhang Jingxu remembered his translation work and quickly turned around and said, "The current situation is that Hu Cang doesn¡¯t know when, but Panlong Town suddenly experienced a dimensional distortion. The range of the dimensional distortion was between 1990 and 2000. Currently, Hu Cang has recorded 450 instances of dimensional distortion, and the interval between each instance is about three to five days. As for the precursor to the dimensional distortion, it¡¯s three consecutive days of heavy rain."


    Liu Xing raised his eyebrows. He hadn¡¯t expected it to be a dimensional distortion, not a time reversal. This made things even more complicated.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 364: The Shadow of the Great Old One

    Chapter 364: The Shadow of the Great Old One


    If time were to rewind, our group would certainly be able to determine the upcoming time point to visit. After all, this is the Cthulhu RPG Game, and it wouldn¡¯t make sense for us to be sent to a time unrelated to the Side Quest. So, as long as we identify the potential time points for the Side Quest, sorting them in order, we can be prepared in advance to complete the next Side Quest at the chosen time.


    However, the current time distortion complicates things because we don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll appear next in this distorted timeline. Liu Xing believes that KP Snow Wind will probably decide it by rolling dice. Still, considering KP Snow Wind¡¯s luck, Liu Xing can¡¯t help but feel a bit uneasy. He is concerned that the Side Quest at this world point might be the most dangerous and challenging in this module.


    At this moment, Zhang Jingxu continues, "However, what¡¯s strange is that the other residents of Panlong Town don¡¯t seem to be aware of the temporal distortion like Hu Cang. Only Hu Cang retains self-awareness within this temporal chaos, though it¡¯s only consciousness. Hu Cang¡¯s physical state changes with the passage of time, so judging by his current condition, we are not far from the previous time point. From Hu Cang¡¯s appearance now, the difference isn¡¯t significant."


    "So," Zhang Jingxu adds, "Right after the temporal distortion occurred, Hu Cang thought we would die due to it since we are outsiders. Previous outsiders who entered Panlong Town would perish directly when temporal distortion happened. Therefore, Hu Cang came up here initially to collect our bodies. But he didn¡¯t expect us to be alive and well. Now, Hu Cang believes that we might be the chosen ones to stop Panlong Town from continuing to suffer temporal distortions because we¡¯ve become the biggest variable in Panlong Town."


    Liu Xing nods in agreement. As players, his group is undoubtedly the biggest variable in this module. However, he doesn¡¯t think that they can free Panlong Town from the temporal distortion since the main quest of this module is simply to leave Panlong Town, not to restore it to normal.


    Of course, these things cannot be disclosed to Hu Cang. So, Liu Xing tells Zhang Jingxu, "Zhang Jingxu, on behalf of me and Ling Ishikawa, please inform Hu Cang that we will do our best to help him save Panlong Town. However, we hope that Hu Cang can be open and honest with us and provide us with useful information. After all, we are newcomers and still quite clueless."


    Zhang Jingxu nods and says, "Li Dian and Wan Chongshan are currently questioning Hu Cang, and he has assured us that he will tell us everything. Before this, Hu Cang withheld some information from us because he believed we were doomed, so revealing those details would have been pointless. But now, Hu Cang sees us as his lifeline because anyone spending a few years in temporal distortion is likely on the verge of mental breakdown."


    Liu Xing reflects on this. If he were thrown into a town suffering from temporal distortion and experienced it hundreds of times, he would probably lose his sanity.


    So, Liu Xing has some admiration for Hu Cang.


    After a while, it appears that Zhang Jingxu and the others have finished their conversation with Hu Cang. He nods to Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa before leaving the room and heading downstairs.


    Then, Zhang Jingxu informs Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa of the outcome of their discussion. "First, I have some bad news. Although Panlong Town is experiencing temporal distortion, if we do something significant in the earlier time points, such as causing severe damage to a building, injuring or even killing a resident of Panlong Town, or forming a certain kind of relationship with a resident, those changes will carry forward in subsequent time points, altering the situation in Panlong Town. Therefore, Hu Cang hopes that we will exercise caution and avoid making hasty changes to Panlong Town."


    Liu Xing raises an eyebrow. This is yet another complication. Completing the Side Quests is bound to change history, so if their group completes one Side Quest and then, in the next time point preceding that completed Side Quest, accidentally affects important NPCs related to that completed Side Quest, will it be considered incomplete or even a failure?


    If that¡¯s the case, Liu Xing believes that the difficulty of the Side Quests in this module will increase significantly, as completing one Side Quest could potentially disrupt others that have already been completed.


    At this point, KP Snow Wind speaks up, "I believe that all the players have a clear understanding of the current situation and a new perspective on the Side Quests. You¡¯re correct; the Side Quests in this module won¡¯t be completed immediately. They are in a pending state. When the ¡¯truth¡¯ points of all the pending Side Quests add up to over 100, those Side Quests will become completed, and the players can then complete the Main quest."


    "However," KP Snow Wind continues, "if players, in the process of completing other Side Quests, inadvertently impact the pending Side Quests in a significant way, they may end up in a failed state, or, in some cases, remain incomplete. In any case, I hope all the players will plan their actions carefully to avoid unexpected consequences."


    Indeed, it seems so.


    Liu Xing and the others exchanged glances, and on each other¡¯s faces, they could see the word "helpless."


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head, expressing some doubt. He said, "No, according to Hu Cang, in these four hundred and fifty instances of temporal chaos, he has never encountered that fanatic even once. Only once did Hu Cang arrive in Panlong Town after the departure of that fanatic. At that time, Panlong Town was just as we saw it last night, in complete disarray with bloodstains all over the ground. However, Hu Cang did not find any bodies. He searched Panlong Town for three days and nights and still found nothing. Then, he was transported to other time points."


    At this moment, KP Snow Wind stepped forward again with a smile and said, "Congratulations to all players for triggering the Side Quest in this module that most resembles a Main quest, ¡¯Great Old One.¡¯ This Side Quest is quite unique. The more clues you find related to the Great Old One, the greater your rewards will be. And the ultimate prize is an invaluable item."


    KP Snow Wind¡¯s words confirmed it all, and it turned out that the term "Old One" in the module¡¯s name indeed referred to the Great Old One.


    And now, the shadow of the Great Old One loomed over Panlong Town.


    "By the way, it¡¯s worth mentioning that Hu Cang is actually an orphan. Shortly after his birth, both his parents passed away due to illness. As for our identities in Panlong Town, we are considered Hu Cang¡¯s out-of-town friends. Well, let¡¯s each go back to our rooms and rest now. There¡¯s nothing more to discuss for the time being, and tomorrow we need to confirm the current time period we¡¯re in," Zhang Jingxu said as he stood up.


    Liu Xing nodded and took Ling Ishikawa back to their room.


    After chatting with Ling Ishikawa for a while, Liu Xing prepared to go to sleep.


    Fortunately, there was no Inspiration Judgment tonight.


    He slept until dawn.


    Liu Xing got up, took a sip of water, and heard firecrackers in the distance.


    By this time, Zhang Jingxu was also up, standing by the window in the main hall, looking at something.


    Liu Xing walked over and asked with a smile, "Good morning, Zhang Jingxu. What are you looking at?"


    Zhang Jingxu turned back and smiled, pointing in the direction of the Xiao Mochen Tea House, "If everything goes as planned, today should be the big day for Xiao Mochen and Hu Li¡¯s wedding."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and quickly moved to the window.


    Sure enough, at the entrance of the tea house, Liu Xing immediately spotted Xiao Mochen in a white suit, happily conversing with others.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 365: The Five Deaths of Hu Cang

    Chapter 365: The Five Deaths of Hu Cang


    Liu Xing stroked his chin and said with a smile, "This is quite interesting. I never thought we would be able to catch Xiao Mochen and Hu Li¡¯s wedding."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and replied, "And it also tells us the current time we¡¯re in. But, Ryuusei, did you notice that among these people who are here for the event, there is not a single woman."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and carefully observed the crowd gathered outside the teahouse. Just as Zhang Jingxu had pointed out, there wasn¡¯t a single woman among them.


    This was indeed peculiar.


    "This shouldn¡¯t be the case. After all, Xiao Mochen is a local of Panlong Town, and all his aunts and female relatives should be here in Panlong Town. How is it possible that none of them have come? It¡¯s not like at this time, that embroidery factory would have recruited all the women from Panlong Town to work and not give them a day off, right?" Liu Xing expressed his confusion.


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head and shrugged, saying, "Regarding this matter, we can only ask Hu Cang. I believe Hu Cang should reveal the truth to us now."


    At this point, Zhang Jingxu had also gotten up and walked out, asking, "Ryuusei, Zhang Jingxu, what are you looking at?"


    Liu Xing smiled and told Zhang Jingxu about what he had observed.


    Upon hearing that Xiao Mochen and Hu Li¡¯s wedding was taking place, Ling Ishikawa quickly joined them and said, "Let me take a look. It seems we¡¯ve arrived at the perfect time. Maybe we can crash the wedding and enjoy some wedding banquet."


    At that moment, Li Dian and Wan Chongshan also emerged from their rooms. After exchanging greetings with Liu Xing and the others, they started chatting with Zhang Jingxu.


    Even without Zhang Jingxu translating, Liu Xing could tell that they were discussing Xiao Mochen and Hu Li¡¯s wedding.


    After a while, Zhang Jingxu turned around and translated, "Li Dian and Wan Chongshan¡¯s idea is to try to persuade Hu Cang to take us to Xiao Mochen and Hu Li¡¯s wedding. Since we speculated before that Hu Li might be a fox spirit, she might have some information about temporal distortion, as fox spirits are considered mythical creatures."


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "I was thinking the same thing, but I have a feeling that Hu Cang may not be willing to take us to the wedding. In fact, he might not even plan to go himself. After all, the relationship between Hu Cang and the other three is quite complicated."


    Zhang Jingxu sighed and said, "That¡¯s true, but we have to give it a try. After all, if we miss this opportunity, we might not get another one."


    As the saying goes, "Opportunity knocks but once."


    Hu Cang walked up calmly, said something, and seemed ready to turn and leave.


    However, Wan Chongshan and Li Dian had no intention of letting Hu Cang go so easily and hurriedly called him to stop.


    "Then Li Dian began to inquire about Hu Li¡¯s background. But I believe, Ryuusei and all of you can already tell from Hu Cang¡¯s expression that he started beating around the bush again. Clearly, Hu Cang must have some inexplicable connection with Hu Li and probably also with Xiao Mochen. Xiao Mochen might be in the dark about it too, because Hu Cang just mentioned that Xiao Mochen sent him an invitation to today¡¯s wedding ceremony. So, Ryuusei and all of you can understand."


    "Understood."


    Liu Xing nodded and began pondering a question: Who betrayed whom? Given the current circumstances, it could be possible that Hu Li betrayed Hu Cang, Hu Cang betrayed Xiao Mochen, Xiao Mochen betrayed Hu Cang, or perhaps even Hu Cang betrayed Hu Li.


    Amidst lamenting how complicated things had become, Liu Xing also started to doubt the author of this module. Most likely, the author of this module was also the author of Fisher¡¯s Village module because the relationships between the NPCs in both modules were intricately tangled, making it as confusing as navigating through a field of tall grass on horseback...


    Thinking this, Liu Xing was grateful that they were in the world of the Cthulhu RPG Game and not in some melodramatic TV series, where, with such a convoluted plot, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Hu Cang and Hu Li turned out to be siblings.


    Just as Liu Xing was lost in his thoughts again, Zhang Jingxu continued, "Hu Cang now reminds us that there are a few places in Panlong Town that are best avoided, as he had ¡¯died¡¯ in those places before."


    "Died?!" Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa exclaimed in unison.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and explained, "To clarify, when Hu Cang mentions ¡¯dying,¡¯ it might not be literal death. It could simply mean losing consciousness. Then, when the next temporal distortion occurs, Hu Cang wakes up and finds himself in bed. However, the feeling of ¡¯dying¡¯ that Hu Cang experiences is very real to him. So, it¡¯s possible that Hu Cang genuinely died but was brought back to life due to the temporal distortion. Of course, we probably won¡¯t enjoy the luxury of such deaths and resurrections since we¡¯re not natives of Panlong Town."


    "Alright, to get back on track, Hu Cang ¡¯died¡¯ a total of five times. The first time, he decided to leave Panlong Town due to the relentless temporal distortions. Except for the time when we were there and the Black Flood Dragon damaged the bridge, cutting off the town from the outside world, Panlong Town seemed connected to the outside world at other times. So, Hu Cang wanted to escape the damned temporal distortions. But, as you can guess, as soon as he crossed the bridge to the other side of Panlong River, he suddenly found himself falling into a deep pit and ended up as minced meat."


    "The second time, during Panlong Town Junior High, Hu Cang had been relatively well-behaved for some time after his first ¡¯death.¡¯ However, he got bored and, seeking excitement, entered Panlong Town Junior High one day. In a classroom, he found a pen and took it with him. You can probably guess what happened next. That night, while Hu Cang was in the restroom, he saw a female ghost wearing Panlong Town Junior High¡¯s uniform rushing towards him. After a series of futile struggles, Hu Cang was ¡¯killed¡¯ by the ghost."


    "The third time, Hu Cang was feeling bored again, tired of endlessly tending to incurable patients at the clinic. So, he went to the Black Internet Cafe to play games. As you can imagine, Wang Haiyang¡¯s father, Wang Anquan, stormed into the Black Internet Cafe with a bucket of gasoline and set it on fire without hesitation. Hu Cang was burned to ¡¯death,¡¯ and to this day, he vividly remembers that death."


    "As for the fourth time, a somewhat traumatised Hu Cang decided to take a walk by Panlong River to clear his mind. However, before he could complete one circle, he suddenly felt his limbs go weak, his consciousness blurred, and then he fell into a coma. When Hu Cang woke up, he found himself blindfolded and suspended in mid-air somewhere. He heard the sound of flowing water and people talking, but his mind was already hazy, so he didn¡¯t know what they were saying. And that¡¯s how Hu Cang ¡¯died¡¯ inexplicably."


    "As for Hu Cang¡¯s final death, it happened because he wanted to study the relationship between heavy rain and temporal distortion. So, during a heavy rainstorm, he walked with an umbrella, waiting for the temporal distortion to start. But as he walked, he felt that something was amiss. After all, Panlong Town wasn¡¯t that big, and Hu Cang had lived there for decades; he could navigate it blindfolded. Yet this time, he got lost. Then, he saw a pig-headed creature with a human body, wielding a butcher knife, approaching him. Hu Cang was killed."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing understood that these five deaths of Hu Cang were hints for the players.


    Firstly, Hu Cang¡¯s first death was a warning not to leave Panlong Town before collecting 100 ¡¯truth¡¯ points. The second death indicated that the pen from Panlong Town Junior High might be a crucial item, or there could be other items to collect there. The third death likely advised players not to reason with Wang Anquan, who had suffered the loss of his son. The fourth death served as a reminder not to wander alone in Panlong Town, as you might be mistaken for a sacrifice by some fanatic. Lastly, Hu Cang¡¯s final death reminded players not to roam aimlessly during rainy days.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 366: Pig Head Butcher

    Chapter 366: Pig Head Butcher


    What¡¯s most crucial is that Liu Xing now finally understands why the driver and the female tour guide turned into such horrifying creatures. It turns out it¡¯s because they encountered a pig head butcher in the pouring rain.


    And most likely, this pig head butcher is somehow connected to the slaughterhouse in Panlong Town.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing immediately inquired, "If that¡¯s the case, has Hu Cang mentioned anything about the possible origin of this pig head butcher? After all, I can comprehend the first four ways Hu Cang died, but when it comes to this pig head butcher, I only know that the driver and the female tour guide encountered it the night before last."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and smiled, saying, "I knew you would ask this, Ryuusei. Hu Cang did provide some information just now about this pig head butcher, or rather, the legend surrounding this pig head butcher. Because if the legend of this pig head butcher is true, then it would mean that this pig head butcher was a notorious serial killer who lived over a century ago, responsible for the deaths of hundreds of people."


    "During the late Qing Dynasty over a century ago, even though Shudu was relatively peaceful, the common people still led a harsh and impoverished life. It was a struggle just to have enough to eat, let alone meat. So, for many children of that time, their biggest dream was to become a pig butcher, allowing them to have free meat every day."


    "And the young pig head butcher of that time was no exception. Back then, he was known as Zhang San, a local from Rongcheng. However, his family was destitute, and he found himself on the streets at the age of ten, orphaned for certain reasons. He eventually ended up with a roaming acrobatics troupe, where he took care of odd jobs and learned acrobatics."


    "Members of those roaming acrobatics troupes, aside from their acrobatic skills, often possessed some martial arts skills. After all, it was a turbulent era, and these troupes traveled through mountains and forests, encountering bandits, wild tigers, and wolves. So, in addition to acrobatics, Zhang San also learned various martial arts from the troupe¡¯s members."


    "Ten years passed, and the talented Zhang San had become the backbone of his roaming acrobatics troupe. He excelled in both acrobatics and martial arts, unmatched by anyone. This led Zhang San to become somewhat arrogant; he felt that even if he couldn¡¯t become the leader of the roaming acrobatics troupe, he deserved special treatment. Thus, he gathered a few self-proclaimed talented friends and confronted the troupe¡¯s leader with their demands."


    "However, naturally, the leader of the roaming acrobatics troupe could not agree to Zhang San¡¯s demands. The troupe¡¯s income was already meager, just enough to sustain the livelihood of its members. Fulfilling Zhang San¡¯s requests would require cutting expenses for other members and even laying off some. The troupe¡¯s leader was unwilling to do that, as he felt responsible for these members he had taken under his wing during these chaotic times."


    "Words that don¡¯t find common ground are often excessive. When Zhang San¡¯s demands were not met by the leader of the roaming acrobatics troupe, he left the troupe with great dissatisfaction. He, along with a few like-minded friends, took refuge on a hill near Panlong Town and turned to a life of banditry. Leveraging his already impressive martial skills and a fearless attitude, Zhang San quickly expanded his gang to include two to three dozen members, gaining quite a notorious reputation in the vicinity of Panlong Town."


    "As the self-proclaimed ruler of the mountain, Zhang San¡¯s ego began to swell, and he wasn¡¯t content with just robbing passing travelers and merchants. Instead, he started terrorizing nearby villages and towns, looting whatever he fancied. It was during this time that Zhang San remembered his childhood dream of becoming a butcher who could enjoy meat every day. Consequently, he ordered his subordinates to bring any available pigs to their hideout, as he aspired to change his career to that of a real butcher."


    "From that day on, Zhang San would occasionally personally slaughter a pig. This made the local populace resentful, for the pigs they had painstakingly raised for several years were forcibly taken away by Zhang San. Consequently, the villagers joined forces and filed a collective complaint with the authorities in Rongcheng, hoping that the local officials would take action against Zhang San."


    "As luck would have it, Zhang San had recently robbed a wealthy merchant who had good connections with the local officials in Rongcheng. So, the local officials saw this as an opportunity to deal with Zhang San and dispatched a group of soldiers to annihilate his gang. However, when the soldiers reached Zhang San¡¯s hideout, they discovered that Zhang San had already met his end, and surprisingly, he had been killed by a pig."


    "On the previous night, after consuming some alcohol and inspired by the recent acquisition of a plump pig by his subordinates, Zhang San had decided to slaughter the pig while it was still light outside. Armed with a butcher¡¯s knife, he had his intoxicated men hold down the struggling pig. However, the pig, fighting for its life, managed to break free from the inebriated grasp of Zhang San¡¯s henchmen. It let out a loud squeal, and in the frenzy, the butcher¡¯s knife lodged in its neck, aiming to bleed it out."


    "Realizing that his life was in danger, the pig fought back vigorously. The intoxicated men failed to restrain the pig, and in a sudden surge of energy, the knife was ejected from the pig¡¯s neck, slicing through Zhang San¡¯s own throat. The cut was deep, severing both the carotid artery and the windpipe, causing Zhang San to bleed profusely and meet his untimely demise."


    "As for Zhang San¡¯s subordinates, upon witnessing their leader¡¯s inexplicable death at the hands of a pig, their initial reaction wasn¡¯t to attend to Zhang San¡¯s body. Instead, they began to vie for control of the hideout. Eventually, the new leader of the gang, in a bid to assert his authority, ordered Zhang San¡¯s body to be discarded in the nearby Yamashita mountain. So, when the officials from Rongcheng finally found Zhang San¡¯s remains, they discovered that his body had already been dismembered, possibly due to falling from a height, and his head had been shattered."


    "Although they needed to bring Zhang San¡¯s body back for reporting, his head was in such a grotesque state that the leader of the Rongcheng officials came up with a devious idea. Since Zhang San had such an affinity with pigs, they decided to place a pig¡¯s head on him. Zhang San¡¯s head was inserted into a pig¡¯s head, and the two were stitched together before being sent back to Rongcheng. Ultimately, they were carelessly discarded in a mass grave near Rongcheng."


    "However, just a few days later, Rongcheng experienced a thunderstorm that lasted for three days and nights, triggering a landslide. Zhang San¡¯s body was swept away by the mudslide, and from that point on, he was lost to history. Yet, in the vicinity of Rongcheng, a legend began to circulate about a pig head butcher who roamed the streets, wielding a pig-slaughtering knife on rainy nights. This pig head butcher was believed to be none other than the deceased Zhang San."


    As Liu Xing finished speaking, Ling Ishikawa stepped forward to voice his thoughts, "Actually, I think it¡¯s necessary for us to deal with that pig head butcher. Just as Ryuusei mentioned, this pig head butcher only acts during heavy rain. So, I suspect it might be summoned by the Great Old One to guard something during the rain. While killing the pig head butcher might not completely resolve the issue of temporal distortion, it could certainly help. Besides, Mr. Zhang Jingxu specializes in dealing with zombies as a Taoist."


    Zhang Jingxu raised an eyebrow and said with some resignation, "No, no, Ling Ishikawa, you might have seen too many zombie movies. Not all Taoists can deal with zombies. The Taoist profession has many branches, some specialize in dealing with undead creatures like zombies, others focus on supernatural beings like Hu Li, and there are those like me who deal with various ghosts and spirits. So, expertise varies. If you want me to deal with a high-level zombie like the pig head butcher, I¡¯d have to decline."


    "However, I do agree with Ling Ishikawa¡¯s point. It¡¯s highly likely that this pig head butcher is here on behalf of the Great Old One. Since it only operates in heavy rain, there¡¯s something it needs to guard against our discovery. So, we should definitely meet this pig head butcher, but we can¡¯t do it during heavy rain. That would be suicide."


    Liu Xing nodded. Since both Ling Ishikawa and Zhang Jingxu wanted to complete this Side Quest, he had no choice but to join them. After all, he didn¡¯t want to go solo.


    Therefore, Liu Xing suggested, "In that case, we should find an opportunity to visit the slaughterhouse during the daytime. The slaughterhouse is the most likely place to find the pig head butcher, and according to zombie lore, elite zombies like it have reduced combat effectiveness during the day."


    Zhang Jingxu agreed, smiling, "Exactly, great minds think alike. I was thinking the same thing. Plus, elite zombies are often in a dormant state during the daytime. We can take the initiative. Now that Ryuusei and the others have agreed to deal with the pig head butcher, I¡¯ll go discuss our plan with Li Dian and the rest."


    Afterward, Zhang Jingxu had a conversation with Li Dian and the others.


    A while later, Zhang Jingxu turned back happily and said, "It¡¯s settled. Li Dian and Wan Chongshan are both willing to take on the pig head butcher. If we don¡¯t take action, we won¡¯t escape from this temporal distortion in Panlong Town. Hu Cang also provided us with a lead about the pig head butcher. We can inquire further by talking to Zhong Rensan, the director of Panlong Town Clinic, because Zhong Rensan¡¯s grandfather once witnessed the pig head butcher."


    Just then, Xiao Mochen walked into the clinic, looking puzzled as he glanced at Liu Xing and the others. He then nervously spoke to Hu Cang.


    Clearly, at this point in time, Xiao Mochen didn¡¯t know Liu Xing and the others, and Liu Xing had observed that this version of Xiao Mochen still had an Adam¡¯s apple.


    So, this Xiao Mochen hadn¡¯t been transformed into a woman by Hu Li yet.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiao Mochen with a compassionate gaze. This poor kid had no idea he was about to be forcefully changed...


    "Xiao Mochen is here to invite Hu Cang to attend his and Hu Li¡¯s wedding. Hu Cang has agreed this time, and Xiao Mochen has also invited us to join. Zhong Rensan will be there, and we can talk to him in detail," Zhang Jingxu explained.


    Liu Xing nodded and said with a smile, "That¡¯s great! But speaking of that, do we have any gifts for the newlyweds? It would be impolite to attend Xiao Mochen and Hu Li¡¯s wedding without bringing a gift."


    Zhang Jingxu¡¯s smile gradually faded. As Liu Xing had pointed out, they had initially come to find the Ancient One, so they had only brought some clothing with them. While Li Dian and Wan Chongshan were tourists, Liu Xing believed that as players, they wouldn¡¯t have anything suitable as a gift. Items were likely too valuable for them to give away.


    After a few more words exchanged between Xiao Mochen and Hu Cang, Xiao Mochen left. After all, he was the groom, and he had many responsibilities to fulfill on this special day.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 367: Wedding in Progress (1)

    Chapter 367: Wedding in Progress (1)


    "Let¡¯s just give Xiao Mochen a red envelope," Zhang Jingxu suggested after some thought. "After all, money is the most convenient gift, and it carries our best wishes."


    However, Liu Xing raised a concern, "Uh, not to be nitpicky, but isn¡¯t your Chinese yuan a bit outdated at the moment? Xiao Mochen might mistake it for counterfeit money."


    In Liu Xing¡¯s memory, the red version of Chinese yuan was introduced after 2000, and it was still 1999 at this point, with the old version still in circulation.


    After this reminder from Liu Xing, Zhang Jingxu recalled, "You¡¯re right, it seems that way. But it¡¯s not a big problem. I¡¯ll just tell him these are the new versions of Chinese yuan. Besides, in a few days, we¡¯ll be in a new time period again."


    Liu Xing shrugged and said with a smile, "It¡¯s up to you, Mr. Zhang Jingxu. As foreign friends, Ling Ishikawa and I are here to eat and drink. You¡¯re in charge of everything."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded reluctantly, saying, "Fine, I¡¯ll take care of it. It¡¯s not a big deal. But when you and Ryuusei return to your country, remember to send the money to me."


    "Ling Ishikawa, you¡¯re so stingy," Ling Ishikawa sneered at Zhang Jingxu.


    Zhang Jingxu rolled his eyes and responded, "I call it frugality, not stinginess."


    After a couple more banter exchanges between Ling Ishikawa and Zhang Jingxu, breakfast concluded.


    Today was Xiao Mochen and Hu Li¡¯s wedding day, and the entire Panlong Town was captivated by the festivities. Liu Xing and his companions decided to join the crowd and immerse themselves in the celebration.


    Of course, their main objective was to observe Hu Li up close. Although Liu Xing and the others were almost certain that Hu Li was a fox spirit, they hadn¡¯t found any substantial evidence or triggered any related side quests.


    However, they believed that Xiao Mochen and Hu Li¡¯s wedding day might be the most likely opportunity to uncover any side quests related to them in this module.


    Although Hu Cang had promised to attend the wedding, he couldn¡¯t let go of his concerns entirely and had stayed behind to look after the clinic.


    As it was still early, Xiao Mochen and some of his friends were resting in a tea house, greeting relatives and friends who came to congratulate them.


    Representing the player, Zhang Jingxu handed a thousand yuan to Xiao Mochen.


    Liu Xing noticed that Xiao Mochen looked surprised when he saw the money in Zhang Jingxu¡¯s hand. They engaged in a lengthy conversation, during which Liu Xing heard the sound of dice rolling. It seemed that Zhang Jingxu had conducted a quick conversation judgment with Xiao Mochen.


    Judging by Xiao Mochen¡¯s sudden realization, it appeared that Zhang Jingxu¡¯s judgment had been successful.


    After conversing with Xiao Mochen for a while longer, Zhang Jingxu turned and, wearing a helpless expression, said, "Well, just as you said, Liu Xing, Xiao Mochen initially thought these new yuan bills were fake. Fortunately, I have a way with words, and I finally convinced him that these new bills are genuine. They just haven¡¯t been widely circulated in the market yet. But the good news is that, thanks to the generous gift we¡¯ve given, Xiao Mochen has arranged a prime seating location near the main table for us at the wedding. Of course, Hu Cang might have something to do with it too."


    Liu Xing nodded. In 1999, in small-town weddings like this, the gift money usually ranged from around fifty to a hundred yuan, and even a hundred was considered generous. Moreover, it was calculated per family, so someone like Zhang Jingxu, who gave two hundred yuan per person, would surely stand out.


    But this was exactly what Liu Xing and his group wanted. They had already realized that their main mission at this time was to trigger the side quests related to Xiao Mochen and Hu Li. Spending a little more money didn¡¯t matter. In the Cthulhu RPG Game, money was essentially just an extraneous asset and had little impact on clearing modules.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t apply to the high-level players with a credit score above 90, as they could practically do anything with their wealth.


    Furthermore, Zhang Jingxu had given such a large sum as a gift to "fish" for something. Wasn¡¯t the "fish" taking the bait?


    Xiao Dafu, dressed in a wrinkled suit, approached with a fawning smile and said something to Zhang Jingxu.


    On their way to the tea house, Liu Xing and his companions had decided to test Xiao Dafu¡¯s limits and determine the cost of "hiring" him for various tasks. This would provide them with an extra hand or a fall guy for potentially high-risk endeavors, as Xiao Dafu had the chance to "resurrect."


    "So, that¡¯s why Zhang Jingxu chose to offer such a large sum of money to attract Xiao Dafu¡¯s attention. After all, Xiao Dafu, as a drug addict, was in dire need of cash. However, the locals in Panlong Town had already figured out what kind of person Xiao Dafu was, so no matter how smooth-talking he was, they wouldn¡¯t give him a single penny.


    Xiao Mochen stood up and clapped his hands. After the people in the teahouse quieted down, he said a few words, and the teahouse erupted in cheers. Then, Xiao Mochen took the lead and left the teahouse.


    "Xiao Mochen is going to welcome the bride. Let¡¯s join in the festivities," Zhang Jingxu stood up and said with a smile.


    So, Liu Xing and his group followed the crowd to Hu Li¡¯s residence, which was a three-story building located next to the Panlong Town primary school, with a clothing store on the ground floor."


    On their way to the event, Zhang Jingxu overheard quite a bit of information from others. "This clothing store is owned by Hu Li," he heard someone say. "But it¡¯s strange. This store seems to be closed for business more often than it¡¯s open. For about half the month, Hu Li keeps it shut. Except for occasional visits to the teahouse with Xiao Mochen, Hu Li spends most of the time in their room. And as for Hu Li¡¯s social circle, it¡¯s exceptionally small. Besides Xiao Mochen and Hu Cang, Hu Li only exchanges nods with the other residents of Panlong Town."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and remarked with a smile, "So it seems Hu Cang, Xiao Mochen, and Hu Li might be entangled in a love triangle."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded in confirmation. "You¡¯re right. Just now, I heard people discussing this. They say that before Xiao Mochen returned to Panlong Town, it seemed like Hu Cang and Hu Li were in a relationship. However, something happened, and they broke up. Coincidentally, Xiao Mochen returned to Panlong Town and soon got together with Hu Li."


    The entertainment world is truly chaotic.


    Liu Xing shrugged and said, "That¡¯s not our concern. Right now, all we need to do is watch the drama unfold."


    At this point, unrelated bystanders were stopped outside the clothing store as Xiao Mochen, accompanied by several friends, went upstairs to receive the bride.


    Suddenly, Xiao Dafu hurriedly approached Zhang Jingxu and said something to him.


    As a result, Liu Xing and the others were led upstairs by Xiao Dafu. After all, no matter what, Xiao Dafu was Xiao Mochen¡¯s father, so it made sense for him to have a few people there to support his son.


    "This is the power of money," Ling Ishikawa remarked with a smile.


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "This is exactly what we wanted to witness."


    Upon reaching the third floor, Liu Xing smelled a faint fragrance and then heard the sound of dice hitting the ground.


    Then, before Liu Xing could react, he found himself back at the entrance of the clothing store, and the crowd was surrounding Xiao Mochen and Hu Li as they left.


    What just happened?!


    Liu Xing looked puzzled and turned to Ling Ishikawa, who was standing beside him. He noticed that Ling Ishikawa appeared equally bewildered.


    Zhang Jingxu and the others also seemed disoriented.


    Frowning, Liu Xing realized that this must have been a Plot Encounter, and most likely, none of them had passed the willpower Judgment.


    At that moment, Hu Cang approached Liu Xing and the others and said something.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said, "We¡¯ll discuss this matter later when we get back. For now, we need to continue attending Xiao Mochen and Hu Li¡¯s wedding."


    So, Liu Xing and the others, along with Hu Cang, headed to the main venue of Xiao Mochen and Hu Li¡¯s wedding.


    The wedding was held on the playground of Panlong Town Elementary School. Given that Panlong Town was situated on a small island in the middle of a lake, with limited space and a significant portion of land covered by bamboo forests, and the nearby middle school being an ominous place, it was only natural to choose the largest open space left in Panlong Town, which happened to be the elementary school¡¯s playground.


    Therefore, Xiao Mochen and Hu Li¡¯s wedding was scheduled for Sunday to avoid disrupting the normal classes at Panlong Town Elementary School.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 368: Wedding in Progress (1)

    Chapter 368: Wedding in Progress (1)


    Liu Xing and his group, led by Xiao Dafu, took their seats at a table near the main table. Coincidentally, they found a familiar face seated at that table¡ªthe director of Panlong Townclinic, Zhong Rensan.


    Upon seeing Zhong Rensan, Zhang Jingxu didn¡¯t hesitate and took a seat next to him, engaging in a lively conversation.


    Meanwhile, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa began discussing the recent events.


    "What exactly happened just now? We lost consciousness as soon as we reached the entrance, and we have no memory of what transpired during that time," Liu Xing rubbed his temples.


    Ling Ishikawa stroked his chin and replied, "Although I¡¯m not sure about the details of what happened, this feeling is strangely familiar. It seems to be identical to our previous experience at Fisher¡¯s Village Ancestral Hall."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, recalling the incident at Fisher¡¯s Village Ancestral Hall when Matsui Ichiro had hypnotized their group. However, this time, the situation felt even more abrupt.


    "Are you suggesting, Ling Ishikawa, that we were hypnotized by Hu Li?" Liu Xing inquired.


    Ling Ishikawa nodded, affirming, "I believe that¡¯s the case. After all, according to the legends, fox spirits are adept at magic spells related to enchantment and hypnosis. So, what we experienced was likely Hu Li¡¯s hypnotic technique. I think she may have used some kind of incense to first make us relax and then cast a spell on us."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, still puzzled. "That makes sense, but I can¡¯t help feeling that something doesn¡¯t add up. At this point, Hu Li shouldn¡¯t even know us. In fact, she hasn¡¯t met us at all. So, why would she hypnotize us? Also, judging by Xiao Dafu and the others, it seems like they weren¡¯t hypnotized by Hu Li, or if they were, she implanted them with appropriate memories, but she didn¡¯t do the same for us. So, what¡¯s the reason behind all this?"


    Faced with Liu Xing¡¯s question, Ling Ishikawa also appeared baffled and shook his head, saying, "This is a question only Hu Li herself can answer. However, the most crucial thing now is to figure out what we experienced during the time we lost consciousness."


    Liu Xing frowned and instinctively examined his body¡¯s condition. He realized that he hadn¡¯t lost any important bodily organs, finally letting out a sigh of relief. It seemed that during the time he was unconscious, he hadn¡¯t become another Xiao Mochen.


    Observing Liu Xing¡¯s actions, Ling Ishikawa couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said, "Master, why are you thinking of such strange things? Hu Li couldn¡¯t possibly do something so outrageous to us. Besides, any physical changes would become apparent to us soon, and then Hu Li wouldn¡¯t escape our wrath at her and Xiao Mochen¡¯s wedding, right?"


    Liu Xing nodded and chuckled, "You make a valid point, Ling Ishikawa. Hu Li couldn¡¯t have carried out such drastic alterations to us. I was just momentarily concerned, thinking about Xiao Mochen¡¯s experience. But you¡¯re right; there¡¯s no reason for Hu Li to use us as test subjects."


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged, looking at Hu Li nearby. "We don¡¯t know for sure, but whatever happens, happens. If Hu Li has done something wrong, we¡¯ll find out eventually. For now, let¡¯s not dwell on it too much. We can¡¯t figure it out anyway."


    Liu Xing agreed with Ling Ishikawa¡¯s assessment.


    From start to finish, this module had been shrouded in mystery. It began with the inexplicable "Interlude Growth" and continued with the numerous question marks in the module¡¯s background. The strange plot developments further added to Liu Xing¡¯s confusion. He couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it.


    Although the main quest of this module seemed straightforward¡ªcompleting a few side quests to accumulate enough "truth" points to clear it¡ªthe connections between these side quests remained elusive. They seemed unrelated at first glance, but upon closer examination, they appeared intricately interconnected. It was highly likely that completing one side quest would impact the others.


    After all, this was a Shoggoth Region advanced module.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing suddenly had an idea and said, "Ling Ishikawa, what if it¡¯s like this: Hu Li might know that we¡¯re friends of Hu Cang, which could be why she targeted us. Given the current situation, Hu Li and Hu Cang¡¯s relationship may not be amicable."


    Ling Ishikawa glanced at Hu Cang, then at Hu Li at the adjacent table, and nodded in agreement. "That¡¯s a possibility. Based on the current circumstances, it seems that Hu Cang and Hu Li didn¡¯t part on good terms. Otherwise, Hu Li wouldn¡¯t have turned to Xiao Mochen, Hu Cang¡¯s close friend, to host the wedding. So, Hu Li might still hold a grudge against Hu Cang, and that resentment extended to us when she saw Xiao Dafu bring us upstairs. She might have thought we were here to cause trouble or spy on her, prompting her to hypnotize us."


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s imagination was, as always, quite expansive...


    Hearing this, Liu Xing understood Ling Ishikawa¡¯s intention. This time, Ling Ishikawa¡¯s wish was aimed at "Yin En," given that the current "Yin En" was already involved with two people.


    However, Yin En¡¯s current situation is quite precarious. He¡¯s still lying in the hospital, "playing dead." This is just a minor issue. The major problem is that if Miss Sawada discovers that Yin En is two-timing and involved with the female police officer, Liu Xing believes that given Miss Sawada¡¯s explosive temper, she might just drag Yin En out of his sickbed and employ her set of skills on him...


    So, Liu Xing sighed and patted Ling Ishikawa¡¯s shoulder, saying, "The road ahead is long and the responsibility heavy, Ling Ishikawa. You must strive harder and not meet your end prematurely, triggering the ¡¯Chai Dao¡¯ ending."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded earnestly and replied, "I will do my best, Master. I am confident I won¡¯t fall victim to ¡¯Chai Dao.¡¯"


    Liu Xing could sense the uneasiness in Ling Ishikawa¡¯s voice at this moment. After all, this was Cthulhu RPG Game, not a dating simulation game. While both games allowed freedom of choice, Cthulhu RPG Game involved rolling dice to determine one¡¯s fate, making the odds considerably higher than in a dating simulation game.


    So, at this moment, Liu Xing could only wish Yin En good luck.


    Right here, Zhang Jingxu had finished chatting with Zhong Rensan and approached with a smile, saying, "Ryuusei, what are you guys talking about? Seems like you¡¯re having a good time."


    Liu Xing pointed at Ling Ishikawa with an exasperated expression and said, "Today is Ling Ishikawa¡¯s birthday, and he just made a wish to establish a harem. Can you believe this guy¡¯s wild fantasies?"


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head, adopting the demeanor of someone with experience. He said, "Ryuusei, that¡¯s not fair of you. People need dreams. As long as a normal man, to some extent, fantasizes about having a harem. I remember when I was a kid, I used to ponder how many wives I¡¯d have when I grew up. But now, I realize I was just being overly imaginative back then."


    After cracking a joke, Zhang Jingxu got to the point. "Dean Zhong is a good person. Upon learning about my purpose, he answered all my questions willingly. Just like Hu Cang mentioned earlier, Dean Zhong¡¯s grandfather once encountered the ¡¯pig head butcher.¡¯ It happened on a rainy night in Rongcheng. Dean Zhong¡¯s grandfather, who was also a doctor, had an emergency that afternoon. The patient¡¯s condition was rather unusual, so Dean Zhong¡¯s grandfather spent several hours stabilizing them."


    "In a hurry to get home, Dean Zhong¡¯s grandfather decided to take a shortcut. While passing through a narrow alley, he heard a strange noise, somewhat like the sound of sharpening a knife. This made him uneasy because Rongcheng¡¯s public safety wasn¡¯t great back then. So, Dean Zhong¡¯s grandfather decided to turn back and find a different way home."


    "At that moment, a group of drunk men could be heard arguing ahead, as if they were in a conflict with someone. Being a good person, Dean Zhong¡¯s grandfather was about to intervene, but before he took a step, he heard the sound of a knife cutting through flesh. The drunk men let out terrified cries."


    "Dean Zhong¡¯s grandfather rushed over and found the ¡¯pig head butcher¡¯ holding a butcher knife, hacking away at a fallen person who was already dead. The other drunk men had already vanished without a trace. Dean Zhong¡¯s grandfather, bewildered and unsure of what to do, watched as ¡¯pig head butcher¡¯ noticed him and began pursuing him. Despite ¡¯pig head butcher¡¯ appearing to move slowly, his actual speed was astonishing. Even though Dean Zhong¡¯s grandfather ran as fast as he could, the gap between them closed bit by bit."


    "Just when Dean Zhong¡¯s grandfather was about to give up and accept his fate, three night patrollers with lanterns suddenly appeared ahead. When they saw ¡¯pig head butcher¡¯ chasing Dean Zhong¡¯s grandfather, one of them in desperation threw his lantern at ¡¯pig head butcher.¡¯ To everyone¡¯s surprise, ¡¯pig head butcher¡¯ immediately dodged the lantern and fled."


    "This puzzled Dean Zhong¡¯s grandfather because someone as terrifying as ¡¯pig head butcher¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be afraid of a mere lantern. However, the next day, Dean Zhong¡¯s grandfather encountered the leader of the ¡¯roaming acrobatics troupe¡¯ that ¡¯pig head butcher¡¯ used to be a part of. After hearing about the previous night¡¯s events, the troupe leader informed Dean Zhong¡¯s grandfather that ¡¯pig head butcher¡¯ had a profound fear of fire."


    "Apparently, ¡¯pig head butcher¡¯s¡¯ parents died in a fire caused by his accidental knocking over of an oil lamp. The flames consumed ¡¯pig head butcher¡¯s¡¯ home, and although he miraculously survived, he suffered severe burns and developed a deep fear of fire from that day on. This might explain why ¡¯pig head butcher¡¯ only operates on rainy nights."


    "Fear of fire?" Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. It seemed that this ¡¯pig head butcher¡¯ had a noticeable weakness.


    "I see. It appears that ¡¯pig head butcher¡¯ is more manageable than we initially thought," Ling Ishikawa said casually.


    Liu Xing shook his head. This Side Quest couldn¡¯t be that straightforward.


    "No, no, no. Zhang Jingxu, it¡¯s not as simple as you imagine. To burn ¡¯pig head butcher¡¯ to death, we¡¯d need to use liquid fuel like gasoline or diesel to ignite it. Otherwise, we might just make him escape and anger him in the process, which would be highly disadvantageous for us. As for gasoline and diesel, they¡¯re currently scarce in Panlong Town," Zhang Jingxu said seriously.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 369: Wedding in Progress (2)

    Chapter 369: Wedding in Progress (2)


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow as he hadn¡¯t expected that the entire Panlong Town wouldn¡¯t have any gasoline or diesel available.


    However, upon reflection, Liu Xing realized it was quite normal. Yesterday, when he and Ling Ishikawa were wandering around Panlong Town, they only saw bicycles. Not a single motorcycle was in sight, let alone cars. It was evident that in the year 1999, the economic status of rural areas like Panlong Town was still in need of improvement. Therefore, there was a lack of vehicles that used gasoline or diesel as fuel. It was only natural that no one in Panlong Town stored gasoline or diesel in their homes.


    Of course, the most crucial reason was that this module wouldn¡¯t make it so easy for the players to acquire mission essentials with just a bit of money. The Cthulhu RPG Game wasn¡¯t that simple.


    So, Liu Xing immediately thought of Wang Anquan. According to Hu Cang¡¯s hint, Wang Anquan used a bucket of gasoline to set fire to the Black Internet Cafe. This gasoline would be more than enough to burn the pig head butcher to death.


    Thinking about it, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but frown because obtaining that bucket of gasoline from Wang Anquan would require Wang Haiyang, the owner of the Black Internet Cafe, to be driven to the point of desperation.


    In simple terms, it meant that the players had to let Wang Haiyang die without intervening and only then strike when Wang Anquan sought revenge for his son.


    If they chose to do that, Liu Xing felt he would become an antagonist, not only for allowing someone to die but also for aiding the oppressor to some extent.


    However, if they didn¡¯t follow this path, they might not be able to take down the pig head butcher directly. Moreover, it might provoke the pig head butcher, leading to a battle where they would likely be at a disadvantage.


    So, Liu Xing was now in a dilemma. Although he had mentally prepared himself during his first entry into the real Cthulhu RPG Game, deciding that he would disregard the lives of NPCs and players when necessary, and even kill someone himself if it came to that, Liu Xing wasn¡¯t cold-blooded to that extent. Although he kept reminding himself that NPCs were just data, this Cthulhu RPG Game was incredibly realistic, causing Liu Xing to forget at times that the other characters were just NPCs.


    Therefore, Liu Xing was now naturally avoiding this situation.


    Looking at the white liquor in front of him, Liu Xing spoke up, "If there¡¯s no diesel or gasoline, can¡¯t we find an alternative fuel? Something like white liquor, for example. It should be relatively easy to gather enough white liquor."


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head without hesitation and replied seriously, "That¡¯s not very practical. While acquiring white liquor is easy, the problem lies in its combustion properties. Compared to gasoline or diesel, the burning effect of alcohol distilled from white liquor is worlds apart. At best, it might burn off a bit of the pig head butcher¡¯s blood, but it would also put him into a rage. It would be a lose-lose situation."


    Liu Xing felt a bit embarrassed as he realized he had been too hasty and had forgotten that white liquor¡¯s burning properties weren¡¯t suitable for their purpose. Although he didn¡¯t know the specifics of white liquor¡¯s combustion, he remembered seeing patients with alcohol burns during his internship in the burn unit at the hospital. Patients burned by gasoline or diesel were either admitted to the intensive care unit or sent directly to the morgue. There was a clear difference in severity.


    At this point, Ling Ishikawa thought of a way to obtain gasoline. "In that case, to get a sufficient amount of gasoline, we¡¯ll have to deal with Wang Anquan. We can¡¯t leave Panlong Town to buy gasoline from the outside, and as far as we know, Wang Anquan is our only source. But..."


    It was clear that Ling Ishikawa also had reservations about allowing Wang Haiyang to die. After all, during their Private Room time yesterday, everyone¡¯s goal had been to find a way to save Wang Haiyang.


    Zhang Jingxu was also hesitant and, after a moment of silence, said, "We need to carefully consider this matter. After all, we don¡¯t necessarily have to kill the pig head butcher. If we let Wang Haiyang die just to kill the pig head butcher, it¡¯s not morally justifiable."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. "Exactly, that¡¯s what I think too. Besides, didn¡¯t Hu Cang mention that Panlong Town is completely cut off from the outside world now? So, the gasoline should have been stored in Wang Anquan¡¯s house all along. We should be able to obtain the gasoline from him in advance."


    Although Liu Xing said this, he was certain that things wouldn¡¯t go so smoothly. Based on the current information, a properly used bucket of gasoline could certainly kill the pig head butcher. Therefore, a powerful weapon like this module must have a difficult condition for obtaining it.


    However, Zhang Jingxu and Ling Ishikawa agreed with Liu Xing¡¯s point of view and silently moved on from the topic.


    Just then, the broadcast at the Panlong Town Elementary School started playing the wedding march. It seemed that noon had arrived, and the wedding of Xiao Mochen and Hu Li was about to begin.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was now focused on Xiao Mochen and Hu Li.


    However, Liu Xing could still notice that Hu Cang seemed uneasy, wearing a conflicted expression.


    After a while, the wedding officially began.


    There was no need to describe the wedding proceedings; everything was proceeding smoothly.


    At Liu Xing¡¯s table, the talkative Li Dian and Wan Chongshan had already bonded with the others, toasting each other and discreetly gathering more information about Panlong Town. Meanwhile, Zhang Jingxu was deep in conversation with Zhong Rensan, hoping to trigger a side quest related to Zhong Rensan or Panlong Town Clinic.


    As for Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa, who had limited communication due to the language barrier, they ate their food while discussing various topics.


    "To be honest, Hu Li looks really stunning today," Ling Ishikawa said while picking up a piece of stir-fried pork.


    So, returning to the main point, as "WatanabeRyuusei" continues to gain influence, the difficulty of Liu Xing¡¯s modules is bound to increase. Moreover, Liu Xing will find himself in various unfavorable situations, just like the current module.


    Therefore, Liu Xing earnestly hopes that the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect can temporarily halt their expansion. This would slow down the rapid increase in "WatanabeRyuusei¡¯s" influence, preventing a qualitative leap in module difficulty in the future.


    However, it¡¯s beyond Liu Xing¡¯s control. After all, the character cards in Interlude Growth are nearly uncontrollable by players. So, Liu Xing has no means to influence this.


    That¡¯s why Liu Xing has decided to relocate the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect to Tokyo as soon as possible. This way, they can use the excuse of "low-key development" to stop recruiting more followers.


    Ling Ishikawa naturally understands Liu Xing¡¯s intentions and smiles, saying, "You can rest assured about this, Master. HonekawaSuneo and the others are quite capable, and isn¡¯t Teacher Ming Hanxing also back?"


    Speaking of Ming Hanxing, Liu Xing recalls that Ming Hanxing contacted him some time ago, saying he had received a system notification and needed to complete one more module to advance. However, because Ming Hanxing hadn¡¯t played the game with Liu Xing and Yin En due to special circumstances, he couldn¡¯t join their team temporarily. According to the plot point theory, modules have continuity.


    But Liu Xing estimates that after completing the Panlong Town module, "himself" and "Ling Ishikawa" will return to the Island Nation, and that¡¯s when "Ming Hanxing" will be able to join their team.


    While Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa chat, the wedding has reached its conclusion, and some guests have started leaving.


    "This place isn¡¯t suitable for lingering. Let¡¯s get ready to leave," Zhang Jingxu suddenly approaches and suggests.


    Liu Xing nods in agreement; indeed, this isn¡¯t a place to stay for long, especially after just being hypnotized by Hu Li...


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing suddenly feels a bit dizzy, and Zhang Jingxu in front of him becomes blurry, and the surrounding sounds gradually fade away.


    Finally, Liu Xing¡¯s vision darkens, and he loses consciousness.


    After an unknown amount of time, Liu Xing opens his eyes, realizing he¡¯s lying in bed. Ling Ishikawa is still asleep beside him, and the sunlight outside is bright.


    Is it morning?


    Liu Xing stretches lazily, takes a sip of water, and then pushes the bedroom door open, only to find Hu Cang coming up the stairs.


    "Hey, Ryuusei, you¡¯re up early today," Hu Cang says.


    Liu Xing nods and replies with a smile, "Early to bed and early to rise, it¡¯s good for health, isn¡¯t it? Besides, we can¡¯t trouble Mr. Hu to wake us up every day. You can go downstairs and get busy, Mr. Hu. I¡¯ll wake up Ling Ishikawa and the others later, and then we can have breakfast."


    "Sure," Hu Cang turns and heads downstairs.


    After a while, Ling Ishikawa and the others also wake up and come out of their rooms.


    After exchanging greetings, Liu Xing and the others go downstairs. Hu Cang and Hu Li have already prepared a sumptuous breakfast.


    Ling Ishikawa eagerly takes her seat at the table, smiling and saying, "Mr. Hu, your food is really delicious. I almost don¡¯t want to leave Panlong Town."


    Hu Cang proudly nods and tells Hu Li beside him, "Of course, my wife¡¯s cooking is among the best in Panlong Town. Otherwise, my guesthouse wouldn¡¯t be doing so well. Right, dear?"


    Hu Li, blushing, gives a shy smile and nods gently.


    "Wow, Mr. Hu, you¡¯re feeding us dog food early in the morning. That¡¯s quite something," Li Dian jokes.


    Liu Xing nods but feels that something is amiss. It seems like he might have been a bit groggy this morning.


    That¡¯s what Liu Xing thinks.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 370: Like a Dream

    Chapter 370: Like a Dream


    After having breakfast, Liu Xing asked Hu Li, who was clearing the dishes, "Sister-in-law, during this season, is there any place in Panlong Town with particularly beautiful scenery? Our summer vacation assignments depend on it."


    Hu Li thought for a moment and then smiled, saying, "During this time, the best place in Panlong Town should be Panlong Lake. The water level is lower now, revealing the riverbanks and some small stone pillars in the secondary center. It¡¯s perfect for your sketching. If you want to go there, just head out the door, turn left, and follow the Panlong Town upstream. You¡¯ll reach Panlong Lake in less than ten minutes."


    Liu Xing nodded and thanked Hu Li.


    "Today¡¯s weather is nice. Let¡¯s go quickly; after all, school starts tomorrow, and we need to finish our summer assignments. If we don¡¯t submit them on time, we might get scolded by Yong Ge again," Zhang Jingxu said with a hint of frustration as he stretched lazily.


    Ling Ishikawa rolled her eyes and said disdainfully, "Zhang Jingxu, it¡¯s your fault. Our summer assignments were all ready, but when you offered to take them to the dormitory, you left them in the taxi. Now we have to redo our assignments."


    Zhang Jingxu chuckled awkwardly and explained, "Well, it¡¯s because the class monitor suddenly called me and asked me to help her move her luggage to the school gate. I forgot about our assignments in the rush."


    Wan Chongshan teased, "Oh, Zhang Jingxu, you better be honest with us. How far have you gotten with Lu Tianya? If things are official between you two, we might forgive you this time, and our assignments will be considered a small sacrifice."


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Zhang Jingxu scratched his head and said in a low voice, "I think it¡¯s getting serious because she promised to have dinner with me tomorrow afternoon after the class meeting."


    "Oh," Liu Xing and the others said with meaningful glances.


    After teasing Zhang Jingxu a bit more, Liu Xing and the group went upstairs to grab their art supplies and followed Hu Li¡¯s directions to head to Panlong Lake.


    Walking along the way, Liu Xing gazed at the clear waters of the Panlong River and remarked, "I have to admit, Li Dian, you really know how to find good places. I didn¡¯t expect such a beautiful town near Rongcheng. You really have a knack for discovering hidden gems."


    Li Dian grinned proudly and said, "Liu Xing, don¡¯t forget who I am. I have a high school classmate from Panlong Town, and we¡¯re really close. He used to bring me here to Panlong Town, and I was impressed by its beauty. So when I heard that our classmate Zhang Jingxu lost all our drawings, I immediately thought of coming here to sketch."


    Liu Xing nodded and looked at the bamboo forest by the side of the road. "Speaking of which, what do you guys think of this bamboo forest? Our summer assignments include two drawings: one of Panlong Lake and another of this bamboo forest. How about that?"


    Ling Ishikawa looked at the bamboo forest and pointed to a structure deep within, saying, "Do you see that building in the depths of the bamboo forest? It looks like a temple, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Following Ling Ishikawa¡¯s direction, Liu Xing peered into the distance and indeed saw a somewhat dilapidated temple.


    Li Dian took out his brush and gestured, saying, "Let¡¯s draw that temple in the bamboo forest when we come back from Panlong Lake. I think we have a good chance of taking the top five spots for our summer assignments. Of course, the first place is mine."


    Liu Xing and the others couldn¡¯t help but scoff at Li Dian, then they looked through the gaps in the bamboo forest. The gaps were quite wide, almost half a meter wide, so it seemed easy to enter.


    With their minds made up, Liu Xing and the group continued their journey.


    After about ten minutes of walking, Liu Xing wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked ahead with a hint of confusion. Panlong Town shouldn¡¯t be this large, and there shouldn¡¯t be a Panlong Lake, right?


    A strange thought suddenly popped into Liu Xing¡¯s mind.


    He furrowed his brow and shook his head. Why was he having such a bizarre thought, as if he had been to Panlong Town before?


    Rubbing his temples, Liu Xing decided he needed to get some rest earlier tonight. There was no need to keep grinding the maps and experiences in "Tian Qing Carriage Road" since Louis IX had already logged out. He could focus on it after school started.


    Ling Ishikawa, who was beside him, looked at Liu Xing, who had suddenly stopped, and asked with concern, "Liu Xing, are you feeling unwell?"


    Liu Xing shook his head and smiled, saying, "No, I¡¯m fine. I probably played games too late last night, so I didn¡¯t get enough sleep. I¡¯m just a bit out of it."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and said, "Let¡¯s keep going then. When we reach the edge of Panlong Lake, washing your face in the lake water might help you feel better."


    "Yeah," Liu Xing agreed, glancing at the sunny sky with a few white clouds hanging in it.


    After a little while longer, Liu Xing and his group finally arrived at Panlong Lake. Just as Hu Li had described, the lake had exposed a vast expanse of sandbanks along its shore. Panlong Lake, with its shimmering waters, looked like a flowing jade, and in the center of the lake, there were more than ten slender stone pillars protruding from the water, seamlessly blending into the landscape.


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but admire the beauty of Panlong Lake; it felt almost unreal.


    "This Panlong Lake is so beautiful. But what¡¯s the story with those stone pillars in the lake¡¯s center? Judging by the color of the water, the lake¡¯s depth in the center should be more than ten meters," Wan Chongshan said, puzzled.


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged and said, "Perhaps it¡¯s just a natural wonder. The Panlong River water hasn¡¯t eroded these stone pillars; instead, they remain to adorn Panlong Lake."


    Looking through the emerald-green waters of Panlong Lake, Liu Xing noticed that these stone pillars seemed to be connected to a massive rock.


    "Alright, let¡¯s get to work. Let¡¯s finish drawing Panlong Lake before lunch," Zhang Jingxu clapped his hands and said.


    So, Liu Xing and the others dispersed, each finding what they believed to be the best angle and preparing to start their sketches.


    Liu Xing struggled a bit with his art supplies, muttering to himself that the old saying was right: "Three days without practice and you lose your skill." He hadn¡¯t drawn anything for the past few days, and now he was having trouble even handling his tools.


    But when he glanced at Zhang Jingxu nearby, he noticed that even Zhang Jingxu¡¯s movements were a bit awkward; he almost knocked over his easel.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go back and ask Boss Hu about what¡¯s going on," Zhang Jingxu sighed and suggested.


    So, Liu Xing and the others packed up their painting materials and hurried towards Hu Cang¡¯s home, fearing that something terrifying might emerge from the bamboo forest.


    Upon reaching the side of the Panlong Town bridge, Liu Xing and the others slowed down their pace when they saw pedestrians, adjusting their breathing as they went.


    Liu Xing took out a small water bottle from his pocket, intending to quench his thirst. However, as he lifted it to his lips, he happened to glance at the sky and suddenly felt that something was amiss.


    Liu Xing squinted his eyes and realized that the sky at this moment was exactly the same as the one he had seen before. The formation and positions of the white clouds were unchanged.


    "Am I mistaken?" Liu Xing muttered to himself.


    Back at Hu Cang¡¯s house, an impatient Ling Ishikawa immediately found Hu Cang and started questioning him about Hualai Temple. Zhang Jingxu and the others joined in out of curiosity.


    As for Liu Xing, he sat alone in a chair, deep in thought.


    Liu Xing felt that something was off about himself today. Strange thoughts kept popping into his mind. Could it be that he was experiencing symptoms of a mental breakdown due to recent stress?


    Liu Xing shook his head, realizing that he hadn¡¯t been under much stress lately, enjoying good food, drinks, and leisure. The only thing that could be considered stressful was his experience with the blueprint ship in the Tianqing Lane...


    So, there was no way he could be experiencing a mental breakdown.


    Liu Xing rubbed his temples, feeling a headache coming on. The situation didn¡¯t make sense.


    While contemplating, Liu Xing took out his phone to check the commission he had accepted in Tianqing Lane. To his surprise, there was no signal displayed on his phone.


    So, how did he receive a call and access the Tianqing Lane just now? Without a signal, there was no way to enter the Tianqing Lane.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, feeling his head pounding even more.


    Just then, a young man carrying a bag of vegetables entered and greeted, "Boss Hu, I¡¯ve brought today¡¯s vegetables for you. I have something else to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave the vegetables on the table, alright?"


    Liu Xing looked up and saw that Xiao Mochen, the young man, had become considerably darker...


    Wait a minute.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, puzzled as to why he was calling this person Xiao Mochen, and why he referred to him as a ¡¯young man.¡¯


    Before Liu Xing could regain his composure, Hu Li chuckled and said, "Xiao Mochen, you can go about your business. Remember to reserve the best spot in the teahouse for me this afternoon. I suddenly feel like playing mahjong."


    Xiao Mochen nodded and patted his chest, saying, "No problem, sister-in-law. I¡¯ll go tell my dad right away and reserve the best spot in the teahouse for you. I¡¯ll leave now, see you later, sister-in-law."


    With that, Xiao Mochen turned and left.


    His name really was Xiao Mochen.


    Liu Xing watched Xiao Mochen¡¯s retreating figure, lost in thought.


    Suddenly, Liu Xing caught a faint fragrance in the air, snapping him out of his reverie. He found himself looking at Hu Li¡¯s stunning face, which startled him a bit. Regardless of beauty or ugliness, a sudden appearance of a face in front of you is always startling.


    "Liu Xing, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been sitting here lost in thought since you came back," Hu Li said with a smile.


    Liu Xing was about to reply that he was fine, but then a flash of insight hit him¡ªHu Li, Xiao Mochen, Hu Cang, Panlong Lake, Hualai Temple, bamboo forest, Watanabe Ryuusei, wedding, hypnosis...


    Words flashed through Liu Xing¡¯s mind, and these words suddenly collided and merged into four words¡ªlike a dream.


    Just then, the sound of dice hitting the ground rang out again. Liu Xing didn¡¯t even pay attention to Hu Li, who was standing in front of him, and took out his phone. This time, the caller¡¯s ID displayed as "KP Snow Wind."


    Without hesitation, Liu Xing answered the call and brought the phone to his ear.


    On the other end of the phone, KP Snow Wind smiled and said, "Congratulations, player Liu Xing, for successfully passing the Inspiration Judgment and Willpower Judgment, realizing that you are in the midst of an illusion."


    As KP Snow Wind¡¯s words faded, Liu Xing noticed that the surroundings quickly changed, with only Hu Li remaining unchanged.


    In the blink of an eye, Liu Xing found himself back on the playground of Panlong Town Elementary School. Hu Li was smiling at him, while Ling Ishikawa and the others were sprawled on the ground.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 371: Hu Li’s "Killing" Five

    Chapter 371: Hu Li¡¯s "Killing" Five


    As Liu Xing gazed upon the scene before him, he was momentarily at a loss for words, his confusion evident. "What¡¯s going on here?" he finally managed to ask.


    "Oh, I never expected you to be the first one to awaken from my hypnosis," Hu Li¡¯s voice echoed in Liu Xing¡¯s ears, "I thought that smelly Taoist would be the first."


    Turning around, Liu Xing saw Hu Li standing right in front of him, a cheerful smile on her face.


    But what concerned Liu Xing even more was the aged dagger that Hu Li held in her hand, emitting an eerie green glow.


    Judging by the way things looked, Liu Xing was certain that the dagger had been poisoned, most likely with a deadly toxin.


    At this moment, Liu Xing managed to piece things together. Hu Li had most likely poisoned the wedding in some way and then hypnotized him and his companions. It was possible she had hypnotized everyone present at the wedding, but he happened to be the first one to wake up.


    As for Hu Li¡¯s hypnosis technique, it involved drawing people into an illusion. Escaping from Hu Li¡¯s hypnosis required finding flaws within the illusion, such as Hu Li marrying Hu Cang, Hu Cang¡¯s clinic turning into an inn, and Liu Xing and his group becoming art students. However, Liu Xing had not initially noticed these details; he had only paid attention to the unchanging sky and the reflection of his face in the water.


    Wait, his face?


    Liu Xing finally realized that in the illusion, he had appeared as "Liu Xing" rather than "Watanabe Ryuusei." Did this mean that Hu Li, much like the Ancient One, could see through his true identity?


    Liu Xing regarded Hu Li with increasing wariness. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be so much more powerful than he had imagined.


    What was even more troubling was that Hu Li seemed to be a proactive, attacking mythical creature. They hadn¡¯t even done anything yet, and she was already making a move on them. While this could be attributed to the circumstances of the plot encounter, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but feel that Hu Li was acting intentionally.


    So, what did Hu Li want?


    Suddenly, Hu Li leaned in closer and asked with a smile, "Since you¡¯re the first one, I suppose I should give you a little reward. Would you be interested in a kiss from a young lady like me?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised by this unexpected offer. He considered nodding without hesitation because Hu Li was undoubtedly a stunning beauty with an appearance rating of over 90 on the app. As a normal man, he didn¡¯t mind kissing her, especially given the saying "Under the peony tree, one should indulge in the pleasures of life."


    However, at this moment, Liu Xing hesitated. Should he pretend to be reluctant to prove that he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would prioritize his desires over loyalty to his friends? After all, Ling Ishikawa and the others were still trapped in the illusion, and he was about to accept an offer from the one responsible. If they found out, it wouldn¡¯t end well. On the other hand, if he acted unwilling and made Hu Li retract her offer, it would be a big loss.


    In short, Liu Xing was experiencing intense internal turmoil at this moment.


    But just as Liu Xing felt Hu Li¡¯s forehead pressing against his, her ruby-red lips a mere centimeter away from his own, she suddenly pulled back. Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of emptiness and an inexplicable disappointment.


    This reminded Liu Xing of a song: "You get me drunk, but you don¡¯t stay with me."


    However, in the next moment, Liu Xing suddenly snapped back to reality. Why had he been overthinking things so much and entertaining all these random thoughts?


    Indeed, Hu Li was a fox spirit, and with her every move, she had managed to captivate him, even without any need for a judgment process.


    "Hehe, it seems you were quite looking forward to that kiss of mine," Hu Li said with a slightly mocking tone, "Have you ever heard the saying that men are easily swayed by their desires?"


    Liu Xing was about to respond when he realized something peculiar. He and Hu Li were conversing effortlessly, despite speaking different languages. Liu Xing was using Island Nation Language, while Hu Li was speaking in Chinese.


    Seeing Liu Xing¡¯s hesitation, Hu Li guessed what was on his mind and explained, "I know you¡¯re a foreigner, and even though our languages don¡¯t match, we can communicate through mental inspiration. After all, you must have figured out that my true identity is a fox spirit. Our fox spirits excel in matters of the mind and spirit. When it comes to understanding human emotions, we go far deeper than your kind."


    "I see. So, Miss Hu Li, why did you use hypnosis on us? We haven¡¯t had any conflicts, right? We just arrived in Panlong Town," Liu Xing tried to maintain a calm tone and adjusted his posture, preparing to find an opportunity to escape Hu Li¡¯s reach.


    After all, the dagger in Hu Li¡¯s hand seemed capable of delivering a lethal blow.


    However, Liu Xing realized that he couldn¡¯t move. Apart from making subtle facial expressions, he couldn¡¯t even twitch a finger.


    Hu Li chuckled and shook her head. "I told you earlier, didn¡¯t I? We fox spirits have a keen sense of smell, even the tiniest expressions can reveal a lot. Right now, you must be itching to find an escape route, but you¡¯ve also realized that you can¡¯t move, right? That¡¯s because I added a homemade sedative to the drinks at today¡¯s wedding banquet. It puts people into a state of unconsciousness for half an hour and leaves them completely powerless for three hours. Otherwise, I, a weak woman, wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against you five men."


    Frowning, Liu Xing found himself at a loss for words once more. No one is perfect, not even mythical creatures. Many powerful mythical creatures had fatal weaknesses. Take, for example, the Earth-boring Demon Worm, which could cause earthquakes but was vulnerable to a simple bucket of water or a continuously running faucet.


    So, despite her expertise in scheming and manipulation, in terms of combat strength, Hu Li was likely weaker compared to other mythical creatures and even humans. Right now, Liu Xing believed that he could defeat Hu Li one-on-one if he were free to move.


    Hu Li nodded and smiled, saying, "I was thinking the same way. So, do you believe that two individuals from different races can be happy together?"


    How should one respond to this?


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t expect that after one difficult question, another one would follow from Hu Li, making it even harder to answer.


    However, Liu Xing believed he had a rough idea of what Hu Li was getting at. After all, Hu Li¡¯s intentions were becoming quite evident.


    So, without hesitation, Liu Xing nodded and said, "I believe love transcends all boundaries. As long as two people genuinely love each other, it doesn¡¯t matter their race, age, or gender. Therefore, two people from different races, as long as their love is sincere, can definitely find happiness together."


    Hu Li¡¯s smile gradually faded.


    Liu Xing suddenly realized an important detail. Hu Li had asked, "Can two people from different races be happy together?" but his response had been, "Two people from different races can be happy as long as they love each other."


    It seemed like he had misinterpreted the question, his answer had gone off-topic.


    A misstep.


    Liu Xing felt like he might regret this moment forever.


    The atmosphere grew tense.


    But just then, Hu Li burst into hearty laughter, and the entire playground of Panlong Town Elementary School echoed with Hu Li¡¯s melodious laughter.


    However, to Liu Xing, it felt like a series of death knells.


    After a while, Hu Li finally stopped laughing and said to Liu Xing, "Thank you for helping me see the truth. I finally understand what Hu Cang meant that day."


    Before Liu Xing could grasp the meaning of Hu Li¡¯s words, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. The dagger that had been in Hu Li¡¯s hand a moment ago was now plunged into his own chest.


    Hu Li leaned in close to Liu Xing¡¯s ear and whispered, "Thank you for sharing so much useful information with me..."


    As consciousness gradually faded, Liu Xing could no longer hear what Hu Li was saying. All he knew now was that he was about to die.


    In the last moment before losing consciousness, Liu Xing¡¯s final thought was, "Indeed, women are capricious. One moment they¡¯re thanking you, the next they¡¯re mercilessly stabbing you..."


    But just as he completely lost consciousness, Liu Xing suddenly saw a bright light and regained his clarity.


    Liu Xing looked at the somewhat familiar ceiling, sat up, and surveyed his surroundings. He realized that he had returned to the third-floor room in Hu Cang¡¯s house, and Ling Ishikawa lay peacefully on the bed.


    Liu Xing touched his still-slightly-painful chest, utterly perplexed.


    "Could it be that everything that just happened was an illusion? Or am I still within an illusion?" Liu Xing furrowed his brow, muttering to himself.


    However, at that moment, Ling Ishikawa suddenly let out a cry of shock and fell off the bed.


    Startled, Liu Xing rushed to help Ling Ishikawa and asked with concern, "Ling Ishikawa, what¡¯s wrong?"


    After taking a deep breath, Ling Ishikawa, still trembling, said, "I don¡¯t know what happened exactly. All I remember is fainting at the wedding venue, and then suddenly feeling excruciating pain before waking up just now."


    Clearly, Ling Ishikawa had also been "killed" by Hu Li.


    At this point, Liu Xing began to hear cries of astonishment from Zhang Jingxu and the others. It seemed that they, too, had fallen victim to Hu Li¡¯s "kill."


    Hu Li had claimed five victims.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 372: Intelligence in the Illusionary Realm

    Chapter 372: Intelligence in the Illusionary Realm


    Fortunately, at this moment, Liu Xing had not yet encountered KP Snow Wind. This indicated that even though they, along with their companions, had been "killed" by Hu Li, it hadn¡¯t resulted in a module failure or a card tearing event. In this module, just like Hu Cang, players could also "die and resurrect."


    Of course, it seemed they had now arrived at a different point in time.


    Liu Xing rubbed his slightly aching chest and said to Ling Ishikawa, "Let¡¯s go check on Zhang Jingxu and the others."


    Ling Ishikawa, still somewhat dazed, nodded after a moment and got up to follow Liu Xing out of the room.


    At the same time, Zhang Jingxu and the rest emerged from their respective rooms and, after exchanging nods, gathered around a table in the third-floor lobby.


    "KP, we need to start the Private Room time," Wan Chongshan said, taking the lead.


    Although Private Room time was precious, the recent incident where they were wiped out without warning left Liu Xing and the others caught off guard. Hence, they needed to discuss their group¡¯s mistakes in yesterday¡¯s events.


    "We have to admit that we were somewhat careless or perhaps too overconfident. We didn¡¯t take Hu Li seriously from the beginning and didn¡¯t treat her as a true opponent," Liu Xing set the tone.


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and earnestly added, "You¡¯re right. We were too complacent in our actions yesterday. Initially, we didn¡¯t pay much attention to Hu Li, and even after realizing we had been hypnotized by her once, we didn¡¯t remain cautious. This led to us falling victim to her again, and she wiped us out."


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head and said thoughtfully, "I did have some precautions against Hu Li at the beginning. After all, this is an advanced module, and mythical creatures within modules are not easy opponents. Besides, the abilities of a fox spirit are deeply ingrained in folklore. So, I initially prepared myself to be tricked by Hu Li."


    "However, I still became a bit careless. At the start, I thought Hu Li wouldn¡¯t suspect our identities, and she wouldn¡¯t attack us in public. So, I didn¡¯t make any preparations. But here¡¯s the crucial point: as soon as I regained consciousness, I decided to be vigilant against Hu Li¡¯s possible tricks."


    "But for some reason, even though I thought about it, I didn¡¯t act on it until the second time I was affected. So, I believe Hu Li¡¯s hypnotic techniques aren¡¯t just simple hypnosis. She seems to use a form of psychological suggestion that prevents us from resisting her. Furthermore, her hypnotic skills are exceptionally high, as she managed to hypnotize us without requiring Judgment."


    "This must be a Plot Encounter," Li Dian furrowed his brow. "I think it¡¯s a Plot Encounter. While we were indeed wiped out by Hu Li, it also provided us with valuable information. For example, how to deal with the pig head butcher. Most importantly, it confirmed Hu Li¡¯s strength. This allows us to make educated guesses about the abilities of other mythical creatures."


    Liu Xing pondered for a moment and nodded, "I agree with Li Dian¡¯s perspective. This should be a Plot Encounter; otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been completely defenseless and wiped out by Hu Li. I want to ask everyone about their experiences in the illusion. I want to know if our illusions are interconnected. First, the illusion I experienced¡ªwe all became art students visiting Panlong Town, and Hu Cang had married Hu Li, turning the clinic into a guesthouse."


    "Exactly, next, when we went to Panlong Lake to sketch, we noticed that the bamboo forest¡¯s density had decreased, and we saw Hualai Temple deep within the bamboo forest," Ling Ishikawa continued.


    In this manner, they described their respective illusions, confirming that everyone¡¯s illusions were interconnected.


    However, what concerned Liu Xing the most was what had happened to Zhang Jingxu and the others after he successfully broke free from the illusion.


    After Liu Xing broke free from the illusion, Ling Ishikawa and the others saw him suddenly convulse after answering a phone call, collapse to the ground, and were promptly rushed to Panlong Town Clinic for treatment.


    Following Zhong Rensan¡¯s diagnosis and treatment, Liu Xing finally recovered and fell asleep in his hospital bed. The group decided to leave Li Dian, who had some medical knowledge, to care for Liu Xing. The rest returned to Hu Cang¡¯s house.


    On the way back to Hu Cang¡¯s house, Wan Chongshan decided to stop by a small supermarket to purchase some items like milk, anticipating Liu Xing¡¯s need to replenish his strength when he woke up. Wan Chongshan informed the others and went into the supermarket for shopping.


    Zhang Jingxu and Ling Ishikawa hadn¡¯t gone far when they witnessed a disheveled young man running wildly in the street, shouting, "Don¡¯t chase me!" and "Don¡¯t kill me!" Despite their attempts to avoid him, the young man charged straight into Zhang Jingxu, and they both fell to the ground.


    The young man immediately got up and ran away, leaving Zhang Jingxu on the ground. Ling Ishikawa helped him up, and they noticed a dropped pen nearby, which Zhang Jingxu picked up. It seemed to be of high value, so he decided to inquire about the young man¡¯s identity later and return the pen to him.


    Upon returning to Hu Cang¡¯s house, they learned from Hu Li that Hu Cang had gone fishing on Panlong River with Xiao Mochen, planning to make fish soup for Liu Xing. Ling Ishikawa took the paintings they had completed in the morning upstairs, while Zhang Jingxu stayed downstairs, awaiting Hu Cang¡¯s return. However, after a tiring morning, Zhang Jingxu began to doze off, unintentionally slipping into a dream.


    Suddenly, a sudden change occurred.


    First, Li Dian received a request from Zhong Rensan to fetch a bottle of saline from the storage room in the basement to assist with treating a new patient. Naturally, Li Dian agreed.


    Following Zhong Rensan¡¯s instructions, Li Dian headed down a right corridor and descended a ladder, entering the basement. Inside, there were only two rooms: an Archives Room and a storage room.


    Li Dian easily found the saltwater in the storage room, but as he was about to leave, he realized that the door to the storage room had been unexpectedly closed.


    Liu Xing shrugged casually and reasoned, "It¡¯s quite simple, really. Just use your brain, and you¡¯ll realize that you were killed by Hu Li in the illusion. That¡¯s because Zhang Jingxu and the others were killed by mythical creatures. At that time, the only one who could have had contact with mythical creatures was Hu Li. As for why you didn¡¯t want to admit how you died, I¡¯m afraid something unspeakable happened between you and Hu Li."


    Zhang Jingxu and the others shared a sinister laugh in perfect harmony.


    Ling Ishikawa, with a hint of resignation, shook his head and spoke, "Alright, alright, I admit I was killed by Hu Li, but I didn¡¯t have any illicit affairs with her. Though I must confess, I did have some thoughts about it, but Hu Li never gave me that opportunity."


    Then, Ling Ishikawa proceeded to describe in detail how he was killed by Hu Li in the illusion.


    As Ling Ishikawa finished his story and arranged the painting, he was about to head downstairs when he suddenly sensed a delightful fragrance. Hu Li then bumped into him and fell into his arms.


    At that moment, Ling Ishikawa was initially surprised, but he started to daydream. After all, as a normal man, being embraced by such a beautiful woman as Hu Li, except for a saint, it would be difficult to resist temptation.


    However, Ling Ishikawa hadn¡¯t forgotten that Hu Li was a married woman. He quickly inquired about her intentions, fearing that Hu Cang might see them together.


    Hu Li chuckled and first gave Ling Ishikawa a seductive glance. She reassured him that Hu Cang had gone fishing and wouldn¡¯t return for at least half an hour. Even if he did return, he would first encounter Zhang Jingxu downstairs, so Ling Ishikawa needn¡¯t worry.


    Subsequently, Hu Li led Ling Ishikawa into a random room and pushed him onto the bed. She told him to close his eyes, promising a surprise.


    With joyous anticipation, Ling Ishikawa obediently closed his eyes.


    Soon, he heard the sound of clothing being removed, intensifying his excitement.


    Just as Ling Ishikawa was on the verge of opening his eyes, Hu Li informed him that he could do so. However, when Ling Ishikawa opened his eyes, instead of the expected surprise, he was shocked.


    Before him, Hu Li had transformed into a fox-headed humanoid. Nonetheless, Ling Ishikawa couldn¡¯t deny that even as a fox-headed creature, Hu Li still looked exceptionally beautiful.


    Ling Ishikawa then realized that he was bound to the bed, unable to move.


    Before he could speak, he saw Hu Li produce a willow leaf blade and without hesitation, make an indescribable incision in a certain area, causing Ling Ishikawa to scream in agony.


    Ling Ishikawa, in utter despair.


    After hearing Ling Ishikawa¡¯s ordeal, Liu Xing and the others initially felt a chill, but they couldn¡¯t help bursting into laughter, paying no heed to Ling Ishikawa¡¯s resentful expression.


    One could say that Liu Xing would rather be stabbed by Hu Li a hundred times than experience the misfortune that had befallen Ling Ishikawa.


    However, time in the private room was precious, and soon, everyone regained their composure.


    "It seems like we hit the jackpot with this Plot Encounter. If everything goes according to plan, the mythical creatures that killed us in the illusion should exist in Panlong Town. After all, I heard Hu Li mention that she knows of several mythical creatures in Panlong Town after we left the illusion," Liu Xing said earnestly.


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and added, "In that case, in the basement of Panlong Town Clinic, there should be a zombie or a ghost. Upstairs in the supermarket, Zha Kang isn¡¯t a drug dealer; he¡¯s likely a cannibal and may also moonlight as a sorcerer. As for Zhang Jingxu¡¯s dream, it¡¯s probably related to the disc spirit, and the white-clad high school student is most likely the disc spirit."


    Zhang Jingxu rested his chin on his hand, looking somewhat puzzled. "However, there are two things that strike me as odd. Firstly, regarding the black cat demon deep in the bamboo forest and the corpse of the snake. Unless I¡¯m mistaken, that snake is probably the Black Flood Dragon. So why did the black cat demon and Black Flood Dragon perish together in the illusion? We saw the Black Flood Dragon with our own eyes in reality, and the black cat demon was stalking us near the bamboo forest."


    "Secondly, there¡¯s Panlong Lake. On the first day, we circled Panlong Town, but we didn¡¯t spot Panlong Lake. I don¡¯t think the illusion would randomly create a place that doesn¡¯t exist, so I suspect Panlong Lake is real but somehow concealed."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows and replied, "That might be related to the Black Flood Dragon. Since it resides in the Panlong Town reservoir, that reservoir could very well be Panlong Lake."


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head and sighed before saying, "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 373: A New Side Quest

    Chapter 373: A New Side Quest


    Zhang Jingxu paused for a moment, then began, "You all should still remember those stone pillars in Panlong Lake, right? At the time, I noticed that those pillars were connected to something massive underwater. And Ling Ishikawa also pointed out that as we were about to leave Panlong Lake, those pillars seemed to have shifted positions."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and spoke earnestly, "Zhang Jingxu, are you suggesting that those stone pillars are actually spikes from some mythical creature?"


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and replied with a solemn expression, "That¡¯s what it seems like. Considering the time we spent in the illusion at Panlong Lake was the longest, and based on our experiences with other situations in the illusion, there must be a mythical creature lurking in Panlong Lake. Moreover, this mythical creature¡¯s strength should not be underestimated. After all, Panlong Lake could very well be the lair of a mythical creature, and it¡¯s a case of ¡¯two tigers cannot share the same mountain.¡¯ The Black Flood Dragon may have already been driven away or even killed by this mythical creature."


    "The Black Flood Dragon killed?" Everyone was taken aback, exclaiming in unison.


    Zhang Jingxu sighed and continued, "I understand that you may argue that at the beginning of Module One, we all witnessed the Black Flood Dragon causing damage to the bridge. But seeing isn¡¯t always believing, because according to what Hu Cang and others have said, the Black Flood Dragon used to be the guardian deity of Panlong Town, often helping its residents in times of trouble. Based on our earlier speculations, the Black Flood Dragon might have been acting that way in order to ascend and become a true dragon, as only with perfect merits can one successfully ascend."


    "So, the biggest reason I now doubt the survival of the Black Flood Dragon is that during the Black Internet Cafe fire, it did not appear to save lives. You see, if it had saved the more than ten lives lost in the Black Internet Cafe arson, it would have accumulated a significant amount of merits and received even more offerings and beliefs from the residents of Panlong Town."


    "But as you¡¯ve all witnessed, the Black Flood Dragon did not appear. As for the reason why it didn¡¯t show up, it definitely couldn¡¯t be because it was too ashamed to face people. After all, before this, the Black Flood Dragon had intervened many times. So, I believe it¡¯s highly likely that the Black Flood Dragon is no longer alive. Of course, this is just my immature speculation."


    Just then, KP Snow Wind suddenly stepped forward and spoke, "Congratulations to player Yin En for successfully triggering a new Side Quest - ¡¯Debt of Life.¡¯ The mission objective is to help the Black Flood Dragon evade a fatal ambush, with a reward of 500 points and raising the Black Flood Dragon¡¯s favorability towards you to 100."


    Liu Xing nodded and smiled, saying, "We are all aware of the difficulty of this Side Quest, so Yin En, you don¡¯t need to feel too much pressure. Just do your best. Time is running out. Let¡¯s move on to the next topic. After I left the illusion, I had a long conversation with Hu Li. The most important thing I learned is that Hu Li is very fond of Hu Cang, but Hu Cang rejected her in the end."


    Zhang Jingxu chuckled and said, "That was within our expectations. If Hu Cang had accepted Hu Li, then she wouldn¡¯t have been able to marry Xiao Mochen. However, Xiao Mochen is quite unlucky in this situation. He thought he could marry a beautiful lady, but it turns out things took a different turn. That¡¯s really unfortunate."


    Liu Xing shook his head and said seriously, "I think Xiao Mochen¡¯s situation is not just bad luck. Hu Li must have had a reason for it. After all, there are plenty of people in Panlong Town. If Hu Li wanted revenge against Hu Cang due to her feelings, she could have married anyone else. Why did she specifically choose to trouble Xiao Mochen? So, I believe it¡¯s necessary for us to talk to Hu Cang and find out more. This is crucial for how we handle the troublesome situation caused by Hu Li."


    "After all, Hu Li is quite powerful overall. She not only possesses the ability to use hypnosis but also has a natural charm. She can perceive everything happening in Panlong Town through her sense of smell. While her combat abilities might not be exceptional, she likely has a variety of powerful items. We know of a dagger that can cause lethal injuries and a slow-acting but highly effective poison. Moreover, Hu Li has identified us as allies of Hu Cang. Therefore, if we want to operate smoothly in Panlong Town, we must first deal with the problem of Hu Li."


    At this moment, Ling Ishikawa crossed his hands under his chin and spoke in a low, solemn tone, "Since we are in this situation, let me perform a Prophecy Art to reveal the path ahead for everyone."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, recalling Ling Ishikawa¡¯s previous prophecy from the last module. Although that prophecy was somewhat accurate to some extent, it ultimately didn¡¯t serve much purpose.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 374: The Cost of Resurrection

    Chapter 374: The Cost of Resurrection


    Having witnessed Zhang Jingxu¡¯s use of the Prophecy Art, Ling Ishikawa couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, "Ling Ishikawa, your Prophecy Art seems a bit... how should I put it, unreliable, right? After all, you yourself admitted that the Prophecy Art is entirely random, and the targets of the prophecies are uncontrollable. So, I think, Ling Ishikawa, you might want to reconsider using that Prophecy Art."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement, sharing a similar sentiment. "Zhang Jingxu is right. Ling Ishikawa, your Prophecy Art, to put it bluntly, is more of an entertainment skill. It¡¯s fine for amusement, but relying on it for useful information is nearly impossible."


    Ling Ishikawa looked somewhat frustrated as he glanced at Liu Xing. He shrugged and replied, "Well, I do admit that the effectiveness of my Prophecy Art can be disappointing at times. But in the previous module, my Prophecy Art did work to some extent. After all, it predicted that Matsui Yui had once acted in a small film. It¡¯s just that you all didn¡¯t believe my prophecy back then. Besides, we have some spare time now, and using Prophecy Art once won¡¯t hurt, right?"


    Seeing Ling Ishikawa¡¯s determination, Liu Xing relented, saying, "Alright, Ling Ishikawa, go ahead and use your Prophecy Art again. I hope this time it will be as successful as in the previous module. However, it¡¯s getting late now. How about you wait until tomorrow to use the Prophecy Art? It has a lengthy casting time, and it¡¯s already late at night. I don¡¯t want to keep everyone waiting for too long."


    After some consideration, Ling Ishikawa nodded in agreement. He understood that the Prophecy Art had a significant pre-casting delay, and it wouldn¡¯t be fair to make Liu Xing and the others wait for an extended period in the middle of the night.


    Liu Xing checked his phone and continued, "Alright, the Private Room time is almost up. Let me wrap this up. First, tomorrow we¡¯ll meet with Hu Cang to confirm the current timeline. Then, we need to find a way to deal with the troublesome Hu Li. At this point, Hu Li should be aware of our presence, just like the Hu Li from the previous timeline. She probably believes we are sent to deal with her. Knowing Hu Li¡¯s personality, she¡¯ll likely strike preemptively."


    "Furthermore, Hu Li possesses highly covert methods. So, no matter how cautious we are, she has a high chance of cornering us. Escaping won¡¯t solve our problem. We must confront Hu Li head-on. Of course, if we engage in a direct conflict with her, the chances of success are high, but it will come at a cost. While we can resurrect, we won¡¯t be able to complete other missions during this timeline."


    "So, I personally believe that the best approach to dealing with Hu Li is to appeal to her emotions and logic. Hu Li seems to genuinely care for her husband, so if we find the right approach, we might be able to persuade her to drop her hostility. I¡¯ll take responsibility for this mission, as I had an extensive conversation with Hu Li after leaving the illusionary realm, and I believe I have a reasonable understanding of her."


    The others readily agreed to Liu Xing¡¯s proposal, understanding the gravity of the situation. They knew that if they didn¡¯t resolve the Hu Li issue, their progress within this module would be severely hindered, as they¡¯d have to tread carefully, fearing Hu Li¡¯s sudden attacks at every step.


    As for a direct confrontation, they all recognized its impracticality. Hu Li had considered them as enemies from the beginning, and she had complete control over their actions within the illusionary realm. Therefore, even before they reached Hu Li¡¯s location, she might have set various traps, making it easy for her to eliminate them once again. They had no effective means to counter her abilities.


    So, entrusting Liu Xing to negotiate with Hu Li was the most sensible and inevitable option.


    Reflecting on this, Ling Ishikawa added a warning, "Liu Xing, you should be cautious. Hu Li, or should I say, the ¡¯demon,¡¯ seems somewhat unstable. To strike back at Hu Cang, she resorted to unspeakable acts against Xiao Mochen. Combining my personal experience, I suspect she might have a particular fixation on a certain ¡¯unmentionable¡¯ part. So, be prepared for her to potentially resort to such methods with you."


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s words sent a chill down Liu Xing¡¯s spine. His earlier impulsive decision to confront Hu Li alone now felt regrettable.


    With a sigh, Liu Xing admitted, "I think I may not be able to handle Hu Li on my own..."


    Before Liu Xing could finish, Zhang Jingxu patted him on the shoulder and said reassuringly, "Liu Xing, have faith in yourself. You¡¯re the best."


    The others nodded solemnly, though their faces betrayed amused smiles.


    Liu Xing sighed again, realizing he might have bitten off more than he could chew.


    At that moment, KP Snow Wind interjected, "Alright, the Private Room time has ended. Players, please prepare to continue playing your roles. However, there¡¯s one more thing I didn¡¯t get a chance to mention earlier. Although you can be resurrected in this module, you should be aware that it comes at a cost and has limitations."


    "So, let me explain the resurrection rules for this module. Each player has three chances to be resurrected. After the third death, you¡¯ll be eliminated from the game. Each resurrection will deduct 15 ¡¯Truth¡¯ points, and one of your skills will be randomly selected to have its value temporarily reduced by half in the next timeline."


    Upon hearing KP Snow Wind¡¯s words, Liu Xing quickly began to inspect his character card, only to discover that there were no abnormalities in the skill values listed on it.


    Furrowing his brow, Liu Xing immediately inquired of KP Snow Wind, "KP, why haven¡¯t my skill values decreased? Is it possible that we¡¯ll only find out during Judgment?"


    Hu Cang furrowed his brows, looking somewhat uneasy as he said, "Why are you asking this question? It shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with us getting rid of the temporal distortion. So, I think I don¡¯t need to answer this question."


    Liu Xing sighed and spoke earnestly, "That may not necessarily be true, Mr. Hu Cang. I believe you already know the true identity of Hu Li, who is actually a fox that has cultivated to become a spirit. According to the information we currently have, Panlong Town may still be inhabited by various demons and monsters, which could potentially be linked to the temporal distortion in Panlong Town. So, we need to find a way to deal with these creatures one by one."


    "But, Mr. Hu Cang, you should also know or have guessed how powerful these demons and monsters are. Just us ordinary people won¡¯t be able to handle them. Therefore, we must find suitable allies to assist us. And the most suitable ally naturally would be Hu Li. After all, to defeat the demons, we need the help of someone like her who possesses extraordinary abilities."


    Liu Xing¡¯s persuasive argument left Hu Cang deep in thought.


    At this moment, Zhang Jingxu seized the opportunity and added, "Ryuusei is right, these demons and monsters are likely the ones released by that fanatical cultist who came to Panlong Town to spread his beliefs. Moreover, that cultist has a strong connection to the current temporal distortion in Panlong Town. So, we all believe that the best way to resolve the Panlong Town temporal distortion is by eliminating these creatures one by one. That¡¯s why we need your support, Mr. Hu Cang. Hu Li is our only viable ally right now."


    Hu Cang sighed and spoke with a conflicted expression, "You¡¯ve all probably guessed it already, there have been some disagreements between me and Hu Li about certain details, leading to the current situation. But I must clarify that Hu Li and I are not in a romantic relationship. The reason Hu Li likes me is that I once saved her when she was still in her fox form."


    Then, Hu Cang began to narrate the story of his encounter with Hu Li, a rather cliche?d tale of a fox repaying a favor.


    When Hu Cang was eight years old, he was playing hide and seek with his friends on a hill across Panlong River. Due to strong winds in the previous days, the hill¡¯s trees were in disarray, some even uprooted.


    During the game of hide and seek, Hu Cang discovered Hu Li in her fox form, who hadn¡¯t yet transformed into a human. At that moment, Hu Li¡¯s leg was trapped under a bowl-sized tree, and so Hu Cang rescued her and brought her to his home for treatment. After her leg had healed, he released her back into the forest.


    Two years ago, when Hu Li had transformed into a human, she came to Panlong Town to repay her debt to Hu Cang. Initially, Hu Cang didn¡¯t recognize her as he couldn¡¯t fathom how an animal could become human. However, he soon realized that Hu Li was excessively kind to him, in an abnormal way. Despite her intelligence, she exhibited childish behavior at times and lacked common knowledge.


    Unable to contain his curiosity, Hu Cang asked Hu Li why she acted this way. To his surprise, Hu Li openly revealed her true identity and reverted to her fox form.


    Seeing this, Hu Cang¡¯s worldview was shattered, and when Hu Li proposed being together, he chose to decline. He used studying medicine in Rongcheng as an excuse to leave Panlong Town. This decision led to conflicts between him and Hu Li, eventually leading to their current situation.


    After hearing Hu Cang and Hu Li¡¯s story, Liu Xing first criticized the cliche?d plot, then felt that Hu Cang was still hiding something.


    So, Liu Xing asked once more, "Mr. Hu Cang, I have another question. Why did Hu Li choose Xiao Mochen? Panlong Town has so many people, why did she specifically target Xiao Mochen, and why didn¡¯t you tell Xiao Mochen the truth?"


    Perhaps feeling pressed by Liu Xing¡¯s questioning, Hu Cang responded with some irritation, "Why are you asking me these questions? Do I have control over whom Hu Li chooses? And if I were to tell Xiao Mochen the truth, he might be in danger!"


    With that, Hu Cang turned and walked away.


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t expect such a strong reaction from Hu Cang and found himself at a loss for words.


    Therefore, Liu Xing simply shrugged and said, "Forget it. Since Mr. Hu Cang is unwilling to talk about it now, we¡¯ll have to find the answers ourselves. But for now, we should all return to our rooms and rest. It¡¯s getting late."


    Everyone nodded and bid each other goodnight, heading back to their respective rooms to rest.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 375: The Lost Soul Casket

    Chapter 375: The Lost Soul Casket


    Returning to their room, Ling Ishikawa couldn¡¯t help but remark, "Leader, I never expected you to be so lucky, gaining the ability of mental communication. Now you can communicate better with Li Dian and the others. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have the same luck as you, Leader."


    Liu Xing chuckled and replied, "I think this ability I gained might be temporary. After all, Hu Li¡¯s powers might not be strong enough to grant me permanent mental communication. But it¡¯s still a good thing; at least, I won¡¯t be hindered by language barriers for the time being."


    After a brief chat with Ling Ishikawa, Liu Xing retired to his bed. However, before going to sleep, he couldn¡¯t resist checking his character card again to see how long the mental communication ability would last.


    To his surprise, he couldn¡¯t find the duration of his mental communication ability. Instead, he discovered a significant problem ¨C Ancient One Sirius¡¯s Soul Casket was missing from his personal belongings.


    This was quite perplexing because Liu Xing had read "Watanabe Ryuusei¡¯s" memories, confirming that he had brought Ancient One Sirius¡¯s Soul Casket to China. Furthermore, when "Watanabe Ryuusei" had left Rongcheng on the bus, he had specifically checked to ensure he had Ancient One Sirius¡¯s Soul Casket. After all, "Watanabe Ryuusei" had come to China to help Ancient One Sirius find another Ancient One.


    Could he have left Ancient One Sirius¡¯s Soul Casket on the bus?


    Liu Xing shook his head. This seemed highly unlikely because, based on the contents of the USB drive provided by Yin En, a player¡¯s personal items weren¡¯t carried with them at all times. These items were generally meant to be accessible during the module. Therefore, a player¡¯s personal items were usually locked by default, and they wouldn¡¯t be lost without the player¡¯s knowledge unless intentionally discarded. There would be reminders through Judgments to prevent such losses.


    So, Liu Xing was certain that Ancient One Sirius¡¯s Soul Casket hadn¡¯t been lost but had not entered this module due to some other reason. Some modules restricted the use of specific items, much like the ritualistic knife Liu Xing currently possessed, which wouldn¡¯t have been allowed through China¡¯s customs in this module. However, Ancient One Sirius¡¯s Soul Casket seemed to be excluded for different reasons.


    This made Liu Xing feel a bit troubled. It appeared that this module was more challenging than he had anticipated. In this real Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, a player¡¯s personal items were their last resort, especially for players who had left the Ghoul area. Their personal items were life-saving assets because the modules in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall were generally more challenging than those in the real world, and the Keeper (KP) wasn¡¯t as accommodating. Therefore, relying solely on role-playing was unlikely to lead to a smooth completion. This was when personal items came in handy.


    For instance, Liu Xing¡¯s Ancient One Sirius¡¯s Soul Casket allowed him to communicate with Ancient One Sirius. Though Sirius¡¯s abilities were significantly weakened, he still possessed vast knowledge as an Ancient One. So, Liu Xing could receive valuable assistance from Sirius, especially in the current situation in Panlong Town. Sirius might hold the key to understanding the situation, which was likely why KP Snow Wind had excluded Ancient One Sirius¡¯s Soul Casket from this module.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing had a sudden insight. He considered a possibility, but without concrete evidence, he decided not to dwell on it. He remembered how he had thought of various wild theories in the previous module, only to find them baseless.


    This time, Liu Xing decided to gather solid evidence before exploring his conjectures. This way, he wouldn¡¯t waste time on unfounded speculations.


    With that in mind, Liu Xing decided it was time to get some sleep.


    The night passed without incident.


    The next morning, Liu Xing woke up. Players could set their waking time as long as no unexpected events occurred.


    Liu Xing habitually went to the window to observe Panlong Town¡¯s situation, attempting to estimate the time based on the clothing of the residents. The attire of people on the streets indicated that many were already active. Several three-wheeled carts laden with various goods, such as fruits and commodities, were coming from the direction of the bridge.


    It seemed like today was Panlong Town¡¯s market day.


    Market day was a common practice in rural towns like Shudu. It meant that residents gathered for a market day every three or six days, providing an opportunity to purchase essential goods.


    This brought back fond memories for Liu Xing. When he was young, he often visited his grandparents in his hometown, and during market days, his grandmother would take him to the market to buy delicious treats. While those delicacies might not hold up to his current standards, the warm memories remained unforgettable.


    Just then, Hu Cang arrived to invite Liu Xing and the others for breakfast.


    However, this time, Hu Cang didn¡¯t immediately leave but approached Liu Xing with some hesitation. He apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ryuusei. Last night, I was a bit impatient, and my words were too harsh. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart."


    With that, Hu Cang, who was initially baffled, accepted the explanation that Ling Ishikawa¡¯s disappearance was due to the temporal distortion in Panlong Town.


    The matter was temporarily settled.


    At the breakfast table, Liu Xing and the others understood the importance of staying in character. After speculating about Ling Ishikawa¡¯s disappearance for a while, they began discussing their plans for the day.


    Liu Xing took a bite of a steamed bun and said, "After breakfast, I¡¯ll go talk to Hu Li thoroughly. If I haven¡¯t returned by noon, it means I haven¡¯t reached an agreement with Hu Li and might have been killed by her. However, since we can all resurrect, there¡¯s no need for you to seek revenge for me. Just be cautious, as Hu Li might target you next."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said with a smile, "Indeed, even if we wanted to seek revenge for you, Ryuusei, it would be nearly impossible. Hu Li is too cunning to give us such an opportunity. So, we won¡¯t waste time and energy on a futile attempt. Here, we can only toast with soy milk and wish you success in returning alive."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement and replied, "Thank you, Mr. Zhang, for your well wishes. I¡¯ll do my best to come back alive. However, I¡¯m not sure if Hu Li will give me that chance."


    Wan Chongshan, sitting beside them, smiled and added, "Let¡¯s hope that Hu Li will be reasonable this time and won¡¯t kill you outright. Later, I plan to go to the market with Li Dian and explore Panlong Town a bit. We haven¡¯t had the chance to explore it thoroughly yet, so Zhang Jingxu, would you like to join us?"


    Zhang Jingxu considered it and then nodded, saying, "Sure, I¡¯ll join you. We can gather some useful information while we¡¯re out, like where to find gasoline."


    "Gasoline?" Hu Cang looked puzzled.


    Zhang Jingxu realized he had revealed some information inadvertently but didn¡¯t mind. He admitted, "Yes, we¡¯ve learned some specific information about the pig head butcher from Zhong Rensan. We know that the pig head butcher is extremely afraid of fire. As we mentioned earlier, we need to eliminate all the monsters in Panlong Town first to lift the temporal distortion, and our primary target is the pig head butcher. Since he¡¯s a zombie, his weakness is obvious. We just need to find him during the day and douse him with gasoline to burn him."


    Hu Cang nodded and said, "I see. This approach should be effective in dealing with the pig head butcher. However, there are hardly any motorcycles in Panlong Town now, which means there isn¡¯t much gasoline stored in people¡¯s homes. But I do know one person who has enough gasoline, and that¡¯s Wang Anquan."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Wang Anquan had a significant amount of gasoline.


    He asked, "Hu Cang, didn¡¯t you mention that Wang Anquan¡¯s family is of modest means? How could he afford a motorcycle and have so much gasoline at home?"


    Hu Cang pointed to his leg and explained, "Well, Wang Anquan is actually a disabled person. A few years ago, he had his leg broken by someone from a neighboring town while they were riding a motorcycle. As compensation, the person who caused the accident gave Wang Anquan a motorcycle and several cans of gasoline. Since they are all villagers here, they settled the matter privately. Wang Anquan accepted the offer, especially since having a motorcycle allowed him to earn extra money by renting it out to residents who needed to travel quickly. That¡¯s why he often has a can of gasoline or two stored at home. If you¡¯re willing to pay, Wang Anquan will sell it to you."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said, "That sounds good. Later, Wan Chongshan and I will go find Wang Anquan and try to purchase a can of gasoline. However, we don¡¯t know Wang Anquan¡¯s exact address yet."


    Hu Cang thought for a moment and then admitted, "Well, I don¡¯t know Wang Anquan very well. I only heard about him from others after the Black Internet Cafe arson incident. I know that Wang Anquan lives near the rear bridge of Panlong Town, but I don¡¯t have the specific address. You can ask around when you¡¯re on the street, and someone should know where Wang Anquan lives."


    Liu Xing suddenly remembered something and asked, "Hu Cang, I have a question. In the illusion yesterday, Zhang Jingxu and I visited a place called Panlong Lake. Is Panlong Lake the same as the Panlong Reservoir you mentioned earlier? But when we explored Panlong Town the day before, we couldn¡¯t find Panlong Lake anywhere."


    Hearing Liu Xing¡¯s question, Hu Cang shook his head with a hint of helplessness and said, "Well, it¡¯s a bit complicated. Panlong Reservoir is indeed Panlong Lake. After all, reservoirs are usually built on lakes to save costs. But as for why Panlong Lake has suddenly disappeared, I¡¯m not entirely sure. When I returned to Panlong Town, I found that Panlong Lake had vanished without a trace."


    Liu Xing had a hunch and seemed to have guessed the identity of the Great Old One responsible for these strange occurrences.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 376: "The Residents of the Lake" - Gralki

    Chapter 376: "The Residents of the Lake" - Gralki


    Even though Liu Xing had a vague inkling of a Great Old One, he couldn¡¯t quite put a name to it or understand its specific abilities. This particular Great Old One was relatively obscure in the Cthulhu Mythos, making it challenging for Liu Xing to identify.


    Therefore, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t be certain if his suspicions were correct or not. He decided to temporarily set aside the issue and gather more information before drawing conclusions.


    After finishing breakfast, Liu Xing headed straight to Hu Li¡¯s clothing store. However, as he approached the entrance, he hesitated for a moment. After all, even though he could resurrect within this module, nobody wanted to die willingly, and Liu Xing still had lingering memories of his previous death.


    Nonetheless, having come this far, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t back down now. He steeled himself and entered Hu Li¡¯s clothing store.


    Today, Hu Li¡¯s store was open for business, with several customers browsing for clothes. Being the only clothing store in Panlong Town, it seemed to be doing well.


    However, Liu Xing didn¡¯t spot Hu Li on the ground floor; instead, he saw a young woman who appeared to be in her twenties attending to the customers. She seemed like an ordinary human, not one of Hu Li¡¯s kind.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n))


    The service staff noticed Liu Xing and, after giving him a careful once-over, approached him. "You must be Mr. Ryuusei, a friend of Boss Hu Li, right? Boss Hu Li has been waiting upstairs for quite some time. Let me show you the way."


    While the service staff spoke, she gestured toward the staircase.


    Liu Xing nodded without speaking. Although he could communicate with the service staff through telepathy, he didn¡¯t want to risk revealing that he wasn¡¯t speaking in Chinese, as it could lead to complications later.


    As Liu Xing ascended to the second floor, he suddenly remembered something. Why did Hu Li arrange for a service staff member to wait for him downstairs? How did she know it would be him and not Zhang Jingxu¡¯s group?


    Most importantly, Hu Li had provided the service staff with his physical description, enabling her to recognize him. This was strange and somewhat unsettling. According to Hu Li¡¯s own account, she could only sense their presence through scent and monitor their movements. Liu Xing doubted she could determine someone¡¯s appearance solely through scent.


    Therefore, Liu Xing concluded that this version of Hu Li at this moment had undergone some changes compared to the previous one.


    Nevertheless, this realization relieved Liu Xing somewhat. It suggested that this version of Hu Li was willing to sit down and have a conversation. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have arranged for a service staff member to receive him.


    With a deep breath, Liu Xing entered Hu Li¡¯s home.


    Since he had lost consciousness the last time he entered her home, Liu Xing had no idea about its layout. As he explored Hu Li¡¯s residence, he was disappointed to find that it resembled an ordinary person¡¯s home, albeit simpler. Apart from essential furniture, there was nothing else, let alone decorations.


    In the living room, Hu Li was seated on the couch, with a tea set on the coffee table in front of her.


    Liu Xing became instantly alert, recalling his previous experience with Hu Li¡¯s tea. He had a feeling it wouldn¡¯t be pleasant.


    With a touch of nervousness, Liu Xing took a seat across from Hu Li, determined not to drink the tea. He thought this encounter resembled a treacherous feast, and he had willingly walked into a trap.


    "As for the situation in Panlong Town, I do have much more information now. Honestly, when you transmitted information to me, it seems that I also regained some of my memories. I mean, I remember some events that will happen in the future. I¡¯ve even recovered memories from up to 2000 years ago. From what I can recall, the creatures currently inhabiting Panlong Town, those monsters and demons, seem to have appeared only after the temporal distortion in Panlong Town."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Hu Li had started to recover her memories. However, he realized it might be a positive development.


    "At first, I thought the fanatic was like me, able to transform into a humanoid form. After all, as far as I know, many supernatural creatures have ways to achieve immortality. However, his case is peculiar. He¡¯s undoubtedly a human, but his body has undergone significant mutations. In human terms, he¡¯s become something other than human. I can sense a strange energy within his body, which must be the reason for his transformation and immortality."


    Liu Xing nodded, and according to Hu Li¡¯s explanation, the fanatic was likely transformed and granted immortality by a Great Old One, injecting him with a mysterious energy. This prompted Liu Xing to reconsider the identity of that Great Old One.


    However, now that Hu Li was here, Liu Xing thought it would be best to ask her about the Great Old One¡¯s identity. After all, speculating alone wouldn¡¯t lead to any answers.


    ...


    When Liu Xing heard the name "Gralki," he immediately recalled relevant information about this Great Old One and became certain that Gralki was behind all the events in Panlong Town.


    In the Cthulhu Mythos, there are numerous Great Old Ones, but Gralki, despite being less famous than entities like Cthulhu and Hastur, held a unique place. Gralki was said to reside in a lake near the Severn Valley, a fictional location in England.


    The Severn Valley was an intriguing setting within the Cthulhu Mythos, as it was one of the rare places where multiple Great Old Ones congregated. Most Great Old Ones tended to be solitary, each occupying a distinct territory. However, in the Severn Valley, there were at least five Great Old Ones lying dormant (others would appear later). Gralki was one of them.


    Gralki bore the title "The Resident of the Lake" because it had arrived on Earth encased within a meteorite. When the meteorite crash-landed, it shattered, granting Gralki its freedom. This made Gralki one of the few Great Old Ones that could move about freely. As a result, reports of Gralki¡¯s presence surfaced not only in the lakes of Severn Valley but also in other lakes worldwide, making it difficult to determine its true location.


    Gralki had a unique appearance, resembling a massive three-eyed slug-like creature covered in metallic spikes. While these spikes appeared inorganic, they possessed organic structures and could grow when needed. They were also hollow, allowing Gralki to transport an unknown liquid through them.


    As an intelligent Great Old One, Gralki actively developed a following of worshippers. Like Cthulhu, Gralki influenced humans through dreams, attracting those who sought to become immortal. Gralki¡¯s followers were those who wished for eternal life. By impaling them with its spikes and injecting a mysterious fluid, Gralki could


    grant them immortality. However, this came at the cost of the followers¡¯ autonomy, as Gralki could control their bodies.


    Therefore, Gralki¡¯s "blessed" followers were more like puppets than immortals. Over time, their bodies would undergo mutations, becoming highly sensitive to sunlight, sometimes disintegrating completely.


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but ponder the implications of Gralki¡¯s involvement in Panlong Town¡¯s events. This Great Old One was known for its power to grant immortality, which could explain the resurrection of the fanatic and other unusual occurrences. However, the consequences of such immortality were horrifying.


    With this new information, Liu Xing realized that dealing with Gralki would be a challenging and dangerous task.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 377: The Scales of the Black Flood Dragon

    Chapter 377: The Scales of the Black Flood Dragon


    Now that Gralki is placed within this module again, Liu Xing feels that everything within this module finally makes sense.


    Firstly, there¡¯s the issue of Panlong Lake. Given that Gralki has multiple avatars and can appear in various lakes around the world, it¡¯s plausible that one of Gralki¡¯s avatars appeared in Panlong Lake. Moreover, with Gralki¡¯s abilities, concealing Panlong Lake would be a straightforward task.


    Next, there¡¯s the matter of why Gralki transformed Panlong Town into its current eerie state.


    Of course, Liu Xing believes that Gralki¡¯s avatar¡¯s combat capabilities are likely unimpressive, considering that the original Gralki isn¡¯t a formidable fighter either. To put it bluntly, Gralki is a large, thorn-covered three-eyed slug with limited close combat abilities, mainly relying on body crushing. While its thorns can grow, they can¡¯t instantly extend within a short timeframe. Thus, Gralki possesses mental control abilities as its primary asset.


    Moreover, the Gralki within Panlong Lake is probably just an avatar, likely a very weak one at that. After all, this is merely an advanced module in the Shoggoth Region, and it wouldn¡¯t make sense to have a fully-powered Great Old One avatar as a boss.


    With these thoughts in mind, Liu Xing can¡¯t help but ask, "Miss Hu Li, do you recall any other memories about this Gralki? I believe this Gralki might be responsible for the transformation of Panlong Town into its current eerie state."


    Hu Li furrows her brows and responds with some hesitation, "Regarding this Gralki, I¡¯m having a hard time remembering much at the moment. It seems that after the Black Flood Dragon emerged in Panlong Lake, I can¡¯t recall any memories beyond that."Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com


    As Liu Xing suspected, the Black Flood Dragon likely wouldn¡¯t stand idly by when it came to Gralki. Even if the Black Flood Dragon is deceased, it could still have inflicted significant damage on Gralki¡¯s avatar within Panlong Lake.


    Furthermore, Gralki¡¯s avatar in Panlong Lake should remain unaffected by the temporal distortion. Therefore, it is likely in a heavily injured state.


    "Speaking of the Black Flood Dragon," Hu Li adds with a smile, "we can seek its assistance now. Black Flood Dragon is quite a helpful ally and relatively easy to negotiate with."


    Liu Xing nods and expresses his curiosity, "Oh, I¡¯d like to hear more. I¡¯m not very familiar with the Black Flood Dragon."


    Hu Li takes out a fist-sized black scale from her pocket and continues with a smile, "When I had just assumed human form and attempted to enter Panlong Town, the Black Flood Dragon blocked my way outside the town. After explaining my origin to it, the Black Flood Dragon told me that as long as I refrained from causing harm or chaos within Panlong Town, it wouldn¡¯t harm me. However, if I were to harm anyone, it would not hesitate to kill me."


    "This is a scale that the Black Flood Dragon gave me¡ªa token, if you will. It allows me to easily approach it for help. Black Flood Dragon¡¯s lair is filled with traps and mechanisms that would confuse ordinary individuals. Even if I entered without this scale, I would likely encounter difficulties. So, having this scale makes things much more convenient."


    Liu Xing believed that even if they couldn¡¯t convince the Black Flood Dragon to help, they could try to pressure it. After all, the Black Flood Dragon shouldn¡¯t be inclined to kill humans at the moment. Furthermore, if it learned the truth, it would likely choose to defeat Gralki¡¯s avatar, allowing Panlong Town to return to normal. If Panlong Town remained distorted, the Black Flood Dragon would never ascend as a true dragon.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing nodded and said, "Alright, we¡¯ll go and seek help from the Black Flood Dragon. But Miss Hu Li, could you please inform us about where the Black Flood Dragon might appear now? And provide us with an item just in case. Otherwise, it could be quite awkward if the Black Flood Dragon ignores us."


    Naturally, Hu Li understood Liu Xing¡¯s intention. She smiled and handed the scale to Liu Xing, saying, "You can take this scale with you, Liu Xing. This scale serves as a token of the Black Flood Dragon and a means to establish contact with it. As long as the Black Flood Dragon appears within a range of twenty meters from the scale, it will react. Carry this scale with you, and you¡¯ll surely notice its response."


    Liu Xing accepted the scale and understood its details. It was a scale from the Black Flood Dragon¡¯s body that allowed mutual sensing with the Black Flood Dragon¡¯s original form. When the sensing was successful, players could establish contact with the Black Flood Dragon by spending just 1 MP. Additionally, the scale provided 10 points of armor and rendered all non-piercing damage as only 1 point of damage.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised by the scale¡¯s additional armor effect. It was like having an extra life since most character cards had around 10 HP. Moreover, the scale offered resistance against piercing damage, making it likely impenetrable to light firearms and small blades.


    However, he considered the scale¡¯s effectiveness relatively good, considering its small size and limited defense area. It could serve as a kind of protective talisman.


    Liu Xing accepted the scale, smiled, and said, "If everything goes according to plan, I should be able to persuade the Black Flood Dragon. But Miss Hu Li, I have a few more questions, if you don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s about the other supernatural beings in Panlong Town. Do you have any information you can share with me?"


    Hu Li nodded and began to provide information, "That¡¯s not a problem, especially since I believe you all intend to eliminate these supernatural beings. After all, we¡¯ll definitely have to fight Gralki later, and to improve our chances of winning, it¡¯s essential to deal with the other supernatural beings first. Plus, I¡¯ve recovered many memories about them."


    "The other supernatural beings in Panlong Town can be roughly divided into two types. The first type is the intelligent ones. Firstly, there¡¯s the ogre on the upper floor of the supermarket. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he was originally a human but likely learned some traditional witchcraft in the Miaojiang region. He enhanced and altered his body to the extent that he no longer looks entirely human. However, his combat abilities should not be underestimated. You must have some knowledge of witchcraft, which not only allows him to control minds but also kill stealthily."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement, as they were already aware of Zha Kang¡¯s use of witchcraft to control the drug addicts in Panlong Town. However, he hadn¡¯t expected Zha Kang to have undergone such extensive body modifications.


    It seemed that dealing with Zha Kang would be quite challenging.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 378: Mutual Restraint

    Chapter 378: Mutual Restraint


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, enemies like Zha Kang are notoriously difficult to deal with. After all, such enemies typically don¡¯t engage in direct combat upfront. Instead, they employ various means to weaken you, set traps to ensnare you, and generally avoid direct confrontation unless they are absolutely certain of victory.


    Thinking about Zha Kang¡¯s primary method of attack, using various gu worms, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease. After all, these gu worms were extremely small, and even with the utmost caution, it was still possible to fall victim to them. Moreover, conventional methods of insecticide wouldn¡¯t be effective against these gu worms once they had taken hold.


    So, with these concerns in mind, Liu Xing turned to Hu Li and asked, "Miss Hu Li, I¡¯m aware of the terror of these gu worms, but given our current abilities, I¡¯m afraid we might struggle to deal with them. Do you have any methods to handle these gu worms?"


    Hu Li chuckled confidently and replied, "I knew you wouldn¡¯t have a straightforward way to deal with those gu worms. After all, the use of gu techniques is becoming increasingly rare these days, and most practitioners remain in the Miaojiang region. Therefore, knowledge of how to deal with gu worms is not widespread. However, I happen to know an effective method that can deal with over eighty percent of gu worms. As for someone like Chaxi, who you mentioned, I doubt they possess any higher-level gu worms."


    Liu Xing nodded but quickly realized something was amiss. "Wait a moment, Miss Hu Li. You mentioned a gu practitioner named Chaxi, but I remember that Chaxi was referred to by someone else as Zha Kang."


    Hu Li was momentarily surprised and then explained, "Chaxi is indeed Zha Kang, but that was before the temporal distortion occurred in Panlong Town..."


    "So, at that time, when Xiao Dafu went to find Chaxi, he suddenly died at the supermarket entrance. I found multiple gu worms in Xiao Dafu¡¯s body at that moment, which led me to discover Chaxi¡¯s true identity. Originally, I didn¡¯t intend to seek revenge for Xiao Dafu, as he deserved his fate, but he happened to be Xiao Mochen¡¯s father. Xiao Mochen requested that I uncover the truth and seek vengeance on his behalf."


    "So, I decided to meet with this Chaxi. Since Chaxi had already violated the rules of the Black Flood Dragon, I believed they would be dealt with by the organization. Therefore, I wanted to gather information about Chaxi in advance. I administered a tranquilizer to Chaxi and infiltrated their lair."


    "What I didn¡¯t expect was that Chaxi had already used gu techniques to modify their own body, rendering the tranquilizer ineffective. I nearly fell into Chaxi¡¯s trap, but fortunately, I had left a contingency plan and managed to evade capture. However, I was still forced into a confrontation with Chaxi. Zha Kang possessed formidable close combat skills, and their nails were poisoned with gu toxins. I ended up getting poisoned."


    "After being poisoned, I sought treatment from Doctor Zhong Rensan at the clinic. To my surprise, Zhong Rensan successfully cured the gu toxin in my body. I became curious about how he managed to do it and discovered that Zhong Rensan wore an amulet infused with certain magic spells by a highly skilled individual. This amulet automatically repels gu worms within a certain range, which is the method I mentioned earlier. The most important thing is that Zhong Rensan himself is unaware of the amulet¡¯s true purpose."


    Liu Xing nodded in understanding. He hadn¡¯t expected that Zhong Rensan, who seemed inconspicuous, would turn out to be an important NPC in this module. Not only did he possess vital information about the pig head butcher, but he also had an item that could restrain Chaxi, the gu practitioner. Furthermore, there seemed to be a connection between Zhong Rensan and the mythical creature in the basement of Panlong Town Clinic.


    Therefore, Liu Xing believed it was necessary to inform Zhang Jingxu and the others to have a conversation with Zhong Rensan upon their return.


    However, a problem arose. Liu Xing didn¡¯t believe that obtaining Zhong Rensan¡¯s amulet would be easy. Hu Li had mentioned that the amulet had significant historical significance and value. Zhong Rensan was unlikely to part with it easily.


    Liu Xing continued, "In that case, Miss Hu Li, I assume you wanted to obtain that amulet back then. After all, having that amulet would make dealing with Chaxi much easier. So, may I ask if Dr. Zhong Rensan is willing to sell the amulet?"


    Hu Li shook her head and smiled, saying, "Of course, I wanted to obtain that amulet, but Dr. Zhong Rensan is not willing to sell it. That amulet is a family heirloom, and aside from its magical properties, it¡¯s incredibly valuable in terms of its craftsmanship. Zhong Rensan is knowledgeable and knows the amulet¡¯s worth. Naturally, he¡¯s not willing to part with it."The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n))


    "However, nothing in this world is absolute. Although Zhong Rensan is reluctant to sell the amulet, he¡¯s willing to give it as a reward if someone helps him with a particular task. This task involves another supernatural creature in Panlong Town - the Mountain Demon. The Mountain Demon is a creature with a humanoid-monkey appearance, small and dark-skinned, commonly found in the mountains. It likes to make various contracts and deals with humans but seeks revenge if those contracts are violated, often targeting the entire family of the oath-breaker."


    Liu Xing was about to agree when he remembered something important. He quickly asked Hu Li, "Miss Hu Li, I just remembered something. Hu Cang mentioned that after returning to Panlong Town, he didn¡¯t see any other women except for you and the owner of the Black Internet Cafe. Do you have any thoughts on that?"


    Hu Li furrowed her brow, saying, "Ryuusei, I hadn¡¯t noticed that until you mentioned it. Since the temporal distortion in Panlong Town, I haven¡¯t seen any other women either. It¡¯s as if they all disappeared."


    "What about the waitress who just came up? Isn¡¯t she a woman?" Liu Xing asked, puzzled.


    Hu Li smiled mysteriously and replied, "Do you think so?"


    A chill ran down Liu Xing¡¯s spine. Could it be that the waitress had suffered the same fate as Xiao Mochen?


    Seeing Liu Xing¡¯s uneasy expression, Hu Li continued with a chuckle, "That waitress is not a woman, or even a human for that matter. She¡¯s just a paper doll controlled by my magic spells. However, I used an illusion on her, so you saw her as a real person."


    Ah, that explained it.


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I see. But still, what happened to the other women in Panlong Town?"


    Hu Li shook her head and stood up. "I really don¡¯t know, but I think it might be related to Gralki. After all, before the incident, there were more than three hundred permanent female residents in Panlong Town. Now, it seems like they¡¯ve all vanished into thin air."


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but feel a growing sense of unease. Something was definitely amiss in Panlong Town, and it was likely connected to the mythical creatures.


    As Hu Li left to deal with Xiao Mochen, Liu Xing continued to ponder the situation. He realized that there might be a complex interplay between the various mythical creatures in Panlong Town.


    Starting with the gu practitioner Chaxi, to deal with them, they needed to first kill the Mountain Demon to obtain the jade pendant that would restrain Chaxi. To kill the Mountain Demon, they needed Hu Li¡¯s sedatives, which would work only if everything went smoothly without alerting the creature. However, if things went wrong, they would need to use a prepared net to trap the Mountain Demon. Letting it escape was not an option.


    Liu Xing believed that each of these mythical creatures might have a unique weakness or item that could help in defeating another creature. The disc spirit, for instance, was likely the enemy of the pig head butcher. Since the pig head butcher lacked a soul, it wouldn¡¯t be affected by the disc spirit¡¯s hypnotic abilities, making it immune to the creature¡¯s tricks.


    It was a complex web of relationships, and Liu Xing was determined to uncover the truth behind it all. But he also understood that he needed to be cautious and not blindly trust anyone in Panlong Town. After all, Hu Li might have her own hidden agenda, and their group could just be pawns in her game.


    As Liu Xing mulled over his thoughts, he heard footsteps approaching. It was Hu Li, returning from her conversation with Xiao Mochen.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 379: The Special Side Quest

    Chapter 379: The Special Side Quest


    Looking at Hu Li, who wore a perplexed expression, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, "What¡¯s going on? Did something happen?"


    Hu Li, who had just sat down, sighed and said with a hint of helplessness, "This Xiao Mochen is even more troublesome than I imagined. I told him clearly, but he still doesn¡¯t want to break up with me. So, I had to use hypnosis to get rid of him. But just thinking about how Xiao Mochen will come bothering me again in a few days makes me feel frustrated."


    Liu Xing nodded, choosing not to comment on the matter.


    However, curiosity could be dangerous. Liu Xing was quite interested in understanding the love triangle involving Hu Li, Xiao Mochen, and Hu Cang. Yet, he was also afraid of pushing too far and meeting a deadly end at the hands of Hu Li.


    Seeing Liu Xing¡¯s conflicted expression, Hu Li couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow and ask, "Mr. Ryuusei, what¡¯s going on with you? Your expression suddenly became so expressive."


    Liu Xing awkwardly smiled, deciding to take a risk. After all, Hu Li had mentioned cooperation with their group. Asking this question probably wouldn¡¯t anger her to the point of killing him.


    So, Liu Xing took a deep breath and asked in a serious tone, "Miss Hu Li, I have a question. After you married Xiao Mochen, did you change him into a female?"


    Hu Li furrowed her brow, somewhat surprised by Liu Xing¡¯s question. It seemed she hadn¡¯t anticipated such a query.


    Nevertheless, Hu Li nodded gracefully and said with a smile, "Yes, on the day I married Xiao Mochen, I performed a gender transformation surgery on him. I changed his physical structure to that of a female while trying to maintain his male appearance as much as possible. So, Mr. Ryuusei, are you interested in trying it as well?"


    Liu Xing quickly shook his head, realizing there were things he shouldn¡¯t experiment with.


    However, seeing Hu Li¡¯s open admission, Liu Xing decided to push his luck further.


    Taking another deep breath, he asked, "There are some things I feel I shouldn¡¯t try, but I¡¯ve heard from Hu Cang that you and he had a history. Why did you separate from Hu Cang and go trouble Xiao Mochen?"


    Hu Li let out a cold snort, her tone turning icy. "There are some questions, Mr. Ryuusei, that you shouldn¡¯t casually ask, especially ones unrelated to our cooperation. The most important thing is that while we are currently in a cooperative state, I may choose to terminate our collaboration if necessary and engage in hostilities with you."


    Liu Xing nodded, realizing that bringing up this topic had elicited a similar reaction from Hu Li as it did with Hu Cang. It seemed there were irreconcilable conflicts and painful memories between them.


    Of course, Liu Xing knew it was best not to push his luck any further. After all, if he succeeded in pushing Hu Li to reveal the reasons, he might pay the ultimate price.


    Creatures like disc spirits were mythical, and summoning them to the real world shouldn¡¯t be straightforward. So, did those middle school students have access to the spell intentionally?


    Liu Xing turned to Hu Li and said, "It seems you have some suspicions as well. It¡¯s highly unlikely that a group of ordinary middle school students knew the correct spell to summon a disc spirit. I believe someone with ill intentions must have informed them of the spell, leading those students to summon the angry disc spirit. But why would this person want the disc spirit to kill those students? Also, if Black Flood Dragon knows about all this, shouldn¡¯t it have taken action against this person?"


    Hu Li shook her head, sharing the same sense of confusion. "I don¡¯t know for sure, but it seems that the person with ill intentions also died in Panlong Town Middle School. Unless that person had power surpassing that of Black Flood Dragon and could deceive its senses, my guess is that the person intended to go down together with those middle school students."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing immediately remembered the dream that Zhang Jingxu had in the illusion, where the white-clad middle school student was involved. It seemed that this white-clad student had ill intentions.


    So, why did the white-clad student want to go down with his classmates?


    Liu Xing shared the details of the white-clad middle school student with Hu Li.


    Hu Li thought for a moment and said, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, the white-clad middle school student should be named Ye Long. I saw him before I assumed human form, and I also heard some information about him from others. Firstly, Ye Long was a transfer student from Rongcheng. As for the reason for his transfer, it¡¯s said that both of Ye Long¡¯s parents were government officials who ended up in prison due to corruption and bribery charges. Their assets were confiscated and frozen, leaving Ye Long homeless in Rongcheng. He had no choice but to seek refuge with his uncle in Panlong Town."


    "However, Ye Long¡¯s uncle was also a materialistic person, considering that Ye Long was seen as a burden after his parents¡¯ downfall. So, Ye Long had a motive to deliberately summon a disc spirit. But, like I said, summoning a disc spirit isn¡¯t something that can be done easily. I¡¯m certain that at that time, Ye Long didn¡¯t have the spell to summon a disc spirit."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow and asked, "So, you¡¯re saying that someone else must have given Ye Long the spell to summon a disc spirit?"


    As he thought about it, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but recall the name Nyarlathotep. After all, Nyarlathotep, as the ultimate scapegoat, could do anything in the module without causing plot bugs. It seemed plausible that Nyarlathotep might have been involved in this.


    "That¡¯s likely the case," Hu Li replied. "But the specific reasons are probably known only to Ye Long himself. However, Ye Long has also died in Panlong Town Middle School, so unless he has become a disc spirit as well, we may never know the truth."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised. "Wait, Miss Hu Li, are you suggesting that disc spirits are the souls of humans after they die?"


    Hu Li nodded, speaking seriously. "That¡¯s correct. Disc spirits are the souls of humans after they pass away. However, not all human souls can become disc spirits. I¡¯m not entirely sure about the specific conditions because disc spirits reside in another world, and our knowledge about them is quite limited. But I do know one thing: disc spirits often forget most of their memories from their past lives, preserving only a few precious ones. And these memories remain sealed until certain conditions are met."


    "So, are there still disc spirits in present-day Panlong Town?" Liu Xing inquired.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n))

 Chapter 380: A Bold Guess

    Chapter 380: A Bold Guess


    Liu Xing exchanged a knowing glance with Hu Cang, who smiled and turned to Xiao Mochen, saying, "It¡¯s nothing. This is a friend I met in Rongcheng. However, he¡¯s from the Island Nation and can¡¯t understand what we¡¯re saying."


    Xiao Mochen looked somewhat surprised at Liu Xing, while Liu Xing politely nodded at Xiao Mochen and took out his phone, engrossed in playing with it.


    Xiao Mochen withdrew his gaze and said to Hu Cang, "I see. I was actually thinking if I should find a quiet place to talk. After all, the things I told you are a bit embarrassing. But come to think of it, this foreigner¡¯s phone looks different from ours; it seems high-end and classy."


    Liu Xing, looking down at his own phone, realized it was indeed out of place in this era, as it was a smartphone from more than ten years in the future. Phones underwent significant changes every few years. Therefore, Liu Xing decided not to casually take out his phone in the future, to avoid drawing unnecessary attention and suspicion about his identity.


    After all, in the world of the Cthulhu RPG Game module, anything was possible.


    At this point, Xiao Mochen continued, "Hu Cang, this is really like a woman¡¯s changeable heart. Yesterday, Hu Li and I were getting along well. I even hinted at proposing to her, and she seemed willing. So, I prepared everything to propose today, even had a big surprise for her. But unexpectedly, she changed her mind today before I could say a word. When I realized it, she had already gone upstairs. I had planned to go up and ask her what had happened, but the waiter she called was surprisingly strong and held me down."


    Hu Cang, hearing this, had already guessed why Hu Li had suddenly rejected Xiao Mochen. Since Liu Xing had returned safely, it meant that Hu Li had discovered that Panlong Town was in a temporal distortion state, and she had already entered into a cooperation with Liu Xing. Therefore, Hu Li probably felt that she no longer needed to accept Xiao Mochen¡¯s proposal.


    Hu Cang was well aware that the reason Hu Li had agreed to Xiao Mochen¡¯s proposal in the first place was largely because of himself, or rather, as a way of seeking revenge on him.


    However, Hu Cang definitely wouldn¡¯t reveal this, especially not to Xiao Mochen.


    Thinking about this, Hu Cang sighed and said, "Xiao Mochen, didn¡¯t I warn you when I first returned to Panlong Town? Don¡¯t casually get involved with that woman, Hu Li. She¡¯s not simple, and with your personality, you would have been taken advantage of. Now that it¡¯s come to this, Xiao Mochen, it pains me to say this, but you¡¯ve been played by Hu Li."


    Although Xiao Mochen wanted to refute Hu Cang, he couldn¡¯t find any valid arguments. So, he sighed and leaned against the wall looking disheartened.


    Hu Cang patted Xiao Mochen¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly, "Given the circumstances, Xiao Mochen, you should let go of your thoughts about Hu Li. A woman like her is not someone you can handle, and with your qualities, you can surely find someone better than her."


    Xiao Mochen forced a smile and said, "Hu Cang, it¡¯s easier said than done. You know my current situation. After opening that teahouse, I¡¯m practically broke. My mother still needs medical treatment in Rongcheng, and you know how my father is. My monthly expenses are quite high, so let me be frank. One of the big reasons I chose Hu Li is that she doesn¡¯t require a dowry."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, finding Xiao Mochen¡¯s statement a bit exaggerated. After all, Hu Li¡¯s appearance was well-documented on her dating app. Liu Xing couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Mochen¡¯s decision to marry Hu Li wouldn¡¯t be influenced by her appearance, not to mention her ability to use charm techniques.Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com


    Hu Cang, on the other hand, clearly shared Liu Xing¡¯s thoughts. He couldn¡¯t help but find Xiao Mochen¡¯s words a bit unbelievable and said, "Xiao Mochen, it¡¯s been so many years, and you¡¯re still boasting like this. What you said can¡¯t be described as anything other than self-deception. I thought about proposing to Hu Li, but now I have to go on blind dates to find someone suitable. Hu Cang, do you have any recommendations?"


    Liu Xing pretended to yawn and discreetly observed the expressions on Hu Cang and Xiao Mochen¡¯s faces. He noticed that Hu Cang seemed somewhat unnatural at the moment, while Xiao Mochen¡¯s smile appeared forced.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing had a better grasp of KP Snow Wind¡¯s character. KP Snow Wind appeared to be of the neutral lawful alignment¡ªfriendly toward players but not inclined to provide substantial help.


    Meanwhile, Hu Cang and Xiao Mochen¡¯s conversation continued.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll introduce a suitable match for you later, Xiao Mochen. However, she¡¯s from the neighboring town, so it might take a few days to arrange a meeting. Are you satisfied with that?" Hu Cang asked with a smile.


    Xiao Mochen nodded and then asked, "Hu Cang, why don¡¯t you introduce me to someone from Panlong Town? Wait a minute, why do I feel like there are so few women in Panlong Town now?"


    Xiao Mochen furrowed his brows, lost in thought.


    Hearing this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but glance at Xiao Mochen. Could it be that Xiao Mochen had also awakened like Hu Li?


    At that moment, the sound of dice hitting the table echoed.


    After a while, Xiao Mochen furrowed his brows and said, "Hu Cang, have you noticed that something¡¯s not right in Panlong Town? I have strange memories appearing in my mind."


    Hu Cang looked at Xiao Mochen in shock and then turned to Liu Xing.


    Liu Xing stood up, nodded at Hu Cang, and said, "It seems that Xiao Mochen has awakened too."


    Xiao Mochen, upon hearing Liu Xing, immediately turned to him in surprise, saying, "Hu Cang, didn¡¯t you say your friend couldn¡¯t speak Chinese? Why can I understand what he¡¯s saying even though he¡¯s speaking a language I don¡¯t understand?"


    Liu Xing chuckled and said to Hu Cang, "Mr. Hu Cang, you might as well tell Xiao Mochen the current situation. After all, he has already awakened relevant memories, and it would be a good thing to share all those details with him."


    Hu Cang nodded and began to explain the current situation to Xiao Mochen.


    While Hu Cang and Xiao Mochen conversed, Liu Xing began to contemplate why Xiao Mochen had suddenly awakened these memories. Hu Li¡¯s awakening was somewhat expected, given her attributes as a mythical creature, but Xiao Mochen¡¯s awakening was a surprise. Apart from having higher attribute values in the dating app, his other attributes were generally average, according to Liu Xing¡¯s assessment.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 381: Hu Cang’s Corruption Begins

    Chapter 381: Hu Cang¡¯s Corruption Begins


    So, in this module, the condition for NPCs to awaken their memories doesn¡¯t include certain attributes reaching a certain value?


    If that¡¯s the case, then can all the NPCs in the module awaken their memories?


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing shook his head. Even if all the NPCs in this module could awaken their memories, Liu Xing felt that his group wouldn¡¯t choose to awaken the memories of all the NPCs. After all, it wasn¡¯t a good thing. Not everyone had the mental fortitude of Hu Li, who could accept reality directly. Those NPCs who couldn¡¯t accept reality would definitely cause a lot of trouble for his group.


    Liu Xing remembered that in the real world in the year 2000, the so-called doomsday prophecy had caused panic and riots in many parts of the world. For the residents of Panlong Town, the current situation in Panlong Town was no different from the end of the world. Who knew how many residents of Panlong Town would fall into a state of temporary madness and do crazy things?


    Therefore, although there was strength in numbers, the side effects could be even greater.


    At this moment, Zhang Jingxu and the others also came back together.


    Zhang Jingxu and the others saw that Hu Cang seemed to be talking about something important with Xiao Mochen, so they sat down beside Liu Xing.


    "What¡¯s the situation? Why did Xiao Mochen come here?" Zhang Jingxu asked in a low voice.


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t beat around the bush and told them about the current situation, including his conversation with Hu Li.


    Of course, since the individuals involved were still present, Liu Xing didn¡¯t say his bold guess out loud.


    Zhang Jingxu frowned and said in surprise, "I didn¡¯t expect Hu Li and Xiao Mochen to awaken their memories. I don¡¯t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing."


    Wan Chongshan nodded and said, "I think it should be both good and bad. The good thing is that we have two more allies, especially Hu Li, who has provided us with so much useful information. Moreover, Hu Li¡¯s ability is exactly what we need right now. However, the bad thing is also very obvious. We still don¡¯t know much about Hu Li. If Hu Li is plotting something sinister in secret, then we might suffer a great loss."


    "Wan Chongshan is right. Although we need Hu Li¡¯s help very much right now, we also have to be careful of Hu Li¡¯s possible schemes. After all, Hu Li has already wiped us out once." Li Dian shrugged and said.


    At this moment, Hu Cang had already told Xiao Mochen everything he knew. Xiao Mochen, who had received too much shocking information at once, was now dumbfounded.


    Hu Cang could only sigh when he saw this and said to Liu Xing and the others, "Mr. Zhang Jingxu, how was your harvest this morning? Did you find Wang Anquan¡¯s house?"


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head helplessly and said, "We found Wang Anquan¡¯s house, but Wang Anquan¡¯s family wasn¡¯t home. We heard from people passing by that Wang Anquan¡¯s family seemed to have gone to Rongcheng to visit relatives and wouldn¡¯t be back for a few days."


    Hu Cang nodded and said apologetically, "Uh, I see. Because Wang Anquan and I aren¡¯t very familiar, I didn¡¯t know that Wang Anquan wouldn¡¯t be in Panlong Town at this time. I¡¯m sorry that Mr. Zhang Jingxu and the others made a wasted trip."


    When Zhang Jingxu heard Hu Cang say this, he quickly shook his head and said, "Mr. Hu Cang, don¡¯t blame yourself. You can¡¯t possibly know everything. Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for your reminder, we wouldn¡¯t have known that we could get enough gasoline from Wang Anquan¡¯s place. Besides, we¡¯re not in a hurry right now. We don¡¯t need to get rid of the pig head butcher at this point in time."


    Liu Xing continued, "That¡¯s right. We have to take things one step at a time. Our goal at this point in time is to get rid of that Troll."


    "Troll?" Hu Cang asked with a puzzled look.


    Then, Liu Xing told Hu Cang about the Troll and its relationship with Zhong Rensan.


    However, before Hu Cang could even enter Gangzi¡¯s house, he saw Gangzi¡¯s father riding his motorcycle away in a hurry. Then, Hu Cang heard that Gangzi had been found, but by then, Gangzi was already dead. He had died on the mountain opposite the Panlong River. His body had been eaten by either a wolf or a wild boar. When he was found, he was already torn apart, his stomach was ripped open, and his internal organs were nowhere to be seen.


    At that time, Hu Cang was so scared that he thought Gangzi¡¯s death was related to him. If he hadn¡¯t been hiding Gangzi¡¯s whereabouts, Gangzi might not have died.


    However, looking at the heartbroken expressions of Gangzi¡¯s family, Hu Cang, who was still a child at that time, couldn¡¯t make up his mind whether to tell the truth or not.


    Before Hu Cang could figure it out, Gangzi¡¯s family left Panlong Town, the place that had brought them so much grief, and disappeared without a trace.


    So, Hu Cang kept this truth hidden in his heart forever.


    After listening to Hu Cang¡¯s story, Liu Xing asked curiously, "Excuse me, Hu Cang, didn¡¯t you feel that something was wrong at that time? Where else could Gangzi have gone besides the clinic with his injured foot?"


    Hu Cang nodded helplessly and said with a bitter smile, "I thought about that too at the time. After all, the weather was so hot that day, and Gangzi couldn¡¯t have just run to the small mountain on the other side of the river with his injury. However, because Zhong Rensan had always said that he hadn¡¯t seen Gangzi, and because I had a very good impression of Zhong Rensan at that time, and I didn¡¯t know about the existence of the Troll, I didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth, for fear that Gangzi¡¯s father would blame or even take revenge on Zhong Rensan. At that time, Gangzi¡¯s father would most likely try to kill Zhong Rensan. Therefore, I decided to keep my mouth shut..."


    Liu Xing sighed and said, "From the looks of it now, Gangzi¡¯s death should be related to Zhong Rensan."


    Hu Cang thought for a moment and said affirmatively, "That¡¯s right. Gangzi¡¯s death is most likely related to Zhong Rensan. Because I just recalled the situation back then, I remembered that in that year, other than Gangzi, no one else died in Panlong Town. So, based on what Mr. Ryuusei said about the Troll¡¯s settings just now, I can now be sure that Zhong Rensan killed Gangzi in order to feed the Troll."


    "After all, it was noon in the summer, and the streets of Panlong Town were empty. No one would see Gangzi entering the clinic. Therefore, Zhong Rensan¡¯s evil thoughts took over him. He lured Gangzi into the basement and fed him to the Troll. Then, he found an opportunity to throw Gangzi¡¯s body on the mountain on the other side of the river, pretending that Gangzi had been attacked by a wild beast. Haha, thank you, Mr. Ryuusei, for bringing me such important information. I finally know the truth about Gangzi¡¯s death."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and looked at Hu Cang, who was calm and composed. He knew that Hu Cang had been corrupted.


    This was troublesome.


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t expect that Hu Cang would suddenly become corrupted because of his words. Moreover, looking at Hu Cang¡¯s expression, he was probably planning to go and cause trouble for Zhong Rensan, and he most likely already had the intention to kill.


    After all, in this temporally distorted Panlong Town, Hu Cang¡¯s actions would no longer be subject to any constraints, except for his own conscience.


    And now, Hu Cang, in order to avenge his good friend Gangzi, wouldn¡¯t care about his own conscience?


    Moreover, Liu Xing felt that Hu Cang didn¡¯t intend to avenge Gangzi, but rather to atone for his own sins. Because it was not difficult to hear from Hu Cang¡¯s words that Hu Cang felt that Gangzi¡¯s death was largely due to himself, because he didn¡¯t tell the truth.


    So, Liu Xing put himself in Hu Cang¡¯s shoes and looked at this matter from Hu Cang¡¯s perspective. He found that other than killing Zhong Rensan, he seemed to have no other choice. After all, given the current situation, it was impossible to arrest Zhong Rensan and send him to court.


    However, here came the problem.


    Zhong Rensan was also an important NPC in this module. It was impossible for his group to watch Hu Cang kill Zhong Rensan!


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 382: The Little Girl in Green

    Chapter 382: The Little Girl in Green


    When conflicts arise between two important NPCs from the same faction, it becomes an incredibly difficult choice for the players, especially when it involves deep-seated animosity, with one NPC seeking to kill another.


    Faced with such a situation, players have only two options. One is to help both NPCs reconcile, but considering the current circumstances, unless Gangzi is proven innocent of Troll¡¯s murder, Hu Cang is unlikely to spare Zhong Rensan. Based on the known clues, the probability of Gangzi being killed by Troll is upwards of ninety percent, with virtually no other possibilities.


    Therefore, Liu Xing believes that their best current choice is to take a stand, deciding whether they align with Hu Cang or Zhong Rensan.


    However, this is another excruciating decision.


    Choosing to side with Hu Cang would mean assisting in Zhong Rensan¡¯s murder. While Zhong Rensan is just an ordinary middle-aged man and killing him should be straightforward, it would put their chances of obtaining Zhong Rensan¡¯s jade pendant in jeopardy. Besides its unique ability to repel insects, the jade pendant¡¯s quality and material alone make it extremely valuable. Zhong Rensan would likely hide it away, and only by defeating Troll could they make him reveal its location. Liu Xing, however, believes that Hu Cang might not wait for that and would act preemptively if they choose to side with him.


    On the other hand, if they align with Zhong Rensan, it will inevitably lead to a rift with Hu Cang. They would likely be expelled from Hu Cang¡¯s home, which currently serves as their respawn point in this module. Every time they experience temporal distortion or an unexpected death, they return to Hu Cang¡¯s home. Facing Hu Cang afterward would be awkward, and he might even set traps for them.


    Even if they side with Zhong Rensan, Hu Cang is unlikely to abandon his plan to kill him. This would lead to a never-ending pursuit, especially with Hu Li as a formidable ally. Liu Xing is certain that Hu Cang would turn against them if he promises to continue his alliance with Hu Li.


    Therefore, whether they choose Hu Cang or Zhong Rensan, there are pros and cons. However, given the current circumstances, Liu Xing leans more towards supporting Hu Cang. After all, they have already established a working relationship with him, and their cooperation with Hu Li largely depends on Hu Cang. Until they acquire the strength to confront Hu Li directly, Liu Xing believes it¡¯s best not to sever ties with Hu Cang.


    However, Liu Xing also knows that even with their support, Hu Cang¡¯s plan to kill Zhong Rensan won¡¯t be easy. Zhong Rensan has a Troll by his side, who is unlikely to let Hu Cang kill him easily. Moreover, who can guarantee that Zhong Rensan doesn¡¯t have other tricks up his sleeve?


    Most importantly, Liu Xing is certain that Zhong Rensan, as an important NPC in this module, has a storyline. Even if they let Hu Cang kill Zhong Rensan after obtaining the jade pendant, they would miss out on valuable information, particularly exclusive information held by Zhong Rensan.


    Thinking about all this, Liu Xing can¡¯t help but feel a headache coming on.


    The atmosphere has also become tense, as Zhang Jingxu and the others are wrestling with the decision of which side to choose, just as Liu Xing is.


    As for Hu Cang, he watches Liu Xing¡¯s group with a serious expression, eager to know their decision.


    Liu Xing sighs inwardly and realizes he must step up, set the pace, and make a decision. In the Cthulhu RPG Game, one of the worst things is for players who should be on the same side to end up on opposing sides.


    So, at this moment, the first person to make a decision will likely determine where the others stand.


    With that in mind, Liu Xing was about to speak up when he noticed a young girl skipping past the clinic¡¯s entrance.


    A little girl?!


    Seeing their unanimous decision, Liu Xing smiled and said, "It seems we¡¯re all on the same side. I agree with your thoughts. We¡¯ll support Hu Cang, but we¡¯ll need to obtain that jade pendant from Zhong Rensan first. Afterward, we can let Hu Cang proceed with seeking revenge against Zhong Rensan. So when we go back, let¡¯s make our stance clear to Hu Cang and try to ensure he doesn¡¯t take hasty actions against Zhong Rensan."


    Zhang Jingxu and the others nodded in agreement with Liu Xing¡¯s plan.


    At that moment, Liu Xing¡¯s peripheral vision caught sight of the little girl in green once more.


    The girl had blended into the crowd again, so Liu Xing didn¡¯t have time to inform Zhang Jingxu and the others. He hurriedly chased after the girl.


    Zhang Jingxu and the rest, seeing Liu Xing suddenly take off, understood that he had spotted the green-clad girl. They followed suit.


    Finally, in front of a popcorn stand, Liu Xing managed to catch up with the little girl in green.


    However, upon seeing the girl, Liu Xing was momentarily stunned. In simple terms, this little girl was incredibly beautiful, like a porcelain doll, exuding an ethereal aura. His initial thoughts of a strategic advantage faded, replaced by a strange sense of admiration.


    Moreover, Liu Xing detected a unique fragrance emanating from the girl, reminiscent of flowers and grass.


    So, all things considered, Liu Xing was certain that this little girl in green was a mythical creature, and he even began to suspect that she might be an incarnation of Nyarlathotep.


    Zhang Jingxu and the others had also caught up by now.


    Like Liu Xing, they were shocked upon seeing the little girl in green, and when they regained their senses, they instinctively took a step back.


    After all, this green-clad little girl clearly wasn¡¯t human, so it was wise to be cautious.


    At that moment, the green-clad girl pointed at the popcorn and said, "I want this."


    Zhang Jingxu and the others exchanged glances and then, with Zhang Jingxu taking the lead, purchased a bag of popcorn for the green-clad girl.


    Zhang Jingxu then smiled and said, "Hello there, little girl. Judging by your appearance, you¡¯re probably not a local from Panlong Town, are you?"


    The green-clad girl nodded and replied with a smile, "Of course not. I¡¯m definitely not from Panlong Town because I¡¯m not even human."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 383: The Millennium Willow Spirit

    Chapter 383: The Millennium Willow Spirit


    Zhang Jingxu found himself at a loss for words, silenced by the green-clad young girl¡¯s retort.


    Seeing this situation, Liu Xing decided to step in and salvage the situation. After all, the green-clad young girl had already admitted to being a mythical creature, so Liu Xing had no need to worry about startling her with mental communication.


    With determination, Liu Xing approached the green-clad young girl and spoke, "Hello, I am Watanabe Ryuusei. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. May I have the honor of knowing your name?"


    The green-clad young girl chuckled and replied, "Since you¡¯ve put it that way, I suppose I should give you some face. My name is Green Willow. You can simply call me by that name. I believe you can guess my true form, can¡¯t you? But speaking of that, Ryuusei, your ability for mental communication, it must have been taught to you by that silly fox, right?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. He knew that Green Willow, as a mythical creature, must be much older than him, probably even older than his grandmother. So being called "little brother" by Green Willow was quite flattering. However, Green Willow¡¯s current appearance was extremely youthful, which did put some psychological pressure on Liu Xing.


    Of course, there was no need to guess Green Willow¡¯s true form; it was undoubtedly a willow tree.


    But what surprised Liu Xing was Green Willow¡¯s reference to Hu Li as a "silly fox." This implied that Green Willow¡¯s abilities were superior to Hu Li¡¯s. Otherwise, Green Willow wouldn¡¯t be so casually teasing Hu Li. It also seemed that Green Willow and Hu Li had a good relationship.


    Therefore, Liu Xing now considered Green Willow to be on a similar level to the Black Flood Dragon.


    Thinking this, Liu Xing quickly adjusted his attitude and smiled, saying, "I see. Well, I have a question for you, Senior Green Willow. Do you happen to know the current situation in Panlong Town?"


    Green Willow nodded and pointed to a nearby noodle shop, saying, "Don¡¯t call me ¡¯senior¡¯; it makes me sound old. So, from now on, you must address me by my name directly. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me if we have a falling out. Also, standing here and chatting isn¡¯t very convenient. Let¡¯s find a place to sit down first."


    After Green Willow finished speaking, she took the lead and entered the noodle shop, then casually found a table and sat down.


    Liu Xing and the others exchanged glances and followed Green Willow, taking their seats as well.


    Liu Xing sat across from Green Willow and initially thought about ordering some noodles. After all, they were all sitting in someone else¡¯s establishment, so it seemed appropriate to order something to eat.


    However, to Liu Xing¡¯s surprise, the owner of the noodle shop seemed completely oblivious to their presence and had no intention of serving them. It was as if the owner and the other customers couldn¡¯t see Liu Xing and his group at all.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow and was about to speak when Green Willow interrupted, "Ryuusei, you don¡¯t need to worry about the other people in this noodle shop. They are all soulless automatons, incapable of perceiving us. In fact, they will completely ignore any living beings within a five-meter radius of me, unless you actively engage with them."


    Liu Xing nodded as if he understood but wasn¡¯t entirely sure, then spoke, "So, Green Willow, do you have information about the situation in Panlong Town?"


    Liu Xing nodded awkwardly because he knew that Green Willow was indirectly admitting to her own lack of strength...


    However, Liu Xing quickly regained his composure and thought of a question, "By the way, since you mentioned that most of the residents in Panlong Town have already turned into walking corpses, does that mean there is still a small portion of them who retain their intelligence?"


    Green Willow smiled and nodded, saying, "That¡¯s right, in Panlong Town, there are still some people who have retained their souls, like Xiao Mochen, Zhong Rensan, and Silly Fox. Although, thinking about it now, Silly Fox is indeed a silly fox. As a fox spirit, how could it lose its sanity and get trapped in an illusion? It¡¯s quite embarrassing."


    Just as Green Willow finished speaking, a familiar voice echoed from behind Liu Xing, "Wow, Green Willow, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s impolite to speak ill of others behind their backs?"


    Liu Xing turned around and saw Hu Li... of all things.


    Avoiding an indecent gaze, Liu Xing quickly turned back, pretending as if nothing had happened.


    Green Willow naturally noticed Liu Xing¡¯s subtle reaction, but she chose not to point it out. Instead, she addressed Hu Li, "Silly Fox, who gave you the right to call me ¡¯Green Willow¡¯ in front of outsiders?"


    Hu Li pursed her lips, somewhat helpless, and said, "Green Willow, can you stop making a fuss? You¡¯ve already told Mr. Ryuusei about your situation, so why would you feel embarrassed if I call you ¡¯Green Willow¡¯ instead of ¡¯sister¡¯?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, barely holding back his laughter. He hadn¡¯t expected Green Willow to request that Hu Li call her ¡¯sister.¡¯


    Hu Li sat down next to Green Willow and asked, "Green Willow, why didn¡¯t you come to warn me about the situation in Panlong Town, now that you know about it?"


    Green Willow shook her head, somewhat resigned, and said, "I couldn¡¯t do anything about it before. While I could sense what was happening in Panlong Town, I couldn¡¯t enter it. But just now, I suddenly realized that I could enter Panlong Town, so I did. Initially, I planned to come and find you directly, but I noticed that you had already regained your memories and had discovered Ryuusei and the others, so I decided not to approach you immediately. After all, once you remembered, you would know that I had arrived."


    Hu Li nodded and smiled, "Initially, I hadn¡¯t remembered you, but the moment you appeared in Panlong Town, all the memories came flooding back, along with many other things."


    Green Willow was about to speak but suddenly fell silent.


    After a while, she spoke with a serious expression, "There seems to be some unusual activity on Gralki¡¯s side. I must go check Panlong Lake now. So, from here on out, it¡¯s up to you, Silly Fox. You and the others must eliminate all the troll zombies and the like in Panlong Town because each of them carries a part of the ¡¯key¡¯ that can allow us to enter Panlong Lake."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 384: Three Questions

    Chapter 384: Three Questions


    The Key?


    Liu Xing quickly realized that this so-called "key" was essentially a requirement for him and his group to eliminate the Troll Gu Masters in Panlong Town. Otherwise, they might not be able to progress through this module.


    Although this module seemed to require reaching 100 "truth" points to clear, the reality was that these side quests provided crucial "truth" points. In normal circumstances, Liu Xing was certain that when all players reached eighty or ninety "truth" points, the side quests in Panlong Town would disappear. At that point, they would be forced to accept the final side quest, which was to enter Panlong Lake and deal with the injured Gralki¡¯s doppelganger.


    So, unless one player ignored the well-being of the others and completed most of the side quests in Panlong Town alone, there was still a chance to leave without confronting Gralki¡¯s doppelganger.


    At this moment, Green Willow took a small black pearl from her pocket and spoke, "Silly fox, hold onto this. You must keep it safe because it¡¯s one of Black Flood Dragon¡¯s unformed dragon pearls. It¡¯s the key to resurrecting Black Flood Dragon. When the time in Panlong Town reaches the dragon¡¯s head and it starts raining heavily, take this dragon pearl to Panlong Bridge and toss it into the water. Then, Black Flood Dragon can be resurrected."


    "But, when we say ¡¯resurrect,¡¯ it¡¯s more like summoning its spirit. In strict terms, Black Flood Dragon will become a hollow spirit, but its power should not be underestimated. It will definitely be a valuable ally in dealing with Gralki. So, silly fox, you must be cautious and complete this mission at all costs. Otherwise, our dreams of defeating Gralki and saving Panlong Town will be in vain."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing realized that this dragon pearl was likely an essential item for Ling Ishikawa to complete her side quest. After all, Green Willow had already explained that summoning was a lower-tier version of resurrection. So, if Ling Ishikawa successfully summoned Black Flood Dragon¡¯s spirit, then she could certainly complete her side quest.


    Hu Li received the dragon pearl from Green Willow and nodded, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, Green Willow sister. I will definitely summon Black Flood Dragon back."


    Green Willow nodded and prepared to leave.


    However, Zhang Jingxu, who was beside them, spoke up, "Green Willow sister, may I ask you a few more questions?"


    Green Willow raised an eyebrow, thought for a moment, and replied, "You may, but I can only answer three questions, as I need to head to Panlong Lake immediately."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and asked, "First, I¡¯d like to know how many ¡¯keys¡¯ there are in Panlong Town, and who are they?"


    Upon hearing Zhang Jingxu¡¯s question, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but nod in approval. Indeed, Zhang Jingxu was quite clever to ask the crucial question.


    After all, Green Willow hadn¡¯t explicitly mentioned how many "keys" there were in Panlong Town. Now, Liu Xing could confirm that there were only three "keys": Gu Master Chaxi, Troll, and Pig Head Butcher. Of course, if we counted, Hu Li might also be considered a "key."


    So, if after killing the three "keys" of Pig Head Butcher, they still couldn¡¯t gather enough "keys," the situation might become awkward. Therefore, it was better to clarify certain things sooner rather than later.


    Green Willow chuckled, seeing through Zhang Jingxu¡¯s thoughts, and explained, "In Panlong Town, there are a total of five ¡¯keys,¡¯ namely, Silly Fox, Pig Head Butcher, Gu Master Chaxi, Troll, and Water Ghost. I understand you may have many questions after hearing this, so let me explain. Firstly, you mustn¡¯t kill Silly Fox, and there¡¯s no need to do so, as all the ¡¯keys¡¯ need to gather together to work."


    After green willow finished speaking, she transformed into a small willow leaf and vanished instantly.


    Hu Li watched green willow leave and breathed a sigh of relief, saying, "Phew, she¡¯s finally gone."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, curious, and said, "Why, Miss Hu Li, are you... um, afraid of Sister green willow?"


    Hu Li nodded and said earnestly, "Indeed, Sister green willow is a formidable presence, having lived for over a thousand years. From what I know, she should be capable of defeating the Black Flood Dragon. However, the most troublesome aspect of Sister green willow is her penchant for lecturing others. Once she starts, it can go on for hours, repeating the same content. She¡¯s given me a headache more than once."


    Liu Xing chuckled and said, "I see. It¡¯s a good thing Sister green willow has left, or we¡¯d be in for a headache today. But now, she¡¯s pointed us in the right direction. We must eliminate the four monsters in Panlong Town."


    Hu Li nodded and looked in the direction of the Black Internet Cafe, saying, "The other three monsters are relatively easy to deal with. As long as we target their weaknesses, it should be easy to kill them. However, this water ghost might pose some challenges. If it stays in the water, we won¡¯t even be able to touch it, let alone kill it."


    "Then, Miss Hu Li, can¡¯t you use your hypnotic abilities to lure the water ghost out of the water by persuading the Black Internet Cafe¡¯s owner?" Zhang Jingxu suggested.


    Hu Li shook her head and said with frustration, "It¡¯s not as simple as you think. Sister green willow just mentioned it earlier. Most of Panlong Town¡¯s residents have become soulless, walking corpses. My hypnotic abilities won¡¯t work on them. As for trying to persuade or coerce the Black Internet Cafe¡¯s owner, it¡¯s highly unlikely to succeed. These walking corpses are probably under Gralki¡¯s control, and he likely ordered the Black Internet Cafe¡¯s owner not to reveal the water ghost."


    Hu Li¡¯s words left Liu Xing and the others in silence. If her assessment was correct, it seemed impossible to trick the water ghost through the Black Internet Cafe¡¯s owner.


    With a sigh, Liu Xing spoke, "We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we come to it. Let¡¯s first figure out how to deal with Pig Head Butcher and the others."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    At that moment, Hu Li suddenly slapped her forehead, expressing regret, "Oh, I can¡¯t believe I forgot to tell Sister green willow about that matter."


    "What matter?" Wan Chongshan asked with confusion.


    Hu Li shrugged and explained, "In simple terms, when I sensed Sister green willow earlier, it reminded me of something that happened one evening. Initially, I had no intention of joining the Ritual Ceremony that Gralki¡¯s followers were preparing to hold at Panlong Lake. But the Black Flood Dragon insisted that I go and take a look because it sensed that something was amiss."


    "So, I went to Panlong Lake and found that everyone from Panlong Town had gathered there. Then, one of Gralki¡¯s followers jumped into Panlong Lake, and Gralki appeared in the lake, casting a powerful mental Magic Spells. Even I couldn¡¯t resist the control. But at that moment, the Black Flood Dragon intervened and engaged in a fierce battle with Gralki."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 385: The Respected Black Flood Dragon

    Chapter 385: The Respected Black Flood Dragon


    "Even though I was under control at the time, I could still witness the entire battle between Black Flood Dragon and Gralki. Gralki, resembling a porcupine, made it risky for Black Flood Dragon to engage in close combat despite its tough scales. Instead, Black Flood Dragon had to keep maneuvering and searching for opportunities while Gralki took the initiative to attack with its spines. Thus, Black Flood Dragon found itself in a defensive position."


    "So, Black Flood Dragon and Gralki remained in a stalemate for a while. When Gralki couldn¡¯t find an opportunity for close combat with Black Flood Dragon, it became desperate and decided to kill the residents of Panlong Town to force Black Flood Dragon into a close fight. As you all know, Ryuusei, the key to Black Flood Dragon¡¯s successful ascension lies in these residents of Panlong Town. Consequently, Black Flood Dragon had no choice but to engage Gralki in close combat."


    "You should already know that Black Flood Dragon had two primary methods of attack: using Magic Spells and using its physical advantages to engage and kill its enemies. In terms of Magic Spells, Black Flood Dragon was significantly weaker than Gralki. Thus, Black Flood Dragon had to bravely confront Gralki¡¯s spines, which, in turn, pierced Black Flood Dragon¡¯s body."


    "At first, I thought Black Flood Dragon could hold its own against Gralki, as Gralki seemed powerless in front of Black Flood Dragon. However, with time passing, Black Flood Dragon gradually weakened. It must have been due to the unknown substance injected by Gralki. In any case, Black Flood Dragon¡¯s fate was sealed."


    "Knowing that its end was near, Black Flood Dragon fought desperately against Gralki before biting into Gralki¡¯s body. Black Flood Dragon injected the venom it had refined for hundreds of years into Gralki. This venom was Black Flood Dragon¡¯s ultimate weapon, usable only once before ascending to a true dragon. In this instance, Black Flood Dragon also sent the last of its remaining energy into Gralki along with the venom."


    "In the end, Black Flood Dragon perished on Gralki¡¯s body. However, Gralki didn¡¯t fare much better. Due to the venom injected by Black Flood Dragon, Gralki writhed in agony in Panlong Lake for an unknown duration before returning to normal. But I could still see that Gralki hadn¡¯t completely neutralized the venom in its body. What happened next, I¡¯m not sure. I only know that Gralki seemed to cast another Magic Spell, and then I lost consciousness completely, until you, Ryuusei, came to awaken my memories," Hu Li said.


    Liu Xing nodded in understanding. Hu Li¡¯s account of the epic battle between Black Flood Dragon and Gralki filled Liu Xing with respect for Black Flood Dragon. While Black Flood Dragon¡¯s actions in protecting the residents of Panlong Town might have had ulterior motives, it had ultimately sacrificed its life for them, deserving admiration.


    Simultaneously, Liu Xing gained insight into Gralki¡¯s abilities. Apart from using psychic attacks, Gralki relied on its spines for offense. Considering the size and distribution of these spines on Gralki¡¯s body in the illusion he had seen earlier, Liu Xing believed he could potentially evade Gralki¡¯s spine attacks as long as luck was on his side.


    Liu Xing then raised an important question, furrowing his brow, "Miss Hu Li, do you know that Zhong Rensan was responsible for the death of Hu Cang¡¯s good friend Gangzi? Also, why didn¡¯t Black Flood Dragon kill Troll, especially when Troll has been indiscriminately killing innocent people within Panlong Town?"


    Hu Li pondered for a moment before nodding, "I do know about this, as Hu Cang mentioned it to me before. However, he only briefly mentioned the death of his good friend Gangzi without going into details about how Zhong Rensan and Troll were involved. As for why Black Flood Dragon didn¡¯t kill Troll, it¡¯s because Black Flood Dragon had the will but lacked the means. You see, creatures like us, with heightened senses, can easily detect each other¡¯s presence. So, whenever Black Flood Dragon approached Panlong Town Clinic, Troll would immediately flee."


    "Black Flood Dragon couldn¡¯t risk getting close to Panlong Town Clinic because it feared that after Troll escaped, Troll might retaliate against the residents of Panlong Town. Although Black Flood Dragon was far superior to Troll in power, Troll¡¯s agility surpassed that of Black Flood Dragon. Black Flood Dragon believed it couldn¡¯t protect all the residents of Panlong Town from Troll¡¯s threat, so it had no choice but to let Troll be."


    "So, when we confront Troll later, I¡¯ll give you the sleep powder. You can deal with Troll inside the clinic, and once Troll is asleep, I¡¯ll enter the clinic. This way, we won¡¯t startle Troll and make it flee prematurely. Of course, if you¡¯re unable to capture Troll immediately, remember to call me, and I¡¯ll come in to assist you."


    With that explanation, Hu Li took a small paper packet from her pocket and handed it to Liu Xing. Liu Xing accepted it and immediately received information about the sleep powder.


    Hu Li¡¯s specially crafted sleep powder (non-transferable out of the module) was made from various unidentified materials. It could induce sleep through various methods. If mixed into food or drink, it would take effect within 2 to 3 hours. If dispersed in a sealed compartment, it would take effect within 1 to 10 minutes, depending on the specific circumstances. The duration of sleep would vary based on the target, with a minimum of ten minutes for humans and two minutes for mythical creatures. However, it had no effect on Great Old Ones.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. It was no wonder that back then, he and his companions hadn¡¯t undergone Judgment before being directly hypnotized by Hu Li. It turned out that this special hypnotic powder made by Hu Li was incredibly effective, to the point where it could be said to have a hundred percent success rate.


    However, the unfortunate part was that this hypnotic powder couldn¡¯t be taken out of the module.


    Liu Xing accepted the hypnotic powder and smiled, saying, "No problem, but if anything unexpected happens, Miss Hu Li, you¡¯ll have to come help us quickly. After all, we can¡¯t hold off the Troll for long."


    Hu Li nodded and replied, "No problem. As long as Mr. Ryuusei and his team can stall the Troll for half a minute, I can get to the scene. Well then, let¡¯s go find Zhong Rensan now."


    Zhong Rensan hesitated, clearly concerned about Hu Li¡¯s capabilities.


    Hu Li pointed to Liu Xing and the others and said, "My abilities alone may not be enough to deal with that Troll, but the people I¡¯ve brought with me are skilled, such as Mr. Zhang Jingxu here, who is a professional Taoist."


    Suddenly, Zhang Jingxu, who had been lying down but now caught in the middle, quickly adopted a dignified demeanor, smiling as he nodded.


    Seeing Zhang Jingxu¡¯s impressive presence, Zhong Rensan breathed a sigh of relief and continued, "That¡¯s good then. You see, that Troll has been a menace to my family for over a century. If you, Miss Hu Li and your team, can truly help us eliminate that Troll, it would be a great relief."


    Hu Li nodded and said with a sly smile, "Well then, Doctor Zhong Rensan, can you tell me why your grandfather provoked the Troll?"


    Zhong Rensan furrowed his brows and hesitated, "Is that really important?"


    "It¡¯s very important," Hu Li replied firmly.


    After some thought, Zhong Rensan sighed in resignation, "Alright, I¡¯ll tell you all about what happened back then, but I hope you won¡¯t share this with others. After all, it¡¯s not a proud story. In my grandfather¡¯s early years, the times were turbulent, and he couldn¡¯t make a living solely through his medical skills. So, he joined a group of villagers in tomb-robbing, or grave plundering, you could say."


    "One time, my grandfather received information that there was a high-ranking official buried on a nearby mountain in Rongcheng. He and his companions rushed to investigate and quickly found a large tomb that had never been excavated before. They dug a secret passage and entered the tomb."


    "But once inside, my grandfather¡¯s companions were swiftly killed by the Troll, leaving only my grandfather. The Troll then demanded that my grandfather make a pact with it. The Troll would grant one of my grandfather¡¯s wishes, but in return, my grandfather and his descendants had to provide food for the Troll. My grandfather agreed without hesitation because refusing meant certain death at the hands of the Troll."


    "However, my grandfather was initially optimistic, thinking the Troll would live for only a few decades at most. He planned to feed it pork and lamb every day. It was only later that he discovered the Troll could live indefinitely unless killed, and the Troll¡¯s preferred food was the fresh organs of humans."


    At this point, Zhong Rensan paused, sighing heavily.


    Hu Li nodded, stood up, and said, "Alright, we understand the situation now. Please be patient, Doctor Zhong Rensan. We¡¯ll come to deal with this Troll as soon as we¡¯re prepared."


    With that, Hu Li left with Liu Xing and the others.


    Outside of the Panlong Town clinic, Hu Li spoke, "Now you all know why the Troll has been bothering Zhong Rensan. It¡¯s because of his grandfather¡¯s unethical grave plundering activities. Besides Gangzi, countless innocent lives have been sacrificed to feed the Troll, thanks to Zhong Rensan."


    Liu Xing understood that Hu Li was speaking up for Hu Cang.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 386: Water Ghost Cross?

    Chapter 386: Water Ghost Cross?


    Even though Hu Li currently looks like she has renounced the world and let go of everything, Liu Xing can be sure that she still loves Hu Cang.


    Zhang Jingxu also understood this, and he smiled as he said, "Miss Hu Li, you¡¯re right. In this world, there is cause and effect. The reason why Zhong Rensan is like this now is largely because his grandfather went to rob a tomb, and in the end, he was blinded by greed and allowed the Troll to haunt his family. However, the debt must be paid to the creditor. People like us who are just watching from the sidelines will not interfere with Hu Cang¡¯s revenge on Zhong Rensan."


    Hu Li understood Zhang Jingxu¡¯s meaning. Simply put, Zhang Jingxu represented Liu Xing and the others in declaring their position, which was absolute neutrality. They would neither inform Zhong Rensan of their plans, nor would they help Hu Cang kill Zhong Rensan.


    Hu Li was very pleased with Zhang Jingxu¡¯s words. After all, Hu Li knew that if the Troll was gone, Hu Cang would be able to kill Zhong Rensan easily. Even if Zhong Rensan had the Troll to help him, Hu Cang had her as well. So as long as Liu Xing and his group did not side with Zhong Rensan, there would be no problem.


    Seeing this, Hu Li nodded and smiled, saying, "I¡¯m glad you think so. However, you must remember to first persuade Hu Cang to wait until we have dealt with the Troll and taken the jade pendant from Zhong Rensan before he goes after Zhong Rensan. Because Zhong Rensan hid the jade pendant in a very secret place. At least I have never found the whereabouts of that jade pendant."


    "No problem, we will definitely explain it to Hu Cang carefully. I believe that Hu Cang should be able to see the big picture." Zhang Jingxu said confidently.


    Hu Li smiled again and nodded, saying, "That¡¯s great. Then let¡¯s do it for now. You guys prepare everything you need today. We¡¯ll go after the Troll at this time tomorrow. By the way, I remember you have five people, right? Where is the one named Ling Ishikawa? He¡¯s not here, not to mention that I can¡¯t feel his presence in the entire Panlong Town."


    In response to Hu Li¡¯s question, Liu Xing could only grit his teeth and say, "Uh, we don¡¯t know either. Ling Ishikawa suddenly disappeared this morning."


    At this moment, the sound of dice falling to the ground rang out.


    Hu Li looked at Liu Xing meaningfully and said, "Oh, is that so? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. In the current situation, it doesn¡¯t matter if there is one more Ling Ishikawa or one less. Well, I¡¯ll be going back. See you all tomorrow."


    After Hu Li finished speaking, he turned and left in a dashing manner.


    Liu Xing and the others looked at each other, then nodded in unison and turned to leave.


    Back at Hu Cang¡¯s small clinic, Xiao Mochen had already left. Hu Cang was sitting there with a serious expression on his face, deep in thought.


    Liu Xing raised his eyebrows and, with a mischievous heart, walked up to him and loudly said, "Mr. Hu Cang, what are you thinking about?"


    Hu Cang was startled by Liu Xing and jumped up.


    Hu Cang patted his chest and said helplessly, "Mr. Ryuusei, don¡¯t you know the saying ¡¯people scare people, scare people to death¡¯? It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m still young and don¡¯t have a heart condition, otherwise you would only see me again at the next time point."


    Noteworthy, Cross never mentioned Gralki at all. He just said that they would meet Gralki when they performed the ritual ceremony for joining the church. So everyone followed Cross to the Panlong Lake, and then Cross performed the ritual ceremony. After Gralki appeared, Xiao Mochen saw the Black Flood Dragon suddenly appear, but at this moment Xiao Mochen also lost consciousness."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing had only two questions in mind. First, was the knife that Cross gave to Xiao Mochen still there? If it was still there, it was very likely to be an item, and its effect should be similar to the sacrificial dagger in his hand. However, for the group of them who were currently lacking weapons, this knife could also be considered a good weapon.


    In addition, Liu Xing also began to suspect that Cross was the water ghost. After all, mythical creatures like the pig head butcher and the troll all had a traceable history, but this water ghost felt a bit sudden. But now, if Cross and the water ghost were linked together, it still made sense. After all, as a follower of Gralki, Cross¡¯s swimming skills must be very good. And during the missionary period, Cross lived next to the Black Internet Cafe, so it would be easy for Cross to control the owner of the Black Internet Cafe.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing said, "Mr. Hu Cang, can Xiao Mochen still find the knife that Cross gave him? I mean, at this point in time?"


    Hu Cang smiled and nodded, saying, "I also asked Xiao Mochen about this. He said it should be fine. He remembers that he has seen that knife no matter what time it is, so he has already gone back to find it." Liu Xing raised his eyebrows. This means that the possibility of that knife being an item is very high."


    At this time, Wan Chongshan said, "So, does Xiao Mochen know if Cross has any weaknesses? Because Cross is very likely to be in Panlong Town now."


    Hu Cang frowned and said in surprise, "Cross is also in Panlong Town? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. I¡¯ve been in Panlong Town for so long, but I haven¡¯t seen Cross."


    Wan Chongshan first looked at Liu Xing and the others, and after getting the support of Liu Xing and the others, he nodded and said, "The thing is, we have investigated that the owner of the Black Internet Cafe is being controlled by a water ghost. So, based on the information we know now, we speculate that this water ghost is very likely to be Cross. So, in order to eliminate the water ghost, we need more information about Cross, preferably Cross¡¯s weaknesses."


    Here is the translation of the Chinese xianxia text into fluent, professional English, ensuring it captures the essence and nuances of the original story:


    Noteworthy is that Cross never mentioned Gralki at all. He merely said that they would meet Gralki when they performed the ritual ceremony for joining the church. So, everyone followed Cross to the Panlong Lake, and then Cross performed the ritual ceremony. After Gralki appeared, Xiao Mochen saw the Black Flood Dragon suddenly appear. However, at that moment, Xiao Mochen also lost consciousness.


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing had two questions in mind. First, was the knife that Cross gave to Xiao Mochen still there? If so, it was likely to be an item with similar effects to the sacrificial dagger in his hand. This would be a valuable weapon for their group, which was currently lacking in weapons.


    Second, Liu Xing began to suspect that Cross was the water ghost. After all, mythical creatures like the pig head butcher and the troll had a clear history, but the water ghost seemed to appear out of nowhere. However, if Cross was linked to the water ghost, it would make sense. After all, as a follower of Gralki, Cross was likely to be a skilled swimmer. Additionally, Cross lived next to the Black Internet Cafe, which would give him the opportunity to control the owner of the cafe.


    Liu Xing then asked Hu Cang if Xiao Mochen could still find the knife that Cross had given him. Hu Cang replied that he had asked Xiao Mochen about this, and Xiao Mochen said that he should be able to find it. This made Liu Xing think that the knife was likely to be an item.


    Wan Chongshan then asked Hu Cang if Xiao Mochen knew of any weaknesses that Cross had. He explained that Cross was likely still in Panlong Town, and that they needed more information about him in order to defeat him.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 387: The Deceptive Glove

    Chapter 387: The Deceptive Glove


    Hu Cang pondered for a moment before speaking, "Regarding this matter, I¡¯m not entirely sure either. After all, I haven¡¯t actually met Cross, and Xiao Mochen hasn¡¯t mentioned anything related to it just now. So, let¡¯s wait until Xiao Mochen arrives to discuss it further."


    Liu Xing and the others could only nod in understanding.


    But as soon as Hu Cang finished speaking, Xiao Mochen entered the clinic with a small knife in hand.


    "Hey, Xiao Mochen, you came so quickly," Hu Cang said with a smile.


    Liu Xing turned to look, immediately noticing that something was amiss with Xiao Mochen. At this moment, Xiao Mochen¡¯s eyes were vacant, giving the impression of being drained of energy.


    It was evident that Xiao Mochen was currently under some form of control.


    As for what was controlling Xiao Mochen, Liu Xing could tell at a glance. It was the small knife in Xiao Mochen¡¯s hand. The handle of the knife had a red gemstone that emitted an eerie green light.


    Yes, the red gemstone emitted a green glow, which was clearly not normal.


    At this point, KP Snow Wind chuckled and said, "Now, it¡¯s time for the Plot Encounter segment that all you players love. Controlled Xiao Mochen will randomly attack one of the players. So, I will assign numbers to each player: Number one is Liu Xing, number two is Zhang Jingxu, number three is Wan Chongshan, and number four is Li Dian. Let¡¯s roll a 1d4 die to determine the target."


    1d4=1.


    Liu Xing: "Damn it!"


    Liu Xing never expected that his luck in this module would be so bad. He had a one in four chance, and yet he ended up as the target.


    And it was clear that this Plot Encounter wasn¡¯t intended for resistance, so Liu Xing had a strong suspicion that he was about to "die" again.


    At this moment, Liu Xing had lost control of himself and watched helplessly as Xiao Mochen charged toward him with the knife, aiming for his waist.


    As for Zhang Jingxu and the others, they wore stunned expressions, their eyes fixed on the knife in Xiao Mochen¡¯s hand getting closer and closer to Liu Xing.


    Wan Chongshan immediately withdrew his hand.


    "Let¡¯s not touch the knife for now. I¡¯ll go upstairs to get something," Zhang Jingxu said and headed upstairs.


    After a while, Zhang Jingxu came back downstairs, holding a pair of finely crafted silk gloves.


    Liu Xing looked at Zhang Jingxu curiously and asked, "Zhang Jingxu, what are you getting gloves for? I thought you were going to retrieve some kind of dust or powder."


    Zhang Jingxu chuckled and handed the gloves to Liu Xing. "These gloves are something I bought from a friend after returning to China a few days ago. In simple terms, these gloves can block magic."


    As Liu Xing accepted the gloves, he also received information about them.


    Magic-blocking gloves (upgradeable, currently at level 1): When worn, these gloves mitigate the effects of magic items to some extent when in contact with them. However, the wearer loses 1d5 MP every minute while wearing them. When the wearer¡¯s MP is depleted, they can choose to consume sanity points (losing 1 sanity point per minute) to continue using the gloves. Additionally, each time the gloves come into contact with a magic item, the wearer gains experience points based on the level of the encountered magic item. When enough experience points are accumulated, the gloves will upgrade.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, not expecting Zhang Jingxu to purchase these gloves from the Shop.


    In the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall Shop, these magic-blocking gloves were priced at only 1000 points, making them seem cost-effective. Furthermore, they could be upgraded to higher levels of gloves.


    However, most forum users referred to these gloves as "scam gloves" because their details were not transparent. The gloves did not specify which level of magic items they could completely block or partially block, and it was unclear what conditions were required for them to upgrade. As a result, many players who bought these gloves couldn¡¯t upgrade them beyond level 1.


    So, these gloves appeared promising but were essentially a gamble.


    In light of the current situation, though, Liu Xing thought it was a good move by Zhang Jingxu. After all, the small knife didn¡¯t appear to be a high-level magic item.


    Liu Xing returned the gloves to Zhang Jingxu, and Zhang Jingxu picked up the small knife after checking its information.


    After a moment, Zhang Jingxu examined the knife¡¯s information and said, "Indeed, there is a controlling magic attached to this knife, but it¡¯s rather unique."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 388: Weakness

Chapter 388: Weakness


    §±§à§Õ§Ö§Ý§Ú§ä§î§ã§ñ

 Chapter 389: Collar and Iron Plate

    Chapter 389: Collar and Iron Plate


    Liu Xing shook his head and spoke seriously, "We shouldn¡¯t act recklessly at this moment because we might not yet have a chance to kill Gu Master Chaxi. First, we need to eliminate the Troll hiding in the Panlong Town Clinic to obtain the item that can restrain Gu Master Chaxi. Then, after observing Gu Master Chaxi¡¯s movements, we can consider taking action."


    Hearing Liu Xing¡¯s words, Xiao Mochen could only nod and say, "Alright, anyway, my father will return to his original state at the next time point, so whatever we do now won¡¯t affect him in the next time point. I¡¯ll give him some money later and send him to Zha Kang. But the thought of him eating human flesh is really disgusting..."


    Liu Xing shrugged. It was indeed disgusting to think about eating human flesh, but Xiao Mochen¡¯s willingness to consider the bigger picture pleased him.


    After all, it¡¯s not the formidable opponents that one should fear, but rather the teammates who act foolishly. If Xiao Mochen were to make a rash decision and provoke Gu Master Chaxi, not only would he likely meet his demise, but he might also drag down the rest of their group, leading to a complete wipeout.


    At that moment, Xiao Dafu excitedly walked over, holding a leather collar that appeared to have some age to it. What was most important was that Liu Xing keenly sensed that this collar was indeed related to the black cat demon. He could feel a strange aura emanating from it.


    In simple terms, this collar had an unusual scent, reminiscent of a cat¡¯s litter box that hadn¡¯t been cleaned in a few days.


    Xiao Dafu finally noticed Liu Xing and asked with some confusion, "Um, son, who is this?"


    Xiao Mochen first took the collar from Xiao Dafu¡¯s hand and then handed the money to him, impatiently saying, "This is a friend of Hu Cang¡¯s, a rich second-generation from the Island Nation. He likes collecting odd things, so I thought of you since you mentioned you had the black cat demon¡¯s collar in your collection. Therefore, I decided to give the black cat demon¡¯s collar to him, as a form of goodwill."


    This was the setup Liu Xing and Xiao Mochen had discussed on the way. Liu Xing didn¡¯t want to engage in a mental conversation with Xiao Dafu, fearing that Xiao Dafu might spread the information, especially to Gu Master Chaxi.


    So, Liu Xing transformed himself into a rich second-generation collector from the Island Nation. He nodded and casually spoke a few sentences in Island Nation¡¯s language.


    Xiao Dafu was initially taken aback, then attempted to snatch the collar from Xiao Mochen¡¯s hand. However, Xiao Mochen had prepared for this, knowing what kind of person his father was. Before coming here, Xiao Mochen was sure that once Xiao Dafu heard him say those words, he would try to take the collar back, hoping to sell it for a high price after witnessing its potential value.


    Therefore, Xiao Mochen easily evaded Xiao Dafu¡¯s attempt to snatch the collar and frowned, saying, "What are you trying to do? The collar is already in my hands. Do you still want it back?"


    Xiao Dafu felt somewhat embarrassed and nodded reluctantly, saying, "I just wanted to show my son this collar. Son, why did you take it away so quickly? Please return it to me."


    Xiao Mochen smirked and looked down on Xiao Dafu, saying, "Haha, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old who doesn¡¯t understand your lies? You wanted to sell this collar at a high price to Mr. Ryuusei, didn¡¯t you? I advise you not to dream of making a fortune here. This collar, with its mysterious origin, doesn¡¯t seem much different from an ordinary collar. How can you expect to fetch a high price for it?"


    Xiao Dafu, thick-skinned, reluctantly nodded but still said, "Well, you¡¯re right in saying that. The collar may not look impressive, but it has been passed down through our family for generations. So, even though it doesn¡¯t look like much, it¡¯s an antique. If I sell it to this Island Nation person, I should at least get a couple of thousand for it."


    Xiao Mochen chuckled and looked at Xiao Dafu with disdain. "You really think others are fools, huh? Even if this collar is genuinely an antique with a history of several hundred years, it still won¡¯t fetch a high price. This collar lacks any historical or collectible value, just like those ordinary rocks by the roadside. They¡¯ve been around for thousands or tens of thousands of years, right? So, this collar might sell for a few tens of dollars at best. I was actually planning to give it to Mr. Ryuusei for free, so giving you two hundred dollars is already generous. If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can return the money, and I¡¯ll give you the collar back."


    Xiao Mochen¡¯s retreat left Xiao Dafu flustered, and he quickly smiled and walked downstairs. Most likely, he was going to find Gu Master Chaxi.


    At this moment, Xiao Mochen handed the collar to Liu Xing and said, "Mr. Ryuusei, I apologize for the inconvenience caused. My father can be quite a scoundrel."


    Liu Xing smiled and patted Xiao Mochen on the shoulder. "Every family has its issues; I understand how you feel, Xiao Mochen."


    Xiao Mochen forced a smile and accompanied Liu Xing to the door before returning to take care of his mother.


    According to the thief, he had found the iron plate on the road before entering Panlong Town. He thought it looked nice and casually kept it in his pocket before coming to the town.


    However, being an inexperienced thief, he was quickly discovered by the owner when he attempted to steal for the first time in Panlong Town. To his surprise, the owner completely ignored him and continued shopping. After several attempts, he realized that he had become invisible to the people around him. Still, if he made too much noise, he would attract attention.


    With this newfound power, the thief continued stealing in Panlong Town until Zhang Jingxu and his companions caught him.


    As responsible citizens, Zhang Jingxu and his friends confiscated the iron plate from the thief and sent him away. After a professional examination by Zhang Jingxu, it was determined that the iron plate was likely a magic item that could reduce the bearer¡¯s presence. However, this iron plate was not without its drawbacks, as it absorbed the user¡¯s life force.


    Zhang Jingxu believed that they had saved the thief¡¯s life because if he had continued carrying the iron plate for an hour, he would have died on the spot.


    After storing the iron plate safely, Zhang Jingxu and his companions continued their exploration but didn¡¯t come across anything else unusual except for finding a delicious-looking skewer shop.


    After Zhang Jingxu finished his story, he handed the iron plate to Liu Xing.


    Liu Xing took the iron plate, which was about the size of an ID card and had intricate patterns on one side. He couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of these patterns, but they gave him a sense of mystery.


    As for the text, it consisted of two characters that resembled ancient pictographs, and their meaning eluded Liu Xing¡¯s comprehension.


    However, Liu Xing was still able to decipher the information about the iron plate.


    Origin Unknown: Mysterious Iron Plate (Cannot be taken out of the module). When the bearer activates this iron plate by positioning the text side outward, it automatically consumes 1 HP from the bearer. Additionally, every fifteen minutes, it consumes an additional 1 HP. It makes human NPCs in the vicinity ignore the bearer¡¯s presence. PS: This iron plate seems to have some other effects.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. This was another item that couldn¡¯t be taken out of the module.


    However, the effect of this iron plate was quite peculiar. It allowed the bearer to go unnoticed by human NPCs, which could be advantageous or disadvantageous depending on the situation. This effect only worked on human NPCs, making it useful when dealing with characters like Xiao Mochen or Zhong Rensan to gather information. However, it had no effect on non-human NPCs like Hu Li.


    But the question remained: Was Gu Master Chaxi considered a human?


    If Gu Master Chaxi was classified as human, then this iron plate would be highly useful.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing asked, "By the way, is this iron plate effective against Gu Master Chaxi? Although Gu Master Chaxi has used witchcraft to alter his body, fundamentally speaking, he should still be considered a human, right?"


    As Liu Xing spoke, he handed the iron plate to Zhang Jingxu. After all, Liu Xing was concerned that he might accidentally activate the iron plate and lose 1 HP for no reason.


    Zhang Jingxu took the iron plate and shook his head, saying, "Regarding whether Gu Master Chaxi is truly human, I can only say that I¡¯m not entirely sure. I¡¯ll need to see Gu Master Chaxi with my own eyes to confirm."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 390: The Transformation of Ling Ishikawa into a Snake Man

    Chapter 390: The Transformation of Ling Ishikawa into a Snake Man


    Zhang Jingxu paused for a moment, as if recalling something, and quickly got up to the counter to pick up the collar of the Black Cat Demon. He compared it with the iron plate in his hand and said, "Look, does this iron plate seem to be a match for this Black Cat Demon¡¯s collar?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, got up, and walked over to Zhang Jingxu to take a look. Indeed, the iron plate seemed to be a perfect fit for the Black Cat Demon¡¯s collar, and there was even a small hole in the center of the collar that matched a similar hole on the iron plate.


    At that moment, Liu Xing suddenly remembered that the description of the iron plate mentioned that it could be combined with other items.


    In other words, this iron plate was actually the Cat Card of the Black Cat Demon.


    From the effects of this Cat Card, Liu Xing began to understand why the Black Cat Demon had been able to silently kill the entire town¡¯s residents in the past and why it had become more difficult for anyone to attack Panlong Town after its seal was broken.


    Wan Chongshan, who had been silent, spoke up, "Well, in that case, why don¡¯t we try connecting the collar and the iron plate with a piece of string or wire? Maybe it will trigger some special effect?"


    Wan Chongshan¡¯s suggestion received support from the others because, in theory, the information about items shouldn¡¯t be deceptive. Item information was supposed to be fair and transparent, unlike some NPC¡¯s who only revealed half the truth.


    So, Liu Xing and the others obtained a piece of wire from Hu Cang. After all, they still considered the collar and the iron plate to be magic items, and a simple piece of string couldn¡¯t possibly connect them.


    With confidence, Zhang Jingxu used the wire to connect the collar and the iron plate, but the wire snapped in an instant.


    "It seems that there is a strong energy within both the collar and the iron plate. Ordinary wire can¡¯t connect them. We may need to find better materials to do so," Zhang Jingxu frowned and said.


    Liu Xing nodded and sighed, "Then let¡¯s ask Hu Li tomorrow when we visit her if she has any items that can connect the collar and the iron plate."


    At that moment, Hu Cang had prepared lunch, so Liu Xing and the others returned to the table to eat.


    After lunch, everyone went back to their rooms to rest. They had already planned their actions for this time, and Hu Cang had already prepared the fishing nets they would need for tomorrow. So, in the afternoon, Liu Xing and his group had nothing much to do and could only adjust their state in their respective rooms.


    Initially, when they had obtained the Black Cat Demon¡¯s collar, Liu Xing had thought about going to the bamboo forest to find the Black Cat Demon deeper in the Hualai Temple. However, after confirming the relationship between the collar and the iron plate, Liu Xing decided to wait until after combining these two items before going to find the Black Cat Demon. After all, in most cases, combining items could yield results greater than the sum of their parts.


    So, at the moment, Liu Xing could only lie on his bed and let his mind wander.


    Of course, Liu Xing was still very puzzled about the positions of Green Willow and Hu Li. Were they truly standing with his group, or were they simply trying to use them for their own purposes?


    Just then, Liu Xing heard a muffled thud, as if a heavy object had fallen. He jumped out of bed in a hurry.


    Liu Xing looked towards the source of the noise and saw that Ling Ishikawa had returned from Hybrier. However, Ling Ishikawa looked quite troubled and in a bad condition.


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s face was pale, contorted in pain, and he couldn¡¯t even speak. The most alarming thing was that the left side of Ling Ishikawa¡¯s face was covered with green scales, resembling snake scales.


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t have time to think too much and quickly went out to call Zhang Jingxu and the others. "Watanabe Ryuusei" character card didn¡¯t have any medical skills or medical items, so facing Ling Ishikawa¡¯s condition, Liu Xing could only seek help from Zhang Jingxu and the others.


    Originally, the Snake Men were worshippers of Great Old One Yig, but for unknown reasons, they abandoned their faith in Yig and turned to Zhatogua. However, judging from the appearances of Yig and Zhatogua, it was evident that Yig and Zhatogua were not allies. Yig sought revenge on the Snake Men for their betrayal, nearly wiping them out and forcing the remaining Snake Men to flee to other lands (many believe this part of the Snake Men¡¯s storyline is an allegory for the Jewish people; please research for further information).


    Some of these displaced Snake Men settled in Hybrier, establishing a new nation. They managed to preserve many secrets of the Kingdom of Youss, but the technological prowess of the Snake Men had greatly diminished.


    Despite their unfortunate fate, Snake Men were a formidable adversary in Cthulhu RPG Games, often feared by players. Their various serums and toxins made them challenging to deal with, and being hit by one usually meant facing imminent defeat.


    Now, Ling Ishikawa seemed to be on the verge of death...


    Although, according to this module¡¯s setting, even if Ling Ishikawa died here, he should be able to resurrect in the next time frame. However, Liu Xing was not ready to give up on Ling Ishikawa¡¯s treatment. After all, Ling Ishikawa was his steadfast ally. So, whether or not they could revive Ling Ishikawa, the treatment process had to continue.


    Liu Xing nodded firmly and said, "As long as there¡¯s a chance, Zhang Jingxu, go ahead. Let me know if there¡¯s anything I can do."


    Wan Chongshan and Li Dian also nodded in agreement, expressing their support for Liu Xing¡¯s decision.


    Seeing this, Zhang Jingxu didn¡¯t hesitate and took out a small bottle from his pocket, pouring out a black pill.


    "This pill was given to me by my master a long time ago. Its effects are quite peculiar. There¡¯s a chance that it can revert the person who takes it to the physical state they were in an hour ago. However, the success rate may be somewhat low, around twenty percent or so, and I can¡¯t be sure of Ling Ishikawa¡¯s condition an hour ago," Zhang Jingxu explained solemnly.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, surprised by the unusual effect of Zhang Jingxu¡¯s pill. It could revert a person¡¯s physical state to what it was an hour ago.


    However, given the current circumstances, Ling Ishikawa¡¯s condition had reached a critical point, and there was no room for hesitation.


    "Never mind, Zhang Jingxu, just feed the pill to Ling Ishikawa directly," Liu Xing said with determination.


    Without hesitation, Zhang Jingxu placed the pill into Ling Ishikawa¡¯s mouth.


    Then, the sound of dice rolling filled the room.


    Ling Ishikawa, 13/20, succeeded.


    When Liu Xing heard that Ling Ishikawa had passed the Judgment successfully, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, before he could fully relax, he noticed that the snake scales on Ling Ishikawa¡¯s body showed no signs of change, making him tense once again.


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head in resignation and said, "It appears that Ling Ishikawa was in this condition an hour ago. There¡¯s nothing more we can do. Let¡¯s hope he can come back to life in the next time frame."


    Just as Liu Xing and the others were preparing to handle Ling Ishikawa¡¯s body, Ling Ishikawa suddenly opened his eyes and sat up.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 391: Transformation Technique? Gender Transformation Technique!

    Chapter 391: Transformation Technique? Gender Transformation Technique!


    Suddenly, Ling Ishikawa, who had played dead, startled Liu Xing and the others. However, as they looked into Ling Ishikawa¡¯s clear eyes, they realized that Ling Ishikawa had regained consciousness.


    However, Ling Ishikawa¡¯s snake scales on his body remained unchanged.


    Liu Xing hurriedly approached and asked, "Ling Ishikawa, how do you feel now? Is there anything uncomfortable about your body?"


    Ling Ishikawa nodded with a smile and self-deprecation, "Of course, there¡¯s some discomfort, after all, anyone would feel uncomfortable if scales suddenly grew on their body. But in other aspects, I feel pretty good."


    While speaking, Ling Ishikawa stood up and moved his body.


    Honestly, Ling Ishikawa looked quite eye-catching now, especially with the snake scales covering half of his face. Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but notice that Ling Ishikawa¡¯s left eye had turned into a golden snake pupil. It looked peculiar, but also rather handsome.


    "Ling Ishikawa, why did you return so quickly this time? It¡¯s been less than half a day, and how did you end up looking like this?" Zhang Jingxu asked.


    Ling Ishikawa, upon hearing Zhang Jingxu¡¯s words, looked puzzled and said, "What? Have I only been gone for half a day? That doesn¡¯t seem right. I spent a whole year in Hybrier this time."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Ling Ishikawa had spent so long in Hybrier. In previous visits, he had only stayed for a few days at most.


    However, this explained one thing: why Ling Ishikawa had been transformed into a snake man. According to the related lore, Wizard Serak should have turned into a snake man due to the influence of snake man magic only after a certain period following his apprenticeship with Ibon. So, in terms of the timeline, Ling Ishikawa spending a year in Hybrier made sense.


    However, what Liu Xing was most concerned about now was what benefits Ling Ishikawa had gained during his year in Hybrier. After all, in his previous short visits to Hybrier, Ling Ishikawa had managed to learn several Magic Spells, albeit some of them were more whimsical than practical. Still, they were Magic Spells. So, Liu Xing was eager to know if Ling Ishikawa had acquired more useful magic during this extended stay, especially spells targeted at mythical creatures in Panlong Town. It would certainly make their current quest easier.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Ling Ishikawa, could you please tell us in detail what you experienced during your year in Hybrier?"


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and began to speak, "When I returned to Hybrier, I was with Ibon, and we were following our damn cheap master Serak as we left the Mage Tower. We headed to an underground cave recently discovered by a group of shepherds. The first shepherd who found the cave and managed to escape claimed that deep within the cave was a massive city. Moreover, this city didn¡¯t seem abandoned, as they saw signs of activity."


    "However, before this group of shepherds could continue exploring the city, they began experiencing various symptoms of poisoning. The first shepherd who found the cave wisely decided to run for his life, and he was the only one who made it out alive. He spread the word about what was happening inside the cave. Serak, however, clearly knew from the beginning that the cave was inhabited by snake men, but he pretended not to."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing nodded, realizing that Ling Ishikawa had gained quite a bit from this journey. He had learned several Magic Spells, acquired some snake man abilities, and most importantly, had killed Serak. Killing Serak was likely part of a world Mission.


    However, Liu Xing also noticed that after switching from the "Liu Xing" character card to "WatanabeRyuusei," the world Mission hadn¡¯t transferred to "WatanabeRyuusei." It seemed that Ibon was using the "Liu Xing" character card to help complete the world Mission.


    Nevertheless, Ling Ishikawa¡¯s current appearance was unsettling, making it impossible for him to interact with ordinary NPCs. Liu Xing estimated that Ling Ishikawa¡¯s APP value was around 20 or 30 at most, which was unbearable for normal NPCs and made communication difficult.


    So, Liu Xing furrowed his brows and said, "Ling Ishikawa, do you know any transformation or disguise spells? Your current appearance is quite terrifying, and I¡¯m afraid people in Panlong Town might mistake you for a monster if you go out like this."


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s expression changed, and he reluctantly said, "I do know a transformation spell, but it has some significant side effects. Personally, I¡¯m not willing to use it, so..."


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head and said seriously, "Let me update you on the current situation in Panlong Town first. Then, Ling Ishikawa, you can decide for yourself. Although we¡¯ll be operating mostly covertly, there will be times when we need you to step forward."


    Zhang Jingxu proceeded to inform Ling Ishikawa of everything that had happened in Panlong Town during his absence.


    "In summary, that¡¯s the current situation. We hope that you can consider the bigger picture, Ling Ishikawa. If the transformation spell has any drawbacks, please let us know, and we¡¯ll help you overcome them," Zhang Jingxu added at the end.


    Ling Ishikawa looked somewhat embarrassed but nodded. After thinking for a moment, he mustered the courage to say, "Actually, the transformation spell I¡¯ve learned can be called a Gender Transformation Spell. When used, the caster¡¯s body structure will change completely to that of the opposite gender for about a month, including appearance and voice..."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, barely suppressing his amusement. Although he knew that many of Ling Ishikawa¡¯s learned spells in Hybrier had some quirks, he hadn¡¯t expected this transformation spell to be so peculiar. No wonder Ling Ishikawa was hesitant to use it.


    From Ling Ishikawa¡¯s account, it seemed that he had already used the transformation spell once, and it lasted for a month. This meant that he had spent a month as a girl.


    At this point, Zhang Jingxu jokingly put his arm around Ling Ishikawa¡¯s shoulder and said, "How about it, Ling Ishikawa? Why don¡¯t you use the transformation spell, and we can have some fun as well?"


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 392: Ling Ishikawa’s New Magic Spells

    Chapter 392: Ling Ishikawa¡¯s New Magic Spells


    Ling Ishikawa looked at Zhang Jingxu with an incredulous expression and said, "I¡¯ve always considered you, Zhang Jingxu, as my brother, but I never thought you¡¯d have such thoughts about me!"


    Zhang Jingxu smirked and pretended to be serious as he replied, "Well, of course, it¡¯s quite thrilling to think about it. But, on a serious note, Ling Ishikawa, is the transformation technique you¡¯ve learned any different from the magic spells Hu Li used on Xiao Mochen? Doesn¡¯t it just change physical features, and the appearance doesn¡¯t change much?"


    Ling Ishikawa shook his head and explained, "My transformation technique is more thorough. You could say it completely changes a person. If I didn¡¯t reveal it, and you didn¡¯t witness me using the transformation, you wouldn¡¯t recognize me afterward. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t use this on others, or else I¡¯d have you, Zhang Jingxu, give us some excitement."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing suddenly had a bold idea.


    Hu Li had transformed Xiao Mochen, indicating that she still had some reservations about males. So, if Ling Ishikawa could become female, there might be a chance to gain Hu Li¡¯s trust.


    Therefore, Liu Xing suggested, "How about this, Ling Ishikawa? You use your transformation technique and approach Hu Li for a conversation. Building a good relationship with her is essential for us. If you¡¯re willing to sacrifice yourself for this, it would be greatly appreciated."


    Currently, in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, orders prohibited players from using persuasion and quick conversation skills on each other. Otherwise, Liu Xing would have tried to persuade Ling Ishikawa now.


    After all, Liu Xing was curious about how Ling Ishikawa would look after transformation.


    Just then, KP Snow Wind intervened, saying, "I almost forgot to inform all the players that even though some side quests can be shared, to receive the mission rewards, players must contribute during the side quest and be present when it concludes."


    Ling Ishikawa frowned; it was clear that KP Snow Wind was forcing him into the limelight. He would inevitably encounter the residents of Panlong Town. If they saw him in his transformed state, KP Snow Wind would likely pass judgment. If that judgment failed, he would likely be mistaken for a monster and attacked by the townspeople.


    So, Ling Ishikawa reluctantly said, "I need to think about this matter some more. Besides, I don¡¯t need to leave here until tomorrow."


    Given Ling Ishikawa¡¯s response, Liu Xing and the others didn¡¯t press the matter further.


    Li Dian was curious and asked, "Ling Ishikawa, besides this tricky transformation technique, have you learned any other magic spells in Hybrier?"


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s eyes lit up at Li Dian¡¯s question, and he said, "Although the transformation technique is a bit tricky, the other magic spells I learned in Hybrier are quite effective. Allow me to demonstrate one for you now."


    With a wave of his hands, Ling Ishikawa continued, "This is the first magic spell I learned. Feel it."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow and didn¡¯t sense any changes in his surroundings or his body. However, he noticed that his clothing was swaying as if in the wind, even though there was no breeze.


    Liu Xing had a realization and placed his hand in front of the swaying fabric. The clothing stopped moving, but his hand didn¡¯t feel any wind.


    He moved his hand away, and the clothing swayed again.


    Ling Ishikawa raised an eyebrow, pondered for a moment, and replied, "It¡¯s possible. The ¡¯Thunder and Lightning Technique¡¯ actually has many variations, and what you mentioned, Zhang Jingxu, is one of them. I believe it¡¯s called the ¡¯Electric Net Technique.¡¯ However, the ¡¯Electric Net Technique¡¯ consumes about five times more magic energy than the ¡¯Thunder and Lightning Technique.¡¯ With my current capabilities, I can use it only once, and after using it, I would enter a state of mental weakness."


    Liu Xing understood Zhang Jingxu¡¯s intention and asked, "So, Zhang Jingxu, are you suggesting that Ling Ishikawa uses this ¡¯Electric Net Technique¡¯ to deal with the gu worms of Gu Master Chaxi?"


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said with a smile, "Exactly. Because, from what I know about the Gu Masters in the Miao territory, their homes likely contain various types of gu worms, possibly hundreds of them. Even if we succeed in obtaining the jade pendant from Zhong Rensan, which could deter Gu Master Chaxi¡¯s gu worms from approaching, there¡¯s a chance he might force his gu worms to launch suicide attacks on us, rendering the jade pendant ineffective."


    "So, in the end, we might still have a direct confrontation with Gu Master Chaxi. But the truth is, we lack the means to deal with those gu worms effectively. Their numbers are too large, and their size is tiny. We can¡¯t catch them all at once. However, if Ling Ishikawa can use his ¡¯Electric Net Technique¡¯ effectively, it might deliver a devastating blow to those gu worms."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that Zhang Jingxu was treating Ling Ishikawa¡¯s ¡¯Electric Net Technique¡¯ like an electric bug zapper.


    But it made sense; dealing with swarms of gu worms or rodents in the Cthulhu RPG Game was indeed challenging. According to the game¡¯s mechanics, when dealing with groups of insects or small animals like rodents, they could be calculated either as a collective entity or as individual creatures during skill judgments and combat rounds.


    So, players often found it challenging to deal with insect swarms or rodent hordes because unless they could eliminate the entire group in one go, they were likely to suffer some damage. There were always some stragglers.


    Therefore, as Zhang Jingxu pointed out, without Ling Ishikawa¡¯s ¡¯Electric Net Technique,¡¯ their upcoming confrontation with Gu Master Chaxi would likely come at a cost.


    As for what that cost might be, Liu Xing suspected that, according to the game¡¯s mechanics, their party would likely be plagued by various debuffs before the module ended.


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s three magic spells came in incredibly handy.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll spend the next few days practicing how to use the ¡¯Electric Net Technique.¡¯ Before this, I only knew the basic casting method, and I¡¯ve never actually used it," Ling Ishikawa said.


    He then proceeded to demonstrate the last magic spell he had learned during his time in Hybrier.


    Standing in front of the window, Ling Ishikawa began chanting a spell while facing the Panlong River. Liu Xing observed as a thumb-thick stream of water surged out of the river and flew towards Ling Ishikawa. Soon, a water curtain formed around him.


    Ling Ishikawa then merged the water curtain into a water sphere and transformed it into various shapes. Finally, he turned the water into a short blade entirely composed of water.


    With the water blade in his hand, Ling Ishikawa struck the table, creating a noticeable dent.


    Watching in astonishment, Liu Xing and the others were left speechless. Ling Ishikawa confidently explained, "Hehe, this is the magic spell I¡¯ve mastered the most during my year in Hybrier. It¡¯s called the ¡¯Water Control Technique.¡¯ It¡¯s an extremely versatile magic spell, as it can manipulate most fluid substances. While it¡¯s called ¡¯Water Control,¡¯ it can actually manipulate various fluid materials. However, it has certain requirements. For instance, the casting distance must be within ten meters, and there should be no obstacles between the caster and the target except for the air."


    "Moreover, different fluid materials require varying amounts of magic energy. But this ¡¯Water Control Technique¡¯ can increase the density of fluid materials, temporarily turning them into solid substances. Just as I demonstrated earlier, the water blade I created is nearly as strong as a regular kitchen knife. I can also transform it into a water saw for cutting, which is just as effective as an electric saw."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 393: The Loyalty of "Ling Ishikawa"

    Chapter 393: The Loyalty of "Ling Ishikawa"


    Watching the triumphant Ling Ishikawa, Liu Xing smiled and said, "Ling Ishikawa, your journey to Hybrier this time has indeed yielded rich results. Those Magic Spells you acquired will be of immense help to us in dealing with the mythical creatures we¡¯ll be facing next."


    Wan Chongshan chimed in, "Absolutely, Ling Ishikawa, your return couldn¡¯t have come at a better time. We¡¯ll be relying on your Magic Spells to turn the tide. By the way, Ling Ishikawa, can your water control technique be used to sense the presence of the water ghost we¡¯re up against?"


    Ling Ishikawa raised an eyebrow and replied, "It should be possible. The essence of the water control technique lies in manipulating the flow and state of water, so I can clearly sense any objects moving in the water. Therefore, I should be able to detect the water ghost¡¯s movements."


    Hearing Ling Ishikawa¡¯s assurance, Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief. If Ling Ishikawa could sense the water ghost¡¯s presence, it would make their task of dealing with it much easier. After all, they wouldn¡¯t have to confront an enemy lurking in the shadows.


    At that moment, footsteps could be heard coming from the staircase. Liu Xing quickly glanced outside the door and saw Hu Cang approaching.


    Seeing Hu Cang, Liu Xing decided not to hide Ling Ishikawa. After all, Hu Cang was now considered one of them, and having spent so much time in the temporal distortion of Panlong Town, he had gained significant experience. Liu Xing believed that Hu Cang wouldn¡¯t be startled upon seeing the current state of Ling Ishikawa.


    "Mr. Ryuusei, what are you all doing here? I heard a commotion from downstairs," Hu Cang inquired with confusion.


    Liu Xing smiled and replied, "Mr. Hu Cang, if you come inside and take a look, you¡¯ll understand what we¡¯re doing. However, please be prepared, Mr. Hu Cang, because Ling Ishikawa just returned, and his appearance seems to have changed."


    Furrowing his brows, Hu Cang chose to enter the room.


    Upon seeing Ling Ishikawa, Hu Cang took a step back in shock, bumping into the wall. He pointed at Ling Ishikawa and exclaimed, "Mr. Ling Ishikawa, how did you end up looking like this? Did you get transported to the Snake Cave?"


    "The Snake Cave?" everyone echoed in unison.


    Hu Cang nodded and continued, "The Snake Cave is a legend that has been circulating around several villages near Panlong Town for centuries. It¡¯s said that deep within the mountains and forests surrounding Panlong Town, there lies a massive cave inhabited by snakes. If someone gets lost in the mountains and disappears without a trace, they are believed to have accidentally entered the Snake Cave and been devoured by the Snake King. However, before the incident I¡¯m about to describe, the Snake Cave was merely a mythical existence with no concrete evidence to prove its existence."


    "However, many years ago, a strange man wearing robes suddenly appeared outside Panlong Town. He came to Panlong Town seeking food and water, even though it was summertime. The stench emanating from him alarmed the townspeople, and they demanded that he reveal his true face before providing him with food and water."


    "So, the strange man reluctantly removed his robes, revealing a face mostly covered in snake scales. This terrified the residents of Panlong Town. However, since Panlong Town already had Black Flood Dragon to handle such situations, the townspeople brought Black Flood Dragon in and began questioning the strange man about why he looked this way. At first, the man was in pain and unwilling to speak, but after Black Flood Dragon mentioned the words ¡¯snake man,¡¯ the man finally revealed the truth."


    "The strange man¡¯s name was Wu San, an outsider who had come to Rongcheng with a few friends to attend a wedding. A few nights ago, while passing through Longquan Mountain late in the evening, they decided to find a village to rest in due to the late hour. However, after walking for a long time, they still couldn¡¯t find a place to stay. Eventually, they came across a cave. Exhausted, they decided to spend the night there."


    "After setting up a campfire and assigning night shifts, they all went to sleep. When Wu San woke up urgently needing to urinate, he suddenly realized that one of his friends, who was supposed to be on night watch, was missing. So, Wu San woke up the others and started searching for their missing friend. They quickly discovered that their friend had ventured deeper into the cave. Wu San and his companions made a torch and entered the cave."


    "They hadn¡¯t gone far when the ground suddenly gave way, and they fell into a pit five or six meters deep. When Wu San and his companions regained their senses, they found themselves surrounded by snake men wielding weapons, eyeing them menacingly. The snake men didn¡¯t attack with their weapons but released a gas that caused Wu San and his companions to lose control of their bodies."


    "Subsequently, Wu San and his friends were separated, taken to separate rooms by the snake men. These rooms contained strange devices and items. Wu San was forcibly made to swallow a pill by the snake men and then lost consciousness. When he woke up again, he found himself back on the surface, but his body was covered in snake scales. Wu San was forced to don robes and wander."


    "After sharing his ordeal, Wu San asked Black Flood Dragon for help in removing the snake scales, but Black Flood Dragon admitted his inability to do so. After all, even Black Flood Dragon wasn¡¯t all-powerful. Thus, Wu San had no choice but to continue his wandering. Following Wu San, many others with partially covered bodies in snake scales, who had experienced a similar fate of entering a cave and losing consciousness at the hands of snake men, started appearing near Rongcheng."


    Liu Xing nodded and accepted the magic book from Ling Ishikawa.


    The book was titled "Wizard Serak¡¯s Insights" in Hybrier language. It contained Wizard Serak¡¯s personal insights on thirty-six different types of magic. To read this book, players needed to have a Language skill level of 30 points or higher in Hybrier language. Afterward, they could learn the magic recorded in this book through education or knowledge checks, each with its own study time and sanity point deduction.


    Next were the introductions to the thirty-six magics.


    Liu Xing handed the book back to Ling Ishikawa, shaking his head, and said, "Ling Ishikawa, you must be trying to trick me. I can¡¯t understand the language in this magic book at all. Unless I¡¯m mistaken, this must be written in Hybrier language."


    Ling Ishikawa grinned and nodded, "You¡¯re right, this magic book is indeed written in Hybrier language. But I can teach you Hybrier language; after all, I¡¯ve spent quite some time in Hybrier, and I¡¯m proficient in it now."


    Liu Xing shrugged and said, "Forget it; I have some self-awareness. I know my language skills aren¡¯t that great, especially for an ancient language like this."


    After chatting for a while, Liu Xing and the others went their separate ways to rest. There wasn¡¯t much to do in the afternoon.


    When only Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa remained in the room, Ling Ishikawa took out a small black stone from his pocket and handed it to Liu Xing.


    "Master, this is something I obtained from Serak," Ling Ishikawa said with a smile.


    Liu Xing accepted the small black stone and realized that it was indeed valuable.


    The Guardian Stone, a magic stone crafted by Wizard Serak, could automatically trigger when the wearer was under attack. After consuming all of the wearer¡¯s MP, it would completely negate one attack that dealt less than 10 points of damage. However, after activation, the Guardian Stone would become ineffective. If the attack exceeded 10 points of damage, the Guardian Stone would also deactivate.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Although the Guardian Stone had some drawbacks, it was still a life-saving treasure. He hadn¡¯t expected that Ling Ishikawa would be willing to give it to him.


    "Master, according to what my master said, this stone can block a fatal attack after activation. However, the drawback is that you can¡¯t control when it activates. So, it¡¯s highly likely that it will activate when you accidentally stub your toe. Also, after activation, you¡¯ll enter a state of mental weakness, which is not a pleasant feeling," Ling Ishikawa explained seriously.


    Liu Xing nodded and asked with curiosity, "Although this stone has some drawbacks, its benefits are quite obvious. So, why don¡¯t you keep it for yourself, Ling Ishikawa?"


    Ling Ishikawa smiled and replied, "Such a valuable item should be given to you, Master. After all, you are the cornerstone of our Worshipers of the Yellow Sect. Your life is much more important than mine, so I believe it¡¯s better for you to use this stone."


    Liu Xing finally understood why Ling Ishikawa had handed him the Guardian Stone. In simple terms, it was because his character card, "Ryuusei," held the role of "Master," while "Ling Ishikawa" held the role of his "Disciple." This involved loyalty settings because "Ling Ishikawa" had been following "him" during this period, and his loyalty had reached a certain level. As a result, "Ling Ishikawa" had received this valuable item and chose to give it to him.


    For Liu Xing, this was a great boon.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 394: Fishing Nets and bird guns

    Chapter 394: Fishing Nets and bird guns


    This was truly a fortunate turn of events.


    Liu Xing knew that "Ling Ishikawa" had reached a new level of loyalty to him, which was why he had received the Guardian Stone. It symbolized that even if he were to issue a life-threatening command to "Ling Ishikawa," he would likely obey without hesitation.


    Of course, Liu Xing had no intention of sending "Ling Ishikawa" to his death. He didn¡¯t want Yin En to challenge him to a real-life duel.


    Though Liu Xing coveted the Guardian Stone for its remarkable protective properties, akin to having an extra life when used wisely, he understood that Yin En wasn¡¯t genuinely eager to give it to him. It was more due to the influence of "Ling Ishikawa¡¯s" loyalty that he reluctantly handed over the Guardian Stone.


    Therefore, Liu Xing decided not to take advantage of the situation, not wanting to strain his relationship with Yin En by asserting his dominance.


    With these thoughts in mind, Liu Xing returned the Guardian Stone to Ling Ishikawa and said, "I think it¡¯s best if you hold onto this stone, Ling Ishikawa. After all, in our upcoming mission to deal with the mythical creatures in Panlong Town, you will be our main source of firepower. It¡¯s highly likely that you¡¯ll be their primary target, so for safety¡¯s sake, it¡¯s better that you have this stone."


    Ling Ishikawa accepted the Guardian Stone with a smile and replied, "How can that be, Master? Your life¡¯s safety is far more crucial than mine. Worshipers of the Yellow Sect can continue without me, but we can¡¯t afford to lose you, Master."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, finding Ling Ishikawa quite the actor.


    However, Liu Xing decided to play along with Ling Ishikawa¡¯s act. "Don¡¯t worry, I trust that you will protect me. So, the effectiveness of this stone will be maximized when you carry it. Therefore, Ling Ishikawa, please don¡¯t refuse any longer. I¡¯ve decided that you will be responsible for safeguarding this stone because it¡¯s my command, and you must obey."


    And so, the Guardian Stone returned to Ling Ishikawa¡¯s possession.


    After receiving the Guardian Stone back, Ling Ishikawa suddenly became serious and said, "By the way, Master, I inquired with Serak about the possible reasons behind the temporal distortion. Based on what I¡¯ve learned, I believe that the current state of Panlong Town might not have been caused by Gralki. After all, after the battle with the Black Flood Dragon, Gralki, who was already injured, shouldn¡¯t have had the power to transform Panlong Town into an independent space."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow and asked, "Oh, please tell me more about what you learned from Serak."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and continued, "According to Serak, to turn an area the size of Panlong Town into an independent space, the caster needs to have significant personal strength. Without the assistance of certain items, only beings on the level of Great Old Ones can create such spaces using their own power. Furthermore, it has to be a Great Old One at the peak of its power because creating an independent space consumes a tremendous amount of magic energy. Gralki, who was already severely injured after the battle with the Black Flood Dragon, likely didn¡¯t have the required magical energy."


    "Secondly, concerning Gralki, Serak has studied many Great Old Ones, and he shared a lot of stories about them with me and Ibon. This includes Gralki, who was an active Great Old One even in ancient times and appeared multiple times in Hybrier. Serak had even encountered a manifestation of Gralki once, during a Ritual Ceremony involving Zhatuogua. Zhatuogua introduced Gralki, much like you know, as someone who lures humans into becoming its followers by promising immortality. However, Gralki rarely intervenes personally in recruiting followers; it mostly sends manifestations to do the job. So, I believe the Gralki in Panlong Town is likely just a manifestation."


    "In conclusion, a severely injured Great Old One manifestation wouldn¡¯t have the power to transform Panlong Town into its current state. Therefore, I suspect that unless Gralki¡¯s true form is involved, someone else is responsible for the independent space transformation. This someone is likely another Great Old One-level entity. Of course, this is just my personal speculation for your consideration, Master."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing realized that Ling Ishikawa was subtly suggesting that Nyarlathotep might be behind it.


    This also reminded Liu Xing of the mysterious statue beneath Panlong Town, a matter he had yet to disclose to Zhang Jingxu and the others. To him, this matter seemed like one of the Hidden Quests of this module.


    Regarding Hidden Quests, Liu Xing had discovered information about them on the hard drive Yin En had given him.


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, there were numerous Hidden Quests, categorized into two types: those related to the current module and those unrelated to it.


    Moreover, if they succeeded, they might obtain the statue, which appeared to be a highly advanced item. Acquiring it could be a significant gain, even if it meant sacrificing some character card items in the process.


    Liu Xing made up his mind and said, "Alright, let¡¯s do it. Ling Ishikawa, start learning that Magic Spell now. We¡¯ll go dig up the statue after dealing with all the mythical creatures in Panlong Town."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and replied, "No problem. I¡¯ll start studying the Magic Spell right away."


    With that, Ling Ishikawa took out the magic book and began studying it.


    7d24=51.


    It seemed that Ling Ishikawa was quite fortunate this time. He only needed to study for fifty-one hours to learn the Magic Spell.


    Learning skills had always been a tedious task in the Cthulhu RPG Game because it couldn¡¯t be achieved quickly, unlike in other games.


    Especially when it came to learning magic, it usually required dozens or even hundreds of hours. Ling Ishikawa only needed fifty-one hours to learn a new Magic Spell, which was relatively short.


    However, considering the current situation, Ling Ishikawa didn¡¯t have much time to dedicate to studying magic every day. Aside from eating, drinking, resting, and sleeping, he had to accompany Liu Xing¡¯s group to deal with the mythical creatures in Panlong Town. So, having six hours a day to study magic was already quite good.


    Of course, their current goal was to defeat one mythical creature at a specific time. Therefore, once they had dealt with all the mythical creatures in Panlong Town, Ling Ishikawa should have enough time to learn the new magic.


    Seeing Ling Ishikawa diligently studying, Liu Xing didn¡¯t want to interrupt him. He decided to take a nap first.


    Liu Xing slept until the afternoon and was only awakened by Ling Ishikawa when it was time for dinner.


    "This is the fishing net you need," Hu Cang said, pointing to a corner of the room.


    Liu Xing approached to inspect the fishing net and found it to be in good condition. It had no visible damage and was sturdy enough. Even if it couldn¡¯t completely trap a Troll, it would at least hold the Troll inside for about ten seconds, giving Hu Li enough time to arrive.


    Apart from the fishing net, Liu Xing noticed two bird guns in the corner as well.


    "Hu Cang, where did you get these bird guns? Are they usable?" Liu Xing asked, looking surprised.


    Hu Cang nodded and smiled, "I borrowed these two bird guns from my uncle while I was getting the fishing net. I¡¯ve tested them, and they work perfectly fine."


    Liu Xing chuckled. With these two bird guns, he felt even more confident in dealing with the Troll.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 395: Ling Ishikawa’s Evolution – Ishikawa Ayako

    Chapter 395: Ling Ishikawa¡¯s Evolution ¨C Ishikawa Ayako


    The rural hunting bird gun, in essence, can be understood as a budget version of a shotgun. It uses gunpowder as a propellant to shoot steel balls or iron pellets at the enemy. While the bird gun¡¯s long-range accuracy and damage are both quite unimpressive, it excels at close range, with nearly a hundred percent hit rate and considerable damage.


    In the operation to deal with the Troll tomorrow, if the Troll tries to escape through the basement exit, these two bird guns could prove highly effective. Firstly, because the Troll should be entangled in the fishing net, significantly reducing its mobility. Secondly, these two bird guns were most likely already loaded at close range, so even if the Troll has tough skin, taking two shots up close would undoubtedly be very painful.


    So, Hu Cang was really lending a big hand this time.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but pick up one of the bird guns and examine it.


    This homemade bird gun (loaded with steel balls) had decent craftsmanship. Although it had been in use for over a decade, meticulous maintenance had kept it almost like new.


    Damage (close/medium/long range): 2d6/1d6/1d3, reload speed 1d2 combat rounds.


    All shotguns had damage categorized into close, medium, and long-range types. After all, the farther the distance, the lower the theoretical damage of a shotgun, and the accuracy would also drop significantly.


    As for the bird gun¡¯s slow reload speed, Liu Xing was mentally prepared for it. In the real world, Liu Xing had used this type of bird gun before while hunting wild chickens in the mountains back in his hometown. At that time, it took him over a minute to reload ammunition.


    However, Liu Xing believed that the slow reload speed of the bird gun could be disregarded. In dealing with the Troll, they would most likely need to fire only one shot at most.


    Of course, although the information about this bird gun seemed somewhat lacking, Liu Xing was quite satisfied with the damage aspect, which he cared about the most. Two 2d6 bird guns should conservatively be able to remove 10 points of the Troll¡¯s HP.


    Based on Liu Xing¡¯s estimation, Troll, as a high-attack and high-agility mythical creature, probably had around 15 HP. So, if they could instantly remove 10 points of the Troll¡¯s HP, it would likely leave the Troll severely wounded. They might not even need Hu Li¡¯s assistance; their group could handle the Troll on their own.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing¡¯s confidence swelled.


    At this moment, Hu Cang spoke, "By the way, Ryuusei-sensei, you should see the leather bag next to it. That¡¯s where the black gunpowder for the bird guns is stored. As for the steel balls, they are in that plastic bottle. When you reload ammunition later, remember to load the gunpowder first, don¡¯t overfill it to avoid barrel explosions, and then insert about ten steel balls."


    Liu Xing nodded and smiled, "I understand this. I¡¯ve used these bird guns for hunting back in Island Nation, so I¡¯m quite familiar with their use."


    Upon hearing Liu Xing¡¯s words, Hu Cang sighed with relief and said, "That¡¯s good. I was worried that you might try to maximize the output of these bird guns by overloading them with gunpowder and steel balls when reloading. This bird gun is a homemade weapon, and its safety factor is already very low. If it explodes, it can cause serious harm to the shooter."


    Liu Xing nodded. He had heard about bird gun explosions many times, and the consequences were always severe, ranging from disfigurement to death.


    After explaining the bird guns, Liu Xing and the others had dinner. They didn¡¯t plan to activate the Private Room feature on the third floor that night because there was no need to delve further into the day¡¯s events. They had already discussed almost everything relevant, so they didn¡¯t want to waste their valuable Private Room time.


    Liu Xing and the others chatted casually for a while and then went to their respective rooms to rest.


    Ling Ishikawa continued studying magic, while Liu Xing, who had nothing else to do, played with his phone for a while before going to sleep.


    A quiet night passed without incident.


    The next morning, as soon as Liu Xing woke up, he noticed that Ling Ishikawa was still studying magic.


    "Ling Ishikawa, there¡¯s no need to push yourself so hard. You don¡¯t have to learn this magic so quickly, and... wait, Ling Ishikawa, why do you have long hair now?" Liu Xing exclaimed in shock.


    Indeed, the Ling Ishikawa standing with her back to Liu Xing, wearing the same clothes as before, no longer had the half-snake scales. Instead, she had long, glossy black hair.


    Could it be?!


    Ling Ishikawa turned around, confirming Liu Xing¡¯s suspicion.


    At this moment, Ling Ishikawa had transformed into a girl with well-defined features, exuding an air of vitality. She appeared to be around 80 on the attractiveness scale.


    Lu Tianya was Zhang Jingxu¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel, so he quickly shook his head and said with a forced smile, "No, no, Ling Ishikawa, I was just joking. You¡¯re a grown-up; please don¡¯t tell Lu Tianya about this."


    Ling Ishikawa smiled and said, "We¡¯ll see how you behave in the future."


    Liu Xing watched the slightly tsundere Ling Ishikawa and couldn¡¯t help but think she was getting into character.


    But it was quite entertaining.


    At this moment, Li Dian and Wan Chongshan entered the room and saw the "new" Ling Ishikawa. They both exclaimed in surprise.


    Liu Xing informed Zhang Jingxu and the others about Ling Ishikawa¡¯s new identity, and they all understood his reasoning.


    After finalizing their story, they all went downstairs for breakfast. Hu Cang also expressed amazement at Ling Ishikawa¡¯s transformation.


    After breakfast, Liu Xing decided to take Ling Ishikawa to find Hu Li. One reason was to test if Hu Li knew Ling Ishikawa¡¯s real identity. If Hu Li didn¡¯t, then Liu Xing could introduce Ling Ishikawa to her. The other reason was Ling Ishikawa¡¯s clothing; it appeared too masculine in her current form. Liu Xing thought it would be a good idea to buy some women¡¯s clothing from Hu Li¡¯s store.


    Since Ling Ishikawa had transformed into a female, she didn¡¯t mind wearing women¡¯s clothing.


    So, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa went downstairs to find Hu Li.


    Today wasn¡¯t a special event day, so Hu Li¡¯s clothing store wasn¡¯t open yet.


    As Liu Xing contemplated whether to call out to Hu Li from downstairs, Hu Li lifted the storefront curtain and looked at Ling Ishikawa with a hint of curiosity.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing realized that Hu Li probably didn¡¯t know Ling Ishikawa¡¯s true identity.


    So, Liu Xing presented their prepared explanation, "Miss Hu Li, this is Ishikawa Ayako, Ling Ishikawa¡¯s younger sister. We came here because we found out that her brother and I had gone missing suddenly. On our way to Panlong Town, we lost our luggage, and her clothes got wet due to falling into the water. So, I brought her here to buy some clothes."


    Hu Li nodded and looked at Ling Ishikawa thoughtfully.


    Then, the sound of dice rolling echoed.


    However, Liu Xing had expected this reaction since Hu Li wasn¡¯t a Fool. She would naturally have doubts about the authenticity of their story.


    "I see. It¡¯s unexpected that someone can still enter Panlong Town these days. But it¡¯s a good thing; after all, more people mean more strength. Alright, Ishikawa Ayako, let¡¯s go pick out some clothes for you," Hu Li said with a smile.


    It seemed that Hu Li hadn¡¯t realized Ling Ishikawa¡¯s true identity.


    However, Ling Ishikawa remained unfazed.


    Liu Xing suddenly remembered that Ling Ishikawa couldn¡¯t understand Hu Li¡¯s words.


    So, he quickly said, "Miss Hu Li, could you please activate telepathic ability for Ishikawa Ayako? She¡¯s from Island Nation and doesn¡¯t understand Chinese."


    Hu Li nodded, smiling, and said, "You¡¯re right; I completely forgot about that. Let me give her telepathic ability."


    As Hu Li approached Ling Ishikawa, she suddenly leaned in and kissed her on the lips!


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 396: Preparation Complete

    Chapter 396: Preparation Complete


    At this moment, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa wore expressions of confusion, as neither of them had expected Hu Li to suddenly "attack" Ling Ishikawa.


    "Alright, Ishikawa Ayako, you should be able to understand what I¡¯m saying now," Hu Li said with a smile.


    Ling Ishikawa nodded somewhat awkwardly and replied, "Yes, I can understand what you¡¯re saying now, but..."


    Before Ling Ishikawa could finish, Hu Li interrupted, saying, "But what? The reason I kissed you is to grant you telepathic ability. So, Ishikawa Ayako, don¡¯t overthink it. Although I prefer women over men at the moment, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve fallen for you at first sight."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing looked at Hu Li in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected that telepathic communication would be taught in such a manner. In that case, hadn¡¯t Hu Li also been "improper" with him?


    Seeing Liu Xing¡¯s puzzled expression, Hu Li instantly guessed what was on his mind.


    "Mr. Ryuusei, I hope you don¡¯t think too much about it. There are many ways to teach telepathic communication, and it doesn¡¯t necessarily involve kissing. The method I used on you, for example, was to insert a dagger directly into your chest and use it as a conduit to transmit telepathic ability," Hu Li said, rolling her eyes.


    Liu Xing nodded somewhat awkwardly, not sure what to say.


    Hu Li then took Ling Ishikawa¡¯s hand and said with a smile, "Ishikawa Ayako, your name is a bit too long and not very easy to pronounce. So, I¡¯ll just call you Ayako from now on."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and replied, "Of course, you can, Sister Hu Li."


    Hu Li heard Ling Ishikawa call her "Sister," and it made her even happier. "Well, since you¡¯re calling me Sister Ayako, I have to show my appreciation. Come on, let¡¯s go inside and pick out a few outfits. Consider it a gift from your sister."


    After saying that, Hu Li led Ling Ishikawa into a clothing store, with Liu Xing following along.


    During the time Ling Ishikawa was choosing clothes, Hu Li turned to Liu Xing and said, "Mr. Ryuusei, how are the preparations on your side? We¡¯ll have to deal with that Troll in another hour or two."


    Liu Xing nodded and replied with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry, Miss Hu Li, we are fully prepared on our end. Moreover, Ishikawa Ayako arrived at just the right time. Her profession in Island Nation is a Yin Yang Master, so she knows quite a few Magic Spells, including ones that can counter Trolls."


    Hu Li looked surprised and turned to Ling Ishikawa, saying, "Well, isn¡¯t that a pleasant surprise? I thought Ayako was just an ordinary girl. I didn¡¯t expect her to know Magic Spells. But come to think of it, if she didn¡¯t have these abilities, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to come to Panlong Town to find her brother. By the way, do you have any news about her brother now?"


    Liu Xing shook his head and said, "So far, we haven¡¯t found any trace or information related to Ling Ishikawa. It¡¯s like he¡¯s disappeared off the face of the earth. But we won¡¯t give up because he¡¯s our comrade."


    Hu Li chuckled and said, "In that case, I¡¯ll also keep an eye out for Ling Ishikawa¡¯s whereabouts. Once he returns to Panlong Town, I should be able to sense his presence. However, if he does come back, he should be looking for you all first, so my role might not be that significant."


    "No, no, Miss Hu Li, your willingness to help is greatly appreciated," Liu Xing said with a smile.


    After Ling Ishikawa had chosen several sets of androgynous clothing, Liu Xing brought her back to the clinic. He didn¡¯t want Ling Ishikawa to engage in too much conversation with Hu Li, as it might reveal their plan.


    Back at Hu Cang¡¯s clinic, amid cheers and laughter, Ling Ishikawa changed into a set of women¡¯s clothing. Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but think that Ling Ishikawa looked really good after the transformation.


    "Alright, let¡¯s get back to the main topic. We¡¯ll have to go trouble that Troll in another hour, so does anyone have any suggestions to make?" Ling Ishikawa said helplessly.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that these black spheres were likely items. He picked up one of the spheres to check its information.


    Black Sphere: A high-density unidentified metal that emits no sound.


    With this information, Liu Xing understood that these four black spheres were Wan Chongshan¡¯s rewards for passing the extremely difficult lucky Judgment, which was referred to as "Hu Cang¡¯s assistance."


    Liu Xing saw great potential in these black spheres. While a fishing net alone would only trap the Troll for a few seconds, these four black spheres, when attached to the corners of the net, would make it significantly more difficult for the Troll to escape. Plus, they emitted no sound, enhancing their stealth.


    What intrigued Liu Xing even more was that the information did not specify that these black spheres were limited to use within this module. So, perhaps they could be taken out of the module.


    Liu Xing had some ideas in mind.


    Hu Cang then said, "These four black spheres are considered our family¡¯s heirlooms. My grandfather found them when he was farming because of their high density and soundlessness upon impact. He regarded them as treasures and kept them at home. I believe attaching these four black spheres to the fishing net¡¯s corners will trap the Troll for a longer time. They won¡¯t emit any sound, so there¡¯s no need to worry about alerting it."


    Liu Xing nodded and said with a smile, "I see. Thank you very much, Mr. Hu Cang."


    Liu Xing and the others proceeded to tie the four black spheres to the corners of the fishing net with ropes.


    During this process, Li Dian made a daring suggestion to replace the steel balls in the bird guns with these black spheres. However, Liu Xing and the others promptly rejected the idea. After all, a bird gun¡¯s firing mechanism did not provide enough force to propel a 20-pound black sphere, and they were not a group of strength-focused individuals.


    Li Dian, undeterred, came up with another idea: to modify one of the black spheres into a Ryuusei Hammer. Since the Troll wouldn¡¯t know the black sphere¡¯s capabilities, it might not intentionally dodge an attack from the Ryuusei Hammer. However, this plan faced several practical issues, primarily the weight of the black sphere, as the Ryuusei Hammer required a user with significant strength. Additionally, they lacked the appropriate materials for creating the Ryuusei Hammer, which couldn¡¯t be constructed with just a piece of ordinary string.


    Li Dian¡¯s ideas ended up falling through.


    Once they finished their preparations, they finalized the selection of the bird gun users. While Liu Xing believed that hitting the Troll should not be an issue in the cramped space, luck still played a significant role. Shotguns, both in reality and in various games, had an unpredictable spread, so they decided to let Wan Chongshan and Zhang Jingxu handle the bird guns, while Liu Xing and Li Dian would carry wooden boards to defend against potential Troll attacks.


    After getting ready, Liu Xing and his team bid farewell to Hu Cang and headed to Hu Li¡¯s clothing store.


    At that moment, Hu Li was already prepared for battle, sitting in the clothing store while inspecting a dagger.


    Seeing the dagger in Hu Li¡¯s hand, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of pain in his chest. After all, he had been "killed" by that dagger once before.


    "It looks like you¡¯re all ready," Hu Li said with a smile.


    Liu Xing nodded and asked, "Yes, we are fully prepared on our end. Should we consider taking action earlier, Miss Hu Li?"


    Hu Li shook her head and said earnestly, "No need to rush. Impatience won¡¯t do us any good. You should know that even monsters need rest, and as a nocturnal creature, the Troll will start resting after daybreak. That¡¯s also why the Troll chose to live in the basement. So, please be patient for another half an hour. Zhong Rensan will be coming here shortly, and we¡¯ll hold a final pre-battle briefing."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 397: The Troll’s Explosive Head

    Chapter 397: The Troll¡¯s Explosive Head


    After a while, Zhong Rensan indeed arrived at the clothing store.


    However, as Liu Xing looked at Zhong Rensan at this moment, he still appeared conflicted and uneasy. It was clear that Zhong Rensan was somewhat skeptical about their group. Liu Xing understood that Zhong Rensan¡¯s concern had its merits because it was a matter of life and death for his family. Apart from Zhang Jingxu, who had a somewhat elevated aura, the rest of their group appeared no different from ordinary people.


    Therefore, Liu Xing thought about it from Zhong Rensan¡¯s perspective and realized that he might have reconsidered if he were in Zhong Rensan¡¯s shoes.


    At this moment, Hu Li also noticed that something was amiss with Zhong Rensan¡¯s expression. She approached him and said, "Zhong Rensan, at this point, you can only trust Mr. Zhang Jingxu and the others. They¡¯ve already prepared a foolproof plan, even if the Troll has three heads and six arms, it won¡¯t escape from Mr. Zhang Jingxu and his team."


    Zhong Rensan, upon hearing Hu Li¡¯s words, reluctantly smiled and replied, "Oh, I do have great confidence in Mr. Zhang Jingxu and his team. I believe they are capable of dealing with that Troll. However, there¡¯s an old saying that goes, ¡¯Better safe than sorry.¡¯ So, I¡¯m still worried that the Troll might successfully escape."


    Hu Li shook her head and spoke with sincerity, "Zhong Rensan, I don¡¯t mean to criticize you, but you¡¯re an adult. Why are you so hesitant? You know that if the Troll isn¡¯t dealt with, your family¡¯s life will be in constant danger. Your descendants will also suffer from the Troll¡¯s torment. Do you want your future generations to become murderers like you?"


    Hu Li¡¯s words left Zhong Rensan speechless.


    Because Zhong Rensan had always believed that Hu Li shouldn¡¯t know about his past actions.


    So, Zhong Rensan, trying to hide his guilt, said, "Miss Hu Li, what are you talking about? I¡¯ve dedicated my whole life to saving lives as a doctor. How could I possibly be a murderer?"


    Hu Li gave a cold smile and uttered two words, "Gangzi."


    Zhong Rensan felt like he had been struck by lightning. He exclaimed, "What? Hu Li, how do you know about Gangzi? Gangzi and his family left Panlong Town long before you arrived. You couldn¡¯t possibly know about Gangzi, unless Hu Cang told you?"


    Hu Li shook her head, disdain evident in her expression. "Oh, since you put it that way, Zhong Rensan, it proves that Gangzi was indeed killed by you. As for how I know these things, your question is rather foolish. If I know that you¡¯re troubled by the Troll, then how could I not know what the Troll likes to eat? Therefore, with a little deduction, it¡¯s not hard to figure out Gangzi¡¯s true cause of death. Besides, Gangzi¡¯s sudden departure from Panlong Town was probably part of your plan."


    Hearing Hu Li¡¯s words, Zhong Rensan could only sigh helplessly and nod, admitting, "You¡¯re right. I¡¯m a murderer, a selfish one at that. I sacrificed innocent lives to the Troll to save my own. The person I feel the most remorse for is Gangzi, as he was the only child among those I killed."


    Then, Zhong Rensan recounted why he had killed Gangzi in the first place.


    It was during that summer when Zhong Rensan was feeling incredibly frustrated. The deadline for feeding the Troll was only two days away, and during this time, he had been unable to find any news of deaths or encounters with wanderers in the vicinity of Panlong Town. As for the homeless and the like, none had been seen in Panlong Town recently.


    So, sitting in his office, Zhong Rensan let out a sigh and contemplated where to find food for the Troll. Could he resort to harming his patients?


    Thinking about it, Zhong Rensan got up and went to inspect the wards. At that moment, there was only one elderly person suffering from heatstroke receiving an IV drip in the ward. However, the elderly patient¡¯s family members were nearby, fanning him.


    Clearly, Zhong Rensan knew he had no opportunity to act now. Even if he did have an opportunity, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to harm this elderly person. After all, Zhong Rensan understood that while the people in Panlong Town were generally good, any medical mishap would certainly ruin his reputation, and he would have to leave Panlong Town, at the very least.


    So, Zhong Rensan had to abandon his plan to harm the elderly patient.


    Returning to his office, Zhong Rensan couldn¡¯t help but sink into contemplation. He was a compassionate healer, but in his view, his family¡¯s lives were more important than anyone else¡¯s. After all, he had left his hometown and come to Panlong Town alone for the sake of his family.


    Therefore, Zhong Rensan ultimately made up his mind. In order to fulfill his agreement with the Troll and protect his family, he was willing to commit murder with his own hands if necessary.


    Just as Zhong Rensan firmly decided this, Gangzi appeared before him. This shook Zhong Rensan¡¯s determination, as the love for the young was deeply ingrained in the genes of all mammals.


    This was also why, online, some murderers received sympathy, but those who harmed minors, especially children, were universally condemned and vilified.


    So, at this moment, Zhong Rensan could only sigh in his heart, deciding that he couldn¡¯t harm children like Gangzi. Moreover, he had always had a good relationship with Gangzi.


    When the dice rolling sound subsided, everyone¡¯s nerves were on edge because if their luck was bad, the Troll might have escaped by now.


    After a minute passed with no movement from the basement, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that luck was on their side.


    Another ten minutes went by, and Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but shake his numb body. According to the information about the sedative, the Troll should be entering a state of unconsciousness soon, and then they could proceed to deal with it.


    However, at that moment, a sudden change occurred.


    Liu Xing heard the basement suddenly filled with hurried footsteps, coming toward the entrance.


    Then, the Troll burst out of the basement, crashing through the door. However, the Troll hadn¡¯t expected the fishing net over its head, which trapped it.


    Suddenly, time seemed to freeze.


    "Well, because the Troll is trapped, let¡¯s proceed with the Troll¡¯s escape Judgment. Since the Troll is currently weakened and the fishing net has been equipped with black spheres, the Troll will escape in 1d4+1 rounds and then initiate the combat round," KP Snow Wind explained.


    1d4+1 = 2+1 = 3.


    Three rounds.


    Seeing this result, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. In three rounds, Hu Li should be able to arrive, and then they could leave the Troll to her.


    KP Snow Wind continued, "Now, players Wan Chongshan and Zhang Jingxu, are you planning to use bird guns to shoot the Troll from extremely close range?"


    Wan Chongshan and Zhang Jingxu both nodded in agreement, saying, "Yes."


    KP Snow Wind chuckled and said, "Very well, since you¡¯re in extremely close range, there¡¯s no need for a hit Judgment. Consider it an automatic success. Let¡¯s proceed with the damage Judgment."


    Zhang Jingxu, 2d6 = 4.


    Wan Chongshan, 2d6 = 12.


    As the damage Judgment was announced, time resumed its flow.


    Liu Xing heard two gunshots from behind him, and the Troll in front of him had its head blown open and fell to the ground.


    Everyone looked surprised; they hadn¡¯t expected the Troll to be killed so easily. It seemed that the Troll¡¯s hit points were probably below 16.


    At this moment, KP Snow Wind spoke again, "Congratulations, players, for successfully defeating the Troll and completing the corresponding Side Quest. The rewards for the Side Quest have been distributed to each of you. You can check your ¡¯Truth¡¯ points through the character card interface."


    Then, KP Snow Wind privately messaged Liu Xing, saying, "Congratulations, player Liu Xing, for triggering a solo Side Quest - killing Gu Master Chaxi. Player Liu Xing, please decide now whether to accept this solo Side Quest. If you accept it, the Side Quest - Man-Eater will not be triggered again."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow; this solo Side Quest seemed like a bit of a trap.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 398: Gathering Materials

    Chapter 398: Gathering Materials


    Although KP Snow Wind didn¡¯t explicitly state it, Liu Xing knew that if he accepted the solo Side Quest, it meant that only he would be eligible for the rewards for killing Gu Master Chaxi, while Zhang Jingxu and the others, even if they contributed, would receive nothing.


    Therefore, Liu Xing considered this solo Side Quest to be a trap. As the ancient ancestors said, "People do not worry about scarcity, but about inequality." Even if the Mission rewards were slightly reduced, if everyone had a share, no one would complain. But if, under the circumstances where everyone put in effort, one person took all the rewards, that person would likely become a target of resentment.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing decisively chose to decline the solo Side Quest. He didn¡¯t want to be isolated by Ling Ishikawa and others because of selfishness, and possibly even face retaliation.


    After expressing his thoughts to KP Snow Wind, the latter persisted, saying, "What? Liu Xing, you don¡¯t want to accept this solo Side Quest? Have you really thought it through? I can reveal some information about the rewards for this solo Side Quest. There are a whole 50 ¡¯truth¡¯ points alone, and combined with the ¡¯truth¡¯ points you already have, as long as you complete this solo Side Quest and then casually complete another Side Quest, you should be able to successfully pass the module."


    Faced with KP Snow Wind¡¯s temptation, Liu Xing replied without hesitation, "Forget it, KP, stop trying to deceive me. You know that if I choose to accept this solo Side Quest, I¡¯ll practically be on my own, and Zhang Jingxu and the others will definitely hold it against me. After all, who wants to do the hard work for someone else, especially when it¡¯s a matter of life and death?"


    KP Snow Wind chuckled and continued, "Well then, I promise not to reveal the specific details of this solo Side Quest to other players. So, Liu Xing, are you willing to accept this solo Side Quest?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, not expecting KP Snow Wind to be so persistent. However, he was not easily fooled. Even if KP Snow Wind didn¡¯t disclose the details of the solo Side Quest, Ling Ishikawa and the others, if they didn¡¯t receive any rewards after killing Gu Master Chaxi, would likely figure out the truth through analysis. Keeping this information to himself could lead to serious consequences.


    So, Liu Xing made a firm decision to decline.


    Seeing Liu Xing¡¯s determination, KP Snow Wind also chose to give up.


    After ending the conversation with KP Snow Wind, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but take another look at the troll¡¯s body, or more precisely, at the troll¡¯s sharp claws. Its ten fingers resembled surgical scalpels, and it was evident that these claws could easily disembowel a person or pierce through a skull.


    This made Liu Xing recall a wuxia Cthulhu module he had heard about in the real world, where all martial arts techniques were transformed into Cthulhu-like forms. Therefore, if the troll were in that module, it would likely serve as the prototype for the Nine Yin White Bone Claw.


    However, this also made Liu Xing feel a bit uneasy. If it weren¡¯t for Wan Chongshan¡¯s stroke of luck, throwing the bird spear with the highest 12 points of damage, directly killing the troll, and if Hu Li hadn¡¯t arrived in time after the troll broke free, then his group would probably have suffered significant losses.


    After all, the corridor in Panlong Town Clinic was quite narrow. If they had entered combat, there would have been no room for evasion, especially considering the troll¡¯s formidable claw damage, which was likely at least 2d6.


    So, Liu Xing turned around and said, "I didn¡¯t expect both of you, Zhang Jingxu and Wan Chongshan, to have such good marksmanship, directly blowing the troll¡¯s head off."


    Zhang Jingxu chuckled and replied, "Of course, I aimed directly at the troll¡¯s head. I didn¡¯t expect my shot to blow its head off."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, not expecting Zhang Jingxu to be so shameless. If Liu Xing didn¡¯t know that Zhang Jingxu¡¯s shot only dealt 4 points of damage, he might have believed Zhang Jingxu¡¯s exaggeration.


    Wan Chongshan, who had been robbed of credit, remained composed and didn¡¯t say much. He just smiled and nodded.


    After all, there was no need to argue, and there was no way to do so because Wan Chongshan couldn¡¯t say that his shot had just dealt 12 points of damage while Zhang Jingxu¡¯s had only done 4 points.


    Just then, Hu Li finally arrived at the scene.


    As expected, Hu Li was not very reliable. Liu Xing estimated that it had been almost two minutes since Hu Li arrived. So, if the troll hadn¡¯t been killed instantly, they would have gone through at least two or three rounds of combat...


    "As for the Pig Head Butcher, I don¡¯t need any part of his flesh. Only the butcher¡¯s knife he wields, which, after being re-forged, can become valuable materials. This knife has absorbed a large amount of lingering spirits, and the resentment from these spirits can make wounds inflicted by the knife heal slowly and cause various hallucinations."


    After hearing Hu Li¡¯s criteria for materials, Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Hu Li¡¯s requirements were not too demanding, and they should be able to obtain these materials quite easily. Their current plan should allow them to collect the required materials effectively.


    However, Liu Xing wondered if Ling Ishikawa¡¯s electric net technique voltage was high enough to paralyze the gu worms without killing them.


    Under Hu Li¡¯s guidance, Liu Xing and the others returned to Zhong Rensan¡¯s office. Zhong Rensan was sitting at his desk, hands clasped together, chanting something with his eyes closed.


    But when he heard Liu Xing and the others approaching, he realized that they had likely dealt with the troll, so he immediately opened his eyes and greeted them with a joyful smile.


    Hu Li didn¡¯t beat around the bush and extended her hand, saying, "Alright, we¡¯ve dealt with the troll. However, its corpse is still at the entrance to the basement. So, Zhong Rensan, you¡¯ll need to take care of the troll¡¯s body later. For now, give me the jade pendant."


    Zhong Rensan quickly nodded and retrieved a small wooden box from his desk drawer, handing it to Hu Li.


    Hu Li opened the wooden box, took out the jade pendant inside, examined it for a moment, and then nodded, saying, "Yes, this is the jade pendant. Now we¡¯re even."


    With that, Hu Li turned and left.


    Seeing Hu Li leaving, Liu Xing and the others realized that they had no reason to stay any longer and followed her out.


    However, as they reached the clinic¡¯s entrance, Liu Xing spotted Hu Cang, holding a dagger, leaning against the door and smoking a cigarette.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow and asked knowingly, "Mr. Hu Cang, why are you here, and why do you have a dagger? Are you here to assist us? We¡¯ve already dealt with the troll, so you can come with us now."


    Hu Cang forced a smile and shook his head, saying, "Ryuusei-sama, you should know my purpose for being here. You all go back first. I¡¯ll finish things here and then return."


    Hu Li walked past Hu Cang without making any comments and said, "After you¡¯re done, don¡¯t forget to dispose of the troll and Zhong Rensan¡¯s body in the basement. Also, make sure to close all the clinic¡¯s doors and windows when you leave. Post a notice that Zhong Rensan is temporarily out of office. You have one hour to complete these tasks."


    Hu Cang sighed and nodded, saying, "Understood. Thank you, Hu Li, for your guidance."


    After Hu Cang¡¯s response, he entered the clinic.


    Liu Xing and his group found themselves in a dilemma, unsure whether they should intervene to stop Hu Cang.


    However, Hu Li didn¡¯t give them a choice. She smiled and said, "Some matters are better left alone. After all, it¡¯s easier to untie a knot than to tighten it. Moreover, Zhong Rensan can still be resurrected at the next checkpoint, so we don¡¯t need to stop Hu Cang from killing him. Now, let¡¯s head back together. We need to discuss how to deal with Gu Master Chaxi."


    Liu Xing and his group agreed with Hu Li¡¯s reasoning and gave up their plans to intervene. They followed Hu Li as she left the clinic.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 399: Seizing Victory

    Chapter 399: Seizing Victory


    Liu Xing and his group hadn¡¯t gone very far when they heard Zhong Rensan¡¯s screams coming from the Panlong Town clinic. It seemed that Hu Cang wasn¡¯t one to mince words, as he had acted directly.


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He could only hope that after killing Zhong Rensan this time, Hu Cang would find satisfaction and refrain from causing trouble in the near future.


    They once again arrived at Hu Li¡¯s home.


    After everyone had taken their seats, Hu Li began, "The operation to eliminate the Troll was a great success, and your strength has exceeded my expectations. So, I¡¯ve decided to capitalize on our momentum. Since we still have a day or two before the next time point, I suggest we deal with Gu Master Chaxi beforehand. What do you think?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised at how quickly Hu Li had changed her mind. She had previously emphasized a cautious approach, suggesting that they handle one mythical creature at a time. But now, her perspective had shifted.


    However, Liu Xing found himself agreeing with Hu Li¡¯s idea, given their current situation. Dealing with Gu Master Chaxi seemed relatively straightforward.


    With that in mind, Liu Xing nodded and replied, "No problem. I agree with your plan, Miss Hu Li. Now that we have Zhong Rensan¡¯s jade pendant, taking care of Gu Master Chaxi should be a breeze."


    Zhang Jingxu and the others also nodded in agreement.


    Ling Ishikawa, however, spoke up, "Sister Hu Li, regarding Gu Master Chaxi, can you join us in the battle? After all, our success in killing the Troll was largely due to luck. If we hadn¡¯t managed to kill the Troll with a single shot, we might have been killed by it instead. So..."


    Ling Ishikawa didn¡¯t finish his sentence but instead gazed at Hu Li with a pitiable look.


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but think, "Pity begets love," as he observed Ling Ishikawa¡¯s demeanor. He had to admit that Ling Ishikawa¡¯s current appearance was quite captivating. Despite knowing that Ling Ishikawa was actually a boy, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat moved.


    At the same time, it was clear that Hu Li was also affected, as Liu Xing could see a certain fondness in her eyes.


    Liu Xing had a realization; it seemed that his previous speculation about Hu Li¡¯s preferences might be correct. It appeared that Hu Li indeed had a preference for women.


    After a moment, Hu Li, who had regained her composure, spoke, "Although I would like to assist you in dealing with Gu Master Chaxi, as I mentioned earlier, the supernatural creatures in Panlong Town have their own territorial boundaries and are highly vigilant. If I were to enter Gu Master Chaxi¡¯s territory or approach his location for an extended period, he would surely become wary, making it impossible for us to launch a surprise attack."


    "As for Gu Master Chaxi¡¯s methods of attack, I can now provide you with some information. His primary method involves using various gu worms, which can be categorized into two main types. The first type is poison gu, and if these gu worms come into contact with your skin, you may become poisoned. The symptoms can vary, including paralysis, unconsciousness, severe pain, hallucinations, and more. However, now that we have Zhong Rensan¡¯s jade pendant, we don¡¯t need to worry much about these poison gu worms."


    "The second type of gu worms we need to be concerned about are the control gu worms. They attach themselves to a human¡¯s brain, taking control of their actions. There are different levels of control gu worms; the lower-level ones can crudely control humans, turning them into puppets. The higher-level control gu worms can subtly influence humans, making them believe their actions are their own choices."


    "Based on my observations, Gu Master Chaxi mainly uses lower-level control gu worms, along with some poisonous ones. So, if our actions are detected by Gu Master Chaxi, he will likely activate those lower-level control gu worms to summon those addicts controlled by him, like Xiao Dafu, to his side. Then, he will place the poisonous gu worms in some shadowy spots to attack you at any moment."


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but laugh at Ling Ishikawa¡¯s dejected expression.


    When they returned to Hu Cang¡¯s home, Liu Xing patted Ling Ishikawa on the shoulder and spoke earnestly, "Ling Ishikawa, it¡¯s up to you to handle the communication with Hu Li from now on. I hope you can fulfill this mission successfully, obtaining useful information and benefits from her. But more importantly, it seems like Hu Li has taken a liking to you."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and said with some hesitation, "I¡¯ve noticed that too. When Hu Li looks at me, it¡¯s becoming increasingly strange. But I suspect that once Hu Li learns my true identity, she¡¯ll probably kill me outright."


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and shook his head, saying, "I don¡¯t think Hu Li will kill you. Instead, she might turn you into a ¡¯little sister¡¯ forever."


    Ling Ishikawa sighed, no longer wanting to discuss the matter.


    Just then, Hu Cang returned, covered in blood, leaving Liu Xing and the others at a loss for words.


    Under the watchful eyes of Liu Xing and the others, Hu Cang silently went upstairs.


    Liu Xing sighed and said, "What should we do? Who will go and comfort Hu Cang later? Based on my years of movie-watching experience, newcomers like Hu Cang, who have just killed for the first time, need someone to guide them to prevent them from going down the wrong path."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and raised his hand, saying, "I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ve had some relevant experience, and I¡¯ve encountered situations like Hu Cang¡¯s many times before."


    "Alright, it¡¯s up to you. Hopefully, Hu Cang won¡¯t succumb to corruption. If we can get him to let go of his grudge against Zhong Rensan, that would be even better," Wan Chongshan added.


    Zhang Jingxu shrugged and said somewhat uncertainly, "I¡¯ll do my best. After all, Hu Cang is still in a rage right now. I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll convince him to let go of his hatred. But now that I think about it, Hu Li hasn¡¯t given us Zhong Rensan¡¯s jade pendant yet, has she?"


    Everyone looked bewildered, only now remembering this detail.


    Liu Xing felt somewhat embarrassed and said, "We can have Ling Ishikawa retrieve the jade pendant later. It¡¯s not urgent at the moment. Let¡¯s first discuss how to deal with Gu Master Chaxi. According to Hu Li¡¯s plan, we might be a bit short on manpower, as we¡¯ll need to leave two people on the ground floor while three go after Gu Master Chaxi. It could be challenging, considering how elusive those gu worms can be."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said, "You¡¯re right. If Gu Master Chaxi detects our attack, his first instinct will be to summon those addicts controlled by him, like Xiao Dafu. So, we must leave two people on the first floor to stop them. That means only three of us will go after Gu Master Chaxi, and it might be difficult. "


    "Since we¡¯re short on people, should we consider bringing Xiao Mochen in to help? We¡¯ll have to talk to Xiao Mochen anyway, as we need to ask him some questions. For instance, how often Xiao Dafu visits Gu Master Chaxi, how long he stays each time, and how many controlled addicts there are and where they live. This information would be helpful for our upcoming actions," Li Dian suggested.


    Zhang Jingxu thought for a moment and smiled, saying, "Li Dian, you¡¯re right. We should definitely bring Xiao Mochen into our team. Furthermore, we can have Hu Cang join us, which will help divert his attention as well."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 400: Xiao Mochen’s Anomaly

    Chapter 400: Xiao Mochen¡¯s Anomaly


    After some consideration, Liu Xing spoke up, saying, "Alright, let¡¯s do this. I¡¯ll have a good talk with Xiao Mochen shortly. It just so happens that Xiao Mochen is feeling guilty about his previous attack on me, so I should be able to convince him to join us. Besides, this matter also involves Xiao Dafu, so we must inform Xiao Mochen about it one way or another."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded in agreement, saying earnestly, "You¡¯re right. We must inform Xiao Mochen in advance. Even though Xiao Mochen and Xiao Dafu have a strained relationship, Xiao Dafu is still Xiao Mochen¡¯s father. The grudge between them is deep, and we are likely to be forced to kill Xiao Dafu. So, Ryuusei, you should definitely give Xiao Mochen a heads-up to avoid any conflicts with him later."


    Liu Xing nodded in return and smiled, "Okay, but I believe Xiao Mochen will stand with us. In my opinion, Xiao Mochen is quite conflicted about keeping his despicable father around. He does it out of filial duty, but he doesn¡¯t really have any affection left for Xiao Dafu. So, I think if Xiao Mochen finds out that Xiao Dafu is now controlled by Gu Master Chaxi and turned into a walking corpse, he will most likely choose to uphold justice."


    At that moment, Hu Cang¡¯s voice suddenly echoed from the staircase, "Ryuusei, you¡¯re absolutely right. Xiao Mochen will definitely choose justice. He harbors deep hatred for his father, especially considering his miserable childhood, which Xiao Dafu largely contributed to. Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother also fell ill during that time. Then there were the events in Rongcheng where Xiao Dafu ruined Xiao Mochen¡¯s career and wiped out his savings, not to mention the medical bills for Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother."


    "So, at that time, Xiao Mochen wanted nothing more than to kill Xiao Dafu, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. He knew that if he killed Xiao Dafu, he would end up in prison, leaving his mother all alone. So, Xiao Mochen had to endure it and ignore Xiao Dafu. But that cunning Xiao Dafu started portraying himself as a saint as soon as he returned to Panlong Town, emotionally blackmailing Xiao Mochen."


    "Thus, Xiao Mochen, who was morally blackmailed, had no choice but to accept the reality and support Xiao Dafu, the parasite. Fortunately, Xiao Dafu¡¯s true nature was exposed soon after, lightening Xiao Mochen¡¯s burden. His hatred for Xiao Dafu grew stronger, and he has mentioned wanting to kill Xiao Dafu more than ten times."


    Hearing Hu Cang¡¯s account, Liu Xing realized that Xiao Mochen¡¯s cooperation was assured. All that was needed was to give him a reason, and he would readily choose to uphold justice.


    Zhang Jingxu signaled Liu Xing and the others with a glance, then got up and approached Hu Cang, whispering a few words. After that, Zhang Jingxu and Hu Cang went upstairs.


    "Alright, since Zhang Jingxu is comforting Hu Cang, let¡¯s continue discussing our strategy against Gu Master Chaxi. We¡¯ve decided that Ryuusei will be responsible for contacting Xiao Mochen, and we should be able to gather information about individuals like Xiao Dafu who are controlled by Gu Master Chaxi. We need to discuss the equipment we¡¯ll need to deal with Gu Master Chaxi," Wan Chongshan said.


    Liu Xing nodded and said seriously, "In my opinion, we must definitely bring those two bird guns with us. They are currently our only long-range weapons, and engaging Gu Master Chaxi in close combat would put us at a disadvantage. However, I believe it¡¯s also necessary to acquire several sets of beekeeper-like suits. These suits would protect us from gu worm attacks."


    Li Dian clapped his hands and grinned, "Great minds think alike. I was thinking the same thing. Beekeeper suits, with their full-body coverage and face shields, can effectively shield us from around ninety-nine percent of gu worm threats. So, if we can obtain enough beekeeper suits, dealing with Gu Master Chaxi will be much easier."


    However, Ling Ishikawa interjected with a caveat, "I¡¯m afraid we might not find beekeeper suits in Panlong Town. Beekeepers are usually itinerant and travel to different places over time to ensure a steady supply of honey for their bees. So, they may only be available in Panlong Town during specific periods. Additionally, beekeepers typically work in pairs as husband-and-wife teams, so we might only be able to secure two sets, and they may not even be willing to sell them."


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s words left the group in silence. His assessment was logical, as beekeepers often followed this pattern. They only appeared in Panlong Town at specific times, and they rarely sold their customized suits, as these outfits were essential for their livelihoods and not readily replaceable.


    However, Liu Xing offered an alternative idea, "Perhaps we don¡¯t need to buy beekeeper suits from beekeepers. We could consider having a local tailor in Panlong Town create a few lower-quality versions of beekeeper suits for us. These suits would need to cover the entire body and include face masks, made from leather or similar materials."


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s eyes lit up, and he nodded, "That¡¯s a possibility. We could approach Hu Li, who has a sewing machine in his clothing store. Liu Xing, do you remember seeing a sewing machine there?"


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow as he recollected and then realized, "Yes, I do. There is indeed a sewing machine in Hu Li¡¯s clothing store, along with a fair amount of fabric."


    Moreover, the crucial point was that Hu Li could operate paper dolls through magic spells, which didn¡¯t require rest and would make for excellent labor.


    Liu Xing turned to Ling Ishikawa and said, "So, this task can be assigned to you. If you¡¯re agreeable, you can discuss it with Hu Li right away. We can¡¯t afford to delay, and we need these suits prepared before the next scheduled event."


    However, truthfully, Liu Xing wasn¡¯t particularly fond of this personality type, as it felt somewhat insincere.


    Nevertheless, Liu Xing didn¡¯t express his true thoughts and continued, "Xiao Mochen, your ability to see things from this perspective is admirable. But I didn¡¯t come to see you about this matter. I¡¯m here to talk about your father, Xiao Dafu."


    Xiao Mochen furrowed his brow and asked, "My father? What happened to him?"


    Liu Xing sighed and said seriously, "Here¡¯s the situation. We¡¯ve confirmed that your father, Xiao Dafu, is completely under the control of Gu Master Chaxi. In other words, Gu Master Chaxi can turn your father into a mindless puppet at any moment and control him as she pleases. Now, we¡¯re planning to launch an attack on Gu Master Chaxi the day after tomorrow. Do you understand what I mean, Xiao Mochen?"


    Xiao Mochen furrowed his brow and asked, "Are you saying that as soon as you attack Gu Master Chaxi, my father will become a mindless puppet? And if you kill Gu Master Chaxi, will my father return to normal?"


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and then shook his head, saying, "While I can¡¯t be certain, I believe there¡¯s no chance of your father returning to normal. Gu Master Chaxi controls your father using low-level gu worms, and the way these gu worms control people is through violent means, taking control of their bodies. Your father likely died the moment he was controlled."


    Xiao Mochen sighed and said, "Alright, I understand. I¡¯m well aware of why you¡¯ve come to see me now. You can go ahead and do what you need to do. If my father dies, it¡¯s his own fault."


    Liu Xing nodded and continued, "Okay, Xiao Mochen, would you be willing to join us? We¡¯re currently short on manpower."


    Xiao Mochen fell into deep thought once again.


    After a moment, he said, "I¡¯m just an ordinary person, and even if I join you, I won¡¯t be able to provide much help. So, I¡¯d rather not join just for the sake of it."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, intending to use the "Judgment" skill on Xiao Mochen to persuade him. However, before he could speak, KP Snow Wind approached and delivered unexpected news, "Player Liu Xing, I want to make it clear that for certain reasons, if you choose to use persuasion or fast-talk skills on Xiao Mochen now, it will automatically result in a ¡¯failure.¡¯"


    Liu Xing was surprised by this development. It seemed that Xiao Mochen was resistant to persuasion, even to the point of being immune.


    Could it be?


    Liu Xing had a daring hypothesis.


    Since KP Snow Wind had explicitly stated that persuasion or fast-talk skills wouldn¡¯t work on Xiao Mochen, Liu Xing didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. He nodded and prepared to take his leave.


    As he left the teahouse, he encountered Ling Ishikawa returning from Hu Li¡¯s place.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 401: Xiao Mochen, the Youngster

    Chapter 401: Xiao Mochen, the Youngster


    "How¡¯s it going?" Liu Xing asked Ling Ishikawa, "Did Hu Li give you the jade pendant?"


    Ling Ishikawa nodded, taking the jade pendant from her pocket and handing it to Liu Xing. "Hu Li has agreed to help us with making the beekeeper¡¯s clothing, but the issue with materials still needs to be resolved on our end. Hu Li¡¯s clothing store is not well-equipped; it¡¯s more like a facade."


    Liu Xing pondered for a moment, feeling a bit conflicted. "That does complicate things. I recall that Panlong Town doesn¡¯t have any place that sells leather."


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged and smiled. "We¡¯ll have to ask Hu Cang about that. However, I believe Panlong Town should have some leather or animal hides for sale. According to Hu Cang, there are many animals in the nearby mountains, so there might be hunters in Panlong Town as well."


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "Let¡¯s head back then and try to get the leather before nightfall so we can give it to Hu Li."


    Ling Ishikawa was curious and asked, "Leader, I noticed you came out of a teahouse. Did you go to persuade Xiao Mochen? How did it go?"


    Liu Xing shook his head with a hint of frustration. "It¡¯s a mixed bag, I¡¯d say. The good part is that I convinced Xiao Mochen to accept the reality and promised that if we kill Xiao Dafu, he won¡¯t hold a grudge against us. The bad part is that Xiao Mochen doesn¡¯t plan to help us directly or join our mission. I feel like I¡¯ve done something wrong..."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows, realizing he had made a significant mistake by not getting the crucial information about Xiao Dafu¡¯s visit to Gu Master Chaxi from Xiao Mochen.


    He berated himself for his oversight. It was a critical purpose of his visit to Xiao Mochen, and he had missed it.


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but rub the back of his head, trying to remember what he had been thinking when he had decided to leave without asking the question. After some thought, he decided not to press Xiao Mochen for answers immediately. He had left in haste, and returning now to inquire further would be embarrassing.


    Given the current situation, he didn¡¯t need the answers urgently.


    So, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa returned to Hu Cang¡¯s home together.


    Hu Cang had already prepared a table full of food and was chatting with Zhang Jingxu and others while waiting for Liu Xing and his group to return.


    Seeing Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa¡¯s return, Zhang Jingxu asked, "How did it go for both of you? But judging from your expression, Ryuusei, the situation with Xiao Mochen doesn¡¯t seem very optimistic."


    Liu Xing nodded with a sigh, "You¡¯ve seen right through it. While Xiao Mochen is willing to accept that we might kill Xiao Dafu, he doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with us in dealing with Gu Master Chaxi. It¡¯s almost certainly because he¡¯s afraid he might end up killing Xiao Dafu himself or he simply doesn¡¯t want to kill anyone. As for the details about the people controlled by Gu Master Chaxi and their visit frequency to Gu Master Chaxi¡¯s place, Xiao Mochen needs to recall, so I¡¯ll have to go back to him tomorrow."


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t want to admit that he had made a mistake by not asking such an important question. So, he decided to phrase it differently.


    Hu Cang chuckled and said, "That¡¯s just Xiao Mochen¡¯s style. Let me put it this way, since childhood, Xiao Mochen has always been a well-behaved child who follows the rules. To be more precise, he has been very obedient to his mother¡¯s teachings. He wouldn¡¯t dare do anything wrong. Those addicts controlled by Gu Master Chaxi, they are still fundamentally human beings, so Xiao Mochen naturally wouldn¡¯t want to take a life."


    Liu Xing nodded and smiled, "What about you, Mr. Hu Cang? I believe you would be willing to join us."


    Since Hu Cang was sitting here and had already spoken in that manner, Liu Xing assumed that Hu Cang would choose to join their group.


    As expected, Hu Cang chuckled and nodded, "Of course, I¡¯m willing to join you all. I¡¯m not as saintly as Xiao Mochen. If necessary, I won¡¯t hesitate to take a life. Besides, I¡¯ve already killed Zhong Rensan, and I owe you a favor."


    Liu Xing nodded thoughtfully. According to Hu Cang¡¯s current statement, it seemed that their decision not to stop him from killing Zhong Rensan had been the right one. If they had intervened, Hu Cang might not have chosen to join them now.


    It appeared that their choices in this module were interconnected.


    "Mr. Ryuusei, why are you here again?" Xiao Mochen interrupted Liu Xing¡¯s thoughts.


    Liu Xing quickly adjusted his mindset and smiled, saying, "Well, here¡¯s the thing. I heard from Hu Cang that you might have some animal hides, and we were wondering if you could sell them to us."


    Xiao Mochen raised an eyebrow and thought for a moment.


    As for Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother, she was trembling as she tried to climb the stairs.


    Liu Xing had a sudden insight and moved forward to help Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother.


    As expected, when Xiao Mochen saw Liu Xing approaching his mother, he immediately said, "Wait!"


    Liu Xing stopped in his tracks, pretending to look puzzled. "Uh, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Xiao Mochen realized he had overreacted and quickly said with a forced smile, "Mr. Ryuusei, you might not know this, but my mother is a bit stubborn. She doesn¡¯t like being treated as a patient by others, so you don¡¯t have to help her."


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "I see, my apologies for the misunderstanding."


    Xiao Mochen shook his head and pointed to a nearby mahjong table. "No, no, I know you meant well, Ryuusei. Let¡¯s sit and chat."


    Liu Xing and Xiao Mochen took their seats and continued the conversation. Liu Xing asked, "So, let¡¯s get back to our previous topic. Do you still have any animal hides that you can sell to us?"


    Xiao Mochen nodded and said, "Yes, I do have some. However, those hides are still in my grandfather¡¯s house. So, if you need them, I can retrieve them for you tomorrow. Of course, consider these hides as my gift to you. Talking about money would only complicate things."


    Since Xiao Mochen had offered the hides as a gift, Liu Xing didn¡¯t hesitate to accept. He smiled and said, "Thank you, Xiao Mochen. But let me ask you one more thing: approximately how often does your father visit Gu Master Chaxi, and how long does he stay there each time?"


    Xiao Mochen raised an eyebrow and thought for over half a minute before answering, "If I remember correctly, my father visits Gu Master Chaxi about once a week, and he stays there for approximately two to three hours each time."


    Liu Xing nodded, stood up, and said, "Alright, thank you for your help, Xiao Mochen. I have some other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave."


    "Sure, take care," Xiao Mochen said with a smile.


    After leaving the teahouse, Liu Xing rushed back to Hu Cang¡¯s house. At this point, he had a nearly confirmed hypothesis, and all that was left was to ascertain whether Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother had undergone Gralki¡¯s transformation.


    If Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother had indeed accepted Gralki¡¯s transformation, it would confirm that Xiao Mochen was a "252" and that Gralki was brought to Panlong Town by him. This was because the current timeline in Panlong Town was certainly before Gralki¡¯s appearance there. Therefore, it indicated that Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother had already been transformed by Gralki before Gralki arrived in Panlong Town.


    Given the pieces of information from Xiao Mochen and Hu Cang, Liu Xing had a rough idea of how things had unfolded. In an effort to save Xiao Dafu, Xiao Mochen had spent all of his mother¡¯s life-saving money. As a result, Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother was on the brink of death because she couldn¡¯t afford treatment. It was at this point that Xiao Mochen, through a fortuitous encounter, learned about Gralki¡¯s existence and made contact with him. Finally, Xiao Mochen had agreed to some terms, leading to his mother accepting Gralki¡¯s transformation.


    And the price Xiao Mochen had paid likely involved betraying the entire town.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 402: Murky Confusion

    Chapter 402: Murky Confusion


    During their previous conversation, Liu Xing had noticed something unusual about Xiao Mochen. It seemed that Xiao Mochen was reluctant to change the current situation or let Panlong Town escape from the temporal distortion.


    This was because if Panlong Town returned to normal, Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother would likely die, something Xiao Mochen definitely did not want to see.


    However, despite being a bit of a rogue, after witnessing the ruthless and cold-blooded side of Gralki, Xiao Mochen was undoubtedly unwilling to stand by Gralki¡¯s side anymore. So now, Xiao Mochen¡¯s heart was torn, not knowing what to do, which was why he hesitated so much when facing Liu Xing¡¯s questions.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing also began to feel conflicted. Was the information Xiao Mochen had provided really true or false?


    Liu Xing rubbed his temples, feeling that things were getting complicated once again.


    Back at Hu Cang¡¯s place, sitting at the counter while watching TV, Hu Cang pointed upstairs and said, "Zhang Jingxu and the others are upstairs. But speaking of Xiao Mochen, how¡¯s the situation on his end? Does he still have the fur?"


    Liu Xing nodded and smiled, saying, "The situation seems quite good. Xiao Mochen has promised to deliver a batch of fur to us tomorrow. But I have a question for you, Mr. Hu Cang. Do you know what illness Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother had?"


    Hu Cang thought for a moment and replied, "I¡¯m not entirely sure because when Xiao Mochen left Panlong Town with his mother, I was still a student, so I didn¡¯t inquire much about this. But I have heard people around saying that Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother had cancer, and when Xiao Mochen brought her back to Panlong Town, I did see her a few times. It seemed like her illness was in her lungs, and at the time, she was in critical condition."


    Hearing Hu Cang¡¯s words, Liu Xing confirmed his earlier suspicions¡ªXiao Mochen¡¯s mother had undergone Gralki¡¯s transformation.


    As a doctor, Liu Xing was well aware of the horrors of lung cancer. According to Hu Cang and Xiao Mochen, Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother had been ill for over ten years and had not received effective treatment during that time. So Liu Xing was certain that when Xiao Mochen brought his parents back to Panlong Town, Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother was already in the late stages of lung cancer.


    Therefore, Liu Xing was sure that Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother was genuinely on her deathbed at that time and couldn¡¯t have survived until now. Even if a miracle had occurred and she had somehow clung to life, she wouldn¡¯t be able to walk on her own, especially without any external assistance. So Liu Xing was convinced that Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother had undergone Gralki¡¯s transformation.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said, "Mr. Hu Cang, do you know if Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother is still alive?"


    Upon hearing Liu Xing¡¯s question, Hu Cang immediately jumped up from his chair, looking shocked, and exclaimed, "Ryuusei, what are you saying? Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother is still alive?! Are you joking with me?!"


    Liu Xing shook his head and replied seriously, "No, no, no, Mr. Hu Cang, I¡¯m not joking with you. I just saw Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother with my own eyes, and Xiao Mochen confirmed that she is indeed his mother."


    Furrowing his brows, Hu Cang closed his eyes and thought for a moment before saying, "This can¡¯t be. I remember hearing in early 1999 that Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother was on her deathbed. Xiao Mochen even took her to Rongcheng for treatment. A few days later, I heard that Xiao Mochen had brought her back in a coffin, so his mother should have passed away."


    Liu Xing pretended to be surprised and nodded, saying, "What? Did I just see a ghost? I really did see Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother, and Xiao Mochen confirmed it."


    Hu Cang frowned deeply, saying seriously, "It seems this matter is not simple at all. Should I go and ask Xiao Mochen about it?"


    Liu Xing quickly shook his head and said, "No, Mr. Hu Cang, it¡¯s better not to go and ask Xiao Mochen. He probably doesn¡¯t want us to know about his mother¡¯s situation."


    Hu Cang instantly understood Liu Xing¡¯s implication, and his expression turned grim.


    At that moment, Liu Xing remembered something and said, "Wait, let¡¯s not forget that there¡¯s a special NPC in this module ¨C Green Willow. What I¡¯m most uncertain about right now is whether Green Willow and Hu Li are friends or foes. Even though Hu Li is currently helping us deal with those mythical creatures, we know she¡¯s doing it for her own benefit, or for the benefit of her and Green Willow. Hu Li has also told some lies, such as the situation with Black Flood Dragon and the black cat demon. Based on the information we¡¯ve gathered and the triggered Side Quest, both Black Flood Dragon and the black cat demon should still be alive, or at least exist."


    Liu Xing¡¯s words plunged the group into silence once again, with each member contemplating the current situation and the questions raised.


    Is Xiao Mochen an ally or an enemy? Is he good or bad?


    Is Hu Li an ally or an enemy? Is she good or bad?


    The situation in the module was becoming increasingly bewildering.


    "It¡¯s a complex situation, but let¡¯s put these questions aside for now. We can¡¯t fully determine the answers yet because we lack crucial information. So, let¡¯s not waste our Private Room time and focus on the immediate issues. How do we deal with Gu Master Chaxi?" Li Dian suggested.


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. He realized that they couldn¡¯t afford to spend too much time pondering uncertainties, and as Li Dian pointed out, they still needed more information to understand Xiao Mochen¡¯s true role in this module.


    So, their attention should remain on the present.


    With that in mind, Liu Xing said, "Although Xiao Mochen has agreed to provide us with a batch of fur, he¡¯s likely aware of our intentions for using it. I¡¯m concerned that he might give us poor-quality or damaged fur to deceive us. The worst-case scenario would be if Xiao Mochen tampered with the fur in some way. Therefore, I believe we must thoroughly inspect the fur tomorrow to avoid any complications when dealing with Gu Master Chaxi."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded in agreement but voiced another concern, "What worries me more is the possibility of Xiao Mochen once again playing both sides, revealing our plans to Gu Master Chaxi. If that happens, we¡¯ll be in trouble, especially since, as Hu Li mentioned, a well-prepared Gu Master can be very formidable."


    Liu Xing rubbed his temples, realizing that it was indeed a significant concern. If Gu Master Chaxi learned about their actions, their lives could be at risk.


    However, Zhang Jingxu reassured them, saying, "Don¡¯t worry too much about it. We can just act swiftly when we move on to the next time point. After all, Gu Master Chaxi and these mythical creatures won¡¯t regain their memories, and during the recent temporal distortion, they couldn¡¯t have been too vigilant. There won¡¯t be any of Xiao Dafu¡¯s addicts around either."


    Zhang Jingxu¡¯s suggestion seemed reasonable and reassuring.


    Ling Ishikawa, after a moment of thought, smiled and said, "I almost forgot about that. So, that¡¯s not a problem. Let¡¯s discuss the next topic ¨C the assignment of roles when dealing with Gu Master Chaxi. First, those two bird guns should definitely be taken along. Wan Chongshan, you should bring one too. As for Zhang Jingxu, personally, I think you should step down from the front lines. Today¡¯s missed shot was a bit embarrassing. You only dealt 4 points of damage, and if it weren¡¯t for Wan Chongshan¡¯s shot, Troll might not have been defeated."


    Zhang Jingxu¡¯s face turned red, and he chuckled, "This was just a one-time exception. After all, everyone has their unlucky moments. So, you can trust me; my next shot will definitely deal maximum damage."


    Liu Xing and the others exchanged smiles and decided to give Zhang Jingxu another chance.


    With that settled, they began discussing the personnel arrangement for dealing with Gu Master Chaxi. Zhang Jingxu and Li Dian were designated to guard the first floor, while the rest, along with Hu Cang, would confront Gu Master Chaxi.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 403: Treasures

    Chapter 403: Treasures


    "Wan Chongshan, it¡¯s going to be all about your performance this time. If you can pull off a one-shot kill on Gu Master Chaxi again, that would be a remarkable feat," Liu Xing said with a grin.


    Wan Chongshan looked at Liu Xing somewhat helplessly and replied, "Liu Xing, I think you might be expecting too much this time. The reason I was able to one-shot the Troll last time was purely because we took advantage of its vulnerability. It had no defenses after getting hit, and it had no choice but to exit through that entrance, where we trapped it. That¡¯s why I could calmly blow its head off. But dealing with Gu Master Chaxi will be a different story, and you all know how unreliable that bird gun is when shooting at moving targets. So, handling Gu Master Chaxi will depend on your performance, Ling Ishikawa."


    Ling Ishikawa hadn¡¯t expected Wan Chongshan to shift the burden onto him and responded somewhat bewildered, "Uh, I¡¯ll do my best, but don¡¯t expect too much from me. My electric net technique is quite tricky because it doesn¡¯t specify the exact damage it inflicts. It only mentions the current output in milliamperes, with a considerable range of variation. It requires rolling a 10d10 dice to determine the current, ranging from 10 to 100 milliamperes. The duration also needs another 1d5 dice roll, measured in minutes."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised by the peculiar nature of Ling Ishikawa¡¯s electric net technique, especially its lack of specified damage values.


    However, Ryuusei had a different perspective. He realized that the electric net technique was actually reliable, recalling his experience in middle school physics class where he had to memorize information about the effects of different milliampere levels of current on the human body.


    When exposed to 0.6 to 1.5 milliamperes of current, a person would start to feel numbness and loss of sensation. At 5 to 7 milliamperes, muscles would begin to spasm, accompanied by burning and stinging sensations. At 20 to 25 milliamperes, the person would experience severe pain, rapid numbness, and difficulty breathing. When the current reached 50 to 80 milliamperes, the person would face respiratory paralysis, atrial fibrillation, and intense overall burning pain. If the current reached 90 to 100 milliamperes and lasted for at least three minutes, it would lead to cardiac arrest and death.


    Therefore, even though Ling Ishikawa¡¯s electric net technique lacked specified damage values, it would at least cause muscle spasms and difficulty breathing in those affected by the Magic Spells. Essentially, it served as a form of soft control, with a minimum duration of one minute.


    Moreover, in the worst-case scenario, if Ling Ishikawa rolled favorably, the electric net technique could turn into a Paralysis Art, immobilizing Magic Spells-affected individuals or mythical creatures for a certain duration while causing some damage.


    Most importantly, if Ling Ishikawa had good luck and rolled above 90 milliamperes for current with a duration exceeding three minutes, it could potentially control humans and weaker mythical creatures to the point of death. Overall, the electric net technique seemed promising, regardless of the caster¡¯s luck.


    Liu Xing smiled and remarked, "Ling Ishikawa, your electric net technique is quite impressive. As long as you can successfully cast it, dealing with Gu Master Chaxi this time should be a walk in the park."


    Ling Ishikawa chuckled awkwardly and added, "It¡¯s not that simple, though. The casting time for this electric net technique is a bit long, and if there¡¯s any insulating material in its path, it won¡¯t progress further. The coverage area is also limited, about the size of a regular frying pan."


    Hearing Ling Ishikawa¡¯s list of limitations, Liu Xing realized that he had overestimated the magic in the Cthulhu RPG Game.


    The conversation shifted away from Gu Master Chaxi, as it had been thoroughly discussed. Zhang Jingxu and others turned their attention to Ling Ishikawa.


    After all, Witchers in their attack methods combined swords and magic, similar to the mainstream attack methods in Hybrier, which primarily consisted of swords and magic. The background of wizards was also inspired by European settings, not far removed from Hybrier.


    So, Liu Xing suddenly started to look forward to it...


    "By the way, how is Ibon doing now? He¡¯s a future great Wizard, Ling Ishikawa. Have you seized the opportunity to build a good relationship with him?" Wan Chongshan asked curiously.


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and smiled, saying, "Of course, I¡¯ll hold onto that thigh tightly. After all, it¡¯s a mobile ¡¯Book of Ibon.¡¯ Even if I don¡¯t need the ¡¯Book of Ibon,¡¯ I can sell these copies for a few thousand points each. These ¡¯Book of Ibon¡¯ should fetch at least that much."


    Zhang Jingxu thought for a moment, agreeing, "That¡¯s right. I remember someone in my club once sold a damaged handwritten ¡¯Necronomicon¡¯ for 1,500 points. So, I think even a lower-tier version of the ¡¯Book of Ibon¡¯ should easily go for 3,000 points. Ling Ishikawa, you have a chance to make a fortune. But from what I¡¯ve heard from my mentor, the most sought-after items in the Hound of Tindalos region are collectibles related to Cthulhu Mythos novels."


    "These collectibles may have almost no practical value, but many people in this region are wealthy players. Their character cards usually have sufficient essential items, so they enjoy buying collectibles to demonstrate their knowledge. These collectibles are not easily obtainable, as most modules have relatively short durations. Players need to focus on completing the Main quests to advance, which limits their opportunities to increase their favorability with characters. Therefore, rare items are highly prized. Even obscure characters from Cthulhu Mythos novels can sell their related collectibles for 1,000 points each. Items like notebooks from Miskatonic University Antarctic Expedition Team members, the ship captain¡¯s log from a captain who defeated a Great Old One, or a collar from a god-slaying hound, all fetch astronomical prices."


    "But the most famous collectible now is an autograph from H.P. Lovecraft himself. Yes, it¡¯s H.P. Lovecraft¡¯s actual signature. In the Cthulhu region¡¯s modules, players have the chance to encounter H.P. Lovecraft at different points in time. And H.P. Lovecraft is under the protection of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. NPCs and players, mythical creatures or Great Old Ones, can¡¯t harm H.P. Lovecraft. The most important thing is that H.P. Lovecraft is quite aloof. It¡¯s nearly impossible to obtain collectibles from him."


    As Zhang Jingxu finished speaking, Wan Chongshan became excited and said, "That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve heard about H.P. Lovecraft¡¯s autograph on the forums. Someone reportedly offered 50,000 points to purchase H.P. Lovecraft¡¯s autograph, and others even proposed trading it for priceless antiques from the real world. But the owner of H.P. Lovecraft¡¯s autograph has never responded."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and continued, "So, Ling Ishikawa, if you ever have the opportunity to return to Hybrier and meet Ibon, it would be best to establish a good relationship with him and request some collectibles. Items like the magic wand Ibon used, a water bag, and most importantly, a ¡¯Book of Ibon¡¯ with Ibon¡¯s signature, could be sold for at least 10,000 points."


    Liu Xing was left somewhat stunned after hearing all this. He hadn¡¯t expected there to be such a lucrative opportunity. Today, Liu Xing had truly expanded his horizons.


    Ling Ishikawa also realized that this was a golden opportunity and nodded enthusiastically, saying, "Thank you all for the advice. If I have the chance to return to Hybrier, I¡¯ll definitely bring back Ibon¡¯s autograph for each of you. You should know that my relationship with Ibon is very good."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 404: Stormy Skies on the Heavenly Terrace

    Chapter 404: Stormy Skies on the Heavenly Terrace


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and jokingly remarked, "Oh, did Ibon decide to treat you like a brother after seeing your transformation technique?"


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s smile gradually faded as he sighed, "Alright, can you guys please stop with this joke? I¡¯m already feeling quite desperate. After using the transformation technique for the first time in Hybrier, I couldn¡¯t help but come to the Heavenly Terrace, contemplating the idea that if I couldn¡¯t change back, I might as well jump off and end this life..."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow again, asking with a smile, "And then what happened?"


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged and continued, "The wind on the Heavenly Terrace was too strong, combined with the already cold weather in Hybrier. I was frozen and gave up on my thoughts. I left the Heavenly Terrace. However, that trip to the Heavenly Terrace unexpectedly had its perks. I discovered that I could see Ibon¡¯s room from there, and that day, I happened to witness Ibon preparing for some kind of Ritual Ceremony."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded thoughtfully, saying, "I assume that the Ritual Ceremony Ibon conducted was related to Zhatuogua, considering Ibon is a follower of Zhatuogua, and he¡¯s destined to receive Zhatuogua¡¯s favor. So, Ling Ishikawa, did you consider joining Ibon and pledging yourself to Zhatuogua?"


    Ling Ishikawa shook his head, somewhat despondent. "At that time, my thoughts were the same as yours, Zhang Jingxu. I planned to follow Ibon and align with Zhatuogua. But what I didn¡¯t expect was that after conducting that Ritual Ceremony, Ibon became elusive. I could hardly find him outside, and I couldn¡¯t just knock on his door and tell him I knew what he was up to. So, I thought about participating in the Ritual Ceremony, but it would have been too abrupt."


    "Furthermore, one day while I was observing Ibon on the Heavenly Terrace, I saw him lure a Menial from the Mage Tower into his room. He then killed the Menial and used the blood to draw a magic circle. From that circle, he summoned a Formless Offspring, which he concealed in his room. So, I suspected that if I asked Ibon to let me join the Ritual Ceremony without convincing him completely, I¡¯d only end up as a sacrifice."


    "However, later on, Ibon seemed to return to normal. He didn¡¯t become more eccentric. But I still noticed something unusual about him in our interactions. As you all know, Ibon came from an ordinary family, so initially, he lacked confidence and avoided initiating conversations. It was always me who initiated contact with him. However, after summoning the Formless Offspring, Ibon gained a lot of confidence. He started initiating conversations with me."


    "Although our relationship is quite good now, Ibon never mentioned anything about the Ritual Ceremony. Even when I explicitly mentioned Zhatuogua, he acted completely ignorant. Unfortunately, my character card lacks a psychology skill, so I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s lying. Overall, my relationship with Ibon is good, and he might be willing to give me something. I just don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have the chance to return to Hybrier and visit Serak¡¯s Wizard Tower again, as I¡¯m completely unfamiliar with Hybrier¡¯s terrain."


    Liu Xing stroked his chin, curious. "Speaking of which, Ling Ishikawa, with both you and Serak either dead or missing, doesn¡¯t that mean Ibon now has control over Serak¡¯s Wizard Tower? After all, you mentioned earlier that you and Ibon were given authority over the Mage Tower by Serak before he secluded himself."


    Ling Ishikawa furrowed his brow and pondered for a moment before saying, "In theory, yes, that¡¯s how it should be. Apart from Serak, the Mage Tower¡¯s leadership consisted of only Ibon and me. So logically, Ibon should be the next master of the Mage Tower. However, as I mentioned earlier, Ibon is quite reclusive. Besides me, he doesn¡¯t have any friends within the Mage Tower. So, his relationship with the other residents is not great. Therefore, Ibon might struggle to gain their support. Additionally, among the batch of apprentices who entered the Mage Tower with us, there¡¯s a guy named Costa who might stir things up."


    "This Costa is the illegitimate son of a minor lord near the Mage Tower. Since he has no inheritance rights and was shunned by the lord¡¯s other sons, Costa was forced to enter the Mage Tower, aiming to become a Wizard and then return to claim his inheritance. Unfortunately, Costa had the misfortune of having his position taken by me. So, he¡¯s still just an ordinary apprentice. However, from what I know, Costa managed to gain the support of other apprentices and Menials within the Mage Tower through various means, becoming a sort of leader among them."


    "So, if Ibon can¡¯t handle the Costa situation, there¡¯s a good chance that Costa might replace him. Alternatively, Ibon might become a formidable force with the help of that Formless Offspring and eventually seize control. But no matter how you look at it, Ibon¡¯s situation is precarious. I suspect that even though I killed Serak, Ibon might still be forced to leave the Mage Tower, just like in the Cthulhu Mythos. If Ibon doesn¡¯t leave the Mage Tower, he won¡¯t remain Ibon, and the world will lose the ¡¯Book of Ibon.¡¯"


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. "You¡¯re right. According to the principles of historical revision found in many time-travel novels, Ibon will probably leave the Mage Tower, and the only difference will be how he does it. So, Ling Ishikawa, if you want to see Ibon again, you¡¯ll have to put in some effort. However, considering the storyline, you should have a chance to encounter him at the border of Hybrier. Maybe you can try your luck."


    Zhang Jingxu chimed in with a smile, "Ling Ishikawa, you could also wait on Turlan Island. I remember that after traveling the border, Ibon spent some time in seclusion on Turlan."


    Ling Ishikawa shook his head, somewhat resigned. "You guys are talking about going too far. Besides, I can¡¯t stay in Hybrier indefinitely. Even if I go to the border or Turlan Island in advance and wait, I might still miss Ibon if luck isn¡¯t on my side. But logically, I should have another chance to meet Ibon since my missions in these two modules are closely related to him. So, I believe I¡¯ll have an opportunity in the next module or the one after that."


    Liu Xing nodded and said with a smile, "Then remember to bring back some collectibles when you return. Our fortune might depend on it."


    At that moment, KP Snow Wind interjected, "Alright, our Private Room time for this session has come to an end. Players, please assume your respective roles."


    Liu Xing and the others exchanged glances, seeing that no one intended to continue the conversation. They then went back to their individual rooms.


    Liu Xing agreed with the plan, and Ling Ishikawa headed downstairs.


    Liu Xing rubbed his chin, furrowing his brow.


    Because the rooftop entrance to the supermarket presented both an opportunity and a problem. While Liu Xing¡¯s group could use it to launch a surprise attack, Gu Master Chaxi could also use it to escape. Furthermore, they would have to split their forces, turning a two-pronged assault into a three-pronged one, making their already limited manpower even more stretched.


    It was troublesome.


    A gust of wind blew through again, causing Liu Xing to shiver.


    The rooftop wind was quite strong.


    After a while, Zhang Jingxu and the others joined Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa on the rooftop.


    After observing the situation, Zhang Jingxu and the rest also furrowed their brows.


    A moment later, Zhang Jingxu shook his head and said, "This is going to be tricky. We can¡¯t assign someone to guard the rooftop entrance, and even if we did, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop Gu Master Chaxi."


    "Indeed, this rooftop entrance is like the entrance on the first floor. It would require at least two people to secure it properly, but even with two, we might not be able to stop Gu Master Chaxi," Wan Chongshan added.


    The atmosphere fell into silence once again.


    At that moment, Ling Ishikawa suddenly smiled and said, "No, no, no. We don¡¯t necessarily need people to guard it. A place like this rooftop entrance is perfect for setting traps. After all, if Gu Master Chaxi chooses this escape route in a hurry, he won¡¯t pay attention to what¡¯s underfoot. But the challenge is how to install traps at the supermarket¡¯s rooftop entrance. That¡¯s the tricky part."


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s suggestion brightened everyone¡¯s eyes. Traps were indeed a good option.


    Liu Xing was about to speak when another gust of cold wind blew.


    The rooftop wind was truly strong.


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and then nodded in agreement with Ling Ishikawa¡¯s idea. Traps could be an effective way to secure the rooftop entrance.


    Ling Ishikawa, after explaining his plan, went downstairs to inform the others and make preparations for setting traps.


    As Liu Xing remained on the rooftop, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the chilling wind once more.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 405: The Sudden Appearance of the Black Cat Demon

    Chapter 405: The Sudden Appearance of the Black Cat Demon


    Due to the strong winds on the rooftop, Liu Xing and the others returned to the third-floor hall for their discussion. Catching a cold in this weather would be far from ideal.


    Once everyone was seated, Liu Xing began, "Ling Ishikawa¡¯s idea is indeed excellent. Using traps against Gu Master Chaxi could yield substantial benefits. After all, Gu Master Chaxi will undoubtedly be severely weakened after such an attack. However, there are several challenges we must address. How do we acquire the traps, what kind of traps should we use, and how can we set them up at the entrance to the supermarket on the top floor without alerting Gu Master Chaxi?"


    After posing these questions, Liu Xing looked to Ling Ishikawa for answers. "Regarding these issues," Ling Ishikawa replied, "I have one suggestion: let¡¯s consult Hu Cang. He undoubtedly possesses more knowledge in this area."


    The others nodded in agreement. While they had heard of traps and seen them on television, when it came to crafting them, they were all at a loss.


    Furthermore, due to the peculiar nature of Panlong Town and its temporal distortions, Liu Xing¡¯s group was always treated as outsiders. Except for Hu Cang and a few others, the townspeople were unlikely to offer much help, especially for something as potentially harmful as traps or even lethal devices.


    So, it was decided to entrust this task to Hu Cang.


    Liu Xing¡¯s group then proceeded to the ground floor, where Hu Cang was preparing to close up shop for the day.


    "What¡¯s going on? Why is everyone coming down here?" Hu Cang asked with surprise.


    Speaking on behalf of the group, Liu Xing explained, "Mr. Hu Cang, here¡¯s the situation. We were just idly passing the time on the rooftop and discovered a way to reach the building where the supermarket is located directly from there. Moreover, the entrance to the top floor of the supermarket is open. This suggests that if Gu Master Chaxi were to be attacked by us, he might try to escape through that entrance. So, after discussing it, we¡¯ve decided to install some traps at the entrance on the top floor of the supermarket. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve come to seek your assistance."


    Upon hearing this, Hu Cang furrowed his brow and went into deep thought.


    After a moment, he spoke again, "These traps won¡¯t be easy to obtain. As I mentioned before, most of the hunters in Panlong Town have switched professions, leaving very few people who still have animal traps. Among them, Xiao Mochen is the most familiar to us. His grandfather left him all sorts of animal traps, including various designs."


    "But now, we can¡¯t trust Xiao Mochen anymore. He might become a traitor. So, unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, we shouldn¡¯t rely on him. That leaves us with very few options. As far as I know, the only person left who might have some animal traps is Wang Anquan ¨C yes, Wang Haiyang¡¯s father, Wang Anquan."


    "Wang Anquan¡¯s father was also a hunter, but he suffered an injury while hunting in his youth and lost his left leg. As a result, he switched professions to become a blacksmith, specializing in crafting various hunting tools, including animal traps. So, I believe there might still be some animal traps at Wang Anquan¡¯s house, or even if there aren¡¯t, Wang Anquan himself is skilled at craftsmanship. We can ask him to make the traps."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. He hadn¡¯t expected that their search would lead to Wang Anquan. Nevertheless, it was a good outcome since they needed to collect gasoline from him anyway. Now, they could also acquire the animal traps, killing two birds with one stone.


    So, Liu Xing¡¯s group decided to visit Wang Anquan the following day.


    As for how to set the traps at the entrance of the supermarket¡¯s top floor without alerting Gu Master Chaxi, Hu Cang offered his advice.


    "From my observations over the years, Gu Master Chaxi spends most of his time in the supermarket, but occasionally, he leaves. This usually happens at specific times, roughly once every three time intervals, and he¡¯s gone for a little over an hour each time. However, I¡¯m not sure where he goes during those absences. I never paid much attention to Gu Master Chaxi¡¯s movements before," Hu Cang explained earnestly.


    As soon as Hu Cang finished speaking, KP Snow Wind stepped forward and said, "Because you players triggered a special setting in this module, you can now apply for a specific Judgment with me. In simple terms, once you know that something will happen at a certain time, you can request a special Judgment from me before the next time interval. If the majority of players, which is five out of three, agree, we can proceed with the Judgment."


    Upon hearing KP Snow Wind¡¯s words, Liu Xing and the others were surprised to discover this special feature in the module.


    Nevertheless, Liu Xing thought it was a favorable feature for the players. After successfully applying for a Judgment, they could anticipate events and prepare accordingly. In this case, if the special Judgment succeeded, Liu Xing¡¯s group could plan to confront Gu Master Chaxi at a chosen time.


    So, Zhang Jingxu couldn¡¯t resist saying, "KP, we¡¯d like to request a special Judgment. We want to know the time when Gu Master Chaxi will leave the supermarket."


    KP Snow Wind immediately responded, "Okay, now, please cast your votes, and if two more players agree, we will initiate a special Judgment with a success threshold of 60. If the vote fails, we will have to wait until tomorrow for a second attempt."


    Liu Xing considered the day¡¯s tasks and realized that he might not need to participate in everything today. Taking the medicine and having some extra sleep sounded appealing; after all, idling around was quite enjoyable.


    So, Liu Xing nodded and said, "Okay, I¡¯ll leave today¡¯s tasks to you all."


    With that, he took the medicine.


    Before long, Liu Xing began to feel drowsy. Although he could counteract it with a Willpower Judgment, he didn¡¯t make the effort. Unbeknownst to him, he gradually drifted into slumber, and the voices of Zhang Jingxu and the others grew fainter. There was also the sound of dice being rolled.


    After some time, Liu Xing suddenly sensed that something was amiss. His chest felt heavy, but he knew it wasn¡¯t sleep paralysis. Instead, it felt like something heavy was pressing against his chest.


    Liu Xing considered the situation, doubting that Ling Ishikawa and the others would play such a prank on him.


    Could it be...?


    Liu Xing took a deep breath and abruptly opened his eyes, only to find a black cat with heterochromatic eyes crouching on his chest.


    He furrowed his brow, realizing that this black cat was most likely the black cat demon. But why had it come to him now?


    Uncertain about the black cat demon¡¯s intentions, Liu Xing decided to remain silent and observe.


    They stared at each other in silence for a while, and the atmosphere grew increasingly awkward.


    Finally, the black cat demon couldn¡¯t resist breaking the silence, "Hey, kid, what¡¯s with the constant staring? I assume you already know who I am."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised by the black cat demon¡¯s self-assured tone. However, upon further reflection, he acknowledged that the cat demon had the right to be confident, given its age of at least a hundred years. So, referring to itself as "old man" wasn¡¯t entirely inappropriate.


    Now, the question was, how should Liu Xing address the black cat demon? He couldn¡¯t just call it "black cat" or "old cat," right?


    The black cat demon seemed to sense Liu Xing¡¯s dilemma and continued, "Kid, you can just call me ¡¯Cat Elder.¡¯"


    Liu Xing, upon hearing this, smiled and said, "Sure, may I ask, Cat Elder, what brings you here today?"


    The Cat Elder chuckled and placed its paw on Liu Xing¡¯s neck, saying, "What if I told you I want to borrow your help for something? Would you be willing to lend me a hand?"


    Liu Xing¡¯s smile disappeared from his face.


    The Cat Elder smiled again and withdrew its paw, speaking, "Alright, enough with the jokes. I¡¯m here to discuss something important with you, but you must promise not to reveal it to anyone else. If you break this agreement, I might indeed have to borrow your head for something."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, took a moment to think, and then nodded, saying, "No problem, Cat Elder. I promise that I won¡¯t tell anyone about what you¡¯re going to tell me."


    The Cat Elder nodded in satisfaction, saying, "Very well, I trust you¡¯ll keep your word."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 406: The Commission of the Black Cat Demon

    Chapter 406: The Commission of the Black Cat Demon


    With a graceful leap, the Black Cat Demon landed on the table beside Liu Xing¡¯s chest, allowing Liu Xing to finally sit up and meet its gaze at eye level instead of looking up while lying down.


    However, Liu Xing was still puzzled by why the Black Cat Demon had suddenly sought him out and made him promise such a peculiar oath.


    Logically, Liu Xing believed that if the Black Cat Demon had come to find him today, it must have been for assistance or cooperation. After all, there was no reason for the Black Cat Demon to seek him out just for a casual chat. So, if the Black Cat Demon was indeed seeking help or cooperation, why did it insist on keeping this matter a secret from others and involving only him? Liu Xing had a hunch that whatever the Black Cat Demon was about to reveal wouldn¡¯t be simple.


    At this moment, the Black Cat Demon spoke, "Well, you should know my current situation by now. I am indeed deceased, but I have no idea why I have appeared as a spirit in this temporal distortion of Panlong Town. However, a voice in my mind has been urging me to find a helper to assist me in returning to life."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that the Black Cat Demon had truly perished. Nevertheless, he still had some doubts and asked, "Wait a minute, Old Cat, are you saying you¡¯re already dead, and yet when you were crouched on my chest earlier, I could still feel the weight of your body?"


    The Black Cat Demon chuckled and extended its paw, swiping it through the table beneath. Liu Xing saw the paw pass right through the table, and with another swipe, a piece of the table was missing.


    "You see, I¡¯m not entirely in a spirit state right now. I can freely switch between physical and ethereal forms. You should understand what I mean," the Black Cat Demon said with a grin.


    Liu Xing nodded, even though he was still a bit bewildered. He realized that the Black Cat Demon¡¯s current state was incredibly powerful since it could switch between being tangible during attacks and intangible when threatened. Under normal circumstances, the Black Cat Demon seemed nearly invulnerable.


    Therefore, Liu Xing silently cautioned himself not to provoke the Black Cat Demon, as he had no idea how he might meet his end if he did.


    Seeing Liu Xing¡¯s momentary distraction, the Black Cat Demon tapped the table with its paw and said, "Don¡¯t get distracted, and don¡¯t overthink it. Despite my current state, I¡¯m not as formidable as you might imagine. My powers have been greatly weakened, and I now possess only about a tenth of my former strength. Most of my magic spells are unusable, and I must rely entirely on these claws for attack. However, rest assured, I can still easily dispatch you even with these limitations."


    Liu Xing forced a smile and nodded. He knew the Black Cat Demon could indeed defeat him under the current circumstances.


    The Black Cat Demon smiled again and continued, "Alright, I won¡¯t tease you any further. But don¡¯t underestimate yourself or feel embarrassed about losing to this old cat. Remember, I¡¯ve lived for many more years than you, and my experiences far outweigh yours. If you can help me with what¡¯s coming next, I¡¯ll reward you with something special."


    As soon as the Black Cat Demon finished speaking, KP Snow Wind stepped forward and said, "Congratulations, player Liu Xing, you¡¯ve triggered a Side Quest¡ªThe Commission of the Black Cat Demon. If you successfully complete the task the Black Cat Demon has given you, you¡¯ll receive a mysterious reward. However, please note that during this quest, you cannot seek help from others or disclose the details of the Black Cat Demon¡¯s task to anyone else. Violating these two conditions will result in automatic failure of this Side Quest."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, as this Side Quest was somewhat expected.


    However, Liu Xing still had one question for the Black Cat Demon. "Old Cat, I have a question. How did you die? Was it at the hands of Gralki, or perhaps the Black Flood Dragon?"


    Liu Xing asked the Black Cat Demon about these two questions.


    The Black Cat Demon furrowed its brow and pondered for a moment before saying, "That bamboo forest is indeed suspicious. I couldn¡¯t enter it at all because I felt an invisible barrier blocking me. In my prime, I could have broken through it with magic spells, but now I¡¯m powerless. However, I can confirm that there¡¯s something within that bamboo forest, and it¡¯s been watching Panlong Town."


    Liu Xing nodded, in agreement. "I¡¯ve had a similar feeling. One time, when I passed by the bamboo forest, I sensed something deep inside watching me. But let¡¯s get back to the main topic. What do you need me to do, Old Cat?"


    The Black Cat Demon chuckled and replied, "I need you to find a few items to help me regain my strength. These items should be somewhere in Panlong Town, but for some reason, I can¡¯t sense them. That¡¯s where you come in. First, I need a cat collar. Although the Snake Demon and Donkey Demon originally made it to control me, the materials used for the collar are quite valuable, and I¡¯ve already broken its enchantments. Even if the Snake Demon is still around, it won¡¯t be able to control me again."


    "Next, I need a jade pendant. It has the power to calm the mind and reduce external interference. The pendant might look ordinary, so make sure you collect every jade pendant you can find; don¡¯t let any slip through your fingers. In addition to that, I require four small black orbs. They may appear small, but they are extremely heavy and make no sound. You should be able to easily identify them. If you can¡¯t find all four, that¡¯s fine, but the more, the better."


    "Lastly, there¡¯s a white stone, about the size of a common pebble. It¡¯s distinctive because when you touch it, it alternates between feeling hot and cold. Once you get your hands on it, you¡¯ll know you¡¯ve found the right one. If you can retrieve these four items for me, I can regain some of my strength, and we can join forces to confront Gralki and restore Panlong Town to its former state."


    Liu Xing appeared calm on the surface but was deeply conflicted internally. He hadn¡¯t expected that three out of the four items the Black Cat Demon needed were already in his possession. However, he couldn¡¯t be sure of the Black Cat Demon¡¯s true intentions. In this module, it was challenging to determine the alignment of important NPCs, whether they were allies or foes.


    So, Liu Xing could only be certain that if he handed over all four items to the Black Cat Demon, the Black Cat Demon¡¯s strength would likely recover to somewhere between thirty to fifty percent. In the final battle, the Black Cat Demon might help his group confront Gralki, or it might assist Gralki against them.


    Most importantly, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t reveal this to anyone else now, as discussing it with others might lead to his demise, and that could happen at any moment. After all, the Black Cat Demon seemed unaffected by the temporal distortion.


    In the midst of his contemplation, the Black Cat Demon suddenly asked, "Kid, what are you thinking about right now?"


    Liu Xing quickly replied, "Oh, I was just thinking about whether I¡¯ve seen any of those things you mentioned before."


    The Black Cat Demon raised an eyebrow and grinned, saying, "I see. You¡¯re quite proactive, kid. So, tell me, have you seen any of those items I mentioned?"


    Liu Xing let out a sigh and said, "To be honest, I might have seen one of those items you mentioned. What do you think it could be?"


    Liu Xing¡¯s unexpected counter-question left the Black Cat Demon puzzled.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 407: "Earthquake"

    Chapter 407: "Earthquake"


    Liu Xing employed a strategy of retreat as advancement, catching the black cat demon off guard. However, the black cat demon, seasoned in experience, smiled and said, "From the tone of your voice, it seems you¡¯ve already found something, haven¡¯t you? If I¡¯m not mistaken, what you¡¯ve found should be my cat collar. Because among those four items, my cat collar looks the most useless. Even an ordinary person who gets hold of it would probably just toss it away."


    After hearing the black cat demon¡¯s response, although Liu Xing couldn¡¯t psychoanalyze the demon, he had a rough idea. At the beginning, Liu Xing was concerned that the black cat demon had been monitoring him all along, knowing that he had acquired those three items. After all, the fact that the black cat demon could pick the right time to approach him indicated that it had been keeping an eye on him for a while.


    But Liu Xing found it strange. If the black cat demon knew, why didn¡¯t it just say so outright? According to Liu Xing¡¯s current understanding of the black cat demon¡¯s personality, it was straightforward, didn¡¯t beat around the bush, and had no need to argue with him, given its strength. So, Liu Xing guessed that the black cat demon genuinely couldn¡¯t see those four items. According to the demon, its current state was highly unstable, so not being able to see some things was normal.


    Therefore, Liu Xing decided to employ a strategy of retreat as advancement to test the black cat demon.


    If his guess was correct, Liu Xing made up his mind and said, "Old Cat, your guess is right. I¡¯ve already found that cat collar. However, the problem is that the cat collar has been damaged and split into two parts¡ªthe collar itself and an iron tag. We found these two parts in different places."


    The black cat demon furrowed its brows and said helplessly, "What happened? How did the cat collar get damaged? It was intact until my death. But come to think of it, when I was attacked, I must have reacted instinctively, which might have caused the collar to split into two."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, a bit puzzled, and asked, "By the way, Old Cat, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, when did you die?"


    The black cat demon thought for a moment and replied, "I don¡¯t know the exact time, as creatures like us don¡¯t have a concept of time. But I do know that before I died, Gralki¡¯s disciple had already arrived in Panlong Town and put on quite a show."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing furrowed his brow and fell into deep thought. The black cat demon¡¯s current statement contradicted what Xiao Mochen had previously claimed. Xiao Mochen had said that the collar had been passed down by his ancestors, while the black cat demon now stated that the collar had been intact until Gralki¡¯s disciple arrived in Panlong Town.


    Therefore, there was a significant discrepancy between the accounts of the black cat demon and Xiao Mochen. Liu Xing was leaning towards the idea that Xiao Mochen was lying. If that were the case, it would also explain why Xiao Mochen knew about the Two-Five Gang¡¯s involvement.


    Even if someone wanted to ambush the black cat demon while it slept, they would need to be nearly as powerful as the demon. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch the black cat demon off guard and kill it without being detected. So, Liu Xing suspected that the person who attacked the black cat demon was either a clone of Gralki or controlled directly by Gralki as a "disciple."


    However, who had killed the black cat demon was not the most crucial question for Liu Xing. What mattered most was how Xiao Mochen had obtained the black cat demon¡¯s collar.


    Clearly, Xiao Mochen couldn¡¯t have simply stumbled upon the collar along the way. First, the collar appeared worn and had a strange odor, making it unlikely that an ordinary person would choose to bring it home. Furthermore, if Xiao Mochen had genuinely discovered it accidentally, there would have been no need for him to claim that it had been passed down by his ancestors. Additionally, Xiao Mochen had recently mentioned that his relationship with his grandfather was strained, so it seemed unlikely that his grandfather would have passed down the collar to Xiao Dafu.


    However, this raised another question: how did the collar end up with Xiao Dafu? Liu Xing had personally accompanied Xiao Mochen to find Xiao Dafu, so it seemed impossible for Xiao Mochen and Xiao Dafu to have coordinated their stories in advance.


    So, what was the explanation for all of this?


    At this point, the black cat demon spoke seriously, "Kid, that damaged cat collar is meaningless to me. I need your help to repair it. According to what you said, it¡¯s just split into two parts, so reconnecting them should suffice."


    Liu Xing nodded but appeared hesitant. "Old Cat, when we got the iron tag and collar, we already guessed that they could be combined. However, our attempts to connect them with ordinary materials like cotton thread or wire were unsuccessful. Can you tell us what we need to connect them properly?"


    The black cat demon chuckled and nodded, saying, "As I mentioned earlier, the original materials of the collar and the iron tag are exceptional. They both possess powerful energies that ordinary cotton thread or wire couldn¡¯t withstand. They were originally connected using golden silkworm silk. Since you¡¯re planning to visit Gu Master Chaxi, I think you¡¯ll find the appropriate materials there. I believe they have gu worms related to silkworms."


    Liu Xing thought for a moment, realizing that these missions were interconnected. However, at this moment, he had a sudden idea.


    An earthquake?


    As someone from Rongcheng in real life, Liu Xing had experienced numerous earthquakes before. After becoming a doctor, he had even participated in earthquake relief efforts.


    With his rich experience, Liu Xing rolled off the bed and took cover beneath it as the intense shaking continued.


    After more than ten seconds, the earthquake finally subsided.


    Liu Xing emerged from his hiding place, relieved. The magnitude of the shaking had made him prepare for the possibility of the building collapsing.


    Surviving a disaster felt good.


    Liu Xing took a deep breath by the window, calming himself down. However, as he regained his composure, he realized that something was amiss about the recent "earthquake."


    First, if it were just an earthquake, there would be no reason for the black cat demon to abruptly leave without a word. Moreover, based on the experiences of other players in the forum, when encountering a natural disaster within a module, the KP usually required players to pass an inspiration judgment and at least one luck judgment during the disaster.


    So, something didn¡¯t add up with this earthquake.


    Liu Xing began to consider the possibility that the earthquake was related to Gralki¡¯s awakening. Perhaps Gralki had already awakened.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, realizing that there might still be a time limit within this module. Gralki wasn¡¯t waiting around for the players to confront him.


    It seemed that his group needed to advance the module¡¯s progress.


    The real trouble now was how to handle the black cat demon¡¯s request. Given the current situation, Liu Xing felt that the demon might have ulterior motives, similar to Hu Li and Green Willow.


    However, since the black cat demon could still provide some assistance at the moment, Liu Xing decided to repair the cat collar first and then deliver it to the demon while keeping an eye on the situation.


    Of course, the most challenging part was that Liu Xing couldn¡¯t inform Ling Ishikawa and the others about these developments. If he made a mistake, he would have to shoulder the blame himself.


    The pressure was quite intense.


    As Liu Xing was lost in his thoughts, he heard Ling Ishikawa¡¯s voice from downstairs. "Ryuusei, are you okay?"


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 408: The Rampaging Pig Head Butcher

    Chapter 408: The Rampaging Pig Head Butcher


    Liu Xing hadn¡¯t expected Ling Ishikawa and the others to return so quickly, so he hastily ran to the window and called out, "I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll come down now."


    After saying that, Liu Xing went downstairs.


    Seeing Liu Xing unharmed, Ling Ishikawa breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It¡¯s great to see that you¡¯re alright, Ryuusei. That earthquake just now had me worried. I thought I wouldn¡¯t see you all until the next time point. Thankfully, Mr. Hu Cang¡¯s house is sturdy enough to keep me from being buried underground."


    Hu Cang chuckled and spoke, "Our houses here have solid foundations, but you must have noticed that this earthquake was quite unusual. Earthquakes are rare in Shudu, and as far as I remember, there has never been one in this temporal distortion of Panlong Town. Nobody has even mentioned earthquakes here."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that some aspects of this parallel world were similar to the real world. In Liu Xing¡¯s memory, Shudu had rarely experienced major earthquakes before 2008. However, after a significant earthquake that garnered global attention, Shudu began to face more frequent seismic activities.


    However, Liu Xing also remembered from the memories of "Watanabe Ryuusei" that the 2008 earthquake in this parallel world had some peculiarities. It occurred in Wenchuan, but it started with three smaller earthquakes before the major magnitude 8 earthquake struck.


    Liu Xing speculated that this earthquake might have been turned into a module by the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. The player tasked with completing this module unfortunately failed to change history.


    Thinking about earthquakes, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but remember the Earth-boring Demon Worm he encountered in Earth Dragon Village and a mysterious entity named Mi. Gou, whose true form he had not seen. He wondered if they had any connection to that major earthquake.


    While Liu Xing was lost in thought, Zhang Jingxu spoke up, "You¡¯re right; this earthquake was indeed peculiar. I can sense that its epicenter should be in the direction of Panlong Lake. So, it¡¯s highly likely that Gralki caused it. Now the question is, has Gralki awakened, or is it preparing to trouble us?"


    Wan Chongshan shook his head and said seriously, "Gralki might have awakened, but I don¡¯t believe it currently has the power to confront us. If it did, Gralki would be right in front of us by now. I think Gralki has regained consciousness and the ability to act, but we should still expedite our actions. We need to eliminate those mythical creatures before Gralki makes a move."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement and added, "Exactly. If we deal with the mythical creatures in Panlong Town sooner, we¡¯ll be better prepared to face Gralki. So, how did your missions go today?"


    While Liu Xing spoke, he glanced at the items Ling Ishikawa¡¯s group had brought. He noticed that Li Dian was holding a plastic container, likely containing gasoline.


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and smiled, "Today has been quite successful for us. First, Hu Li volunteered to defend the rooftop exit of the supermarket after hearing about the intelligence we gathered. This way, we can drive Gu Master Chaxi to the rooftop, and Hu Li is also working on a medicine to expel any gu worms that might enter our bodies, ensuring our safety."


    "Then there¡¯s Xiao Mochen. Although he delivered a substantial amount of animal fur this morning, Hu Li found that one-third of it had various flaws, like lower hardness and wormholes, making it unsuitable for crafting the special outfits we need. Nonetheless, we can still create six full-body leather suits, and we should have them by this afternoon."


    "Lastly, Wang Anquan came through for us. We finally met him today, and he provided us with enough gasoline and custom-made traps. Given our current situation, traps are more practical than firearms. These traps will be ready tomorrow morning, so we¡¯ve agreed with Hu Li that after the next time point, we¡¯ll set up traps and take action against Gu Master Chaxi."


    "As for the plan, we¡¯ll enter the supermarket from the ground floor, with Zhang Jingxu and Li Dian guarding the entrance. The rest of us will go upstairs to confront Gu Master Chaxi. We¡¯ll either drive him to the rooftop or deal with him on the spot. After eliminating Gu Master Chaxi, we¡¯ll take the medicine from Hu Li to ensure we¡¯re not affected by gu worms and then leave the supermarket. Hu Li will handle the aftermath."


    "However, now that we have the gasoline, we¡¯ve decided to take on the Pig Head Butcher earlier. After all, the Pig Head Butcher is essentially a fearless, formidable bandit. We must seize the initiative and avoid a direct confrontation because our bird guns won¡¯t be effective against the Pig Head Butcher."


    The scene unfolding before them confirmed this suspicion. A young man who had been running at full speed, initially with a distance of two to three meters between him and the Pig Head Butcher, was caught up by the Pig Head Butcher within ten seconds and then cleaved in two with a single stroke.


    "Damn, the Pig Head Butcher is too fast. It looks like using Kite to handle it won¡¯t work," Zhang Jingxu remarked.


    Liu Xing nodded and turned to Hu Li, asking, "Miss Hu Li, do you have any way to slow down the Pig Head Butcher? If we can slow it down, we might have a chance to deal with it."


    Hu Li shook her head in frustration, "I¡¯ve mentioned before that the Pig Head Butcher is essentially an instinct-driven zombie. My magic spells won¡¯t have any effect on it, and besides fire, the only way to control it would be to use traps. Zombies have almost no intelligence. Once we manage to control the Pig Head Butcher, we can easily dispatch it with a knife. However, we don¡¯t have the opportunity to make traps right now."


    Liu Xing nodded, realizing that digging a pit, the simplest kind of trap for dealing with the Pig Head Butcher, would take nearly an hour. Furthermore, Liu Xing was sure that if they started digging, KP Snow Wind would make them undergo a Luck Judgment. Failing it would alert the Pig Head Butcher, leading to a chase, and likely, casualties among their group.


    So, Liu Xing shook his head, but as he did, he noticed a corner of the rooftop with more than ten glass bottles.


    A brilliant idea struck him¡ªMolotov cocktails.


    The method for making Molotov cocktails was straightforward. The simplest version involved filling a glass bottle halfway with gasoline or alcohol, inserting a cloth as a wick, and ensuring the cloth was soaked in the flammable liquid for easy ignition. Using a Molotov cocktail was even simpler¡ªlight the cloth and throw it at the target.


    Given the current situation, using Molotov cocktails against the Pig Head Butcher seemed like an excellent choice.


    Liu Xing shared his idea, saying, "Mr. Hu Cang, do you have any cloth-based clothes at home? If so, please bring a few pieces of cloth and scissors up here. We¡¯ll use cloth, bottles, and gasoline to make Molotov cocktails."


    Hu Cang was initially puzzled but then nodded, saying, "Alright, I¡¯ll go get them!"


    Hu Cang left in a hurry, and Liu Xing and the others collected glass bottles from all corners of the rooftop, filling them with gasoline.


    After a while, Hu Cang returned with several bedsheets and a pair of scissors.


    Because the method for making Molotov cocktails was straightforward, KP Snow Wind did not subject their crafting to a Luck Judgment.


    Just as they finished crafting twenty-three Molotov cocktails, Hu Cang suddenly slapped his thigh in frustration and said, "Oh no, the lighter I have at home seems to be out of gas!"


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 409: Roasting the Pig

    Chapter 409: Roasting the Pig


    It was quite awkward, considering these makeshift Molotov cocktails required an open flame to ignite, unlike the military-grade ones that could be activated with a pull of the ring.


    Furthermore, Liu Xing had checked the information on these improvised Molotov cocktails and discovered their extremely unstable nature. They would automatically explode five seconds after ignition, creating a hidden danger.


    So, it required the player to throw the ignited Molotov cocktails quickly within a short timeframe, or there was a risk of self-immolation if they held onto them for too long.


    Therefore, if they didn¡¯t have a lighter or matches, they were in trouble.


    Just as Liu Xing was about to ask Zhang Jingxu and the others who had a lighter or matches, he noticed Ling Ishikawa.


    Liu Xing slapped his thigh, suddenly remembering that Ling Ishikawa had a mobile lighter. After all, Ling Ishikawa¡¯s fireball art, although not very powerful, was more than sufficient to substitute for a lighter.


    Therefore, Liu Xing smiled at Ling Ishikawa and said, "Ling Ishikawa, it¡¯s time for you to show your true skills. Quickly use your fireball art."


    Ling Ishikawa raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised, and said, "Oh, right, I can use fireball art. I almost forgot I had this Magic Spell. But using this fireball art is just perfect now. I have enough mana to use it more than ten times. I should be able to ignite all these Molotov cocktails."


    Liu Xing nodded and informed Wan Chongshan and the others about Ling Ishikawa¡¯s ability to use fireball art.


    With that settled, though one concern was removed, they still had a problem on their hands as they watched the pig head butcher wandering aimlessly below. After all, the pig head butcher was incredibly fast in its movements, and because it lacked intelligence, it acted solely on instinct. With no more targets to attack on the street, it was like a headless fly, darting around randomly.


    This presented a problem because Liu Xing knew that the Molotov cocktail throws would require a throwing Judgment. He was sure that out of the five players and two NPCs present, at least one had the throwing skill. If that were the case, Liu Xing would dare to jump down from the third floor and confront the pig head butcher directly.


    Therefore, Liu Xing felt that, with their base throwing skill of 20 points, it would be extremely difficult to hit the constantly changing direction of the pig head butcher. Sometimes, instincts were scarier than intelligence, and Liu Xing was certain that if their first round of Molotov cocktails failed to hit the pig head butcher, it would realize their hostile intentions. Then, it would become wary of them, making it nearly impossible to hit with Molotov cocktails in subsequent attempts.


    So, the first wave of Molotov cocktail attacks was crucial, determining whether they could deal with the pig head butcher or not.


    Liu Xing examined the Molotov cocktails in his hand and said, "What should we do? We need to find a way to slow down the pig head butcher¡¯s speed so that we can throw the Molotov cocktails more accurately. If this first wave of Molotov cocktails doesn¡¯t hit, we may not have another chance to kill it today, and we might even anger it, making it continuously chase us."


    Hu Li rubbed his chin and said, "From my observations, it¡¯s clear that the pig head butcher is currently acting solely on instinct. Its choice of targets seems random. However, I suspect its vision has weakened or even disappeared entirely. It relies solely on its sense of hearing to determine its direction. When I first arrived at the slaughterhouse, the pig head butcher suddenly burst out of it. It ignored one person who was too scared to move and another who ran away, going straight for the person who fled, not paying any attention to the trembling person in front of it."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said with a smile, "In that case, we can use sound to attract the pig head butcher¡¯s attention. Since the other residents of Panlong Town are hiding indoors and not making any noise, we can create some sound to lure the pig head butcher over. When it comes downstairs, we can throw the Molotov cocktails directly at it. After all, Molotov cocktails are area attacks."


    Hu Cang added, pointing to the glass bottles on the floor, "Let¡¯s use these glass bottles to create noise. It will also distract the pig head butcher, as it won¡¯t realize that these bottles won¡¯t harm it."


    With the plan decided, Liu Xing and the others didn¡¯t waste any time. They immediately threw several glass bottles towards the pig head butcher.


    Since these glass bottles were unlikely to hit the pig head butcher and would not cause any harm even if they did, KP Snow Wind did not require a throwing Judgment.


    Fortunately, the pig head butcher stopped in its tracks upon hearing the noise and focused its attention on the building where Liu Xing and the others were.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing threw another glass bottle towards the pig head butcher.


    Liu Xing¡¯s group hurriedly descended to the first floor, but they encountered a problem. The shutter door had been heated and discolored by the fire created by the Molotov cocktails. Liu Xing estimated that the shutter door might melt in a little while.


    Moreover, through the hole the pig head butcher had made, Liu Xing could see that the outside was still a sea of flames, showing no signs of extinguishing.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows, feeling somewhat helpless. He said, "We just threw over twenty Molotov cocktails, and they¡¯re all piled up together. So, this sea of flames we¡¯ve created will likely continue for at least three to four minutes. We won¡¯t be able to get through from here."


    Hu Cang nodded and pointed towards the kitchen, saying, "Let¡¯s go this way and use the back door."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that the house had a back door.


    Through the back door, Liu Xing¡¯s group took about a minute to reach the front door. Fortunately, despite the pig head butcher being dead, its aura still deterred the residents of Panlong Town, and no one dared to approach its body.


    So, Hu Li easily retrieved the pig head butcher¡¯s knife. It was clear that the knife was of good quality, as it had been exposed to fire for so long, yet the blade remained as sharp and undamaged as new.


    Hu Li nodded in satisfaction and said with a smile, "Thanks to you all, I was able to deal with this rampaging pig head butcher. Once I finish making the daggers, I¡¯ll give you the promised rewards, plus an extra one to show my gratitude. Well, I¡¯ll head back now."


    After saying that, Hu Li took the pig head butcher¡¯s knife and left.


    Suddenly, it started pouring rain.


    It seemed that the next time point was approaching.


    The fire outside the door was extinguished by the downpour, and Liu Xing¡¯s group hurried inside to avoid getting drenched.


    After changing into dry clothes in their respective rooms, Liu Xing¡¯s group reconvened on the first floor.


    At this moment, Liu Xing realized that the heavy rain would continue until the next time point, meaning he would have to go to the rooftop to meet the black cat demon in the pouring rain. He found this inconvenient, as Ling Ishikawa and the others would likely stay on the third floor in this heavy rain. If he had no valid reason to go to the rooftop, it would arouse Ling Ishikawa¡¯s curiosity or suspicion. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t reveal the black cat demon¡¯s quest to everyone, and if Ling Ishikawa and the others followed him secretly to the rooftop, it could jeopardize the quest.


    Liu Xing rubbed his chin, contemplating his options.


    However, at that moment, Ling Ishikawa suddenly slapped his thigh and exclaimed, "Oh no!"


    All eyes turned to Ling Ishikawa, who looked a bit embarrassed. He explained, "I just remembered something. I have a very valuable figurine in my travel bag, and now I can¡¯t retrieve it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m feeling a bit agitated."


    While speaking, Ling Ishikawa discreetly exchanged a meaningful glance with Liu Xing.


    Liu Xing understood the message. Ling Ishikawa was referring to the underground statue in Panlong Town¡¯s middle school.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 410: Encounter with the Black Cat Demon Again

    Chapter 410: Encounter with the Black Cat Demon Again


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows as he contemplated the situation. If the Pig Head Butcher had gone berserk due to Gralki¡¯s awakening, there was a possibility that the mysterious statue underground in Panlong Town might also emerge because of Gralki¡¯s revival.


    Liu Xing was concerned that if the mysterious statue were to surface, it could unleash even more terrifying disturbances, affecting the entire population of Panlong Town. This could potentially plunge the entire town into chaos.


    However, due to the ongoing heavy rain, Liu Xing found it impractical to venture to Panlong Town Middle School to investigate further. Therefore, he could only bide his time for now.


    Glancing at his phone, Liu Xing noted that it was only around noon. It seemed like another boring afternoon awaited them.


    Suddenly, Zhang Jingxu interjected, "Uh-oh, I just realized something. When we were in front of Hu Li, we kept addressing Ling Ishikawa as ¡¯Ling Ishikawa¡¯ instead of ¡¯Ishikawa Ayako¡¯ or just ¡¯Ayako,¡¯ didn¡¯t we?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, feeling slightly embarrassed. "Yes, that¡¯s right. At that time, I was a bit nervous and forgot that Hu Li was nearby. So, I directly called her ¡¯Ling Ishikawa.¡¯ But given the circumstances, Hu Li probably won¡¯t mind these details. Besides, I was speaking in the Island Nation Language, so telepathic communication could be considered a form of translation. Hu Li might think she misheard or misunderstood... Well, I can¡¯t keep making excuses. Ling Ishikawa, you¡¯re on your own."


    At this point, Ling Ishikawa wore a resigned expression and replied, "Well, I think I¡¯m on the brink of death now. You guys better prepare to collect my corpse. After all, Hu Li is a perceptive person. She probably suspects or even knows my true identity by now... Oh well, I believe Hu Li will eventually realize my true identity because the few times I met her alone, I could sense her subtly probing me, and I¡¯ve shown some vulnerabilities."


    Liu Xing nodded and reassured, "It¡¯s alright. We won¡¯t really die in Panlong Town, and now we have a cooperative relationship with Hu Li. She probably won¡¯t act recklessly against us anymore. After all, our only chance to leave this temporal distortion in Panlong Town and return to the real world is through cooperation."


    "I hope so," sighed Ling Ishikawa, sensing the awkward atmosphere.


    To lighten the mood, Zhang Jingxu chuckled and said, "But all jokes aside, we¡¯ve been pretty lucky today. If we hadn¡¯t obtained gasoline from Wang Anquan, we¡¯d probably be huddled in our homes right now, trembling in fear. Moreover, that berserk Pig Head Butcher might have broken in and attacked us."


    Liu Xing nodded, understanding that in the Cthulhu RPG Game, the Pig Head Butcher would definitely target the players if it chose to attack.


    So, Liu Xing could imagine the chaotic scene of himself and his group fleeing through the streets with the Pig Head Butcher in pursuit.


    Looking back, he realized that Zhang Jingxu and the others had been fortunate to meet Wang Anquan and secure gasoline.


    Speaking of Wang Anquan, Liu Xing suddenly thought of an issue and asked, "By the way, Zhang Jingxu, didn¡¯t you say earlier that Wang Anquan would need until tomorrow to provide us with the animal traps he¡¯s crafting for us? But once tonight passes, it will be a new day. So, won¡¯t we miss out on those traps?"


    The smile on Zhang Jingxu¡¯s face gradually faded. "You¡¯re right. It seems we¡¯ll have to pay another visit to Wang Anquan later to get as many traps as we can. However, now that the Pig Head Butcher has been turned into barbecue, we don¡¯t need to worry about any mythical creatures suddenly emerging in the downpour."


    Wan Chongshan chimed in, "Indeed, we¡¯ve been fortunate. Even if we don¡¯t get those traps, we can still hold off the Black Cat Demon long enough for Hu Li to intercept Gu Master Chaxi on the supermarket rooftop. But due to certain ¡¯unmentionable¡¯ reasons, I have to keep that to myself."


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but think of another matter. He spoke earnestly, "Speaking of this heavy rain, it¡¯s the perfect time for water ghosts to be active. Do you think water ghosts might be roaming around in the downpour?"


    Zhang Jingxu furrowed his brow, pondering for a moment before saying, "It¡¯s indeed a possibility. Normally, water ghosts stay submerged in water, and even when they come ashore, it¡¯s usually along riverbanks or lakeshores with abundant moisture. In conditions like this heavy rain, water ghosts could indeed wander around Panlong Town. So, when we go to Wang Anquan later, we might encounter water ghosts."


    Li Dian, feeling somewhat frustrated, added, "On that note, we don¡¯t seem to have any effective methods to deal with water ghosts. Our bird gun is definitely useless, and while Ling Ishikawa¡¯s thunder and lightning technique theoretically deals high damage to water ghosts, it requires hitting them first, and the water ghosts can¡¯t stay in the water. As for close combat, well, none of us are skilled fighters..."


    As a supernatural being, the Black Cat Demon remained completely dry despite the heavy rain, which seemed to magically avoid touching its body.


    Impressive.


    Upon seeing Liu Xing, the Black Cat Demon smiled and said, "I thought you wouldn¡¯t come to the rooftop in this heavy rain today. I was planning to summon you up here early tomorrow."


    Liu Xing shook his head and replied earnestly, "That¡¯s impossible, Cat Elder. If you call me, how could I not come? Besides, you¡¯re here with valuable information for us. Both personally and for the greater good, I should come."


    Timing was everything.


    The Black Cat Demon chuckled and said, "Looks like you know how to talk. I like people like you. Alright, since your friends are all out, let¡¯s go back to your room to talk. I can¡¯t let you stand here in the rain."


    Liu Xing nodded, following the Black Cat Demon downstairs.


    Back in the room, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t wait to ask, "Cat Elder, how is the situation now?"


    After a moment of thought, the Black Cat Demon began to speak, "Gu Master Chaxi has already sensed that something is amiss. Your actions today while dealing with the Pig Head Butcher raised his suspicions. After all, there¡¯s a certain connection between Gu Master Chaxi and the Pig Head Butcher. So, after seeing you kill the Pig Head Butcher, he arranged for Xiao Dafu and others to monitor you, and Gu Master Chaxi has likely learned some information about you through Xiao Dafu."


    "However, these details aren¡¯t important. Because at the next time point, Gu Master Chaxi shouldn¡¯t retain any memories from this moment. So, you don¡¯t need to worry about him being on guard against you. But for safety¡¯s sake, you must deal with Gu Master Chaxi as soon as possible. You probably guessed it, but Gralki has already awakened, and it almost discovered me."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that the Black Cat Demon didn¡¯t know how to break Gralki¡¯s barrier.


    So, Liu Xing asked tentatively, "Cat Elder, do you know Green Willow?"


    Upon hearing the words "Green Willow," the Black Cat Demon¡¯s eyes sharpened. "Green Willow, huh? I didn¡¯t expect you to know her name. Anyway, let me give you a piece of advice: you should be cautious about getting too close to that person. You might end up getting duped."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, surprised by the Black Cat Demon¡¯s evaluation of Green Willow.


    It seemed that the Black Cat Demon had some unresolved issues with her.


    Liu Xing quickly changed the subject, "I see. Thank you for your advice, Cat Elder. Now, back to the main topic, how powerful is Gu Master Chaxi now? Has he set any traps in the supermarket building?"


    The Black Cat Demon pondered for a moment before replying, "Gu Master Chaxi is indeed a cautious person. He has not only set various traps inside the supermarket building but also modified the entire structure. If you enter without caution, you will be caught off guard by Gu Master Chaxi. However, I¡¯ve obtained the structural layout of the supermarket building and the locations of the traps. I¡¯ll give them to you later."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 411: The Kid in the Player

    Chapter 411: The Kid in the Player


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, pondering whether the black cat demon¡¯s claws were suitable for drawing complex diagrams.


    The black cat demon noticed Liu Xing¡¯s gaze on its claws and chuckled, "What are you looking at, kid? While my claws may not be ideal for drawing, I can use a minimal amount of energy to control the pen and create precise drawings without missing a single detail."


    Liu Xing nodded quickly, smiling, "I see. So, Cat Elder, can you give me the layout diagram of the supermarket building now?"


    The black cat demon shook its head and replied, "I didn¡¯t expect you to visit me tonight, so I stored the layout diagram of the supermarket building in a rainproof location. Although I can make rain pass through my body, I cannot guarantee the diagram won¡¯t get wet without using some mana. So, wait here for a moment, and I¡¯ll retrieve it for you."


    With that, the black cat demon leaped out of the window and vanished into the pouring rain.


    After a while, it returned with a piece of paper in its mouth.


    Liu Xing took the paper from the black cat demon¡¯s mouth and noticed that it hadn¡¯t been wet, with only a few small raindrops on it.


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but admire the black cat demon¡¯s strength. It seemed that the demon was more powerful than at least ten of himself combined.


    He unfolded the paper and finally saw the layout diagram of the supermarket building.


    As the black cat demon had mentioned, Gu Master Chaxi had made significant alterations to the supermarket building, completely changing its original layout.


    For instance, on the third floor, which Liu Xing was most familiar with, the original structure of three rooms and a living room had been entirely opened up, turning it into one large hall. However, what struck Liu Xing as strange was that the black cat demon hadn¡¯t marked any "traps" or "gu worms" on the third floor, while the first and second floors had been labeled.


    Could it be that Gu Master Chaxi didn¡¯t prepare defenses on the third floor?


    Liu Xing raised this question with the black cat demon.


    The black cat demon chuckled and pointed at the third floor, saying, "The third floor is indeed special. Its primary function is as a sacrificial site. When Gu Master Chaxi wants to offer a human sacrifice to Gralki or other powerful deities, they will bring the victims to the third floor for execution. Their blood is used to draw the ritual magic circle, and the victim¡¯s organs and body parts are arranged in a specific pattern on the circle. So, Gu Master Chaxi converted the third floor into a large hall, with no other arrangements, as it¡¯s not permitted to have anything else in a sacrificial site."


    "Now, let¡¯s take a look at the first floor. You probably know that it appears like a regular supermarket, but Gu Master Chaxi has hidden surveillance bugs in every corner. These surveillance bugs have a single function: they can share their vision with Gu Master Chaxi. So, when you entered the supermarket, Gu Master Chaxi already knew. If you make any suspicious moves, Gu Master Chaxi, who usually stays on the second floor, will take action."


    "On the second floor, you¡¯ll find Gu Master Chaxi¡¯s true stronghold. Therefore, numerous traps have been set up there. First, at the corner of the staircase between the first and second floors, where there should be light fixtures, Gu Master Chaxi has installed poisoned knives. When activated, these knives will drop freely, and if you get hit, you¡¯ll either be unlucky enough to die instantly or suffer from a lethal poison. Either way, you won¡¯t come out unscathed. Since this staircase is devoid of sunlight, it¡¯s quite dim, and without my warning, there¡¯s a high chance you¡¯d fall victim to it."


    "Next is the second trap, which is similar to the first one. Gu Master Chaxi has created a hidden layer in the ceiling of the entire second floor. When triggered, it releases a swarm of devouring insects living within. Individually, these insects aren¡¯t powerful, but when they work together, they can be a formidable force. Even at my peak, I wouldn¡¯t dare to confront them head-on. However, these insects have a significant weakness ¨C they fear fire. Using fire against them would eliminate the threat swiftly."


    His head was starting to ache.


    Seeing Liu Xing¡¯s dilemma, the black cat demon added, "Kid, don¡¯t forget the agreement we made. You can share this information with others, but you must never mention my presence. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Liu Xing nodded reluctantly and said, "Cat Elder, why do you insist on hiding your identity? My companions and I share the same goal as you¡ªto deal with Gralki. So, why not reveal yourself to them?"


    The black cat demon gave Liu Xing a meaningful look and replied, "Kid, things aren¡¯t as simple as you think. Let me ask you this: do you really understand your companions? Do you fully trust them?"


    These two questions from the black cat demon left Liu Xing at a loss for words.


    After all, he was currently in the persona of "Watanabe Ryuusei." Besides having some knowledge about "Ling Ishikawa," he knew very little about "Zhang Jingxu." As for the newcomers, "Li Dian" and "Wan Chongshan," Liu Xing hardly knew anything about them.


    Regarding trust, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t honestly say he had complete trust in his companions, especially given his cautious nature as "Watanabe Ryuusei." Even trusting "Ling Ishikawa" completely was difficult.


    However, since the black cat demon brought up these questions, Liu Xing realized that there might be a hidden message.


    For instance, in the player group, there could also be a "Kid." Liu Xing¡¯s thoughts turned to the Judgment during the "Interlude Growth," where he had chosen a number of question marks. It seemed that this Judgment held some significance.


    The reason the black cat demon had found him might be because he had chosen a corresponding number in that Judgment. In a player group of this size, having one "Kid" was entirely plausible.


    With these thoughts in mind, Liu Xing asked tentatively, "Cat Elder, are you suggesting that among my companions, there¡¯s someone else like Xiao Mochen?"


    The black cat demon chuckled and replied seriously, "Yes, among your companions, there is indeed someone like Xiao Mochen, a follower of Gralki. However, because Gralki¡¯s power protects them, I can¡¯t be sure who among your companions is the follower of Gralki. But I can assure you that it¡¯s not you, which is why I sought you out."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and fell into deep contemplation.


    If there was another "Kid" among the players, it would most likely not be "Ling Ishikawa," as both of them were devout followers of King Hastur in Yellow Robes. It was unlikely that they would align themselves with Gralki, a relatively weaker Great Old One.


    Additionally, Liu Xing trusted Zhang Jingxu, considering his strong connection to the traditional Daoist sects in China. It seemed improbable for him to associate with a malevolent entity like Gralki.


    Therefore, Liu Xing narrowed down the possibilities to either Li Dian or Wan Chongshan.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 412: The Help of the Black Cat Demon

    Chapter 412: The Help of the Black Cat Demon


    If there was only one suspicious character among the group, Liu Xing believed it would be Wan Chongshan. Wan Chongshan¡¯s luck in this module had been unusually good, and he had never mentioned his good fortune before. Europeans with good luck were often known to boast about it whenever possible, as humans, in general, had a tendency to seek recognition.


    Even someone like Liu Xing, with average luck, would mention their decent fortune when the topic came up. However, Wan Chongshan remained tight-lipped about it, but when others praised his good luck, he acted as if it were expected.


    This made Liu Xing increasingly suspicious of Wan Chongshan because he knew that in certain modules, players with special affiliations could manipulate the outcome of the dice to some extent. If Wan Chongshan were indeed a Gralki believer, then in the current temporal distortion of Panlong Town, he would have the freedom to do as he pleased.


    Moreover, Liu Xing remembered that Wan Chongshan¡¯s profession was a geologist, meaning he must have traveled extensively and likely had encounters with lakes. This made it plausible that Wan Chongshan had met Gralki and become a believer.


    Most importantly, Liu Xing had wondered before how someone with a seemingly lackluster profession like a geologist could have reached their current level. After all, most geologist professions hardly ever utilized their skills. However, there was a saying in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall forum, "As long as you become a Great Old One¡¯s believer, no matter how lackluster your profession may be, you can thrive in the Cthulhu RPG Game because you have the backing of a Great Old One."


    By the way, those who became believers of Great Old Ones were collectively referred to as "faithful players" to distinguish them from players who chose the path of fanatic believers.


    Since faithful players had the backing of a Great Old One, they were usually guaranteed to succeed in their objectives, as their missions often conflicted with those of regular players. In this module, for instance, as a Gralki believer, the main quest was undoubtedly to ensure that other players stayed in Panlong Town.


    However, since faithful players often operated alone, they were frequently outnumbered and had certain advantages in the module, such as controlling the dice during their Judgment and commanding certain mythical creatures or NPCs, allowing them to uncover the truth behind the module in advance.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing became more convinced that the black cat demon was telling the truth rather than sowing discord. However, he also began to suspect that Li Dian might be a Gralki believer.


    Upon closer consideration, Li Dian had been quite uninvolved in this module, showing little initiative and minimal presence. This was highly unusual because players who made it to the Shoggoth Region advancement module were usually skilled in communication. After all, Cthulhu RPG Game was fundamentally a tabletop game that required players to interact effectively, significantly affecting everyone¡¯s gaming experience.


    In the current Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, communication skills were even more critical due to their impact on information gathering and integration, as well as the life-and-death matters at hand.


    For a player to be passive and unengaged in the Shoggoth Region advancement module was almost unheard of, unless they had already given up on advancing to the Hound of Tindalos area.


    Therefore, Liu Xing found Li Dian¡¯s behavior highly abnormal.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing tentatively asked, "Cat Elder, I¡¯d like to confirm something. Are you sure that among my companions, there¡¯s only one Gralki believer?"


    The black cat demon nodded and replied with a smile, "That¡¯s correct. I¡¯m quite certain. Among your four companions, only one is a Gralki believer. However, it seems like you have suspicions about more than one person, given your current demeanor."


    "Then there¡¯s the leather protective clothing you¡¯re already wearing. It can provide some protection against Gu Master Chaxi¡¯s gu worms, but the tooth structure of the devouring insects is quite formidable, and the venom of the poison burst insect has some corrosive properties. With proper use, your leather protective clothing should help you avoid gu worm attacks."


    "Lastly, the fourth method is for you to become a Gu Master yourself. Unless you¡¯re born into a rival family or apprentice to a rival sect¡¯s Gu Master, most Gu Masters tend to coexist harmoniously. When Gu Masters create gu worms, they initially give their gu worms an order not to attack any other Gu Masters unless they issue a specific command to do so. To issue new commands to gu worms, a Gu Master needs about half an hour to perform the necessary ritual."


    "So, if you become a Gu Master, Gu Master Chaxi¡¯s gu worms won¡¯t attack you, and he won¡¯t have the time to issue new commands to his gu worms. That way, you won¡¯t have to fear his gu worms anymore. Moreover, I happen to have a Gu Master training manual and the essential items needed to become a Gu Master. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯d be happy to give them to you."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, finding the first three methods mentioned by the black cat demon somewhat expected. However, the fourth method was beyond his imagination.


    What made Liu Xing wary was the fact that the black cat demon happened to possess a set of tools for becoming a Gu Master. It made Liu Xing wonder if the cat demon had an ulterior motive.


    Observing Liu Xing¡¯s changing expressions, the black cat demon smiled and said, "Kid, I understand that you might not fully trust me and suspect that I have some ulterior motives. After all, in this world, acts of kindness are rare. But let me tell you the truth. I have various items related to special professions, such as Western magic books, Chinese martial arts manuals, astrologer¡¯s crystal balls, and the like. The items related to Gu Masters, I acquired from a bear demon in the Miao territory region over thirty years ago."


    Liu Xing, hearing this, nodded and replied with a smile, "I see, it seems I misunderstood your intentions, and I apologize for doubting you. So, may I ask what price needs to be paid to become a Gu Master?"


    The black cat demon shook its head and said, "Becoming a Gu Master doesn¡¯t require any specific payment. As long as you have the aptitude, you can become one. In simple terms, you need to learn the Gu Master¡¯s most basic magic spell, the insect control technique, and then use it on the Gu Master¡¯s emblem, the gu stone. If you successfully cast the spell, it will activate the gu stone, and you¡¯ll become a Gu Master."


    Liu Xing was surprised to learn that becoming a Gu Master was so straightforward. He had initially thought it might involve something like the gu worms recognizing their master through blood. Now that he knew the conditions were simple, he considered giving it a try. After all, having additional skills couldn¡¯t hurt.


    With determination, Liu Xing said, "In that case, please give me the items needed to become a Gu Master."


    The black cat demon nodded and smiled, "Certainly. I¡¯ve collected these items over time, and they¡¯re of no use to me. I¡¯ll go get them for you now. I hope you can become a Gu Master as soon as possible."


    After saying this, the black cat demon left once again.


    As the black cat demon departed, Liu Xing heard the sound of dice rolling in the distance. However, these dice seemed to be rolling incessantly, unlike the controlled rolls during a typical Judgment. Liu Xing furrowed his brow, realizing the severity of the situation ¨C Ling Ishikawa and the others had likely encountered a real water ghost!


    Liu Xing wanted to go and help, but he couldn¡¯t find a suitable reason to approach Ling Ishikawa and the group. So, he could only sigh in frustration and silently pray that they could defeat the water ghost.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 413: Slaying the Water Ghost

    Chapter 413: Slaying the Water Ghost


    After a while, the sound of dice rolling from the other side continued incessantly, making Liu Xing increasingly uneasy. Just by listening to the dice hitting the ground, he could tell that the battle between Zhang Jingxu and the others against the Water Ghost was intense. However, fortunately, at this point, Jingxu and his group had not suffered any casualties.


    Just then, the Black Cat Demon returned.


    This time, the Black Cat Demon carried a yellowed booklet in its mouth and a small stone.


    The Black Cat Demon placed the items on the table and said, "Kid, it seems like your companions have been attacked by a Water Ghost."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, not expecting the Black Cat Demon to know about the Water Ghost attacking Zhang Jingxu and the others. However, this provided him with a reason to go and help.


    So, Liu Xing feigned surprise and said, "What? My companions were attacked by a Water Ghost? I can¡¯t let that happen. I need to go help them right away!"


    Liu Xing was about to leave the room, but the Black Cat Demon didn¡¯t give him the chance.


    "Kid, you can¡¯t go help your companions right now. I can sense that this attack by the Water Ghost was deliberate, someone intentionally lured the Water Ghost here. I suspect it might be that Gralki¡¯s follower causing trouble. And his purpose in doing so is likely to frame you," the Black Cat Demon said seriously.


    Liu Xing was genuinely surprised this time. "What? Are you saying that the hoodlum wants to frame me? That¡¯s strange. He can¡¯t just accuse me of sending the Water Ghost to attack them without any evidence, can he? His only reason is that I didn¡¯t accompany them?"


    In Liu Xing¡¯s opinion, whether it was Li Dian or Wan Chongshan as the hoodlum, neither of them would be foolish enough to frame him like this. After all, they should know that he had a good relationship with Ling Ishikawa and Zhang Jingxu. Unless they had solid evidence, Ling Ishikawa and Zhang Jingxu would not suspect him.


    Wait a minute!


    Liu Xing suddenly realized something. The hoodlum didn¡¯t need to convince Ling Ishikawa and Zhang Jingxu to suspect him. He only needed to convince Li Dian or Wan Chongshan!


    Because at the beginning of this module, players were divided into two groups: Liu Xing with Ling Ishikawa and Zhang Jingxu, and Li Dian with Wan Chongshan.


    So, even if Li Dian and Wan Chongshan didn¡¯t know each other at the start of this module, after a few days of interaction and getting along, their relationship should have improved. So, now assuming the hoodlum was Wan Chongshan, he would know that according to the module¡¯s progress, they only needed one or two more time points to resolve the issue with Gu Master Chaxi and the Water Ghost. Then they could have the final showdown with Gralki¡¯s avatar.


    At that time, Gralki¡¯s avatar¡¯s power wouldn¡¯t have fully recovered to its best state within this module. So, Wan Chongshan believed that even if he betrayed his group, he might not be able to help Gralki¡¯s avatar eliminate the other players. Moreover, the other players would likely turn their anger against him, and he might end up being surrounded and killed.


    So, now Wan Chongshan, if he¡¯s not foolish, would realize that he had only two options. The first option was to find an opportunity to delay the progress, buying time for Gralki¡¯s avatar to recover. But in the current situation, unless he informed Gu Master Chaxi and the Water Ghost to escape early, they would undoubtedly be doomed. However, Wan Chongshan couldn¡¯t find a suitable solo action, and if Gu Master Chaxi and the Water Ghost suddenly fled, it might raise suspicions of leaks.


    Therefore, Wan Chongshan could only choose the second option, which was to sow discord.


    First, Wan Chongshan knew that the three-person group of Liu Xing, Ling Ishikawa, and Zhang Jingxu, although not inseparable, had a good relationship. So, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to sow discord among them in a short time. Therefore, Wan Chongshan¡¯s best target was Li Dian.


    After all, after some time of interaction, Wan Chongshan and Li Dian¡¯s relationship must have progressed, at the very least to a friendly level. So, this provided a basis for communication. Wan Chongshan only needed to find a suitable opportunity to sow discord between Li Dian and the trio of Liu Xing, causing Li Dian to stand on his side. Then, Wan Chongshan and Li Dian could betray Liu Xing¡¯s group together.


    This way, as long as the betrayal succeeded, Wan Chongshan would essentially secure a victory.


    And throughout this text, "Wan Chongshan" can be replaced with "Li Dian."


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing realized that he shouldn¡¯t go and help because it might expose the Black Cat Demon¡¯s presence. Even if he made up a reason to help, the hoodlum might use it as an opportunity to cause trouble.


    Since Ling Ishikawa and the others had defeated the Water Ghost and were likely to return soon, Liu Xing focused on translating the handbook.


    The Gu Master¡¯s Beginner¡¯s Handbook was only five thin pages, so Liu Xing quickly finished the translation. However, due to the app¡¯s limitations, the translation had a 20% reduction in accuracy.


    Just as Liu Xing was about to attempt the Judgment for the Gu Master¡¯s Beginner¡¯s Handbook, he heard hurried footsteps approaching, indicating that Ling Ishikawa and the others were back.


    Liu Xing decided to put away his phone and leave the room.


    Upon leaving, he saw Ling Ishikawa and the others, all covered in injuries. Each of them had varying degrees of wounds.


    Zhang Jingxu, who was most severely injured, had already fallen into a coma. There were horrifying claw marks on his chest.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows and feigned surprise, saying, "What happened to you? Were you attacked by the Water Ghost?"


    Ling Ishikawa, with lighter injuries, nodded tiredly. "Yes, we were attacked by the Water Ghost on our way back after obtaining the pre-made animal traps from Wang Anquan. Thankfully, Wan Chongshan reacted quickly and dodged the Water Ghost¡¯s initial attack. We engaged in a direct battle with the Water Ghost. Fortunately, we had purchased some good iron knives from Wang Anquan; otherwise, we might not have been able to defeat the Water Ghost."


    After Ling Ishikawa¡¯s explanation, Liu Xing noticed that Wan Chongshan and the others were holding decent-looking iron knives, all stained with blood.


    At this moment, Hu Cang arrived with a first-aid kit.


    Zhang Jingxu had been placed on a table, and his clothes had been removed, revealing the terrifying claw marks that extended from his left shoulder to the root of his right thigh. The wounds were deep, exposing bone, and fresh blood oozed from the injuries.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows, realizing that Zhang Jingxu might be in serious danger this time.


    Fortunately, in a few hours, Zhang Jingxu would come back to life.


    So, apart from Hu Cang, the others¡¯ emotions were relatively stable.


    Indeed, despite Hu Cang¡¯s best efforts, Zhang Jingxu ultimately died due to excessive blood loss.


    Hu Cang sighed and said, "It looks like we¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow to see Zhang Jingxu alive again."


    After properly arranging Zhang Jingxu¡¯s "corpse," Ling Ishikawa and the others changed into clean clothes and tended to their minor injuries before returning to the third-floor living room together.


    Hu Cang took a sip of water and asked, "How did you encounter the Water Ghost? I¡¯ve been in Panlong Town for so long, and I¡¯ve never encountered a Water Ghost or even heard of one."


    Ling Ishikawa sighed with lingering fear and explained, "The situation was like this. Just as we passed the bridge behind Panlong Town, the Water Ghost suddenly emerged from the nearby bushes. While Wan Chongshan, who was in the front, managed to evade the initial attack, Li Dian, who was behind, was struck and thrown. This disoriented our formation, leading to a chaotic battle. In the end, we managed to kill the Water Ghost with our knives, but it cost us Zhang Jingxu¡¯s life, and we all sustained injuries."


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "It seems we were too relaxed. We didn¡¯t expect the Water Ghost to attack us proactively, especially during your return. It caught you off guard. Thankfully, you killed the Water Ghost, and the price wasn¡¯t too high. By the way, did you inform Hu Li about killing the Water Ghost to collect materials?"


    Ling Ishikawa shook his head, looking puzzled. "No, we specifically looked for Hu Li on our way back, but she wasn¡¯t home."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 414: The Water-Repellent Bead

    Chapter 414: The Water-Repellent Bead


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow in surprise when he realized that Hu Li had suddenly disappeared at this critical moment. He had assumed that Hu Li would know about the attack by the water ghost on Zhang Jingxu and the others. It was only logical that she would come to their aid when the time came.


    However, now Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but feel something was amiss. After all, it was almost time for the next crucial moment, and Hu Li should have been staying at her home. Unless...


    Liu Xing considered a possibility: Hu Li might have gone to meet Green Willow.


    "Let¡¯s put aside the matter of Hu Li for now," Wan Chongshan suddenly interjected. "It doesn¡¯t make sense to discuss it now, and we can¡¯t blame her directly at the moment. So, let¡¯s talk about the gains from killing the water ghost this time."


    Liu Xing nodded instinctively and asked, "That¡¯s right, Ling Ishikawa, your team should have obtained some valuable items during this mission. After all, according to the game, when killing Troll and Pig Head Butcher, they drop some good stuff."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and smiled, "Indeed, although Zhang Jingxu unfortunately got killed this time, we did acquire quite a few valuable items. First, Wang Anquan helped us create three beast-catching traps. We specifically requested traps designed to catch wild boars, so if Gu Master Chaxi steps into one, there¡¯s no way for him to escape unless he¡¯s incredibly strong."


    "Then, Wang Anquan thought we were going hunting in the mountains, so he recommended some cold weapons like iron knives and spears. These were secondary weapons used by hunters in Panlong Town back in the day. Whether using bird guns or bows and arrows, if you miss your first shot while hunting creatures like wild boars or wolves, you usually don¡¯t get a second long-range attack opportunity. So, we decided to purchase four iron knives that Wang Anquan had at home. For us, untrained individuals, iron knives should be the most convenient weapon, as they have a good range and decent damage. Unlike spears and bows, which require extensive training to be effective."


    "It was thanks to the iron knives recommended by Wang Anquan that we had a chance to kill the water ghost. Without them, we would have been defenseless because we couldn¡¯t engage in close combat with the water ghost. Its skin is extremely tough, and many of our attacks didn¡¯t break through. If we had used our fists, we probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to harm the water ghost at all. Fortunately, Wan Chongshan got lucky and managed to cut the major artery on the water ghost¡¯s neck with a single strike, causing it to bleed excessively and lose its fighting ability. Otherwise, we might have all perished there."


    "After killing the water ghost, although Zhang Jingxu¡¯s condition was dire, we didn¡¯t forget to take the water ghost¡¯s body with us. It turned out that the water ghost was indeed the Gralki follower mentioned by Xiao Mochen. We took a small bag he had with him, and since we hadn¡¯t received any response from Hu Li, we left the water ghost¡¯s body under Hu Li¡¯s building and came back. So, should we wait for Zhang Jingxu to revive before opening that small bag, or should we open it now?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and shook his head, saying, "Let¡¯s wait for Zhang Jingxu to revive before opening the bag. After all, he paid for it with his life, and he¡¯ll be back in about four or five hours."


    "I agree," Wan Chongshan and Li Dian nodded in agreement.


    Just then, they heard some commotion downstairs. Liu Xing and the others furrowed their brows because Hu Cang was also on the floor below.


    "We haven¡¯t fixed the big hole in the rolling shutter door. Could this be a burglar?" Liu Xing asked Hu Cang.


    Hu Cang shook his head and replied, "Although there are indeed burglars in Panlong Town, for some reason, during the continuous heavy rain, no other residents of Panlong Town, except me, would venture out. So, it¡¯s unlikely that it¡¯s a burglar downstairs."


    At that moment, someone began to climb the stairs from downstairs.


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and said with a smile, "In that case, the person downstairs should be Hu Li. She has a reason to come and find us at this time."


    Ten seconds later, the person who arrived on the third floor was indeed Hu Li.


    Seeing their reaction, Hu Li scoffed, "Hehe, I knew you humans are all self-righteous. You requested protective suits made from pigskin, wolf skin, and the like. Now you¡¯re refusing suits made from water ghost skin, even though you¡¯re the ones who killed it. Tsk tsk."


    Hu Li said this and then left the room.


    Liu Xing and the others exchanged glances, not knowing what to say.


    After a while, Wan Chongshan played with the water-repellent bead in his hand and said, "So, how do we distribute this water-repellent bead? We might need to go underwater to deal with Gralki in the future."


    Liu Xing nodded; Gralki could operate on land, but as a "Lake Dwellers," it preferred to stay in the water. Hence, water battles might become inevitable in their future encounters.


    However, at that moment, an idea suddenly crossed Liu Xing¡¯s mind: he could use the water-repellent bead to search for the Black Flood Dragon in Panlong River. Black cat demon had mentioned that the Black Flood Dragon should still be in Panlong Town, albeit possibly in a restricted or sealed state. Liu Xing believed it might be sealed underwater in Panlong River. Now that the water ghost was dead, Panlong River would likely be safe. Thus, he could use the water-repellent bead for this purpose.


    Liu Xing shared this idea with the group, leaving out the part about the black cat demon. As his "underlings," Ling Ishikawa quickly agreed, while Wan Chongshan and Li Dian, after some contemplation, nodded in agreement.


    So, for now, the water-repellent bead remained in Liu Xing¡¯s possession.


    With all the necessary discussions done, Liu Xing and the others started chatting and relaxing. Unbeknownst to them, time passed quickly, and it was almost midnight, at 11:59 PM.


    Liu Xing checked his phone and stood up, saying, "How about we go and check on Zhang Jingxu¡¯s ¡¯corpse¡¯ now and see how he resurrected?"


    Everyone agreed with a nod, and they once again placed Zhang Jingxu¡¯s "body" on the table.


    As Liu Xing¡¯s watch struck midnight, the sound of rain outside suddenly ceased, and the moonlight poured in through the window, casting a serene glow.


    Then, they witnessed Zhang Jingxu¡¯s terrifying wounds healing instantaneously, leaving no scars. His originally pale complexion gradually regained its healthy color.


    Next, Zhang Jingxu¡¯s chest began to rise and fall, and his limbs displayed slight movements.


    A minute later, Zhang Jingxu finally opened his eyes. However, upon seeing Liu Xing and the others surrounding him, he was so startled that he leaped off the table.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 415: Confirmation

    Chapter 415: Confirmation


    "I swear, Ryuusei, there was no need for you all to gather around and witness my resurrection. Do you even realize how close you came to scaring me to death again?" Zhang Jingxu exclaimed, patting his chest once he had a clear understanding of the situation.


    Liu Xing chuckled and patted Zhang Jingxu¡¯s shoulder. "Welcome back, Mr. Zhang Jingxu. Your remarkable performance in defeating the water ghost and sacrificing yourself led us all to gather here to witness your triumphant return."


    Zhang Jingxu raised an eyebrow, not entirely pleased. "Do you really expect me to believe your nonsense? But from what you¡¯re saying, Ryuusei, it seems that after my fainting spell, you and Ling Ishikawa managed to defeat the water ghost."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and proceeded to inform Zhang Jingxu about everything that had transpired after his unconsciousness, including the matter of the water-repellent bead.


    After listening, Zhang Jingxu nodded and said, "It seems that this Hu Li has a conscience after all, knowing to hand over the water-repellent bead to us. But, to be honest, the sensation of being killed is truly unbearable, especially after I lost consciousness. It felt like I was falling into an endless abyss, the weightlessness in my body and the despair in my mind constantly pushing me to the brink of collapse. I had no idea how long I fell like that until I suddenly hit the ground, experiencing indescribable agony before I completely lost consciousness until just now."


    Watching Zhang Jingxu¡¯s expression of lingering fear, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but recall the sensation when he, as "Liu Xing," was killed by Bai Hecheng with a single strike. It was an experience that haunted him to this day.


    Unbearable memories.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing spoke up, "Ah, it¡¯s all because I wasn¡¯t feeling well today and didn¡¯t accompany you to Wang Anquan¡¯s place. If I had been there, perhaps the water ghost wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill you, Zhang Jingxu. So, in a way, my absence played a part in your death."


    Liu Xing¡¯s words were an attempt to preemptively silence any potential rumors, but he doubted they would have much effect. After all, rumors spread easily, but debunking them could be much harder.


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head and smiled. "Ryuusei, you¡¯re being quite insincere today. You actually said something like that? My death this time had nothing to do with you. Who could have known that the water ghost would attack us at that moment? And perhaps it was because you weren¡¯t present that the water ghost decided to ambush us on our way back. So, your absence may have actually been a blessing in disguise."


    Ling Ishikawa also nodded, smiling, and added, "Zhang Jingxu is right, Ryuusei. Your decision to stay behind was a contribution in its own right. At least it led the water ghost to reveal itself. If it hadn¡¯t attacked us this time, it would have been very difficult for us to locate its whereabouts, especially since we still don¡¯t know where it resides."


    Hu Cang, feeling drowsy, interrupted, "Well, now that Mr. Zhang Jingxu has safely returned, I¡¯ll head downstairs for some rest. Before you all arrived in Panlong Town, I used to go to bed around ten o¡¯clock every night, so I¡¯d like to get some sleep now. I won¡¯t keep you company for the chat."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and smiled, expressing his gratitude, "Very well, Mr. Hu Cang, you can go rest now. Although you couldn¡¯t bring me back to life this time, I still appreciate your help. Thank you."


    Hu Cang shook his head and earnestly replied, "A doctor¡¯s duty is to save lives. How could I, as a doctor, let you die without trying to save you? Besides, I must admit that my surgical skills need improvement, and that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t bring you back from the brink of death. So, your words of thanks make me feel humbled."


    After exchanging a few more polite words with Zhang Jingxu, Hu Cang left.


    With Hu Cang gone, Wan Chongshan retrieved a small package from under the table, resembling the kind seen in ancient costume dramas carried by passersby.


    "If no one objects, shall we open this package now?" Wan Chongshan proposed.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Wan Chongshan then opened the package, revealing not many items inside. However, one item immediately caught Liu Xing¡¯s eye.


    It was a white stone, similar in size to a pebble.


    Liu Xing had a hunch that this white stone was the final item the black cat demon needed.


    But it wasn¡¯t the right time to take it. Liu Xing didn¡¯t want to draw too much attention to himself, so he forcefully shifted his gaze to the other items in the package.


    The sensation when holding the Cold-Warm White Stone was indeed unique, alternating between cold and warm, but the temperatures remained within the range tolerable by the human body.


    Truly a case of "ice and fire" in one.


    At this point, it was Liu Xing¡¯s turn to examine the book.


    Liu Xing handed the Cold-Warm White Stone to Ling Ishikawa, wearing a surprised expression, and said, "This little stone is quite interesting. It can continuously switch between hot and cold, although I¡¯m not sure what practical use it has."


    Ling Ishikawa took the Cold-Warm White Stone, and Liu Xing picked up the book, expecting something unusual. To his surprise, the book was also an "item."


    Gralki¡¯s Guidance Book, which required 3d5 hours of reading to master Magic Spells - Contacting Gralki in Dreams.


    Contacting Gralki in Dreams would cost the caster 2d6 sanity points, allowing them to connect with the Great Old One - Gralki during their slumber.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, suspecting that this Magic Spells was a trap set by Gralki. Before even encountering Gralki, the caster lost 2d6 sanity points, and when they did encounter Gralki in their dreams, they would likely lose even more sanity points, inevitably descending into madness.


    In the end, a caster who had gone insane would be susceptible to Gralki¡¯s influence, becoming his slave.


    Therefore, Liu Xing quickly lost interest in this Magic Spells.


    Pretending to flip through a few pages of the book, Liu Xing spoke, "The last entry in this book mentions a rather interesting Magic Spells. It allows the caster to encounter Gralki in their dreams. However, this also implies that contacting Gralki is relatively straightforward. So, it¡¯s safe to say that Xiao Mochen is indeed a follower of Gralki."


    At this moment, the sound of dice hitting the table resonated.


    Then, Wan Chongshan, who was holding the pendant, nodded and said, "Indeed, Xiao Mochen should be a follower of Gralki. When I was playing mahjong with him that day, I noticed not only that Xiao Mochen had no Adam¡¯s apple but also something hanging around his neck. Due to clothing covering it, I could only see that it was a silver chain. Now, the chain on this pendant is also a silver square-link chain, and this pendant should serve as proof of a Gralki follower¡¯s identity."


    Liu Xing recalled that Xiao Mochen did have something around his neck, but he couldn¡¯t remember if it was a silver square-link chain specifically. He only remembered that the chain was silver in color.


    However, this provided Liu Xing with an opportunity to perform the Judgment for the Gu Master¡¯s Entry Manual. Even though he had succeeded in a secret roll, he couldn¡¯t explain his actions in front of everyone, as they had heard the dice fall on the table.


    Now, Liu Xing thought he could use the excuse of performing an inspiration Judgment to execute the Judgment for the Gu Master¡¯s Entry Manual.


    Thus, Liu Xing secretly contacted KP Snow Wind, saying, "KP, I want to perform the Judgment for the Gu Master¡¯s Entry Manual now, but I want it to be a secret roll."


    KP Snow Wind didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately conducted the Judgment for the Gu Master¡¯s Entry Manual.


    Judgment result: 53/60 (80-20), success.


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that his luck was still holding up.


    However, he had to continue the act. After the Judgment result was revealed, Liu Xing added, "Yes, I also remember that Xiao Mochen had something around his neck, although I¡¯m not entirely certain it was a square-link chain."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 416: The Familiar Phone Number

    Chapter 416: The Familiar Phone Number


    In summary, Xiao Mochen¡¯s identity as a Gralki disciple had been confirmed.


    Li Dian stroked his chin, speaking, "Although we can now confirm that Xiao Mochen was once a follower of Gralki, the question arises: Is Xiao Mochen still a devotee of Gralki today? After all, he has witnessed Gralki¡¯s actions, or rather, the destruction he brought to Panlong Town. I believe Xiao Mochen might choose to turn over a new leaf."


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head and said earnestly, "It¡¯s not that simple. While I believe Xiao Mochen may regret his actions and feel guilty, he¡¯s past the point of no return. Besides, Ryuusei mentioned that Xiao Mochen¡¯s mother is still alive. This alone might compel him to remain on Gralki¡¯s side. Moreover, beings like Gralki at that level could have already enslaved Xiao Mochen, or at the very least implanted psychological suggestions in his mind to prevent him from betraying it."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement and added, "Exactly. In our recent interactions with Xiao Mochen, I could sense his inner conflict, but overall, he is still unwilling to admit his mistakes. Perhaps it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want to face his mother¡¯s death. Alternatively, as Zhang Jingxu mentioned, Xiao Mochen might have been subjected to Gralki¡¯s mental conditioning, preventing him from revealing the truth to us. In any case, I believe that even if Xiao Mochen isn¡¯t our enemy now, he could still become an obstacle on our path to eliminate Gralki."


    Wan Chongshan sighed and said with resignation, "As the saying goes, there¡¯s always something to be despised about a pitiable person. Xiao Mochen is a perfect example. Ryuusei, you¡¯re right; we should limit our contact with Xiao Mochen from now on. However, we also need to prepare ourselves mentally. If Xiao Mochen decides to inform Gu MasterChaxi about us, we might have to engage in a tough battle with him."


    Mentioning Gu MasterChaxi, Liu Xing remembered the information the black cat demon had shared with him. Although he couldn¡¯t directly reveal this information to Zhang Jingxu and the others, he felt he could subtly convey it.


    Liu Xing cleared his throat and asked, "Ahem, Mr. Zhang Jingxu, do you have any insights on gu worms? As a professional from the Chinese Daoist tradition, you should have some knowledge about gu worms, right? For instance, what are the general types of gu worms?"


    Zhang Jingxu looked puzzled at Liu Xing, unsure why he was suddenly asking such questions with a peculiar tone. However, he quickly realized Liu Xing¡¯s intention and replied earnestly, "Indeed, I have some knowledge about gu worms. Over the years, as more Gu Masters have emerged from Miao territory and engaged in criminal activities outside, my mentor has taught me some information about Gu Masters and gu worms. In simple terms, gu worms can be categorized into two main types: offensive and auxiliary."


    Liu Xing nodded and continued his inquiry, "Then, Mr. Zhang Jingxu, within the auxiliary category, are there types of gu worms that provide vision or transmit information to Gu Masters? Do they exist?"


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Jingxu understood Liu Xing¡¯s implication ¨C that Liu Xing had obtained certain information through a special method but couldn¡¯t reveal it directly. Zhang Jingxu replied, "Indeed, there are such gu worms. They can convey what they see and hear to their masters. These gu worms are cultivated diligently by every Gu Master. So, I believe Gu MasterChaxi might also possess such gu worms. Consequently, our actions in the supermarket will likely be within Gu MasterChaxi¡¯s knowledge."


    Ling Ishikawa joined in, realizing Liu Xing¡¯s point, and said, "In that case, it¡¯s very likely that Gu MasterChaxi has set up some active-trigger traps within the supermarket building. When we enter the effective range of these traps, Gu MasterChaxi may activate them to harm us. With the advantage of vision and information, he could coordinate other gu worms for an assault."


    Zhang Jingxu pondered for a moment and said, "You¡¯re right. Gu MasterChaxi might indeed do that. Unfortunately, we have no countermeasures for this. We can¡¯t sever the connection between gu worms and Gu MasterChaxi, nor can we impair their visual or sensory abilities. So, we need to be cautious and not fall into Gu MasterChaxi¡¯s trap."


    Liu Xing nodded and asked further, "In that case, should we bring the remaining unused Molotov cocktails when we confront Gu MasterChaxi tomorrow? If we encounter an attack by gu worms, even if we can¡¯t kill them, the Molotov cocktails could deter them."


    Wan Chongshan chimed in, "That¡¯s right. If we face a large number of gu worms attacking us, the Molotov cocktails in our hands could be highly effective. But what worries me most right now is Gu MasterChaxi¡¯s ability to control people."


    Zhang Jingxu agreed, "Indeed, gu worms capable of controlling humans or other creatures are the trump cards of Gu Masters. They are usually small in size and can easily infiltrate a human or another creature¡¯s body through various means. Once inside, they manipulate the host¡¯s brain using various methods to achieve control."


    Ling Ishikawa furrowed his brows and said, "So, the worm that looked like a maggot in the vomit Xiao Dafu spat out during our first encounter was likely the gu worm used by Gu MasterChaxi to control the addicts."


    Zhang Jingxu touched his chin, nodding, "That¡¯s likely the gu worm that controlled Xiao Dafu and the others. But I just remembered something. When we killed the pig head butcher this afternoon, we might have appeared too aggressive in Gu MasterChaxi¡¯s eyes. Moreover, Hu Li was with us at that time."


    Liu Xing shrugged and smiled, "That¡¯s true, but Zhang Jingxu, you don¡¯t need to worry about it. The timing has already passed. Even if Gu MasterChaxi suspected us back then, he should have forgotten it by now."


    Liu Xing remembered Chris¡¯s phone number because it was easy to remember. After removing the area code, the last seven digits of the phone number were 5201314, which phonetically translated to "I love you forever" in Chinese.


    At the time, Liu Xing had thought that the phone number was randomly generated by the module author, but now it seemed that there was a deliberate reason behind it.


    Could Water Ghost be related to Chris?


    "Liu Xing, what¡¯s wrong?" Ling Ishikawa asked with concern.


    Liu Xing snapped out of his thoughts and smiled, "It¡¯s nothing. I just find this phone number interesting. The last seven digits are 5201314, which phonetically translates to ¡¯I love you forever¡¯ in Chinese."


    After all, Liu Xing was currently using the character card "Watanabe Ryuusei," so he had no knowledge that the phone number belonged to Chris. He had to come up with a reason on the spot.


    After Ling Ishikawa tidied up the items on the table, everyone went back to their respective rooms to rest.


    The night passed without incident.


    Early the next morning, Liu Xing was once again awakened by Zhang Jingxu.


    Liu Xing greeted Zhang Jingxu and then took the opportunity to go to the bathroom with the gu stone.


    Before going to bed the previous night, Liu Xing had checked his character card and found that he had gained a new skill: "Insect Control Technique: 40." Obtaining a skill value of 40 right away was satisfactory for Liu Xing. He had also noticed a special effect of the Insect Control Technique: when used on a gu stone, it had a 100% success rate, bypassing the need for judgment.


    Therefore, Liu Xing¡¯s current visit to the bathroom was to activate the gu stone using the Insect Control Technique.


    Liu Xing locked the bathroom door and placed the gu stone on the sink. He then began reciting the spell for the Insect Control Technique.


    One minute later, the spell was completed, but there was no visible change in the gu stone.


    However, Liu Xing knew that he had successfully activated the gu stone.


    Because at this moment, KP Snow Wind said to Liu Xing, "Congratulations, player Liu Xing, for successfully activating the gu stone. The character card ¡¯Watanabe Ryuusei¡¯ has gained a new sub-occupation: Gu Master, and a new trait: Novice Gu Master. You can check the details on your character card."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 417: Trapped Black Flood Dragon

    Chapter 417: Trapped Black Flood Dragon


    Liu Xing chuckled and nodded, saying, "Thank you, Cat Elder. But I¡¯m curious about why you¡¯ve come to find me at this moment."


    The Black Cat Demon nodded and looked in the direction of the supermarket building. "I¡¯ve come to remind you of something. At this time, Gu Master Chaxi is likely to leave the supermarket and head to the mountains near Panlong Town to collect insects for refining gu worms. So, I believe you and your group would be willing to intercept Gu Master Chaxi."


    After hearing the Black Cat Demon¡¯s words, Liu Xing was momentarily puzzled but quickly realized they had been in a misconception. They had been planning to set traps on the rooftop of the supermarket, assuming Gu Master Chaxi would leave the supermarket first, but they forgot they could directly attack him while he was outside collecting insects.


    Gu Masters collecting insects outside wouldn¡¯t carry too many gu worms with them, making it a good opportunity to ambush them.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but thank the Black Cat Demon. "Thank you for your reminder. I¡¯ll inform the others about this information, and I believe they¡¯ll also choose to intercept Gu Master Chaxi when he¡¯s outside."


    The Black Cat Demon smiled and nodded. "That¡¯s the idea, but I¡¯m concerned you might hesitate in the heat of the moment. When Gu Master Chaxi goes out, he always has those addicts he controls follow him secretly. So, if you decide to intercept him, you won¡¯t have to deal with a large number of gu worms, but you¡¯ll likely have to fight those addicts, even kill them."


    Liu Xing frowned, realizing that the Black Cat Demon had hit the key point.


    Liu Xing sighed and said, "I understand your point, Cat Elder. I¡¯ll talk to my companions about it. I believe they¡¯ll be willing to take action, especially considering that those addicts are not good people, and most of the people in Panlong Town are probably already dead."


    The Black Cat Demon nodded and confirmed, "You¡¯re right. I can assure you that none of the natives in Panlong Town are alive now, so you don¡¯t need to feel any psychological pressure. After all, killing humans and killing zombies are two different concepts."


    Liu Xing thought about it and agreed that killing zombies wouldn¡¯t weigh on their conscience.


    Just as Liu Xing was about to speak, a sudden cold wind made him sneeze.


    "Ah, young one, your physical condition needs improvement if you can¡¯t even withstand a bit of cold wind. Well, the matter is settled now. You better go back and put on some more clothes. But don¡¯t forget what you promised me. Time is running out, and if you kill Gu Master Chaxi, you¡¯ll have to face Gralki next. So, you better find those four items for me as soon as possible," the Black Cat Demon said and then left the rooftop.


    Liu Xing shrugged and thought that the Black Cat Demon really didn¡¯t feel the cold, being a mythical creature who had practiced for hundreds of years. They also had protective magic spells.


    Back on the third floor, Liu Xing immediately put on an extra layer of clothing.


    Zhang Jingxu, in the room, noticed and asked, "Ryuusei, where did you just go? Ling Ishikawa came looking for you once, and I told him to check the restroom, but he came back saying you weren¡¯t there. Judging by your appearance, it seems you went to the rooftop again."


    Liu Xing felt a bit embarrassed but nodded and said, "Yes, I went to the rooftop again to check if there were any more glass bottles. We need them to make more Molotov cocktails for a better chance against Gu Master Chaxi. However, I didn¡¯t realize it¡¯s already winter."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said with a smile, "I see. Well, it looks like I¡¯ll need to wear more layers today too. But on another note, Ryuusei, you should go find Ling Ishikawa now. He seems quite anxious."


    Taking the hint, Liu Xing left the room to find Ling Ishikawa.


    Ling Ishikawa was engrossed in Seirath¡¯s notebook when Liu Xing approached. "Ling Ishikawa, is there something you needed from me?" Liu Xing asked.


    Ling Ishikawa put down the notebook and turned to Liu Xing. "Here¡¯s the situation. You mentioned earlier that you wanted to go to Panlong Town Junior High to check on that statue. Considering the limited time, I think we should go there right now."


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and nodded. "You¡¯re right; time is running short. Let¡¯s go to Panlong Town Junior High to see if the statue has been unearthed. However, it¡¯s quite cold today, so make sure to wear extra layers before we head out."


    Ling Ishikawa agreed and put on an additional layer of clothing before joining Liu Xing. They left the room together.


    At the entrance, they ran into Hu Cang. Liu Xing quickly gave a plausible reason, explaining that he and Ling Ishikawa planned to take a walk around Panlong Town to check the area around Panlong River where the Black Flood Dragon might be. Hu Cang accepted the explanation and reminded them to return in time for dinner.


    This must be the Black Flood Dragon.


    Before Liu Xing could speak, the Black Flood Dragon asked, "I sense the scent of the old cat on you. Is it the old cat who sent you to find me?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that the Black Cat Demon had at least been truthful about their relationship.


    Liu Xing replied, "Yes, it was Cat Elder who sent me to find you, Jiao Dragon."


    The Black Flood Dragon chuckled and nodded. "It seems the old cat hasn¡¯t forgotten about me, but speaking of which, even though I¡¯m trapped in this statue, I can still sense the anomalies in Panlong Town and my current situation. So, I suppose the old cat is in a soul state as well. By the way, you can call me Dragon Elder."


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "Alright, Dragon Elder. Cat Elder is indeed in a soul state like you, but Cat Elder can still move freely within Panlong Town."


    The Black Flood Dragon¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment, and he sighed. "You¡¯re right. Cat Elder is in a much better situation than me. After Gralki killed me, I¡¯ve been in a soul state, trapped inside this statue. If it weren¡¯t for you bringing in my scale, I wouldn¡¯t be able to come out and meet you."


    Liu Xing pondered for a moment and asked, "Dragon Elder, do you know how we can rescue you from this statue?"


    After a moment of silence, the Black Flood Dragon replied, "You should go find Cat Elder for that. Right now, I only know that I¡¯m trapped in this statue, but I¡¯m not entirely sure about the specifics of this situation. I¡¯ll have to rely on Cat Elder to investigate. I¡¯m about to return to the statue now, so the rest is up to you."


    Liu Xing nodded and said earnestly, "Alright, I¡¯ll go find Cat Elder then. But please, Dragon Elder, open the exit for me."


    "Exit? What exit?" the Black Flood Dragon asked, puzzled.


    Furrowing his brows, Liu Xing was about to respond when he saw the Black Flood Dragon transform into a black mist and return to the statue.


    "What¡¯s going on? If the invisible barrier at the entrance wasn¡¯t set up by the Black Flood Dragon, then who could it be? And why am I able to come out again? Is it because of the Black Flood Dragon¡¯s scale? Can I still go back in?" Liu Xing mused to himself.


    After a while of thinking and unable to come up with answers, Liu Xing decided to test his luck and walked toward the entrance. To his surprise, this time he was able to walk out of Panlong Town Junior High freely.


    However, when Liu Xing attempted to re-enter Panlong Town Junior High, he found himself blocked by the same invisible barrier.


    Meanwhile, Ling Ishikawa, who had been observing from a distance, approached and smiled, "I knew you¡¯d be alright, Master. But did you find anything inside Panlong Town Junior High?"


    Liu Xing nodded and rubbed his temples, saying, "The statue buried beneath Panlong Town Junior High has indeed been unearthed. However, its purpose was beyond my expectations. It¡¯s specifically designed to trap the Black Flood Dragon¡¯s soul. Luckily, I managed to meet the Black Flood Dragon¡¯s soul. But there are still some things I don¡¯t quite understand. Let¡¯s discuss it while we walk."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded, and they left together.


    Unbeknownst to them, on the rooftop of Panlong Town Junior High, a black man smoking a cigar was watching them. Beside him, a young man in black clothing with a cigarette gun lounged on a chair.


    "Boss, that person named Watanabe Ryuusei is an acquaintance of mine. Can you cut him some slack?" the black man suddenly spoke.


    The young man took a drag from his cigarette and smiled. "Since you¡¯re asking, Aughra, I¡¯ll definitely consider it."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 418: The Ally - Black Cat Demon

    Chapter 418: The Ally - Black Cat Demon


    Aughra nodded in agreement, her smile warm as she said, "Well, thank you, Wang. However, your plans for this advancement module are rather malicious, aren¡¯t they? You¡¯ve set so many traps for the players and added numerous plot twists. It seems like you don¡¯t want the players to pass through this advancement module."


    Wang chuckled lightly, his tone playful as he replied, "You¡¯re absolutely right, Aughra. I had exactly that in mind. You know, once the players advance to the Hound of Tindalos area, their identities cease to be players and become pawns, puppets manipulated without their knowledge. That player with the character card ¡¯Watanabe Ryuusei,¡¯ the one you¡¯re grooming, is it not? Actually, I could sense your influence on him from the beginning. So, I¡¯ve been going easy on them right from the start. I¡¯ve removed many of the Plot Encounters and mandatory combat sections from this module, altered the behavior logic of some NPCs, and most importantly, I¡¯ve had those NPCs provide them with a lot of information. Now, I¡¯m just one step away from letting them pass through the module."


    Aughra conjured a glass of wine in her hand and raised it to Wang, saying, "Well then, thank you, Wang. I appreciate your favor. In the future, if you ever need my assistance, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. I will spare no effort in helping you with anything within my capabilities."


    Wang raised an eyebrow and conjured a small glass of white wine in his hand. "Oh, in that case, can I ask for the prize for the ultimate victor, Aughra? Can you provide it for me?"


    Aughra¡¯s smile froze momentarily, and she replied with some embarrassment, "Wang, you¡¯re joking, right? You should know what the prize for the ultimate victor entails. Since it¡¯s meant for the ultimate victor, it means only one of us can obtain it. So, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t fulfill your request."


    Wang took a sip of his white wine, speaking earnestly, "I knew you would say that, Aughra. But truth be told, I never expected you to agree to my request. I also have no intention of wandering around like the rest of you. To become the ultimate victor, well, honestly, at this point, I just want to quietly stay on my own plot of land before the final act begins."


    Aughra nodded, finishing her wine, and sighed, "You¡¯re right; it¡¯s a life-and-death struggle this time. Only one among us can become the ultimate victor and the true Nyarlathotep. The others will become just a part of the victor."


    Aughra pointed towards Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa in the distance, saying, "Indeed, we are shaping these players¡¯ growth, much like refining gu. Placing countless players in the same area to compete and selecting the cream of the crop to continue, subjecting them to fiercer battles. The player who ultimately prevails will become the gu king we accept, ready for the final battle for our victory."


    Wang nodded, smiling as he said, "Aren¡¯t we all the same?"


    Meanwhile, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa had returned to Hu Cang¡¯s home.


    On their way back, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa decided to inform Zhang Jingxu and the others about what happened at Panlong Town Junior High. However, Liu Xing chose to omit the part about the black cat demon.


    Upon arriving home, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa shared the events that took place at Panlong Town Junior High.


    "So, what should we do? Given the current situation, it seems impossible to rescue the Black Flood Dragon. But even in a soul state, the Black Flood Dragon should be able to help us against Gralki. We must find a way to free it," Zhang Jingxu said, furrowing his brows.


    Liu Xing pondered for a moment and suggested, "Let¡¯s put the matter of the Black Flood Dragon on hold for now and focus on discussing Gu Master Chaxi. I have an idea. Why don¡¯t we take the initiative and confront Gu Master Chaxi? After all, Gu Master Chaxi has made preparations inside the supermarket building. We shouldn¡¯t rush headlong into it. Instead, we should wait until Gu Master Chaxi leaves the building before launching our attack."


    Liu Xing¡¯s proposal caught everyone off guard, and they chuckled politely, just as they had on the rooftop. They realized they had fallen into a mental trap.


    "Ryuusei, your idea is indeed excellent. If we can attack Gu Master Chaxi when he leaves the supermarket, it will be much easier. But how can we ensure that Gu Master Chaxi will leave the supermarket? Also, time is running out," Zhang Jingxu questioned.


    Although the players were certain that Gu Master Chaxi would leave the supermarket at this point in time, they still had to follow the script.


    However, Hu Cang spoke up, saying, "When I woke up this morning and checked outside, everything seemed to be on schedule. This time should coincide with the Spring Festival, and I remember that during this period, Gu Master Chaxi often leaves for a couple of hours. Although I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s up to, he always returns looking disheveled. So, he¡¯s probably out in the mountains around Panlong Town, catching insects."


    With that in mind, Liu Xing nodded and said, "Cat elder, if all goes as planned, I should have everything you want. However, we need the jade pendant to defeat Gu Master Chaxi. The collar and iron tag are not repaired yet, so I can only give you the Cold-Warm Jade and the black sphere for now."


    Upon hearing Liu Xing¡¯s words, the black cat demon raised an eyebrow and smiled, saying, "Looks like you still don¡¯t fully trust me, kid. You have all the items I want, but you didn¡¯t tell me. I understand your hesitation, though. I don¡¯t blame you. Now, hand over those two items, and I¡¯ll go rescue the old dragon."


    Liu Xing nodded and went downstairs to retrieve the Cold-Warm Jade and the black sphere from Ling Ishikawa¡¯s room. However, the black sphere was quite heavy, and it took him a while to bring it up to the rooftop.


    Observing Liu Xing¡¯s panting state, the black cat demon playfully placed its paw on the Cold-Warm Jade and the black sphere. The two items transformed into a white and a black fish, which were then sucked into the black cat demon¡¯s mouth.


    "Burp," the black cat demon belched, stretching lazily.


    In Liu Xing¡¯s eyes, the black cat demon¡¯s demeanor had undergone a significant change, no longer resembling a cat but more like a cat demon.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll go rescue the old dragon now," the black cat demon said before disappearing on the spot.


    Indeed, the black cat demon¡¯s strength had significantly improved, increasing their chances of dealing with Gralki¡¯s incarnation.


    While contemplating this, Liu Xing leaned against the rooftop railing, monitoring the supermarket building.


    After an uncertain amount of time, Liu Xing saw Ling Ishikawa returning on a tricycle. The supermarket building remained quiet, making him doubt whether Gu Master Chaxi would leave the building today.


    After some time, Ling Ishikawa reached the rooftop.


    "Leader, I¡¯ve discussed with Hu Li. As soon as Gu Master Chaxi leaves the supermarket, she will come to us. She will be responsible for tracking Gu Master Chaxi¡¯s movements," Ling Ishikawa reported.


    Liu Xing nodded and pointed at the supermarket building, saying, "The problem is that it seems Gu Master Chaxi has no intention of leaving the supermarket right now. I wonder how long we¡¯ll have to wait."


    Before Liu Xing could finish his sentence, he saw Gu Master Chaxi walking out of the supermarket.


    Liu Xing was left momentarily speechless.


    Now that Gu Master Chaxi had come out, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa didn¡¯t stay on the rooftop for long. They went downstairs to inform Zhang Jingxu and the others.


    At that moment, Zhang Jingxu and the others had already put on their protective suits. However, due to the original materials used in the suits, they looked like they were cosplaying as animals.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 419: Gu Master Chaxi Stumbles

    Chapter 419: Gu Master Chaxi Stumbles


    It must be said that the protective suits crafted by Hu Li truly made the most of the original materials¡¯ properties, retaining the complete appearance of the original materials as much as possible. So now, if Zhang Jingxu and the others were to lie down in place, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but think they would appear as if a family of wolves and bears had invaded their home.


    With this thought in mind, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and say, "Mr. Zhang Jingxu, the way you all look right now, you could easily find work at the zoo."


    Zhang Jingxu chuckled and tossed a protective suit to Liu Xing, saying, "Now, you can join us in working at the zoo as well. All right, no more joking. Ryuusei, why don¡¯t you try on this suit and see if it fits?"


    Liu Xing shrugged and started putting on the protective suit.


    In simple terms, this protective suit was somewhat akin to the costumes worn by cartoon characters in an amusement park. All one had to do was put it on, but someone else needed to help zip up the back.


    Once Liu Xing had the suit on, he felt that Hu Li¡¯s design was considerate. The face mask of this protective suit could be opened and closed, allowing for better ventilation, so they wouldn¡¯t feel stifled inside.


    The only inconvenience was that due to the nature of the original materials used for the suit, Liu Xing felt that his movements had become significantly slower, and his hand dexterity had diminished considerably.


    Therefore, Liu Xing estimated that if they were to engage in combat with Gu Master Chaxi, many of their judgments would be affected to some extent.


    Just then, Hu Li finally arrived.


    Seeing Liu Xing and the others already in their protective suits, Hu Li smiled and said, "It seems like my design for the protective suits turned out quite well. Their camouflage is exceptional. If Gu Master Chaxi were to sense your presence, you could just lie still, and he would probably think he¡¯s being overly suspicious."


    Wan Chongshan shook his head and remarked, "Miss Hu Li, have you ever seen a group of wolves, wild boars, and bears chatting together?"


    Wan Chongshan¡¯s statement instantly killed the mood...


    The atmosphere at the scene became somewhat awkward.


    Observing the situation, Ling Ishikawa quickly stepped in and asked, "Hu Li, since you¡¯re here now, it likely means Gu Master Chaxi has already left Panlong Town. So, which direction should we pursue Gu Master Chaxi in?"


    Hu Li nodded and pointed in the direction of the Panlong Town bridge, saying, "Gu Master Chaxi has already crossed the bridge and headed towards Eagle Mountain. All you have to do is follow Hu Cang. However, you should be aware that there are three addicts leaving Panlong Town with Gu Master Chaxi this time. One of them is Xiao Dafu, who is openly accompanying Gu Master Chaxi. The other two addicts are stationed at a lookout point, with one watching from the mountain pass, and the other has already arrived at Eagle Mountain to scout."


    A mountain pass typically referred to a relatively flat area between two consecutive mountain ridges, sometimes also implying a junction or crossroads in certain regions like Shudu.


    Liu Xing reckoned that when Hu Li mentioned "mountain pass," she was referring to the junction leading to Eagle Mountain.


    After hearing Hu Li¡¯s explanation, Hu Cang furrowed his brow and said, "This is troublesome. The mountain pass to Eagle Mountain is quite unique. It¡¯s essentially the only way to enter Eagle Mountain, and the terrain there is relatively flat. At this time of year, the nearby farmlands are likely not planted, so the addict stationed at the mountain pass would have an unobstructed view of everything within a hundred meters. If we get close to the mountain pass, we¡¯ll surely be noticed, especially since we¡¯ll definitely arouse Gu Master Chaxi¡¯s suspicion."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. Their appearance would undoubtedly raise eyebrows if anyone saw them.


    Therefore, Liu Xing suggested, "Mr. Hu Cang, can we circumvent the mountain pass and enter Eagle Mountain?"


    Hu Cang shook his head, saying helplessly, "Ryuusei, you and your group are outsiders, and you may not be familiar with the situation in Eagle Mountain. Let me briefly explain. Eagle Mountain is the tallest peak around Panlong Town, with an approximate height of over a hundred meters. The distinctive feature of Eagle Mountain is that it has sheer cliffs on three sides. If we don¡¯t enter through the mountain pass, we¡¯ll have to climb a vertical rock wall of at least ten meters. Let me be clear; I¡¯m definitely not capable of climbing that."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, surprised by the unique situation of Eagle Mountain. As Hu Cang described, even a ten-meter vertical climb, especially on a natural rock surface, would be challenging for most people without proper training. Moreover, they lacked safety equipment, making any attempt extremely risky.


    Liu Xing sighed and said, "Like Mr. Hu Cang, I have no experience with rock climbing. I believe most of us here, except for Mr. Wan Chongshan, may not have any expertise in it either. After all, Mr. Wan Chongshan, as a geologist, has likely ventured into remote areas and may have some knowledge. In summary, I suggest we avoid attempting to climb the rock wall to prevent accidents, as we don¡¯t have the necessary safety measures in place. Besides, there could be loose rocks below."


    "Alright, hurry up and go find Gu Master Chaxi. Eagle Mountain is quite vast, and losing him could be troublesome," Hu Li said with a smile.


    Liu Xing and his group nodded and, led by Hu Cang, continued toward the west side of Eagle Mountain.


    After walking for about ten minutes, Liu Xing happened to look up and was surprised to see Gu Master Chaxi¡¯s presence.


    At that moment, Gu Master Chaxi was leading Xiao Dafu and another addict, ascending a very steep mountain path. Fortunately, they were in a hurry and hadn¡¯t noticed Liu Xing and his group below them.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing immediately whispered to Ling Ishikawa and the others, pointing above and saying, "Gu Master Chaxi is up there!"


    Once they confirmed Gu Master Chaxi¡¯s location, Liu Xing and his group pressed themselves against the rock wall to avoid detection from the people above.


    "What should we do? There¡¯s no way we can engage in combat in their current location. Any sudden movement could result in them falling off the cliff," Hu Cang said with a furrowed brow.


    Liu Xing nodded, recognizing the impracticality of fighting on such a steep mountain path.


    Ling Ishikawa pondered for a moment and suggested, "In that case, we¡¯ll have to lie in wait. When Gu Master Chaxi and his group return along the same path, we can ambush them."


    "This might be tricky because, although the paths on Eagle Mountain are challenging, they are interconnected. Gu Master Chaxi and his group may not necessarily return the way they came," Hu Cang pointed out.


    This presented a challenge that left everyone feeling a bit frustrated.


    Just then, an unexpected turn of events occurred.


    Liu Xing suddenly heard a scream from above and looked up to see someone falling from the mountain.


    "Thud!"


    The person landed heavily on the ground, convulsed a few times, and then went still, with a pool of blood spreading beneath them.


    Upon seeing the person¡¯s face clearly, Liu Xing was astonished and exclaimed, "What? This is actually Gu Master Chaxi!"


    Yes, the person who had fallen from the mountain was Gu Master Chaxi.


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but look up and saw a black figure darting past. He immediately realized what had happened.


    Clearly, Gu Master Chaxi had been suddenly attacked by the Black Cat Demon and had lost his footing, resulting in a fatal fall.


    Furthermore, the Black Cat Demon¡¯s presence here indicated that it had already left the Black Flood Dragon.


    Realizing this, Liu Xing heard a majestic dragon roar coming from the direction of Panlong Town.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 420: The Final Battle

    Chapter 420: The Final Battle


    "With our current strength, dealing with Gralki¡¯s avatar is a bit troublesome. After all, all we can do is cheer from the sidelines. Getting close would be suicide, and using long-range attacks is like scratching an itch for Gralki¡¯s avatar, it won¡¯t even scratch the surface," Zhang Jingxu said helplessly.


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement because Zhang Jingxu was right. With their current abilities, it was virtually impossible to harm Gralki¡¯s avatar. After all, Gralki was a Great Old One, so its avatar wouldn¡¯t be weak either.


    However, what Liu Xing was more concerned about was another matter. "Following the Black Flood Dragon to vanquish Gralki¡¯s avatar is essentially just adding numbers, but let¡¯s not forget one thing. When we encounter Gralki¡¯s avatar, there will most likely be a sanity points check. I estimate it might be a 1d50 sanity points check."


    When players encounter a Great Old One, sanity points checks are typically 1d100. So, Liu Xing speculated that if they encounter Gralki¡¯s avatar, it would likely involve a 1d50 sanity points check.


    Therefore, Liu Xing was worried that their entire group might directly fall into temporary madness upon encountering Gralki...


    Ling Ishikawa rubbed his chin, saying with resignation, "There¡¯s no way around it. We can¡¯t just close our eyes and enter Panlong Lake. So, all we can do is hope for good luck, that we won¡¯t succumb to temporary madness. If we do, let¡¯s hope we randomly get temporary insanities like amnesia or unconsciousness, something better."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded in agreement, changing the subject. "About the sanity points check for Gralki¡¯s avatar, we¡¯ll just have to leave it to fate. But I¡¯m curious about some things in this module. Firstly, the side quest we triggered at the beginning, to protect Guo Ming, the sole survivor of the Panlong Town middle school incident. But given the current situation, with no disc spirit in Panlong Town, who would attack Guo Ming? It¡¯s a side quest, enemies should be set for us. We can¡¯t just spend a day with Guo Ming without any threats."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows, agreeing with Zhang Jingxu. "You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been thinking about it too. Apart from the disc spirit, mythical creatures in Panlong Town probably wouldn¡¯t bother Guo Ming. After all, besides the disc spirit, Guo Ming likely didn¡¯t provoke any other mythical creatures. So, I¡¯m also puzzled about what enemies we¡¯ll encounter if we undertake Guo Ming¡¯s side quest."


    "I think the enemies in Guo Ming¡¯s side quest might actually be Guo Ming himself. He may have psychological traumas from the Panlong Town incident. So, while protecting him, there¡¯s a possibility he might, for various reasons, suffer a mental breakdown and start attacking us. However, since the goal of this side quest is to ensure Guo Ming¡¯s safety, we¡¯ll have no choice but to passively endure his attacks or abandon the side quest and kill Guo Ming," analyzed Wan Chongshan.


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. Wan Chongshan¡¯s analysis was logical and convincing. Moreover, such situations were common in Cthulhu RPG Game.


    At that moment, KP Snow Wind spoke up, "Alright, the private room time is up. Do you need to renew?"


    Liu Xing nodded, smiling, "Of course, we need to renew. We¡¯re about to face the final boss. We shouldn¡¯t waste any remaining private room time."


    KP Snow Wind chuckled, "That¡¯s true. But personally, I suggest you players inform the Black Flood Dragon of your decisions sooner. It¡¯ll be more advantageous for you."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, sensing a hidden meaning in KP Snow Wind¡¯s words.


    So, Liu Xing asked Ling Ishikawa and the others, "What should we do? Should we go downstairs now and tell the Black Flood Dragon our decision?"


    Li Dian nodded, smiling, "I think we should do as KP suggested. After all, KP won¡¯t deceive us, and I can feel that both the Black Flood Dragon and the black cat demon are straightforward personalities. So, if we wait an hour to tell them our decision, they might not say anything, but they¡¯ll probably be unhappy."


    Zhang Jingxu and the others also nodded in agreement.


    Thus, Liu Xing and his group decided to go downstairs to find the Black Flood Dragon and share their decision.


    As they descended, they saw Hu Cang playing with a dagger, with four more identical daggers on the table.


    Liu Xing knew these five daggers were the rewards promised by Hu Li.


    Hu Cang grinned as Liu Xing¡¯s group finally came downstairs. "You¡¯re here. The Black Flood Dragon has already gone to break the barrier at Panlong Lake. These five daggers are from Hu Li, and she asked me to tell you that if you decide to join the Black Flood Dragon to vanquish Gralki, just follow the route you took in the illusory realm to Panlong Lake."


    Unable to change the topic, Aughra smiled and said, "It¡¯s simple. I think this human has good potential and could be an important pawn for me. That¡¯s why I favor him."


    King glanced meaningfully at Aughra and shook his head. "Aughra, you still haven¡¯t told me the truth. But it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s none of my business."


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Aughra decided to take her leave. "King, I have some things to attend to. So, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I¡¯ll be going now."


    After Aughra finished speaking, she disappeared on the spot.


    King chuckled and also disappeared.


    Meanwhile, Liu Xing and his group had found the Black Flood Dragon and others.


    The Black Flood Dragon and black cat demon were performing a ritual, while Hu Li and Green Willow were chatting on the side.


    Seeing Liu Xing and the others arrive, Green Willow smiled and said, "I knew you would come, so I¡¯ve prepared something good for you."


    With that, Hu Li handed each of them a fragrance pouch.


    Taking the fragrance pouch, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow because the fragrance pouch was indeed something good.


    The fragrance pouch could cause the wearer to lose 4 sanity points when facing Gralki¡¯s avatar. After one use, the fragrance pouch would automatically become ineffective.


    "All right, now that you¡¯ve put on these fragrance pouches, you can prepare. The Black Flood Dragon and others are breaking the barrier at Panlong Lake faster than we expected. It should be successful in about five minutes," Hu Li said seriously.


    Liu Xing and the others nodded, and they put on the fragrance pouches.


    Five minutes later, with a cold snort from the Black Flood Dragon and black cat demon, the barrier at Panlong Lake was finally broken.


    In front of Liu Xing and the others appeared not only the massive avatar of Gralki in Panlong Lake but also over a hundred women of various ages on the shore.


    Clearly, these women were residents of Panlong Town, but Liu Xing knew they had become slaves of Gralki¡¯s avatar.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing felt a chill down his spine because even though these were weakened versions of Gralki¡¯s avatar, each of the over a hundred slaves had combat abilities comparable to an adult man. So, these over a hundred slaves of Gralki¡¯s avatar were a force not to be underestimated.


    Realizing this, Liu Xing finally understood why they hadn¡¯t seen any female residents in Panlong Town. It turned out they had all become slaves of Gralki¡¯s avatar, used to protect its safety.


    At that moment, KP Snow Wind spoke up, "As you¡¯ve seen the Great Old One, Gralki¡¯s avatar, we¡¯ll now proceed with sanity points checks for the players. But since you¡¯re all wearing fragrance pouches, you¡¯ll all lose 4 sanity points in this check."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 421: Slaying the Gralki Doppelg?ngers

    Chapter 421: Slaying the Gralki Doppelga?ngers


    "Damn it, why are there so many people."


    As KP Snow Wind¡¯s words fell, Liu Xing felt a twinge of headache and an inexplicable sense of irritability, his limbs beginning to tingle slightly.


    Sure enough, the loss of 4 sanity points at once was a critical threshold. Although he hadn¡¯t entered a temporary state of madness, his condition wasn¡¯t exactly favorable.


    Even though KP Snow Wind hadn¡¯t explicitly stated it yet, Liu Xing knew that if he were to pass judgment now, he would probably suffer some debuffs.


    "Snap out of it, we need to prepare for combat," the black cat demon suddenly exclaimed.


    It was only then that Liu Xing realized he had been zoning out since losing those 4 sanity points. If it weren¡¯t for the black cat demon¡¯s shout, he might not have even known how he would have died later... probably torn to shreds by these Gralki doppelga?ngers¡¯ slaves.


    Nevertheless, Liu Xing still felt nervous. In the past, it had always been him and a group of players against a single mythical creature. Now, it was a large group of mythical creatures against just a few players.


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, it was no mere walk in the park for the players; they were the ones being hunted.


    So, Liu Xing took a deep breath and tightened his grip on the iron knife in his hand.


    Just then, the Gralki doppelga?nger in Panlong Lake let out a peculiar roar, and the slaves of these Gralki doppelga?ngers began picking up various "weapons" from the ground¡ªstones, branches, seashells...


    Seeing this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but sigh with relief. It seemed that these Gralki doppelga?ngers¡¯ slaves still had some distance from their original selves. The slaves created by the Gralki¡¯s main body would have sharp claws when entering combat, giving them a damage bonus of 1d6+1, higher than the usual melee weapons¡¯ damage.


    For instance, the iron knife in Liu Xing¡¯s hand only had a damage bonus of 1d6 due to its average craftsmanship.


    Therefore, Liu Xing now felt that these Gralki doppelga?ngers¡¯ slaves were not as difficult to deal with as he had imagined... Of course, if it came to a fight, Liu Xing doubted he could even win one-on-one...


    Just as Liu Xing began to wander in his thoughts again, the slaves of the Gralki doppelga?ngers unexpectedly started using the items in their hands as projectiles, hurling them towards Liu Xing¡¯s group.


    However, at the same time, the Black Flood Dragon roared angrily, instantly reverting to its true form, using its massive body to intercept all sorts of projectiles.


    The black cat demon standing beside Liu Xing frowned and said, "Green Willow, you and I will go help the old dragon deal with the Gralki. Little Fox, you¡¯ll assist Ryuusei¡¯s group in dealing with these walking corpses. But remember, you must not show mercy. These walking corpses can never turn back into humans."


    With that, the black cat demon also reverted to its true form, walking on the surface of the water towards the Gralki, while Green Willow waved her hands, instantly creating a green bridge with the flora around Panlong Lake, pointing straight towards the Gralki doppelga?nger in the lake.


    As for the Black Flood Dragon, it first used a fierce tail swipe, sending most of the Gralki doppelga?ngers¡¯ slaves on the shore flying, then followed up with a crushing move, squashing many of the Gralki doppelga?ngers¡¯ slaves.


    Thus, there were only a dozen or so Gralki doppelga?ngers¡¯ slaves left on the shore, and some of them were already missing limbs.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Xing breathed another sigh of relief. Fortunately, the Black Flood Dragon was thorough, clearing out most of the Gralki doppelga?ngers¡¯ slaves. The remaining ones should be easy to handle with his group¡¯s cooperation with Hu Li.


    So, Liu Xing prepared himself for combat against the remaining Gralki doppelga?ngers¡¯ slaves.


    Just then, time froze once again, and KP Snow Wind spoke, "Alright, players, please note that we are about to enter the combat round. First, we need to determine which enemies will attack you during this round. There are a total of 11 Gralki doppelga?ngers¡¯ slaves. They are labeled from A to K, while each of you players is labeled as follows: Watanabe Ryuusei 1, Ling Ishikawa 2, Zhang Jingxu 3, Wan Chongshan 4, Li Dian 5, and NPC Hu Li 6. Let¡¯s proceed with the relevant judgments."


    Gralki doppelga?nger slave A, 1d6=2.


    Gralki doppelga?nger slave B, 1d6=6.


    But upon careful consideration, Liu Xing realized it could be a good thing, as it provided a clear weakness to exploit.


    Glancing at the battlefield, Liu Xing saw the Gralki¡¯s doppelga?nger locked in intense combat, and it seemed to be gaining the upper hand, which surprised Liu Xing.


    Meanwhile, Ling Ishikawa and Hu Li had already dispatched their opponents and were preparing to support Li Dian. As for Zhang Jingxu and Wan Chongshan, they had taken their enemies and run towards Panlong Lake.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing knew that Zhang Jingxu and the others should be able to quickly eliminate the Gralki¡¯s doppelga?nger¡¯s slaves. Thus, he decided to head to the riverbank to find the small creatures where the Gralki¡¯s doppelga?nger¡¯s soul was likely residing.


    Because Liu Xing understood that if the module had set up such a stage, it meant that the Black Flood Dragon and the others were likely unable to defeat the Gralki¡¯s doppelga?nger¡¯s physical form, hence the need for players to find the small creatures where the Gralki¡¯s doppelga?nger¡¯s soul was residing. Therefore, the sooner he found them, the better.


    Thinking this, Liu Xing ran towards the edge of Panlong Lake. However, he quickly encountered a problem¡ªthe edge of Panlong Lake was teeming with various small creatures, including fish, shrimps, crabs, and clams, and the black cat demon hadn¡¯t told him any specific features of the small creatures where the Gralki¡¯s doppelga?nger¡¯s soul was likely residing.


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and then contacted KP Snow Wind, "KP, I¡¯d like to make an inspiration judgment to find the small creatures where the Gralki¡¯s doppelga?nger¡¯s soul is likely residing."


    KP Snow Wind chuckled and replied, "Alright, I¡¯ll provide you with different clues based on the results of your inspiration judgment. I hope you¡¯ll have good luck."


    Liu Xing, 24/70, Success.


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. It seemed his luck was quite good. This successful inspiration judgment should provide him with some valuable clues.


    "It seems your luck is not bad. So, the clue I¡¯ll give you this time consists of only two words¡ªspecies," KP Snow Wind said with a smile.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, instantly understanding the meaning of the clue given by KP Snow Wind.


    As a Great Old One from England, it was highly likely that the small creatures where the Gralki¡¯s doppelga?nger¡¯s soul was residing were indigenous creatures from England.


    As a Shudu person, Liu Xing could naturally distinguish local creatures from Shudu.


    Just then, Ling Ishikawa and the others also dealt with the Gralki¡¯s doppelga?nger¡¯s slaves and came to Liu Xing¡¯s side.


    "Ryuusei, why did you come here? What did the black cat demon tell you just now?" Ling Ishikawa asked in confusion.


    Liu Xing nodded and explained, "Here¡¯s the situation. What we see now is just the physical form of Gralki. Its soul is already attached to some small creatures by the edge of Panlong Lake. All we need to do is find those creatures and kill them. Even if we can¡¯t kill Gralki, we can severely weaken it. I have a hunch that the small creatures where Gralki¡¯s soul is residing are likely indigenous creatures from England, so let¡¯s hurry and find them."


    Ling Ishikawa and the others nodded and started searching along the edge of Panlong Lake.


    However, Liu Xing didn¡¯t forget that there might be betrayers among the players. Thus, he kept an eye on Li Dian and Wan Chongshan, fearing they might hide the small creatures where the Gralki¡¯s doppelga?nger¡¯s soul was residing.


    But not long after, Liu Xing heard Ling Ishikawa exclaim loudly, "I found it!"


    At the same time, the Gralki¡¯s doppelga?nger, engaged in a fierce battle with the Black Flood Dragon and others, began charging towards Ling Ishikawa without hesitation!


    Clearly, Ling Ishikawa had indeed found the small creatures where the Gralki¡¯s doppelga?nger¡¯s soul was residing¡ªa codfish.


    However, just as Ling Ishikawa was about to strike and cut the codfish in half, the Gralki¡¯s doppelga?nger¡¯s long thorn pierced through Ling Ishikawa¡¯s heart!


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 422: Conclusion of the Module

    Chapter 422: Conclusion of the Module


    [Ling Ishikawa is still in female form.]


    "Congratulations to all players for successfully defeating Gralki¡¯s avatar and completing the final mission of this module. Now, you still have thirty minutes of free time. After thirty minutes, this module will officially end," KP Snow Wind said with a smile.


    "Damn it," Liu Xing cursed under his breath and hurried towards Ling Ishikawa.


    Meanwhile, Hu Li, who was closest to Ling Ishikawa, had already pulled her off the spike of Gralki¡¯s avatar.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. Although he was a bit far away, Liu Xing was certain that Ling Ishikawa¡¯s heart had been pierced by the spike of Gralki¡¯s avatar. So now, by hastily pulling Ling Ishikawa off the spike, Hu Li would undoubtedly cause her to bleed heavily.


    However, Liu Xing thought again. Judging by the thickness of Gralki¡¯s avatar¡¯s spike, Ling Ishikawa¡¯s entire heart was probably damaged.


    When Liu Xing reached Ling Ishikawa, the scene before him confirmed his suspicion¡ªthere was a bowl-sized cavity in Ling Ishikawa¡¯s heart, but no fresh blood flowed out. Instead, there was a grayish unknown liquid coming out of the wound.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow again, knowing that this gray liquid in Ling Ishikawa¡¯s wound was injected by Gralki¡¯s avatar through the spike, and its purpose was to transform Ling Ishikawa into a slave of Gralki¡¯s avatar.


    And now, KP Snow Wind had not announced Ling Ishikawa¡¯s death yet, which meant that Ling Ishikawa was likely undergoing the transformation into Gralki¡¯s avatar.


    But here¡¯s the problem: Gralki¡¯s avatar is already dead, so will Ling Ishikawa still be transformed into its slave?


    If Ling Ishikawa could be transformed into Gralki¡¯s avatar¡¯s slave, Liu Xing thought it might be a good thing because Gralki¡¯s avatar was already dead, so Ling Ishikawa wouldn¡¯t be controlled.


    Because according to a common saying on the Europa continent: "A vassal of my vassal is not my vassal," so in general, Gralki couldn¡¯t directly control the slaves transformed by its avatars.


    Therefore, if Ling Ishikawa successfully became Gralki¡¯s avatar¡¯s slave, then Ling Ishikawa would be a "masterless slave," a "slave" that no one could command.


    In short, this wave was a bloodless profit for Ling Ishikawa, as she was transformed into a mythical creature for free.


    Of course, all of this depended on whether Ling Ishikawa could complete the transformation. And now, the probability of Ling Ishikawa completing the transformation was fifty-fifty, or even lower, because Ling Ishikawa¡¯s current situation was somewhat special.


    Because according to Liu Xing¡¯s memory, in the setting related to Gralki, if Gralki transformed a human into its slave, it required two Judgments. The first Judgment occurred when Gralki inserted its spike into the target¡¯s body and injected a special liquid into the target. During this time, if the target broke free from Gralki¡¯s spike, then the target would most likely die directly. If the target couldn¡¯t break free from Gralki¡¯s spike, then the special liquid injected by Gralki into the target¡¯s body would quickly grow, transforming the target into Gralki¡¯s slave.


    And now, Gralki¡¯s avatar, reflexively injected the special liquid into Ling Ishikawa¡¯s body at the moment of its death. However, because Gralki¡¯s avatar was already dead, Ling Ishikawa had only undergone the first step of the transformation.


    Therefore, Liu Xing felt that Ling Ishikawa¡¯s situation might not be optimistic.


    But at this moment, Green Willow had also arrived.


    "Green Willow, please find a way to save Ayako," Hu Li said anxiously.


    Green Willow looked at Ling Ishikawa¡¯s wound, somewhat helpless. "Little Fox, although my medical skills are good, I haven¡¯t reached the level of resurrecting the dead. So I might disappoint you this time. I can¡¯t save Ling Ishikawa because her heart has been completely damaged."


    Hu Li furrowed his brow and continued to ask, "Green Willow, if I can find a fresh heart, can you perform a heart transplant for Ayako to resurrect her?"


    Upon hearing Hu Li¡¯s words, Liu Xing and the others couldn¡¯t help but step back, as Hu Li¡¯s mention of a heart definitely referred to a human heart, and there were only a few humans present.


    Fortunately, Green Willow shook her head and said, "No, because in the end, Ling Ishikawa is just an ordinary person. Even if we were to transplant a heart, she can only survive with a heart that matches hers. Otherwise, even if she undergoes a transplant, Ling Ishikawa won¡¯t survive. As for the probability of heart matching, based on my experience, it¡¯s almost impossible, and most importantly, Ling Ishikawa was injected with some kind of special liquid after being pierced by Gralki¡¯s spike. The effect of this special liquid is likely to transform Ling Ishikawa into Gralki¡¯s slave. Although Gralki is dead, the transformation process is irreversible, so even if Ling Ishikawa doesn¡¯t die, she will become a mindless zombie."


    Hu Li wanted to say something more, but in the end, it turned into a sigh of helplessness.


    Ling Ishikawa looked down and saw the gaping hole in his chest.


    Indeed, although Ling Ishikawa had regained consciousness, the hole in his chest had not healed.


    Moreover, Ling Ishikawa¡¯s complexion was now pale, resembling a zombie from a movie set.


    Seeing this, Green Willow approached and briefly examined Ling Ishikawa¡¯s body. Then she nodded and said, "Ling Ishikawa¡¯s current situation is somewhat special. Simply put, as a human, Ling Ishikawa is already dead and has become something akin to a pig head butcher. Although Ling Ishikawa¡¯s physical strength hasn¡¯t increased much, one advantage Ling Ishikawa has over the pig head butcher is that he still retains clear self-awareness. Therefore, the current Ling Ishikawa should be considered a hybrid of human and monster."


    When Green Willow uttered the words "hybrid," Liu Xing almost burst into laughter because, from various perspectives, Ling Ishikawa could indeed be deemed worthy of the title "hybrid."


    As the person in question, Ling Ishikawa, then said with resignation, "Well, as long as I¡¯m okay, it¡¯s fine. But Green Willow, do you have any way to help me cover up this big hole in my chest? After all, even if I put on clothes, it will look very strange."


    As Ling Ishikawa was still in a female state, there were still contours on her chest.


    Green Willow chuckled and took out a green leaf from her pocket, placing it in the large hole in Ling Ishikawa¡¯s chest. Then, a magical scene unfolded: the small green leaf floated in the air within the gaping hole, emitting a green glow.


    The sensation was akin to the arc reactor in Iron Man¡¯s chest.


    After a moment, the green leaf began to emit a bright green light, and then some thin branches sprouted from the edges of Ling Ishikawa¡¯s wound, intertwining with each other to fill the large hole in Ling Ishikawa¡¯s chest.


    Although it looked somewhat bizarre, as long as she wore clothes, outsiders wouldn¡¯t be able to tell.


    However, at that moment, Liu Xing suddenly felt dizzy, everything spinning around him, and he instantly lost consciousness.


    When Liu Xing woke up again, he found himself lying on the street, with Zhang Jingxu and others sprawled around him.


    And not far away, Liu Xing also saw the minibus they had come in.


    Frowning, Liu Xing looked around and realized that they were still in Panlong Town, but it had returned to its normal state. However, "normal" here meant dilapidated and deserted, devoid of any people...


    What surprised Liu Xing was that this Panlong Town in front of him was exactly the same as the one he and Zhang Jingxu had seen during the first temporal distortion.


    At this point, Zhang Jingxu and the others gradually woke up one by one. When Ling Ishikawa woke up last, KP Snow Wind spoke up, saying, "OK, congratulations to all players for successfully completing this module. Now, let¡¯s enter the ending scene."


    As soon as KP Snow Wind finished speaking, Liu Xing lost control of his body again. He watched as "himself" and the others conversed for a while before boarding the minibus, driven by "Wan Chongshan," and quickly leaving Panlong Town.


    Then, Liu Xing lost consciousness once again.


    After "Liu Xing" and the others left Panlong Town, Wang suddenly appeared on the rooftop of Hu Cang¡¯s house, with Hu Li and Zhong Rensan standing behind him.


    "Hu Li, after you leave, find an opportunity to contact that Ling Ishikawa. It would be best if you can follow Ling Ishikawa¡¯s actions. Zhong Rensan, after you leave, find your own body and then replace it," Wang said in an emotionless tone.


    Hu Li and Zhong Rensan nodded before disappearing.


    Wang stood on the rooftop for another half hour before sighing and saying, "Although I don¡¯t want to get involved in this conflict, I also don¡¯t want to be used as a pawn. So, Yin En, I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me, my representative."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 423: Liu Xing and "Liu Xing"

    Chapter 423: Liu Xing and "Liu Xing"


    When Liu Xing regained consciousness once again, he found himself back in the real world.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that this time KP Snow Wind didn¡¯t conduct a summary.


    However, the gains from this module were displayed in list form on the computer.


    Liu Xing¡¯s gains from this module were quite substantial. Firstly, the Gu Master secondary profession, then the dagger crafted by Hu Li, and a strange temporary buff - pseudo godslayer.


    Pseudo godslayer, all players who participated in killing the Great Old One¡¯s avatar could obtain this temporary buff. Its duration was three modules, and all mythical creatures in the module would show reverence towards the player holding this temporary buff, significantly reducing the chance of mythical creatures initiating attacks against them.


    After reading the description of pseudo godslayer, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but smile because the effect of this temporary buff was very useful. After all, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, mythical creatures mostly initiated attacks against players. So, this buff that could make mythical creatures hesitant to attack players could potentially allow a module to end without encountering mythical creatures.


    It could be said that the value of this temporary buff was at least 5000 points or more.


    However, unfortunately, this temporary buff only lasted for three modules. It would have been better if it were permanent.


    Of course, if it were a permanent godslayer buff, it would probably require killing the main body of a Great Old One.


    Just as Liu Xing was lost in thought, Yin En sent him a message - contacting him by phone.


    Without hesitation, Liu Xing took out his phone and dialed Yin En¡¯s number. After all, Yin En and he were already close.


    As the call connected, Yin En couldn¡¯t wait to ask, "Hey, Liu Xing, did you just return directly to the real world?"


    "Yes, I also returned directly to the real world. Is there a problem?" Liu Xing replied.


    Yin En breathed a sigh of relief, somewhat puzzled, and said, "Normally, after the KP officially ends a module, there should be a module settlement before letting the player return to the real world. So, when you suddenly returned directly to the real world this time, I thought something unexpected had happened to me. That¡¯s why I specifically called to confirm. But if that¡¯s the case, then it should be a problem on the KP¡¯s side."


    Liu Xing nodded, suddenly enlightened, "So that¡¯s how it is. I was wondering why I returned directly to the real world this time. It turns out it was because of this reason. But come to think of it, Yin En, when should we proceed to the next advancement module?"


    Yin En thought for a moment before saying, "I think we can do this: now we can include Zhang Jingxu in our small team. After all, if everything goes as planned, our next module teammate should also be Zhang Jingxu. So, I plan to contact Zhang Jingxu first and then confirm the time for the next module."


    Liu Xing thought about it and agreed with Yin En¡¯s suggestion. Zhang Jingxu could indeed be included in their small team. First, because Zhang Jingxu¡¯s abilities were quite good, second, because the cooperation between the two sides in these two modules had been very pleasant, and third, as Yin En said, in the next module, Zhang Jingxu should still be with him and Yin En.


    Therefore, Liu Xing smiled and said, "That¡¯s great. Yin En, please contact Zhang Jingxu. After confirming the time for the next module, just send me a text."


    "OK, let¡¯s do that. I have to go home now to see my dad. It seems like my dad has been calling me about something." Yin En said and then hung up the phone.


    Liu Xing carefully thought about it and realized that he hadn¡¯t been home to see his parents for a while. So, he packed up casually and went home.


    That night, Liu Xing received a text message from Yin En, arranging to have the second advancement module three days later. Zhang Jingxu had also agreed to join their team of two.


    This was good news.


    After playing at home for a day, Liu Xing felt that his parents seemed to be preparing to arrange a blind date for him, so he decisively "escaped" from home on the pretext of having urgent matters.


    After leaving home, Liu Xing thought it was still early and decided to go find Wu Lei again.


    However, whether it was by phone or going to Wu Lei¡¯s board game store, Liu Xing was met with a closed door.


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but frown, starting to suspect that something unfortunate had happened to Wu Lei.


    Perhaps?


    A bold idea once again crossed Liu Xing¡¯s mind - Wu Lei was also a player at the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall.


    Although there was no concrete evidence, Liu Xing now recalled his previous conversations with Wu Lei and found that the advice Wu Lei had given him was similar to the advice given by veterans on the forum to newcomers.


    And most importantly, Zhang Jingxu¡¯s master happened to be named Feng Zhicheng, which was Wu Lei¡¯s favorite name to use when creating character cards. According to Zhang Jingxu, his master should also be participating in the game, and now Wu Lei was coincidentally missing.


    Moreover, upon closer inspection, Liu Xing found several suspicious points.


    Firstly, Wu Lei¡¯s family situation. Although Wu Lei didn¡¯t often mention his family situation, from his occasional remarks and his spending ability, it seemed that Wu Lei¡¯s family situation was average at best. So, theoretically, it was impossible for Wu Lei to support a fairly large board game store in the downtown area of Rongcheng. After all, the prospects for board game stores in China were mediocre at best; most were either losing money or driven by the personal hobbies of the owners. Wu Lei couldn¡¯t have been unaware of this.


    Then there was Wu Lei¡¯s personality. Although Wu Lei, who was still in school, was outgoing and had made many friends, after deeper communication, Liu Xing knew that Wu Lei¡¯s personality was actually very steady. In important matters, Wu Lei tended to be conservative in his decision-making. So, when Wu Lei decided to leave the hospital that had employed him and open a board game store, Liu Xing thought Wu Lei was crazy.


    So, considering all these points, Liu Xing became more convinced that Wu Lei was Zhang Jingxu¡¯s master - Feng Zhicheng.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing made up his mind to seize the opportunity to ask Zhang Jingxu about Feng Zhicheng when they proceeded to the second advancement module.


    For example, Feng Zhicheng¡¯s hometown, because Liu Xing remembered that as long as Wu Lei used Feng Zhicheng¡¯s name when building a character card, Feng Zhicheng would definitely be set as a resident of Qingcheng Mountain, because Feng Zhicheng himself was from Dujiangyan, and Qingcheng Mountain was located there.


    Having made up his mind, Liu Xing began to look forward to the second advancement module the next day.


    And so, the next day arrived, and Liu Xing logged in on time.


    Agility: 50


    Appearance: 85


    Build: 60


    Intelligence: 80


    Inspiration: 70


    Education: 70


    Cthulhu Myth Knowledge: ??


    Sanity: ??/??


    HP: 12


    MP: 30


    Damage Bonus: 1


    Credit: 30


    Skills: Island Nation Language 80, Library Use 60, Investigation 50, Listening 40, Persuasion 70, Combat 40, Evasion 40, Occult 85, Gu Arts 30, Other Languages: Ancient One Language 60.


    Special Skills: Summoning/Dismissing Ba¡¯ya, Ritual Ceremony to Summon King Hastur in Yellow Robes


    Personal Items: Cell phone, English translation of "Yellow King," Scriptures of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, Yellow Seal Pendant, Soul Casket, Friend.


    Liu Xing looked at his personal items and realized that because security checks in China were so strict, he didn¡¯t bring those two daggers with him.


    At this moment, a familiar voice sounded in Liu Xing¡¯s ear, "Hello, players. I am the KP of this module - Li Shunchan. Since this module is a 4v4 competitive module, each side¡¯s players will have their own KP responsible, and the results of various judgments by opposing factions will not be reported."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, never expecting that the KP of this module would be his old acquaintance.


    At this moment, KP Li Shunchan also noticed Liu Xing and specially privately chatted with Liu Xing, "Oh, didn¡¯t expect to see a familiar face here. It seems we¡¯re quite destined, but don¡¯t expect me to go easy on you. However, you¡¯re about to receive a surprise."


    As soon as KP Li Shunchan finished speaking, Liu Xing found himself sitting on a plane, still with the feminized Ling Ishikawa beside him.


    As for Zhang Jingxu, he was sitting in front with Lu Tianya.


    At this moment, a prompt sounded from the plane¡¯s broadcast, but because "Watanabe Ryuusei" didn¡¯t understand English, Liu Xing didn¡¯t know what the broadcast meant...


    "Master, we¡¯re about to land," Ling Ishikawa said softly.


    Liu Xing nodded and fastened his seatbelt.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Xing and his party were standing outside the airport, waiting for the hotel car they had arranged beforehand.


    Bored, Liu Xing smiled at Ling Ish


    ikawa and said, "Ling Ishikawa, how did you manage to get on the plane this time? After all, your passport obviously doesn¡¯t belong to you."


    Ling Ishikawa shook her head helplessly and said, "Ryuusei-kun, don¡¯t tease me. We Island Nation citizens don¡¯t need visas to European countries..."


    Liu Xing had intended to tease her a bit more, but he caught sight of a familiar figure out of the corner of his eye - Juri Sonoda!


    Hastily, Liu Xing looked over and indeed saw Juri Sonoda.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows. Since Juri Sonoda appeared here, it meant that the "Liu Xing" controlled by Yis People should also have come to England.


    Sure enough, Liu Xing saw "Liu Xing".


    "Damn."


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly.


    At this moment, Ling Ishikawa also noticed Juri Sonoda and "Liu Xing".


    So, Ling Ishikawa looked at Liu Xing with a surprised expression.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 424: Cooperation with Yis People and the First Enemy

    Chapter 424: Cooperation with Yis People and the First Enemy


    Before this, Liu Xing hadn¡¯t told Yin En about the incident of his "Liu Xing" character card being hijacked by Yis People, so Liu Xing understood Ling Ishikawa¡¯s mood very well at this moment.


    Because Liu Xing¡¯s current mood was exactly like Ling Ishikawa¡¯s, both feeling like they had been cheated.


    Although Liu Xing had already guessed that sooner or later he would encounter Yis People in the module, he hadn¡¯t expected to meet Yis People so soon, and especially not in this confrontational advanced module. What¡¯s more, he had become teammates with Yis People!


    After all, in confrontational modules like this, players from the same camp would surely gather together from the beginning. And now, his camp was just missing one player, so Yis People must be his teammate.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing felt even more uncomfortable. It was like finally developing a good gaming account, only to have it stolen right away, and then seeing the thief using your stolen account to run dungeons together.


    What¡¯s most infuriating is that you can¡¯t get angry about it; you have to cooperate with this account thief.


    As for why Liu Xing was sure that the current Yis People was also a player participating in the advanced module, it was because character cards that hadn¡¯t participated in the module wouldn¡¯t meet the players currently in the module.


    At this moment, Juri Sonoda also noticed Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa, and walked over with a smile, saying, "Hey, Ryuusei, Ling Ishikawa, I didn¡¯t expect to meet again in England. It¡¯s really fate."


    Liu Xing forced a smile and nodded, saying, "Yeah, Juri sister, I didn¡¯t expect to meet in Manchester. And judging by Brother Liu Xing¡¯s appearance, it seems like you¡¯ve almost recovered."


    Juri Sonoda nodded, looking at Yis People beside her, and said, "Of course, with the professional care of Miss Juri, Liu Xing must be recovering quickly. But although Liu Xing¡¯s body has almost recovered, he may have injured his head in the battle with those fanatics on Yueshihao. So he has lost the memories of his experiences on the Island Nation."


    Upon hearing Juri Sonoda¡¯s words, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. Because if Yis People wasn¡¯t lying, it meant that from the end of Professor Yang¡¯s module until the time he tore the card in the Yueshihao module, Yis People, who was lurking in the "Liu Xing" character card, was either asleep or unconscious. That¡¯s why there were no memories of the Island Nation in the "Liu Xing" character card.


    If that¡¯s the case, then Yis People probably didn¡¯t know that he and Ling Ishikawa were "Liu Xing" and "Yin En."


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing decided not to reveal his true identity to Yis People for now, lest it make Yis People wary. After all, he still had to face Yis People one-on-one with his current character card in the confrontational module. If he let Yis People know his hand now, he would lose the advantage.


    And at this moment, Liu Xing saw another familiar figure¡ªNan Xiaoniao!


    Liu Xing raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t expect Nan Xiaoniao to appear in this module.


    But come to think of it, Liu Xing felt quite sorry for Nan Xiaoniao because since "he" adopted Nan Xiaoniao, he had basically never seen her again. Because during the modules, he was worried that Nan Xiaoniao, a young girl, would hold him back, so he chose not to bring her along.


    Of course, what Liu Xing was more concerned about now was who the pretty girl next to Nan Xiaoniao was.


    The girl looked about twenty years old, with an APP score of around 85. And from her demeanor, she should be a Chinese.


    But judging from the intimate attitude between the girl and Nan Xiaoniao, it seemed like they had a very good relationship. However, this also puzzled Liu Xing even more because he didn¡¯t remember this girl¡¯s existence.


    Could it be that Nan Xiaoniao only met this girl after he switched to the "Watanabe Ryuusei" character card?


    Juri Sonoda saw Liu Xing looking at Nan Xiaoniao and said with a smile, "This is Liu Xing¡¯s adopted daughter, Nan Xiaoniao. And the pretty girl next to Nan Xiaoniao is called Shi Zixuan. We met on the plane, and because Shi Zixuan and Nan Xiaoniao hit it off right away, Shi Zixuan just took Nan Xiaoniao to buy some gifts."


    Liu Xing nodded and couldn¡¯t help but look at Shi Zixuan again because he always felt that Shi Zixuan was also a player.


    Because according to a famous quote from JOJO - "Stand users attract each other," there was a post on the Cthulhu RPG Game forum suggesting that players would also be attracted to each other in modules.


    Although the character cards played by players and the NPCs in the module didn¡¯t seem much different, when two players who didn¡¯t know each other met, even with many NPCs around, they could still recognize each other¡¯s player identities at first sight.


    Ling Ishikawa once again displayed a hopeless expression.


    However, Liu Xing noticed one thing now, and that was that Yis People had always referred to Juri Sonoda as "Juri," which in Island Nation represented an intimate relationship between the two. Because if the relationship was ordinary, some title would be added to the name.


    Therefore, Liu Xing suddenly felt like he had been "cuckolded" by "himself."


    During their time in Yueshihao, Liu Xing could actually feel that Juri Sonoda had a certain interest in him. But at that time, Liu Xing thought that after the Yueshihao module, he wouldn¡¯t see Juri Sonoda again, so he didn¡¯t plan to flirt with her.


    But now, seeing Juri Sonoda and Yis People bringing Nan Xiaoniao abroad for a trip, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but feel uncomfortable.


    But to be honest, Liu Xing could also guess why Yis People had come to Manchester. After all, Manchester wasn¡¯t considered a tourist city. It used to be an industrial area of England, so there weren¡¯t many famous tourist attractions.


    So, Yis People didn¡¯t come here for tourism; it was very likely that they were commissioned by someone, either Isabella or Chris.


    As for the so-called commission, it should be related to the background story of this module¡ªthe mystery of the disappearance of foreign tourist groups.


    Obviously, the reason why these foreign tourist groups disappeared was most likely due to attacks by mythical creatures or being captured by some secret cult... Of course, it could also be both.


    Therefore, Liu Xing speculated that the opposing camp players were probably from a certain secret cult or shared belief in some mythical creature. So, the mission of his side¡¯s camp was to solve the mystery of the disappearance of foreign tourist groups, while the mission of the opposing camp was to continue attacking and abducting a certain number of foreign tourist groups.


    After all, from the background story, all the people in those foreign tourist groups were taken away.


    At this moment, Lu Tianya, who was sitting behind Liu Xing, suddenly spoke up, "Wow, it seems like our timing to come to England isn¡¯t great. Because recently, many foreign tourists have gone missing in England. Just two days ago, a group of twenty people mysteriously disappeared in Manchester."


    Liu Xing pretended to be surprised and said, "What, is that true? Then aren¡¯t we in danger?"


    And at this moment, Yis People took the initiative to speak, "To be honest, this time Juri, Little Bird, and I came to Manchester, actually for this matter. Because of certain reasons, I have some relationship with the police officer bureau chief in Manchester. So, he specially invited me to come and assist in the investigation. But speaking of which, we are currently lacking in strength and need help. So, Ryuusei, could you and your friends help us?"


    Liu Xing frowned. He didn¡¯t expect Yis People to suddenly ask for his help. The plot was progressing too quickly.


    And at this moment, Zhang Jingxu furrowed his brows and said, "Damn it, I just received news that the person we¡¯re looking for has disappeared because he also came to Manchester with a certain domestic tourist group."


    Liu Xing was dumbfounded. Although at the beginning, Liu Xing had also considered that the entry point of this module¡¯s plot should be his group being attacked by unknown individuals, thus officially starting the main quest to proceed with the module.


    But Liu Xing didn¡¯t expect that the Ancient One would be captured by those unknown individuals.


    However, upon careful consideration, this was also a good thing. After all, in this way, his group would have a reason to agree to Yis People¡¯s request, and then they could leverage the power of the Manchester police.


    Although in the Cthulhu RPG Game, the police force always seemed to be missing in major events, they were still useful in gathering intelligence in the early stages, as the police force could mobilize a large number of resources and access various internal information that ordinary people couldn¡¯t reach.


    So, Liu Xing smiled and said, "It looks like we have to cooperate with Brother Liu Xing, because we came this time to travel to England with a friend, but unexpectedly, he¡¯s also missing now. So, Brother Liu Xing, if you don¡¯t mind us holding you back, we¡¯re willing to work with you."


    Yis People shook his head with a smile and said, "No, no, no. Juri mentioned you to me before. Since you were able to solve the Morimoto Academy incident, it shows that your ability in dealing with those mysterious incidents is no less than mine."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 425: A Bit Safer

    Chapter 425: A Bit Safer


    Since encountering Yis People, Liu Xing had been closely observing their demeanor. So far, there hadn¡¯t been anything unusual about Yis People.


    Although the Cthulhu RPG Game required players to play their roles well, it didn¡¯t demand absolute adherence to character roles. So, at times, players could express their own emotions.


    For instance, when Ling Ishikawa saw Yis People earlier, the confused expression didn¡¯t fit the character setting, considering Ling Ishikawa hadn¡¯t encountered "Liu Xing" before.


    Therefore, Liu Xing believed even more that Yis People probably didn¡¯t know that "Watanabe Ryuusei" was their character card, or that they were "Watanabe Ryuusei."


    In conclusion, Liu Xing felt he had a slight advantage in the battle with Yis People because he could use this module to observe any new cards Yis People might have.


    After all, according to logic, the "Liu Xing" character card would need to go through two or three modules before advancing. So, in these two or three modules, as long as Yis People wasn¡¯t too foolish, they should be able to develop new cards, such as using their own knowledge or utilizing resources in the module to create various high-tech weapons and items.


    Therefore, in this module, Liu Xing decided to pay close attention to Yis People¡¯s actions.


    After confirming cooperation with Yis People, the bus had already arrived at the hotel.


    After getting off the bus at the hotel, Yis People spoke up, "Ryuusei, you guys go back to the hotel and rest first. I need to go find Chris, the head of the Manchester Police Department, to report your situation. Since we¡¯ll be cooperating with the local police in Manchester for the next operation, we need to follow some of Manchester Police¡¯s rules. Besides, I¡¯ll try to get some weapons and equipment from Chris. I believe Chris would be willing to give me some pistols and bulletproof vests, and maybe we can also get first-hand information from the Manchester Police about the missing foreign tourist group."


    Liu Xing nodded. Working with the police indeed brought many conveniences, but it also required a certain cost. After all, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in the world. So, the police couldn¡¯t completely trust the player¡¯s side, nor could they give the player¡¯s side too much autonomy.


    Just as Yis People had said earlier, the player¡¯s side was only responsible for assisting the Manchester Police, so the initiative naturally remained with the Manchester Police.


    Thus, Liu Xing smiled and said, "Then, I¡¯ll trouble you, big brother Liu Xing. But if possible, please ask about the missing case of the Chinese tourist group. It would be even better if you could bring back relevant internal information because we have a friend who disappeared after following the Chinese tourist group to Manchester."


    To be honest, Liu Xing felt a strange sense of amusement being called "big brother" by himself...


    Yis People thought for a moment and said with a smile, "No problem, I¡¯ll ask Chris for you. You guys wait for my good news at the hotel. It¡¯s getting late now, so I¡¯ll be back soon."


    While speaking, Yis People flagged down a taxi and left the hotel.


    So, Liu Xing and his group, along with Juri Sonoda and Nan Xiaoniao, completed the check-in procedures and went to their respective rooms.


    The moment they entered the room, Liu Xing heard KP Li Shunchan saying, "Because the players have reached the initial safe point of our camp, let me first explain a special setting in this module¡ªsafe points. Firstly, in this module, as long as players from the same camp enter the same safe point, they can have unlimited Private Room time, of course, the rules that must be followed still apply. Secondly, the special function of safe points is that the opposing camp cannot detect what¡¯s happening inside the safe point. Simply put, players don¡¯t need to worry about their camp¡¯s safe point being monitored by the opposing camp. However, players shouldn¡¯t expect to engage in corresponding behaviors in the opposing camp¡¯s safe point."


    "Lastly, the most important setting about safe points is that every player can set a safe point for their own camp. However, the safe point must be relatively enclosed, and the player must have temporary usage rights to the place, such as the hotel rooms you are in now, or a Private Room in a restaurant, or inside a car, and so on. But after setting your safe point, you won¡¯t be able to change it within three days. By the way, the hotel rooms you are in now are your initial safe points, and you can change your safe point now."


    After listening to KP Li Shunchan¡¯s introduction, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. This safe point setting was quite interesting.


    Liu Xing had been pondering before about the regulations on Private Room time in this module. If it were restricted by time or frequency, it would be troublesome.


    With that, Zhang Jingxu briskly entered the restroom.


    After a while, Zhang Jingxu came out of the restroom, somewhat surprised, "Didn¡¯t expect to receive a special Side Quest even before the Main quest triggers. This special Side Quest can be shared, so, Liu Xing, you guys accept it."


    As Zhang Jingxu finished speaking, KP Li Shunchan spoke up, "Player Zhang Jingxu has shared a special Side Quest with you¡ªRescue Mr. Zhang. Would you like to accept this Mission?"


    "Accept," Liu Xing said without hesitation.


    KP Li Shunchan continued, "OK, Player Liu Xing has accepted the Side Quest¡ªRescue Mr. Zhang. The mission objective is to rescue the abducted Mr. Zhang. The mission reward is 500 points and a random item."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that this special Side Quest was indeed special. The mission objective was so concise... nothing was mentioned, not even the specific name of the person.


    However, the reward for this Side Quest was quite good. Although it was a random item, it was provided by the China Daoist Sect, so Liu Xing believed it would be excellent.


    "Zhang Jingxu, do you have any specific information about this Mr. Zhang? Why doesn¡¯t the Mission description even mention his name?" Ling Ishikawa asked in confusion.


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head, waving his phone and said, "I don¡¯t know either. But they said they would quickly send over the information about Mr. Zhang."


    Before Zhang Jingxu finished his sentence, his phone pinged with a message notification.


    Opening it, Zhang Jingxu said, "The information has arrived. The full name of Mr. Zhang is Zhang Wenbing, a financial manager of a well-known company in China. This company belongs to the hidden industry of the China Daoist Sect. A few days ago, Zhang Wenbing followed a tourist group to England. The entire tourist group lost contact suddenly in London, so they hope we can investigate Zhang Wenbing¡¯s situation while investigating the missing Ancient One case. If possible, rescue Zhang Wenbing. In return, the China Daoist Sect will offer us many benefits."


    Zhang Jingxu finished and handed his phone to Liu Xing, displaying Zhang Wenbing¡¯s photo on the screen.


    Zhang Wenbing in the photo appeared to be around thirty years old, handsome, clearly a successful individual.


    After seeing Zhang Wenbing¡¯s photo, Ling Ishikawa fell into deep thought.


    A minute later, Ling Ishikawa suddenly clapped her hands, saying, "I knew this person looked familiar! Zhang Wenbing was my teammate during my first module."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised, "What? Yin En, are you saying that this Zhang Wenbing is also a player?"


    Ling Ishikawa nodded affirmatively, saying, "Exactly, Zhang Wenbing should be a player. However, logically speaking, unrelated players shouldn¡¯t be involved in the same module. So, this missing Zhang Wenbing might likely be a player from the opposing camp."


    Zhang Jingxu on the side shook his head, speaking seriously, "Not necessarily, because there¡¯s another possibility. Zhang Wenbing may have been eliminated in a previous module, resulting in him becoming an NPC."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 426: The First Stage of the Main Quest

    Chapter 426: The First Stage of the Main Quest


    If a character card falls off, then before the player resurrects the character card, it will temporarily be converted into an NPC. If the player fails to revive the module, or simply does not perform the resurrection module, then this character card will be permanently converted into an NPC.


    So, Liu Xing speculated that Zhang Wenbing should belong to the former, because logically, if Zhang Wenbing had already been permanently converted into an NPC, then even if Zhang Wenbing was caught in this module, there would be no special appearance requesting the player to rescue Zhang Wenbing¡¯s Side Quest. After all, according to the Daoist tradition, this Zhang Wenbing was just a financial manager of a company. It would be best if the Daoist tradition could rescue him, and if not, it wouldn¡¯t matter much. Moreover, this Side Quest does not specify any punishment for mission failure.


    "Well, let¡¯s put aside Zhang Wenbing¡¯s matter for now. If nothing unexpected happens, we should encounter this Zhang Wenbing while doing the Main Quest. After all, this Zhang Wenbing should not have completely transformed into an NPC yet. Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall should not let him die in this module," Zhang Jingxu said with a smile.


    Liu Xing shrugged, suddenly thinking of a problem, that is, there seemed to be quite a few bugs in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall.


    Firstly, his character card was inexplicably hacked by Yis People, and then this "Zhang Wenbing" who had not been completely transformed into an NPC was involved in the module and was even in danger, forcing the KP to issue a special Side Quest for the player to rescue "Zhang Wenbing."


    And the reason why such a special Side Quest was issued was also because this module was competitive, so although the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall could completely control NPCs (probably), it was impossible for the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall to completely control the players. So, as long as the player was willing, it was entirely possible to kill "Zhang Wenbing."


    Therefore, if "Zhang Wenbing" was killed in this module, then the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall would not be able to give an explanation to the resurrected Zhang Wenbing through the resurrection module.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing spoke up, "Zhang Jingxu, that¡¯s not necessarily the case. Since such a special Side Quest has appeared, it indicates that the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall also dares not guarantee that Zhang Wenbing can survive in this module. Therefore, they hope that we will rescue Zhang Wenbing. Moreover, they have given such a tempting reward. Of course, considering the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall¡¯s concern that Zhang Wenbing might die in this module, I suspect that there are players in the opposing camp whose profession is Fanatic, or their sanity points are very low."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded, saying seriously, "Liu Xing, you¡¯re right. Although the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall can ensure that NPCs will not kill Zhang Wenbing, and can also use coercion to prevent ordinary players from harming Zhang Wenbing, players with professions like Fanatic or low sanity points are uncontrollable factors. It¡¯s hard to say when they might kill Zhang Wenbing. So, it¡¯s possible that soon, the reward for this Side Quest we accepted will increase."


    Liu Xing chuckled and shook his head, saying, "It¡¯s unlikely to be such a good thing, and even if it is, they probably won¡¯t inform us directly. After all, if they were to inform us, it would be equivalent to telling us that those missing foreign tourists are in danger, which is quite important information. So, I think even if they want to increase the reward, it will be by secretly upgrading the grade of that random item. Well, let¡¯s not discuss this Side Quest for now. There are priorities to consider. What we should discuss now is the Main Quest of this module."


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged, somewhat indifferent, "Actually, the Main Quest of competitive modules is quite straightforward. In plain terms, it revolves around a goal and competing with the enemy camp, or simply killing all players of the enemy camp. From the current situation, it seems that in this module, the target both sides need to compete for is those missing foreign tourists. We need to rescue all of these missing foreign tourists. And players in the enemy camp are most likely to use these missing foreign tourists as sacrificial offerings for a Ritual Ceremony. After all, as far as I know, in most competitive modules, the evil side wants to conduct a Ritual Ceremony related to the Great Old One."


    Liu Xing thought for a moment, still somewhat puzzled, "Indeed, as it seems now, the players in the enemy camp are planning to use these missing foreign tourists as sacrificial offerings. But I¡¯m now pondering a question: why do they have to capture foreign tourists as sacrificial offerings? After all, a large number of missing foreign tourists will undoubtedly create enormous diplomatic and public opinion pressure on the English government, forcing the English government and certain forces to fully investigate these cases of missing foreign tourists. This may be counterproductive for the enemy camp, after all, the reason why secret cults are called secret cults is because they do not yet have the strength to put themselves openly."


    "Yes, you¡¯re right, Liu Xing. I agree with what you said. I also think that the enemy camp¡¯s behavior of kidnapping a large number of foreign tourists is somewhat strange because they could simply kidnap homeless people in England or collude with certain mental hospitals or orphanages, taking those mentally ill patients or orphans who are not cared for by anyone as sacrificial offerings. This would be more cost-effective for them," Zhang Jingxu said, frowning.


    Liu Xing nodded, very much in agreement with what Zhang Jingxu mentioned. After all, Liu Xing had never heard of using non-English nationals as sacrifices, and sacrificing non-English nationals would yield better results than using English nationals.


    At this point, Ling Ishikawa had already retrieved the note and key from his luggage. "It¡¯s a good thing those items were in my backpack, and my character card isn¡¯t the forgetful type, so it took a while to find these note and key. But I wonder if this key can still open the door at the address on the note, after all, it¡¯s been over ten years."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Liu Xing frowned, knowing it must be Yis People returning.


    So, after Ling Ishikawa put away the note and key, Liu Xing opened the door, and indeed, it was Yis People outside.


    And at this moment, Yis People was holding a suitcase in his hand.


    After entering the room, Yis People opened the suitcase, revealing the bulletproof vests and pistols he had promised earlier.


    "There are a total of six bulletproof vests, ten pistols, and one hundred magazines here. In addition, Chris will also make police badges for us to facilitate our investigation in Manchester. However, we¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow to get them. At the same time, we should also be able to get twenty tear gas and smoke grenades," Yis People said with a smile.


    Liu Xing frowned slightly; Chris seemed to have provided quite a lot of Weapons and Equipment.


    Yis People took out a pistol and handed it to Liu Xing, saying, "When I went to see Chris today, Chris happened to be leading a patrol team. So, when Chris knew that you guys were also willing to join my team to help investigate the case of missing foreign tourists, he unhesitatingly gave me these Weapons and Equipment. He also told me that these were all essential items because the enemies we might face next, a significant portion of them are human and they also have various types of light weapons."


    "Because currently, the missing foreign tourists in the Manchester area have basically disappeared in suburban areas, and at the confirmed crime scenes, the Manchester police found bullet holes, shotgun shells, and submachine gun bullet holes, as well as bullet casings. So, after professional analysis, the number of terrorists kidnapping foreign tourists is about ten people, and almost everyone is armed. However, no bloodstains were found at the crime scenes, indicating that these terrorists were only bluffing with their guns."


    "And besides the traces left by firearms, the Manchester police also found many terrifying scratches, which were obviously left by non-human creatures. So, these are also the targets we need to identify and find. Currently, I roughly speculate that these scratches should have been left by Ghouls or Deep Ones, but tomorrow Chris will send someone to take us to the crime scene for an on-site inspection, and then we can find out the truth."


    As Yis People finished speaking, KP Li Shunchan spoke up, "The first stage of the Main Quest of this module¡ªinvestigation¡ªis now officially underway. Players, please investigate the crime scenes of the missing foreign tourists carefully, as your investigation results will affect the direction of the upcoming Mission."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 427: Unexpected Incident

    Chapter 427: Unexpected Incident


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that this module¡¯s Main quest was still divided into stages. It seemed that the plot would unfold based on the actions of the player in each stage.


    "This Main quest seems quite interesting. It feels like playing a galgame, where our actions determine the development of the plot. So, I have a bold guess now. We¡¯ve gathered too much information in this module, which might not be a good thing. After all, although this staged Main quest appears to give players a lot of autonomy, it actually forces them to follow the predetermined plot of the module," Ling Ishikawa said with a smile.


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. Ling Ishikawa was right. In the Cthulhu RPG Game, doing a regular Main quest was like playing an open-world game, allowing freedom of movement in a large area as long as the final goal was achieved. But doing these staged Main quests was akin to playing a linear RPG game, following a mission¡¯s flow with time constraints in each stage.


    Just like the current first stage of this Main quest. Although it seemed like there was time for investigation for several days, Liu Xing was certain that within two or three days, Chris would issue new requirements, forcing the Main quest into the second stage.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, speaking up, "Of course. Basically, all competitive modules¡¯ Main quests are staged to ensure competitiveness among players and to prevent some players from slacking off or taking shortcuts."


    Just then, Yis People¡¯s phone rang.


    Glancing at his phone, Yis People furrowed his brows and said, "It¡¯s Chris. He probably has some new information he wants to share with us."


    Yis People answered the call and activated the speakerphone. "Chris, is there something important you need from me right now?"


    The voice on the other end, Chris, spoke solemnly, "The situation has changed. My informant just relayed a message. A tourist group from the United States of America, on their way back to the hotel, seems to have been coerced by two large trucks. They¡¯ve changed their route and are heading out of the city. So, I suspect these two trucks are involved. I¡¯ve already led a team of police officers to intercept. Liu Xing, bring your companions along. Make sure to wear bulletproof vests and carry handguns. If things go as expected, there might be a confrontation. We¡¯ll stay in touch via walkie-talkies."


    Chris finished speaking and hung up.


    Yis People put down his phone and took out a walkie-talkie from his pocket, tuning it to the appropriate channel.


    "Attention all colleagues on this channel. Suspects are holding a tourist group hostage and heading west out of town. To avoid alerting them, we won¡¯t set up roadblocks at the city¡¯s exits. All patrol cars will switch to unmarked vehicles for tracking."


    Chris¡¯s voice came through the walkie-talkie.


    Liu Xing sighed, speaking up, "Let¡¯s go. I didn¡¯t expect to get to the main action so quickly, but I think this operation might end up being fruitless."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded, smiling, "I think so too. After all, according to the typical plot of those cop films, the suspects appearing at the beginning are either a misunderstanding or imitators. It¡¯s unlikely we¡¯ll catch the real criminals. But regardless, we should still go and make our presence felt. After all, Chris calling us over this time is to assess our ability."


    "Exactly. I can feel Chris doesn¡¯t have much confidence in us. He probably reached out to me out of desperation. After all, he mentioned that apart from me, he doesn¡¯t know anyone else with the ability to deal with mythical creatures," Yis People shrugged.


    Hearing Yis People¡¯s words, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows.


    Because from Liu Xing¡¯s brief contact with Chris before, he knew that Chris probably didn¡¯t know about the existence of mythical creatures. And in Fisher¡¯s Village, Alice mentioned that apart from some high-level officials in some countries, people like Chris, a police chief in a place like this, were not on the same level. So, he shouldn¡¯t have known about mythical creatures through official channels. At most, he might have known about some secret cults.


    So, Liu Xing believed there were only two possibilities for Chris to know about mythical creatures now.


    The first possibility was that the English authorities discovered that the recent disappearances of foreign tourists might be related to mythical creatures. And because these cases were scattered throughout England, they had no choice but to inform the police chiefs in various places, hence Chris, who didn¡¯t know how to deal with mythical creatures, finding Yis People.


    The second possibility was Isabella¡¯s doing. After all, Liu Xing knew Isabella was not someone to be underestimated. So, Liu Xing suspected Isabella either had something to do with the recent disappearances of foreign tourists or wanted to cause trouble amidst these incidents. Therefore, out of some purpose, she informed Chris of the existence of mythical creatures, and even Chris calling Yis People to England, were all Isabella¡¯s doings.


    But regardless of which possibility it was, it wasn¡¯t good news for Liu Xing¡¯s group. After all, the former possibility indicated that the English authorities couldn¡¯t handle these recent disappearances of foreign tourists, while the latter possibility suggested Isabella might stir up trouble behind the scenes.


    On second thought, Alice should also appear in this module, right?


    Liu Xing remembered that in Fisher¡¯s Village, Alice said she would return to England after leaving Fisher¡¯s Village. So, Alice should still be in England now, and Alice¡¯s master was English, and even among all humans in the world, he was the foremost expert on mythical creatures.


    So, someone like Alice¡¯s master must be known to the English authorities. And after the recent disappearances of foreign tourists, the English authorities would definitely ask for his help in solving the case.


    Looking around, Liu Xing saw that five SUVs were trailing behind the trucks, all moving steadily.


    It seemed that at least in terms of numbers, they had the advantage... unless there were people inside the trucks as well.


    After a while, the front truck finally stopped.


    Liu Xing gripped his gun and said, "Let¡¯s wait in the car for now. If a gunfight breaks out, we¡¯ll help, but everyone be careful. If it gets too dangerous, retreat back into the car."


    Everyone nodded and began closely monitoring the situation ahead.


    At this moment, Chris got out of a nearby car with his men and approached the trucks.


    After more than ten minutes, Chris and his men returned, and Chris¡¯s voice came through the walkie-talkie, "I¡¯ve confirmed that the suspects on the trucks are indeed kidnappers, and there are at least two armed robbers on the bus. So, in the next few seconds, we¡¯ll start shooting to blow out the tires of the trucks and the bus, then hold our ground."


    After a brief pause, Chris began counting down, "Ten, nine, eight, seven... one!"


    As the countdown ended, Liu Xing heard a barrage of gunfire and the sound of tires bursting.


    Then, gunfire came from the direction of the trucks.


    Thus, both sides began a standoff. The robbers couldn¡¯t leave the scene because of the blown-out tires, and if they dared to exit the trucks, they would face a hail of bullets.


    As for the police officers, they remained calm, hiding behind vehicles and observing the robbers¡¯ movements. So, when the robbers realized their gunfire had no effect after a round, they gave up wasting bullets.


    More than ten minutes passed, and suddenly, Liu Xing heard the sound of helicopter blades approaching.


    Liu Xing leaned out to see three helicopters with police markings flying towards them.


    Of course, at the same time, more than ten police cars arrived, and a group of officers with submachine guns disembarked.


    The situation was now under control.


    Liu Xing knew the robbers were trapped and couldn¡¯t escape unless they were all mythical creatures.


    At this point, negotiators began to approach the robbers.


    Liu Xing stretched and said, "It looks like we just came here to go through the motions this time. But unless something unexpected happens, these robbers aren¡¯t the ones we¡¯re looking for. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been caught so easily."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded, smiling, "Exactly. I¡¯m sure these robbers are just ordinary people, and their goal should be to kidnap these foreign tourists, then blame all the previous kidnappings on themselves to demand higher ransom and gain more profit."


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s analysis was logical and well-founded.


    After a while, Liu Xing saw that all the robbers had been apprehended. After all, they were now in a tight spot and couldn¡¯t escape unless they had wings.


    At this point, the crisis had passed, and Liu Xing¡¯s group could finally relax.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 428: Cult of the Cadaver

    Chapter 428: Cult of the Cadaver


    Watching as the bandits and foreign tourists were escorted into police cars, Liu Xing spoke up, "Looks like today¡¯s affair has come to an end. We can prepare to head back for dinner now. Honestly, I¡¯m exhausted, famished, and sleepy. After dinner, I¡¯m going straight to bed to adjust my jet lag."


    Zhang Jingxu chuckled and said, "I¡¯m feeling the same way. Liu Xing, could you give Chris a call and let him know we¡¯re leaving first? There¡¯s nothing urgent for us here now anyway."


    Yis People nodded, taking out their phone to make the call, but then they saw Chris approaching.


    Yis People rolled down the car window and began conversing with Chris in English.


    Meanwhile, Ling Ishikawa provided real-time translation to Liu Xing, "Liu Xing, Chris says that today¡¯s case is just as we suspected. These bandits are all copycats, a group of mafia members who came over from Italy. They planned to kidnap these foreign tourists and then declare that they had kidnapped them before, demanding billions of dollars in ransom. Unfortunately, their plan failed this time."


    Liu Xing nodded. It was as expected. Just like those lesser-known terrorist organizations, they often surfaced to claim responsibility for terrorist attacks to boost their organization¡¯s status in the martial world.


    Clearly, these bandits with mafia backgrounds also wanted to capitalize on the situation, but unfortunately, they were caught red-handed.


    However, Liu Xing still had some doubts. These bandits seemed too cowardly. Despite being surrounded and their vehicles damaged, with their firepower and hostages, they had the opportunity to negotiate with the authorities. It didn¡¯t make sense for them to surrender so easily.


    Moreover, according to Chris¡¯s earlier statement, these bandits had kidnapped these foreign tourists within the city. This showed how inflated their confidence was. But why did they capitulate so quickly?


    So, with these thoughts in mind, Liu Xing voiced his doubts.


    Furrowing her brows, Ling Ishikawa said, "Ryuusei, what you said makes sense. Something seems off about these bandits upon closer examination. Could this be a tactic to lure us away from the main plot? Chris seems to think so too. He wants us to investigate those two trucks now. He suspects these bandits haven¡¯t been entirely truthful, as their motives and actions don¡¯t add up."


    Yis People nodded, turning to say, "You all heard Ling Ishikawa¡¯s translation, right? Chris wants us to check out those two trucks now. He suspects these bandits haven¡¯t been entirely honest, given their motives and behavior."


    So, under Chris¡¯s guidance, Liu Xing¡¯s group first arrived at the rear of the trucks.


    At that moment, police officers were opening the rear doors of the trucks.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, instinctively placing his hand on his holster. Because according to the classic tropes of certain cop or horror movies, this situation often led to an ambush upon opening.


    However, Liu Xing was soon disappointed. There was no ambush upon opening. The rear compartments of the trucks were empty.


    But within a second, a foul stench hit Liu Xing¡¯s nostrils, making him feel nauseous.


    Fortunately, whatever he had eaten on the plane earlier had already been digested; otherwise, Liu Xing felt he would have vomited on the spot.


    Of course, Zhang Jingxu and the others were no better off. They quickly stepped away from the rear compartments of the trucks and began retching... except for Chris.


    After drinking the bottle of mineral water handed to him by a nearby officer, Liu Xing finally caught his breath and looked at the rear compartment of that truck with confusion.


    Because there was a huge logo on the truck¡¯s body. Although Liu Xing couldn¡¯t recognize the specific company the logo represented, he could tell from its style that it was likely a courier company, as the logo depicted a stick figure running with a box.


    Liu Xing shrugged, shaking his head, "We don¡¯t know. Now we can only rely on Chris and their police interrogation abilities. But I doubt they¡¯ll get much out of them since the bandits won¡¯t likely reveal too much information. And I suspect these expendables might have been hypnotized."


    At this point, Yis People signaled for Liu Xing and the others to leave the rear compartment.


    In the driver¡¯s cabin of the truck, Liu Xing¡¯s group found nothing. But in the rear compartment of the other truck, they found more scratches and several scales.


    Picking up a scale, Liu Xing didn¡¯t need inspiration to determine it was from a Deep One. These scales were identical to the ones he had seen in Fisher¡¯s Village.


    So, Liu Xing could confirm that this module was indeed related to Deep Ones.


    After investigating both trucks, Yis People returned and, after a discussion with Liu Xing and the others, informed Chris that both Deep Ones and Ghouls were involved in the disappearance of the foreign tourists.


    Chris furrowed his brows. After saying a few words to Yis People, he turned and left.


    "Chris wants us to return and standby for now. Tomorrow, he¡¯ll arrange for us to visit the scene of the incident again, and he¡¯ll also request support from London," Yis People said.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, knowing for sure that the support coming from London would be Alice.


    After all, according to the previous storyline theory, now was the perfect time to trigger the "Alice" storyline point.


    Back in the car, Ling Ishikawa spoke up, "Ah, this module seems quite challenging. Our enemies not only include Ghouls but also Deep Ones. At least one leader-level mythical creature is involved."


    Liu Xing nodded, somewhat helplessly saying, "What¡¯s going on? Ghouls usually dwell underground, so how did they end up cooperating with Deep Ones, who lurk in the water?"


    "I might know the reason," Yis People suddenly said.


    Liu Xing and the others looked at Yis People simultaneously.


    Yis People organized his thoughts and said, "Here¡¯s the thing. In the last module, I encountered an England Wizard being pursued by Deep Ones. He told me about a secret cult in England preparing for something big. This Wizard was originally an undercover agent within that secret cult, sent to make contact with another secret cult. But he was discovered by members of another secret cult."


    "So, this Wizard was being hunted down by both sides, and my team¡¯s main quest was to ensure his safety. Amidst the fanatical pursuit by cultists and Deep Ones, we successfully escorted the Wizard to safety. But because the Wizard was critically injured from the start, we couldn¡¯t extract much more information from him. However, from what we¡¯re seeing now, I suspect the mastermind behind this disappearance of foreign tourists is the secret cult the Wizard mentioned, likely the Cult of the Cadaver."


    Liu Xing nodded. In the Cthulhu RPG Game, among human-created churches based on belief in mythical creatures, the most cohesive one is probably the Cult of the Cadaver.


    Due to the origins and doctrines of the Cult of the Cadaver, almost all Ghoul worshippers join the Cult of the Cadaver. And because there are many Ghouls in the upper echelons, no follower dares to establish their own sect. Therefore, the Cult of the Cadaver is virtually uncontested on its turf.


    But if it¡¯s indeed the Cult of the Cadaver, what could be their purpose in abducting so many foreign tourists?


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 429: Arrival of Alice

    Chapter 429: Arrival of Alice


    Liu Xing pondered for a moment before speaking, "If it truly is the Cult of the Cadaver, then we¡¯re in for trouble. After all, the Cult of the Cadaver has deep roots in various Western European countries. Their influence in these regions is substantial. England can be considered one of the strongholds of the Cult of the Cadaver. Moreover, if I remember correctly, the Cult of the Cadaver is one of the rare secret cults in the Cthulhu RPG Game that takes the upper-class route."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded beside him, smiling as he said, "Exactly. The Cult of the Cadaver indeed prefers the upper-class route. After all, many European nobles of the past enjoyed indulging in activities that were thrilling and unconventional. Additionally, the Cult of the Cadaver promises them immortality, fulfilling their desires. So, quite a few European nobles joined the Cult of the Cadaver. Furthermore, I¡¯ve heard from my mentor that even now, many elites from Europe and America secretly join the Cult of the Cadaver."


    "In that case, we really need to consider the relationship between the Cult of the Cadaver and the upper echelons of England. Honestly, I feel like this operation by the Cult of the Cadaver is somehow related to the upper echelons of England. Or at least, the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s actions have received tacit approval from the upper echelons of England," Ling Ishikawa said, stroking his chin.


    Yis People shook his head, speaking earnestly, "I think that¡¯s highly unlikely. Unless the brains of the upper echelons in England collectively short-circuited, it¡¯s impossible for them to allow the Cult of the Cadaver to act in this manner. After all, the large-scale disappearance of foreign tourists in England would have severe international repercussions. The countries from which the missing tourists come would pressure England. Given England¡¯s current situation, they cannot afford such pressure. So, even if the English authorities agree to the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s actions, they would likely demand that the Cult of the Cadaver target their own vulnerable groups like the homeless and mentally ill."


    Great minds think alike.


    After several hours of interaction, Liu Xing felt that Yis People had entered a state of immersion, treating himself as a player rather than an NPC. Yis People¡¯s way of thinking had also become quite similar to that of a "human."


    Of course, Liu Xing noticed that Yis People didn¡¯t completely adhere to the proper terms and tone in some instances. Liu Xing hardly ever heard Yis People use the terms "player" and "NPC."


    However, if Yis People hadn¡¯t stolen his account, Liu Xing might have genuinely mistaken Yis People for an ordinary player.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing said, "I think both of you make valid points. So, if we combine these two perspectives, it¡¯s not difficult to come up with two possibilities. The first possibility is that the Cult of the Cadaver has grown powerful enough to disregard the English authorities, who can only superficially investigate their actions. The second possibility is that the Cult of the Cadaver has entered into a deep collaboration with the English authorities. The benefits that the English authorities can derive from this cooperation far outweigh the costs they need to bear. Considering real-world incidents like the Malaysian Airlines disappearance, turning it into an unsolved mystery would, at most, affect England economically and in terms of reputation. Moreover, the English authorities could shift the blame onto a terrorist organization."


    Ling Ishikawa and the others nodded in agreement with Liu Xing¡¯s words, each lost in their own thoughts.


    After a while, Zhang Jingxu spoke up, "Actually, I think there¡¯s another possibility. The Cult of the Cadaver might be colluding with external forces, intending to disgrace the current English authorities in the case of the foreign tourists¡¯ disappearance. This would lead to a significant loss of credibility and might even force some officials to resign, allowing the Cult of the Cadaver to support their own followers into power. Then, they could quickly solve these cases of missing foreign tourists, enhancing their followers¡¯ influence and social prestige, ultimately making the Cult of the Cadaver the true power behind England."


    Upon hearing Zhang Jingxu¡¯s words, Liu Xing and the others frowned because Zhang Jingxu¡¯s explanation was also quite convincing.


    Firstly, if the information provided by Yis People was accurate, the Cult of the Cadaver did seek external assistance, planning to create a major incident in England. So, if the Cult of the Cadaver only intended to hold a Ritual Ceremony, they wouldn¡¯t need outside help. Typically, the strength of external assistance should be comparable to that of the Cult of the Cadaver. Therefore, considering the scale of this operation, it¡¯s not easy for the Cult of the Cadaver to create such a significant incident.


    Then, regarding the settings of these secret cults in the Cthulhu RPG Game, it can be said that the ultimate goal of most churches in the world is to make everyone in the world worship their deities.


    Of course, Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day.


    Therefore, as long as the leaders of these secret cults aren¡¯t fools or reckless brutes, or blindly confident idiots, they would plan their development routes well. For example, they might set a small goal first, turning all villagers in a village into their followers, then target a city, then a country.


    Considering the current size of the Cult of the Cadaver in this parallel world, they have indeed reached the point of dominating a nation. However, for secret cults, they definitely cannot surface, or rather, they wouldn¡¯t want to surface unless the Cult of the Cadaver is prepared to resist the entire world of ordinary humans.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing sighed and said seriously, "I agree with your idea, Zhang Jingxu. The Cult of the Cadaver indeed might be plotting against England. Because if the Cult of the Cadaver wants to seize control of a country, England is indeed a good target. Firstly, the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s development in England should be quite good, with a certain foundation. Secondly, as an island nation, England is somewhat isolated, so the chances of the Cult of the Cadaver being discovered after seizing power would be low. Even if discovered, other countries would hesitate to act against England. Lastly, regarding the resistance the Cult of the Cadaver might face in seizing power in England, since the English monarchy holds significant power in this parallel world, the Cult of the Cadaver could gain the support of half of the English people, whether in the name of the English monarchy or a certain political party. With the support of the people, the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s path to seizing power would be much smoother."


    As soon as Liu Xing finished speaking, his phone rang.


    Liu Xing glanced at the caller ID and found that it was Alice calling.


    According to "Watanabe Ryuusei¡¯s" memory, after leaving Fisher¡¯s Village, Alice specifically exchanged phone numbers and agreed to contact each other by phone after she returned to the Island Nation.


    And now, it seemed that Alice was calling most likely because she knew that Liu Xing and his team had arrived in Manchester and were involved in the case of the disappearance of foreign tourists.


    So, Liu Xing put the call on speakerphone.


    "Mr. Ryuusei, it seems we¡¯re destined to meet again even from afar. We¡¯re going to meet in England so soon," Alice said with a smile.


    Liu Xing also smiled, saying, "We do seem to have a connection. Originally, Ling Ishikawa and I were here in England for tourism. But unexpectedly, we got involved in this case of the missing foreign tourists. So, most likely, you¡¯re the support Chris invited from London, right?"


    "Yeah, I¡¯m on my way to Manchester now. Let¡¯s meet at your hotel tomorrow morning. I have a lot of information to share with you. Alright, I¡¯m driving right now, so I¡¯ll hang up," Alice said before ending the call.


    Liu Xing glanced at the time on his phone and chuckled, "Well, let¡¯s rest for now. We¡¯ll be busy tomorrow."


    So, Liu Xing and the others went back to their rooms to rest.


    Early the next morning, Liu Xing received another call from Alice. She was already in the hotel lobby.


    Liu Xing called Zhang Jingxu and Ling Ishikawa, and they went downstairs together to meet Alice.


    In the hotel lobby, Liu Xing saw Alice.


    At that moment, Alice was talking to a young white man with a sturdy build and a buzz cut.


    Seeing Liu Xing and the others approaching, Alice smiled and said, "This is a friend I met in the Island Nation, a pilot in the U.S. military stationed there. He happened to be touring Manchester this time, so I called him to help."


    The young white man nodded and extended his hand, saying, "Hello, my name is Nils T. Ryuzaki. It¡¯s a pleasure to work with you all. You can also call me by my nickname ¡ª NTR."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 430: Deep Diving Society

    Chapter 430: Deep Diving Society


    NTR?!


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, looking somewhat surprised at Ryuzaki.


    Beside him, Ling Ishikawa couldn¡¯t help but speak up, "Mr. Ryuzaki, you should know what NTR means, right?"


    Ryuzaki chuckled and nodded, "Of course, I¡¯ve been in the Island Nation for several years now, studying the Island Nation language on my own to understand Island Nation anime and movies. So, I do know the meaning of abbreviations like NTR. However, because my name¡¯s abbreviation happens to be NTR, and us Americans tend to call others by their name¡¯s abbreviation, I¡¯ve grown accustomed to being called NTR over time. Plus, it¡¯s kind of amusing."


    After a brief pause, Ryuzaki continued, "By the way, miss, do you have a boyfriend? If not, would you consider me?"


    Liu Xing chuckled and said to Alice, "Miss Alice, you should be able to guess Ling Ishikawa¡¯s situation by now. Could you please explain it to Mr. Ryuzaki?"


    Alice nodded and smiled, "I was just pondering how Ling Ishikawa could end up like this. But now, with what Mr. Ryuusei just said, I¡¯m more convinced of my initial thoughts. Ling Ishikawa must have undergone a gender transformation due to some magic spells. From male to female. However, from my perception, the magic power within Ling Ishikawa is gradually dissipating. It shouldn¡¯t be long before Ling Ishikawa returns to normal."


    "What? Alice, are you saying Ling Ishikawa was male? And turned female because of magic?" Ryuzaki exclaimed, looking shocked.


    As the one being approached, Ling Ishikawa nodded helplessly once again and spoke, "Yes, before this, due to being affected by a magic spell, I was forced to take on this appearance. However, in about three days, I should be able to revert to my true self. So, I¡¯m sorry for disappointing you, Mr. Ryuzaki."


    Ryuzaki was stunned for a moment, then determinedly said, "To be honest, you should know that we Americans are quite open-minded. So, I don¡¯t really mind your gender, Ling Ishikawa..."


    "I mind!" Ling Ishikawa interrupted immediately upon sensing the situation turning unfavorable.


    After this little incident, Liu Xing and the others moved to the hotel restaurant, where they had breakfast and chatted.


    Firstly, Alice provided the latest information.


    As Liu Xing had speculated before, Alice¡¯s master had been invited by the English authorities to investigate the disappearance of foreign tourists this time. Alice and several of her fellow disciples who were still in England were assisting in the investigation.


    After some time of investigation, Alice¡¯s master confirmed the mastermind behind the disappearance of foreign tourists to be none other than the Cult of the Cadaver and the Deep Diving Society!


    Among them, the so-called Deep Diving Society included Liu Xing and others¡¯ old opponents - the Deep Sea Gospel Society. Because this Deep Diving Society was recently established by merging several secret cults in the Asian region that worshipped the Deep One, the leader was rumored to be a powerful Deep One with over a hundred Deep Ones under him, and the number of hybrids exceeded four digits.


    Therefore, the powerful Deep Diving Society quickly absorbed many small secret cults and became a well-known large-scale secret cult in the Asian region and even the entire world. This also qualified them to cooperate with the Cult of the Cadaver.


    However, although Alice was considered a mid-level cadre in the Deep Sea Gospel Society before, after the merger into the Deep Diving Society, Alice was demoted to a grassroots level cadre. Hence, she did not have the qualifications to access the content of the cooperation between the Cult of the Cadaver and the Deep Diving Society. Nonetheless, Alice still managed to learn some details through special means.


    In simple terms, this time the Deep Diving Society dispatched a senior cadre along with several Deep Ones and over a dozen ordinary members to England. Because the appearance of Deep One hybrids was too distinctive and easily noticeable, they had to be cautious.


    This time, Deep Diving Society came to assist the Cult of the Cadaver, and in return, the Cult of the Cadaver helped the Deep One merge the secret cults in the England region that worshipped the Deep One and allowed the Deep Diving Society to establish branches in the England region, dividing England between the two factions.


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Because as a person from the Island Nation, although most recent modules had taken place abroad, Liu Xing was certain that he would return to the Island Nation for modules soon. When that happened, as someone who believed in King Hastur in Yellow Robes, he would surely clash with this Deep Diving Society.


    Yis People looked puzzled as he saw Liu Xing and the others sitting with Alice and Ryuzaki.


    Liu Xing signaled Ling Ishikawa, who got up and walked towards Yis People, calling them over.


    After a brief introduction, everyone sat down together and continued discussing the Cult of the Cadaver.


    Of course, Liu Xing noticed Alice¡¯s gaze constantly focusing on Yis People, indicating that Alice had sensed something unusual about Yis People¡¯s situation.


    After breakfast, Juri Sonoda and Lu Tianya took Nan Xiaoniao to the city center for sightseeing and shopping.


    Because Juri Sonoda and Nan Xiaoniao had minimal roles in this module and would only hinder during combat encounters, it wasn¡¯t feasible for them to accompany Liu Xing and the others.


    But because this was a confrontational module, Liu Xing and the others felt that the opposing players might employ unconventional tactics, such as sending people to kidnap the three women. So, as a precaution, Lu Tianya was assigned to protect Juri Sonoda and Nan Xiaoniao.


    After seeing off the three women, everyone drove to QuarryBank in the south of Manchester.


    As the world¡¯s first modern industrial city, Manchester remained England¡¯s second-largest economic city, having successfully transitioned into a service-oriented city.


    Therefore, many factories in Manchester still operated but had become tourist attractions, open for visitors. Among these, QuarryBank Textile Factory was the most famous.


    Located in the outskirts, QuarryBank Textile Factory was somewhat remote, surrounded by a small residential area and vast fields, offering a picturesque view.


    In the alley behind the small pub next to QuarryBank Textile Factory, Liu Xing and the others saw claw marks on the wall.


    "This is the site of the first case of foreign tourists disappearing in the Manchester area. At that time, after visiting QuarryBank Textile Factory, the foreign tourist group came to this small pub to drink and rest. According to the surveillance footage in the pub, these foreign tourists left after drinking, and everything seemed normal at the time. However, for some reason, after leaving the pub, they all gathered in the alley behind the pub and then disappeared without a trace," Alice explained.


    Liu Xing frowned, expressing doubt, "Without a trace? That¡¯s not possible. I saw quite a few cameras nearby. The Cult of the Cadaver probably wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid those cameras while kidnapping so many people."


    Alice shook her head, saying helplessly, "At the time of the disappearance, there was a problem with the transformer nearby, causing a power outage, which resulted in all the cameras stopping working."


    "It seems the people of the Cult of the Cadaver are quite cautious," Zhang Jingxu said, examining the claw marks on the wall. "Judging from these claw marks, they were probably made by Ghouls. But the position of these claw marks feels a bit off to me."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, carefully observing the claw marks and indeed finding something unusual about them.


    Under normal circumstances, the height of a Ghoul should be similar to that of an ordinary human. But the height of these claw marks was over two meters.


    Yis People stroked his chin, saying, "If the goal was to threaten those foreign tourists, the height at which the Ghouls swung their claws should be similar to their own height. So, the height of this Ghoul should be around two meters. A Ghoul that tall shouldn¡¯t be underestimated in terms of strength."


    Liu Xing nodded, realizing that for mythical creatures like Ghouls, which mainly relied on melee combat, their height essentially determined their combat prowess.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 431: Fear of Ryuzaki

    Chapter 431: Fear of Ryuzaki


    "The Ghoul standing at two meters tall could probably slice us in half with a single swipe," Yis People expressed concern.


    Ryuzaki nodded beside him, his tone heavy, "Back when I was still a rookie, I underwent wilderness survival training in the Amazon jungle. I was with three teammates, and on the first night, we encountered an accident. One of my teammates screamed during their watch, waking us up. When we rushed to the scene, we found a lot of blood on the ground and strange footprints."


    "Based on those footprints, we deduced that the owner of those footprints was a humanoid creature over two meters tall and weighing three hundred kilograms. Then the rest of us started tracking this humanoid creature, and eventually found my teammate¡¯s body in a cave¡ªa body split in half, with its entrails completely eaten, surrounded by numerous human corpses, most of whom were in military uniforms."


    "We contacted headquarters at the time, reporting our situation, considering we were undergoing wilderness survival training and only had a knife on hand. Faced with such Monsters, we couldn¡¯t possibly fight back. However, not long after, we were attacked by that Monster. Since it was nighttime, all I saw were its enormous, sharp claws, tearing my comrade apart..."


    At this point, Liu Xing noticed Ryuzaki¡¯s hand trembling unnaturally, indicating that Ryuzaki had likely experienced temporary insanity at the time, leaving him with psychological trauma.


    Standing beside Ryuzaki, Alice sighed, patting his shoulder, "Before joining the Deep Sea Gospel Society, I served as a psychologist at the American military base in Japan. Ryuzaki visited me several times for counseling. At that time, I also believed Ryuzaki encountered a Ghoul in the Amazon jungle. After all, as far as I know, there are many cannibals in the Amazon jungle who worship Ghouls."


    Liu Xing nodded. On the Cthulhu RPG Game forum, many players summarized a pattern: whenever a cannibal tribe appeared in a module, Ghouls would inevitably appear. Moreover, the members of the entire cannibal tribe would be disguised as Ghouls.


    However, what concerned Liu Xing more was whether Ryuzaki had a fear of Ghouls. After all, according to the setting of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, if a player enters a temporary state of madness due to a mythical creature, it is very likely that they will develop a latent phobia of that mythical creature. When the player encounters this mythical creature again, the phobia may be triggered once more.


    Therefore, Liu Xing expressed his concern, "Miss Alice, can you confirm whether Mr. Ryuzaki has fully recovered from his fear of Ghouls? If Mr. Ryuzaki experiences a relapse when encountering Ghouls again, it could pose a serious problem. After all, Mr. Ryuzaki is holding an automatic rifle, and if it accidentally fires, we could suffer heavy losses..."


    Alice frowned, nodding, "I understand what you mean, Mr. Ryuusei. So, let me give you all an overview. After prolonged treatment, Ryuzaki¡¯s current condition can only be described as relatively stable. At least, he no longer feels fear when faced with photos of Ghouls. However, as you can see now, Ryuzaki involuntarily trembles and has some mental issues whenever he thinks of Ghouls. And the reason Ryuzaki accompanied me to England this time to deal with the Cult of the Cadaver is actually a case of fighting fire with fire, allowing Ryuzaki to confront Ghouls directly."


    At this point, Ryuzaki also regained his composure, nodding, "Alice is right. My condition isn¡¯t great right now, but I¡¯m mentally prepared. If I really have to face Ghouls this time, I should be able to remain calm and not be scared crazy."


    Liu Xing sighed reluctantly, "I hope so. If anything happens to Mr. Ryuzaki, it could be very troublesome for us."


    Although Liu Xing said so, he was very worried. After all, given the current situation, Ryuzaki was like a time bomb. He might explode instantly when encountering Ghouls.


    But Ryuzaki was undoubtedly their strongest combat force now. After all, Ryuzaki was a pilot, and pilots could be said to have the best physical fitness in the armed forces of various countries, and they also learned combat skills and shooting.


    So, for Liu Xing and the others, Ryuzaki was now a double-edged sword. Although he could harm the enemy, he could also hurt himself.


    However, these words couldn¡¯t be said aloud at the moment, so Liu Xing decided to change the subject.


    "Speaking of which, Miss Alice, do you know where this alley leads?" Liu Xing asked.


    Naturally, Liu Xing teamed up with Ling Ishikawa.


    "Leader, what do you think of Ryuzaki?" Ling Ishikawa suddenly asked.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, shaking his head, "I think Ryuzaki would be a good helper, but he could also become a time bomb at any moment. After all, his mental state is unstable, so I think we should keep a certain distance from Ryuzaki, just to be safe."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded, then said, "Should we try to persuade Ryuzaki to join our Worshipers of the Yellow Sect?"


    Liu Xing stopped in his tracks, looking at Ling Ishikawa with some surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Ling Ishikawa to come up with such a daring idea.


    In the forum, many players believed that in the modules of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, there were many hidden settings, among which there was one almost universally recognized hidden setting: the fanatical NPC of the module would not go into temporary madness under normal circumstances.


    This hidden setting had been affirmed by tens of thousands of players. In this hidden setting, under normal circumstances, when the fanatical NPC encountered a mythical creature whose strength was not greater than the mythical creature they believed in, they would not undergo a temporary state of madness. However, if they encountered a mythical creature like a Star Kin or a Great Devouring Worm, they might still undergo temporary madness.


    Of course, this hidden setting only applied to mythical creatures.


    So, this hidden setting was very easy to understand; after believing in a higher-level mythical creature, the fanatical NPC would have a kind of mysterious self-confidence or superiority when faced with lower-level mythical creatures, thus counteracting some of the sanity point checks¡¯ effects.


    Therefore, if Ryuzaki were to join the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, then Ryuzaki, who believed in King Hastur in Yellow Robes, should no longer need to undergo related checks when facing Ghouls to determine his mental state.


    But saying it was one thing, actually doing it would be troublesome.


    "Persuading Ryuzaki to join our Worshipers of the Yellow Sect is indeed a good idea. With Ryuzaki¡¯s belief, he should no longer have psychological trauma against low-level creatures like Ghouls. However, as a pilot, Ryuzaki¡¯s willpower is undoubtedly very firm. It won¡¯t be easy to persuade him to join us, and Alice and Ryuzaki have a very good relationship. Alice is likely to notice any anomalies in Ryuzaki. If Alice finds out our identity, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to deal with internal strife first." Liu Xing frowned.


    Ling Ishikawa nodded, saying helplessly, "I¡¯m just saying it. It would be too difficult to persuade Ryuzaki to join us."


    Liu Xing took a few more steps, suddenly remembered someone, and stopped to say, "By the way, Ling Ishikawa, didn¡¯t you contact Suneo and the others recently? Did they mention what Miguel is up to?"


    Because of the previous module¡¯s restrictions, they couldn¡¯t contact the outside world, so Liu Xing almost forgot that as a leader, he could order his followers to come and help.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 432: Zhang Jingxu’s Junior Apprentice Sister

    Chapter 432: Zhang Jingxu¡¯s Junior Apprentice Sister


    Ling Ishikawa pondered for a moment before speaking, "Recently, Suneo and the others have established a company in Tokyo. They¡¯ve brought many believers to Tokyo under the guise of employees, including Miguel. Miguel is basically responsible for gathering various kinds of intelligence in Tokyo."


    Liu Xing nodded, smiling as he replied, "In that case, Ling Ishikawa, why don¡¯t you give Suneo and the others a call and have them arrange for Miguel to come over? After all, Miguel is a rare combat asset."


    "I understand. I¡¯ll call Suneo right away." Ling Ishikawa didn¡¯t hesitate, immediately taking out her mobile phone to make the call.


    Meanwhile, Liu Xing suddenly noticed a small piece of cloth hanging on the spinning machine nearby.


    With a raised eyebrow, Liu Xing contacted KP Li Shunchan, "KP, I¡¯d like to brainstorm some inspiration for this piece of cloth to determine how it ended up here."


    KP Li Shunchan chuckled, replying, "Of course, but you could also choose not to brainstorm and simply analyze the cloth directly. Either way, you should be able to derive results. So, are you up for the challenge?"


    Liu Xing pondered for a moment, shaking his head, "Since you put it that way, KP, I¡¯ll refrain from the inspiration judgment. While my inspiration value is decent, there¡¯s always the risk of failure, which wouldn¡¯t be ideal. So, I¡¯ll stick to direct analysis for now."


    Having made his decision, Liu Xing squatted down to observe the specific details of the cloth.


    Firstly, the cloth was black and relatively thin. It didn¡¯t seem like it had fallen from clothing but rather like it had been separated from an item such as a handkerchief.


    Secondly, the shape of the cloth was irregular, resembling a diamond. It didn¡¯t appear to be torn accidentally on the spinning machine but rather deliberately torn into this shape and then intentionally hung here.


    Standing up, Liu Xing first located the position of the QuarryBank Textile Factory¡¯s back door. He then drew a straight line from his current position to the back door of the QuarryBank Textile Factory and proceeded to walk along this path, keeping an eye out.


    Soon enough, Liu Xing discovered another piece of black cloth, lying beneath another spinning machine.


    Upon seeing this piece of cloth, Liu Xing was almost certain that it was a clue deliberately left behind by one of the foreign tourists kidnapped by the Cult of the Cadaver.


    Speaking of which, this could be considered a standard survival tactic for the abducted.


    At this moment, Ling Ishikawa approached, saying, "Leader, I¡¯ve contacted Suneo. He¡¯s already arranged for Miguel to come to England to find us. However, due to Miguel¡¯s special circumstances, even with connections, there¡¯s no way to get him on a plane or ship. So, Miguel has decided to swim directly from the Island Nation to England, which may take a few days."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Miguel had chosen to swim halfway across the globe to England. But then again, considering Miguel¡¯s ability, it was indeed feasible.


    "By the way, Leader, take a look at this. We¡¯ve found two pieces of this type of cloth. It seems someone deliberately left them behind. So, I suspect these cloths are clues left by the foreign tourists kidnapped by the Cult of the Cadaver." Liu Xing pointed to the black cloth.


    Ling Ishikawa examined the cloth and nodded, saying, "Leader, you¡¯re right. This style of cloth could only have been intentionally left behind..."


    Before Ling Ishikawa could finish, Zhang Jingxu hurried over and said, "Ryuusei Ling Ishikawa, we¡¯ve found several pieces of black cloth here. It¡¯s highly likely that these are left behind by those foreign tourists kidnapped by the Cult of the Cadaver. Oh, you¡¯ve noticed them too."


    Furthermore, in Liu Xing¡¯s opinion, the Human Defense Committee was initially somewhat inflated, trying to deal with mythical creatures and secret cults using counter-terrorism methods. Wasn¡¯t that just asking for trouble?


    But this also seemed to fit the current "image" of the United States of America. After all, as a country of immigrants that made its fortune from war during World War II, the United States of America was undoubtedly the most "scientific" country in the world. They might not have much understanding of mythical creatures and secret cults, so they couldn¡¯t immediately change their mindset when facing them. They thought they could deal with mythical creatures and fanatics armed with various firearms and equipment.


    "By the way, isn¡¯t there a Miskatonic University in the United States of America? I heard that university is the world¡¯s leading institution in the study of mysteries. So why doesn¡¯t the Human Defense Committee seek help from Miskatonic University?" Yis People suddenly asked.


    Alice shook her head, smiling as she replied, "Miskatonic University is indeed the foremost in the study of mysteries. That¡¯s why Miskatonic University has compiled a work on mysteries tentatively titled ¡¯Examination of Monsters and Eldritch Gods,¡¯ which records hundreds of mythical creatures with real photos, whose general characteristics have been confirmed, as well as dozens of mythical creatures mentioned in legends from various countries whose existence has been confirmed but haven¡¯t been sighted in the past hundred years. Lastly, there are more than ten Great Old Ones mentioned in legends, but regarding them, there¡¯s only their names and some aliases."


    "However, from this, it can be seen that Miskatonic University¡¯s research on mysteries only remains at the level of written knowledge. So, the professors of mysteries at Miskatonic University are essentially scholars, not wizards or Taoists. Therefore, they can only provide various opinions to the Human Defense Committee but cannot significantly enhance the overall strength of the Human Defense Committee. After all, the modern single-soldier weapons used to deal with ordinary fanatics and weaker mythical creatures might suffice, but when facing slightly more powerful mythical creatures or fanatics with Magic Spells, these counter-terrorism elites are just chickens and dogs."


    Alice¡¯s words made Liu Xing nod repeatedly because, as Alice said, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, modern weapons and equipment were indeed decent but had a low ceiling. Many Magic Spells could directly counter or weaken firearm damage, and many mythical creatures had their armor, greatly reducing the damage they received from firearms.


    So, on the forum, among the few posts that were always pinned by players, there was one warning novice players not to pursue a pure firearm route. Because although having shooting skills and firearm support in the early game allowed players to handle modules with ease and not fall into too much disadvantage when facing enemies, after entering modules in the Hound of Tindalos area, players still relying on firearms were easily killed.


    In short, if the Cthulhu RPG Game were compared to an RPG game, firearms were indeed artifacts in the early game, capable of dealing high physical damage. However, after the game entered the mid-game, monsters had extremely high physical defenses, making it impossible for players to defeat them.


    But I digress.


    Curiously, Liu Xing asked, "Zhang Jingxu, what about the strength of your junior apprentice sister? Do we have a chance for a joint effort?"


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head, somewhat helpless, "My junior apprentice sister¡¯s strength is similar to mine. She can deal with a few fanatics, but she¡¯s powerless against mythical creatures. So, let¡¯s not count on collaborating with her."


    At that moment, Yis People¡¯s mobile phone rang.


    Yis People picked up the mobile phone, frowned at first, then immediately changed his expression to a smile, handing the mobile phone to Zhang Jingxu.


    Then, Zhang Jingxu¡¯s expression mirrored Yis People¡¯s almost exactly.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing glanced curiously at the mobile phone in Zhang Jingxu¡¯s hand.


    On the mobile phone screen, Shi Zixuan, whom they had met briefly, was holding Nan Xiaoniao, standing between Lu Tianya and Juri Sonoda, posing in front of a fountain.


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow, then quickly realized and chuckled, "What a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect Lu Tianya and the others to meet Shi Zixuan."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, with a meaningful look, "Indeed, what a coincidence."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 433: Bai Hecheng Appears

    Chapter 433: Bai Hecheng Appears


    It was quite evident that Shi Zixuan was threatening their group.


    However, since their group didn¡¯t "know" yet that Shi Zixuan was associated with the Cult of the Cadaver, Liu Xing could only smile and change the subject, saying, "It seems Lu Tianya and the others are having a good time, so there¡¯s nothing for us to worry about. Miss Alice, let¡¯s proceed to the next crime scene. But Miss Alice, you can now contact Chief Chris and have him send people to monitor QuarryBank Textile Factory. We can almost confirm that the missing foreign tourists entered the QuarryBank Textile Factory. If everything goes as expected, those foreign tourists are still being detained there."


    Alice nodded, saying, "Yes, I have informed Chief Chris of the current situation. He will come over to investigate personally later. So let¡¯s move on for now."


    After Alice finished speaking, everyone got into their respective cars and headed to the next crime scene.


    Once seated, Yis People couldn¡¯t help but pound his fist on the steering wheel. "Shi Zixuan is too arrogant! Sending us a photo to provoke us! It¡¯s like she doesn¡¯t even care about us. Doesn¡¯t she fear we might come trouble her right now?"


    Zhang Jingxu furrowed his brows. "Since she dares to do this, it means she isn¡¯t afraid of us troubling her. After all, we currently have no evidence linking her to the Cult of the Cadaver. Even if we find her, we can only deal with her with words."


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "So what should we do now? Since Shi Zixuan already knows Lu Tianya¡¯s itinerary, she should also know which hotel we are staying at. If they want to attack us in the hotel, it¡¯s basically a piece of cake, as they can easily enter and exit the hotel with a room key."


    Yis People pondered for a moment and said seriously, "Then let¡¯s do this. I¡¯ll talk to Chris later and ask him to arrange a place with higher security. We¡¯ll move out of that hotel as soon as possible. I¡¯ll also try to persuade Juri Sonoda to leave England with Nan Xiaoniao. Mr. Zhang Jingxu, you should also arrange for Lu Tianya to leave England."


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head reluctantly and smiled wryly. "Although Lu Tianya¡¯s strength is not as good as mine, it¡¯s still pretty decent. Plus, our side is a bit short-handed for this module. So let¡¯s have Lu Tianya stay and help us."


    Yis People nodded and sighed, "Yes, the power gap between the NPCs of both sides in this module is quite large. On their side, there are at least a dozen mythical creatures, plus over a hundred fanatics, and probably an England high-ranking mole who can track our movements. On our side, we only have a potential mole in the local Manchester police force, an Occultist, an American pilot, and your apprentice who¡¯s already been captured. It¡¯s not a fair match at all."


    "Speaking of which, Zhang Jingxu, what¡¯s the true strength of your apprentice? After being captured by the Cult of the Cadaver, does she really have no ability to resist?" Ling Ishikawa asked curiously.


    Zhang Jingxu thought for a moment and replied, "My apprentice¡¯s hidden abilities should be quite good. Although she¡¯s a genuine NPC, her parents were friends of my master. After my master adopted her, he treated her very well and gave her quite a few defensive items. So even if we don¡¯t rescue her, she should have the ability to escape from the Cult of the Cadaver. Of course, the premise is that the players on the opposite side don¡¯t notice her."


    As soon as Zhang Jingxu finished speaking, his mobile phone rang.


    Zhang Jingxu frowned because lately, whenever his mobile phone rang, it didn¡¯t bring good news.


    He checked his mobile phone and chuckled, "It seems our luck isn¡¯t bad. Among the foreign tourists captured along with my apprentice, there are two members from the Chinese Daoist sect. They are like my apprentice, adept at communicating with spirits. Moreover, I¡¯ve met those two Daoists before, and their strength should surpass mine. So if they team up with my apprentice, they should be able to easily escape from the Cult of the Cadaver."


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "It looks like we have two more powerful allies. We can also temporarily ignore the case of the missing foreign tourists here. Even if Zhang Jingxu¡¯s apprentice and her two companions manage to escape, they might be able to bring out the other foreign tourists as well."


    However, Ling Ishikawa shook her head as she looked at her mobile phone. "That¡¯s not necessarily true. I checked the case of the missing foreign tourists at QuarryBank Textile Factory. It happened a week ago. If Zhang Jingxu¡¯s apprentice and her companions wanted to escape, they should have done so already. So I think they¡¯re planning to continue lurking among the foreign tourists, investigating why the Cult of the Cadaver kidnapped them."


    Because the Void Spirit, a mythical creature capable of making people disappear into thin air, was the most common and likely to appear in this module.


    At this point, Alice took out a small bag from the car, from which she extracted some notebooks ¡ª police badges.


    After distributing the police badges, Alice smiled and said, "These police badges are genuine, so you don¡¯t need to worry about anyone questioning your identity. But before you leave England, you must return these badges to Chris."


    After everyone took their police badges, they proceeded to the first alley.


    Unlike the alleys at QuarryBank Textile Factory, the alleys in North Corner were not as deserted. People were frequently entering and exiting the alleys, most of them locals from North Corner.


    Alice spoke in a low voice, "As you all know, getting drugs in England is very easy, and for these young artists in North Corner, drugs are like treasures that give them more artistic inspiration. So almost all the alleys in North Corner have individuals or shops selling drugs. The two alleys we¡¯re going to are particularly notorious, known as ¡¯Drug Alleys¡¯ among the locals. Therefore, when we go in later, let¡¯s try not to interact with anyone inside."


    After Alice finished speaking, she led the way into the alley.


    Although the alley could accommodate three people side by side, the drug dealers occupying one side of the alley forced Liu Xing and the others to proceed in a single-file line.


    Once inside the alley, drug dealers continuously approached Liu Xing¡¯s group to sell drugs. Liu Xing noticed that these drug dealers seemed to have handguns holstered at their waists.


    At this moment, KP Li Shunchan spoke up, "Now, players can perform one Investigation Judgment or one Inspiration Judgment. After deciding which judgment to make, please contact me. However, the results of this judgment will be kept secret."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that there were indeed clues in this alley.


    Because Liu Xing¡¯s Inspiration attribute was relatively high, he naturally chose to perform an Inspiration Judgment.


    "OK, the results of the judgments from all players are out. Please check your results," KP Li Shunchan said with a smile.


    As soon as KP Li Shunchan finished speaking, Liu Xing felt a sense of enlightenment and couldn¡¯t help but look up.


    Then, Liu Xing saw someone staring intently at him and his group from the fourth-floor window to his right ¡ª someone familiar, a former teammate and enemy, Bai Hecheng!


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 434: No Clue

    Chapter 434: No Clue


    Bai Hecheng, upon seeing Liu Xing noticing him, didn¡¯t flinch. He looked at Liu Xing with a slight smile on his face.


    Liu Xing frowned, not expecting Bai Hecheng to have also passed through the resurrection module, reviving the "Bai Hecheng" character card.


    However, Bai Hecheng¡¯s appearance also brought pressure to Liu Xing. Despite "Bai Hecheng" appearing somewhat deranged, his abilities were formidable. Moreover, Bai Hecheng was ruthless in his actions, showing no hesitation even when betraying his own teammates. Such enemies were the most challenging to deal with.


    After all, one never knew what kind of cunning tricks such individuals might have up their sleeves.


    As Liu Xing suddenly stopped, Ling Ishikawa, who was walking behind him, spoke up, "Ryuusei, what¡¯s wrong?"


    It was then that Liu Xing regained his senses and pointed upwards, saying, "Look up there."


    However, when Liu Xing looked back at Bai Hecheng on his head, he found that Bai Hecheng had disappeared.


    This was within Liu Xing¡¯s expectations because Bai Hecheng shouldn¡¯t have reached that level of audacity to brazenly appear in front of them.


    Alice, who was leading the group, also noticed Liu Xing¡¯s unusual behavior. She spoke with suspicion, "Mr. Ryuusei, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is there something up there?"


    Liu Xing sighed and uttered three words, "Bai Hecheng."


    Liu Xing knew that, given Alice¡¯s professionalism, she must be familiar with the name Bai Hecheng, as he was the mastermind behind the Yueshihao incident.


    Upon hearing Liu Xing mention Bai Hecheng¡¯s name, Zhang Jingxu and the others furrowed their brows, looking surprised.


    After all, everyone present knew who Bai Hecheng was.


    Alice glanced around and whispered, "Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s leave this alley first. Since Bai Hecheng has appeared here, it¡¯s possible that this place is a secret stronghold of the Cult of the Cadaver. Be cautious; members of the Cult of the Cadaver might attack us."


    So, Liu Xing and the others hastened their pace, swiftly traversing the alley.


    Upon reaching the other end of the alley, after exchanging glances, they directly entered a nearby cafe? and took seats in a corner of the hall.


    As they settled down, Ling Ishikawa couldn¡¯t wait and asked, "Ryuusei, the Bai Hecheng you mentioned, is that the fanatic causing trouble on Yueshihao?"


    Liu Xing nodded, affirming, "Yes, it¡¯s that Bai Hecheng. But I¡¯m still puzzled. How did Bai Hecheng end up here? The police in Cosmic Country should have confirmed Bai Hecheng¡¯s death by now."


    Alice shook her head and explained, "No, Mr. Ryuusei, the information you¡¯ve obtained from the official sources is actually a smokescreen released by Cosmic Country. From what I know, although Bai Hecheng¡¯s heart was pierced by a blade, his unique physique prevented him from dying completely. Instead, he entered a state of pseudo-death. Later, when Bai Hecheng was being transferred by Cosmic Country officials, he was attacked by a group of unidentified assailants who took him and another fanatic¡¯s body away. Initially, I thought these unidentified assailants were from the Cult of the Cadaver or the Deep Sea Gospel Society, who were collaborating with the Cult of the Cadaver at the time. But now, it seems they were the predecessors of the Deep Diving Society¡ª the Cosmic Deep Ones."


    "In the information available so far, the Cosmic Deep Ones were initiated by a Deep One within Cosmic Country several decades ago. It quickly grew into a secret cult, swallowing up other secret cults within Cosmic Country and nearly all of Cosmic Country¡¯s high-ranking officials joined the Cosmic Deep Ones. Those high-ranking officials who didn¡¯t join were dealt with. Consequently, Cosmic Country has long been a puppet state. However, the Cosmic Deep Ones have always operated in the shadows."


    "A month ago, the Cosmic Deep Ones suddenly began large-scale activities, rapidly contacting Deep One-related secret cults across Asia, integrating them swiftly, and naming the organization the Deep Diving Society. According to the available information, the Deep Diving Society is preparing to become the first successful secret cult, planning to formally control Cosmic Country and transform it into a state worshipping the Deep Ones!"


    At this moment, Liu Xing suddenly remembered that on the outskirts of Manchester, there was a castle surrounded by Elder Signs.


    At that time, Liu Xing and Bai Hecheng believed that these Elder Signs were set up by the castle¡¯s owner to ward off mythical creatures. But now, looking back, Liu Xing felt something was amiss.


    Because the castle¡¯s lord, Gary, and Isabella, technically belonged to mythical creatures themselves, so they should also know the true purpose of the Elder Sign. It shouldn¡¯t make sense for them to put up so many Elder Signs.


    So, what was the reason behind it?


    Liu Xing scratched his head, feeling utterly clueless.


    Thus, the group fell into silence...


    After a while, Ling Ishikawa sighed and said, "Let¡¯s set aside the matter of the Elder Sign for now. We know too little at the moment to make any sense of it. So, let me mention something I find strange now. In the alley just now, all those drug dealers had earrings on their left ears."


    Alice thought for a moment, nodding, "I remember Chief Chris mentioning that Alexander, the leader of the mafia, requires all his lower-level members to wear earrings on their left ears. And if these lower-level members want to leave the mafia, they have to remove the earrings, but of course, the process of removing the earrings couldn¡¯t be too gentle."


    It¡¯s Alexander again.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, smiling as he said, "I increasingly feel that Alexander might not be affiliated with the Cult of the Cadaver, but rather their enemy. Because the Cult of the Cadaver wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to commit crimes on their own turf. So, I think the foreign tourist disappearance case that happened here is likely a setup by the Cult of the Cadaver to frame Alexander."


    "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what I think too. After all, this seems too fake, and I don¡¯t think the Cult of the Cadaver, who¡¯s trying to climb the social ladder, would stoop so low as to support a mafia boss who can¡¯t even rise to the surface," Zhang Jingxu continued.


    Liu Xing nodded, "These secret cults are all sly and crafty. So, it¡¯s normal for them to look down on the mafia. But with that said, we still need to go and arrest Alexander to find out who he has a feud with. Then we can understand why he offended the Cult of the Cadaver."


    As Liu Xing finished speaking, both Yis People and Alice¡¯s mobile phones rang simultaneously.


    Yis People picked up his mobile phone and frowned immediately, "It seems we won¡¯t be able to catch Alexander. Because Chris just texted me, saying Alexander has just committed suicide by gunshot in his villa. It¡¯s confirmed now. Although many traces at the scene indicate that Alexander committed suicide, Chris still feels something¡¯s off, so he wants us to hurry over."


    Alice nodded, "The message I received is exactly the same as Mr. Liu Xing¡¯s. So, let¡¯s go to Alexander¡¯s villa first."


    So, Liu Xing and the others left the cafe? and drove to Alexander¡¯s villa.


    Soon, they arrived at their destination. Led by a police officer, Liu Xing and the others arrived at the scene of Alexander¡¯s "suicide"¡ª the master bedroom of the villa.


    The moment they entered the master bedroom, Liu Xing caught a familiar scent.


    Liu Xing glanced around the room and noticed an exquisite incense burner placed on the bedside table.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 435: Farewell to Hu Li

    Chapter 435: Farewell to Hu Li


    "This fragrance, is it the scent of roses? But there seems to be something strange mixed in with it," Alice remarked.


    Liu Xing put on the rubber gloves the officer had handed him earlier and picked up the censer. "Have any of you felt a decrease in your reaction speed and cognitive ability upon entering this room?" he asked.


    Standing beside Liu Xing, Ling Ishikawa nodded earnestly. "Yes, I felt a kind of indescribable discomfort upon entering this room. If Ryuusei hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have thought it was just me feeling unwell."


    "Mr. Ryuusei, are you suggesting Hypnotic Incense?!" Alice exclaimed in surprise.


    Liu Xing nodded, opening the censer and confirming, "Yes, it¡¯s Hypnotic Incense. But to be precise, it¡¯s a low-grade version made by the Cult of the Cadaver themselves. Miss Alice, you should also know that genuine Hypnotic Incense is very rare. Therefore, many secret cults produce various low-grade versions of it. The main difference between the low-grade and genuine Hypnotic Incense, besides the significant difference in effectiveness, is that the low-grade version cannot achieve being colorless and odorless. Hence, it has a peculiar smell, just as you mentioned."


    Liu Xing was so sure because the Hypnotic Incense Ryuusei held was also a low-grade version, and it happened to be sourced from the same "vendor" as the one used in the censer.


    As Liu Xing just mentioned, because genuine Hypnotic Incense is expensive and produced in limited quantities each year, many secret cults have tried to research its formula. Of course, these secret cults could never replicate the genuine version, so they produced many low-grade versions of Hypnotic Incense. For instance, the one Bai Hecheng used in Yueshihao was a low-grade version, capable of inducing rapid hypnosis and emitting a large amount of black smoke.


    The low-grade version of Hypnotic Incense in Ryuusei¡¯s possession was more manipulative, making those influenced by it more susceptible to various forms of suggestion. However, this version had a faint strange smell, allowing people to distinguish it clearly after a single sniff.


    What frustrated Liu Xing the most was that both the low-grade and genuine versions of Hypnotic Incense were named the same¡ªHypnotic Incense¡ªwithout any prefixes like other items.


    So, Liu Xing was now certain that Alexander was influenced by this low-grade version of Hypnotic Incense and ultimately chose to shoot himself after receiving psychological suggestions from someone.


    As for that someone, Liu Xing believed it was most likely someone from the Cult of the Cadaver.


    "This is difficult. Although we know Alexander was hypnotized into committing suicide, we can¡¯t produce any solid evidence to prove it. Even if we could extract some hallucinogenic substances from the ashes in this censer, for ordinary people, it would only suggest that Alexander may have experienced drug-induced hallucinations and then chose to shoot himself," Zhang Jingxu shook his head.


    At this moment, Chris walked over and exchanged some words with Alice.


    Diligent interpreter Ling Ishikawa whispered to Liu Xing, "Alice has informed Chris about all the clues we found today at the North Point and Quarry Bank Textile Factory, including our analysis of Alexander¡¯s cause of death. Chris just mentioned after a preliminary investigation that Alexander received a phone call before shooting himself. The call lasted only five seconds, after which Alexander hung up and chose to shoot himself. So, it proves our speculation was correct. Alexander was likely implanted with a psychological suggestion early on and then, under the influence of this low-grade version of Hypnotic Incense, received a call from someone triggering the key words of the suggestion, ultimately forcing Alexander to kill himself."


    Liu Xing nodded, saying, "Did Chris mention whether the police can trace the phone number?... Never mind, it seems unlikely. After all, the other party has prepared so much to kill Alexander; they wouldn¡¯t forget to use a phone card with untraceable information."


    According to the usual plot, the antagonist wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to use their personal phone to call Alexander.


    But this time, Liu Xing guessed wrong.


    Ling Ishikawa shook her head, somewhat puzzled. "No, Ryuusei, you¡¯re mistaken this time. The police technicians have already identified the phone number that called Alexander just now. It belongs to someone named Ace, who is one of England¡¯s wanted criminals. Ace used to be the leader of a small secret cult and held a Ritual Ceremony in Portsmouth a year ago, during which twenty followers sacrificed each other by slitting their throats. Because of the gruesome scene, a timid new follower reported Ace, making him a wanted criminal. However, after that Ritual Ceremony, Ace disappeared."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, stroking his chin. "So, Ace must have joined the Cult of the Cadaver after that Ritual Ceremony and received protection from them, enabling him to remain hidden. But why would the Cult of the Cadaver bring Ace out now? Could it be they want to divert the attention of the police?"


    Alice, having finished her discussion with Chris, turned back and said, "Not necessarily. I¡¯ve heard of this Ace from my teacher. According to my teacher¡¯s investigation, the Ritual Ceremony he held was likely to open the gateway to the Dreamrealm and sacrifice his followers to some mythical creature. Because there was a door to the Dreamrealm where Ace held the Ritual Ceremony, I think Ace entered the Dreamrealm to hide after the ceremony."


    And now it¡¯s certain that Bai Hecheng¡¯s sanity points have long been low, and Ace, who has conducted sacrificial rituals, probably has similar sanity points to Bai Hecheng.


    So, if Bai Hecheng cooperates with Ace, they would truly be capable of anything, making their team very passive.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing sighed and said, "Well, when we return and meet with Lu Tianya and the others, we¡¯ll pack up and head to the safe location. Then, we¡¯ll tell Lu Tianya and the others not to contact Shi Zixuan anymore. It¡¯s best to have Lu Tianya and the others stay in the safe location to avoid being attacked by the enemy."


    Because in the other cases of foreign tourists disappearing in Manchester, they were all kidnapped by the Cult of the Cadaver, so there¡¯s no need for further investigation. Therefore, Liu Xing¡¯s team can wrap up now.


    But because Alice and Ryuzaki haven¡¯t found a place to stay in Manchester yet, and the safe location Chris provided is large enough, Alice and Ryuzaki decided to stay with Liu Xing¡¯s team during this time.


    Back at the hotel, Lu Tianya and her companions had already returned due to a phone call.


    After explaining to Lu Tianya¡¯s group, everyone packed up and went to Chris¡¯s provided safe location.


    Not long after they set off, Liu Xing and the others noticed someone was tracking them.


    But this was within Liu Xing and the others¡¯ expectations, considering that Shi Zixuan had already approached Lu Tianya¡¯s group, so it¡¯s natural for the enemy players to arrange for someone to track them.


    Of course, since they anticipated being tracked, Liu Xing and the others were prepared. They directly placed the flashing police lights they had prepared earlier on the roof of the car and stepped on the accelerator to speed up, running red lights.


    Soon, Liu Xing and his team shook off the trailing vehicles behind them because those tracking vehicles didn¡¯t dare to run red lights like Liu Xing¡¯s team did. After all, after several cases of foreign tourists disappearing in Manchester, traffic police began to patrol at various intersections in the city.


    After losing the tracking vehicles, Liu Xing¡¯s team found a subway entrance to park at. After informing Chris to send someone to pick up the car, Liu Xing¡¯s team took the subway to the safe location.


    Chris¡¯s provided safe location was indeed well-hidden, located in the busiest area of Manchester¡ªright next to Albert Square in a high-end apartment building.


    Moreover, the design of this safe location was very peculiar. On the surface, it was a one-bedroom apartment on the first floor of this building, but once you opened the closet in the bedroom, you would discover an elevator leading to the basement, where the real safe location was.


    Liu Xing¡¯s team didn¡¯t use the key provided by Chris but tried the key from the water ghost¡¯s wallet. As expected... it didn¡¯t open. After all, with an undercover agent disappearing with the key, the Manchester police would at least change the locks of the safe location.


    So, Liu Xing¡¯s team simply opened the door the traditional way. When Ling Ishikawa and Zhang Jingxu, the first two to enter the room, suddenly froze in place, blocking the others outside the door.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and peered through the gap to see a familiar person sitting on the sofa in the living room, cracking sunflower seeds.


    And this familiar person was Hu Li!


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 436: News Brought by Hu Li

    Chapter 436: News Brought by Hu Li


    "Hu, Hu Li sister?!" Ling Ishikawa exclaimed.


    Hu Li chuckled and said, like a hostess, "Why are you all standing at the door? Come in quickly."


    So Liu Xing and the others entered the room with puzzled expressions.


    What surprised Liu Xing again was that Hu Li had already set up ten cups of tea on the coffee table, and most importantly, the tea was still steaming.


    From this, it could be seen that Hu Li already knew that their group would come here.


    Before Liu Xing and the others could ask, Hu Li smiled and said, "I know what you want to say, so I¡¯ll answer directly. Firstly, after you left Panlong Town, Green Willow and I returned there together. I don¡¯t know why, but I could still sense your whereabouts. So, since I had nothing better to do in Panlong Town, I decided to come and play with you. However, I couldn¡¯t take a plane to England, so I used some tricks to sneak in."


    "Because I knew the address of this place while I was in Panlong Town, I guessed that you would come here. So, I decided to wait for you here to give you a surprise. But now it seems that this surprise is a bit too much for you to handle all at once."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and said with a wry smile, "Hu Li sister, this isn¡¯t a surprise, it¡¯s clearly a shock. But speaking of which, Hu Li sister, could you help us this time?"


    Liu Xing raised his eyebrows, silently applauding Ling Ishikawa¡¯s boldness. After all, Hu Li was a rare combat power. If things went as expected, Hu Li should be able to charm both Ghoul and Deep One.


    At this moment, Hu Li chuckled and nodded, saying, "Of course, you are my only friends now, so if you need my help, I will naturally choose to help. And I suppose what you need my help with is related to the series of foreign tourist disappearances happening all over England."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and said, "Exactly. In short, a few of Zhang Jingxu¡¯s friends have also disappeared in England. And since we know Chief Chris of the Manchester Police, we managed to get into the special task force investigating these disappearances. So, if you can, Hu Li sister, please join us."


    Hu Li thought for a moment and nodded, "Alright, since you, Ling Ishikawa, said so, I¡¯ll join your task force. And I happen to have some useful information for you."


    "Please tell us," Zhang Jingxu said promptly.


    Hu Li thought for a moment and then said, "Here¡¯s the thing. Due to my identity, I couldn¡¯t enter England through normal channels. So, Green Willow helped me find a professional who specializes in overseas smuggling. Everyone on that ship had similar identities to mine, so I made some friends on board. Among them was a wolf demon from Cosmic Country who told me that the Deep One in Cosmic Country had unified the underground circles and begun expelling other demons and monsters within Cosmic Country."


    "So, that wolf demon had to leave its homeland and come to England to seek refuge with a friend, coincidentally, that friend is the Vampire known to Green Willow. I¡¯ve met that Vampire a few times, so it was natural for me and the wolf demon to become friends. It told me a piece of hearsay it heard back in Cosmic Country, which is that the Deep One of Cosmic Country has reached a cooperation agreement with the Cult of the Cadaver in England, intending to summon their worshiped Great Old One!"


    With this revelation from Hu Li, everyone was astonished.


    Before this, Liu Xing and the others had thought that the Deep Diving Society and the Cult of the Cadaver only sought secular leadership in their respective countries. They hadn¡¯t imagined their ambitions went further, aiming to summon their respective Great Old Ones¡ªMordiggian and Cthulhu.


    Of course, the possibility that the Deep Diving Society intended to summon Dagon couldn¡¯t be ruled out.


    However, regardless of the outcome, even if there was only Mordiggian, it could easily destroy this parallel world. After all, it wouldn¡¯t even need to act; its thousands of Ghouls could slaughter all humans on Earth.


    So, Liu Xing and the others began to feel a bit panicked.


    Liu Xing smiled helplessly and said, "Miss Alice, do you think we wanted to encounter all these chaotic situations? You know, that Gralki clone almost wiped us out, and now, just a few days later, we¡¯re caught up in the conspiracy of the Cult of the Cadaver again. What can we do? We¡¯re desperate too."


    Alice chuckled and changed the subject, "By the way, I remember, Mr. Ryuusei, you¡¯re about to start school soon. Now you¡¯re not facing the Deep Sea Gospel Society anymore but the even more powerful Deep Diving Society. So when you leave England and return to Island Nation, the pressure on you won¡¯t be small."


    Liu Xing sighed and shrugged, "We can only take it one step at a time now. Maybe this time we won¡¯t even have a chance to leave England and go back to Island Nation for school."


    At this point, only Liu Xing and Alice were left on the ground floor.


    After entering the elevator, Alice suddenly spoke up, "By the way, based on my woman¡¯s intuition, I think Miss Hu Li might like Ling Ishikawa."


    Then, the elevator doors closed.


    Liu Xing raised his eyebrows, realizing that Hu Li had just called Ling Ishikawa directly by her name, "Ling Ishikawa," instead of "Ayako," as she did in Panlong Town.


    So, Liu Xing could basically confirm that Hu Li already knew Ling Ishikawa¡¯s true identity.


    This was interesting.


    After coming to the basement, Liu Xing directly contacted KP Li Shunchan, saying, "KP, have Ling Ishikawa and the others designated this place as a safe point? If not, then I¡¯ll designate this place as a safe point."


    KP Li Shunchan smiled and said, "OK, you¡¯ve now designated this place as your new safe point. But Liu Xing, are you feeling pleasantly surprised now? Meeting so many old acquaintances."


    Liu Xing raised his eyebrows, saying, "I am indeed pleasantly surprised this time, meeting so many old acquaintances. Some of them I thought I¡¯d never see again in my life."


    "Then enjoy it, I hope you like it," KP Li Shunchan said meaningfully.


    Liu Xing knew that he might have been arranged.


    And arranging oneself so blatantly, Liu Xing could only think of one name¡ªAughra.


    At this time, Ling Ishikawa walked over and said, "Leader, the area of this safe point is really beyond our imagination. It must be over a thousand square meters, with over ten rooms."


    Liu Xing looked around and found that this safe point was indeed quite large. The hall in front of him alone must have been fifty or sixty square meters, and there was a complete set of furniture.


    "It seems that the Manchester Police Department is quite rich. They managed to build such a large basement, and the furniture looks quite high-end too," Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but marvel.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 437: Zhang Jingxu’s Arena of Trials

    Chapter 437: Zhang Jingxu¡¯s Arena of Trials


    Ling Ishikawa chuckled and remarked, "This is actually a good thing for us. After all, we have to stay here for another ten days to half a month. If this ¡¯safe spot¡¯ turns out to be just a basement, we¡¯d be quite uncomfortable."


    Liu Xing nodded and chose a room next to Ling Ishikawa¡¯s to settle in.


    After tidying up their rooms, the trio gathered once again.


    Ling Ishikawa, just entering the room, frowned and said, "Wow, this module is really messing with us. I could understand the appearance of Yis People and Alice, but now even Hu Li is showing up."


    Leaning against the headboard, Liu Xing nodded and said with a smile, "This module is indeed interesting. Many important NPCs from previous modules appear here. Fortunately, these NPCs are on our side, and they¡¯re all very powerful. It¡¯s a good thing for us."


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged and said, "True. I¡¯m really looking forward to the NPCs from the Fisher¡¯s Village module. According to Hu Li, those Island Nation Deep Ones chased by the Cosmic Country Deep Ones should be the group of ¡¯traitor¡¯ Deep Ones led by Matsui Yui¡¯s Deep One father. They should also be on our side. Even if Matsui Yui¡¯s father doesn¡¯t show up, there should be a few Deep Ones coming to help us."


    Just as Liu Xing was about to speak, he noticed Zhang Jingxu sitting beside him lost in thought.


    So, Liu Xing smiled at Zhang Jingxu and said, "Hey, Zhang Jingxu, why are you spacing out? Are you worried about your little junior sister?"


    It was then that Zhang Jingxu snapped out of his reverie and said somewhat helplessly, "Liu Xing, can you not tease me right now? Though I have to admit, I am thinking about my little junior sister. But I¡¯m not worried that she won¡¯t be able to escape from the Cult of the Cadaver. I¡¯m more concerned about what will happen when I meet my little junior sister later. Will Lu Tianya use the Chai Dao to kill me..."


    Upon hearing this, both Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa smiled knowingly.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded with a wry smile and continued, "As you guys probably guessed, my relationship with my little junior sister is somewhat ambiguous. But it¡¯s all complications caused by my character card. I believe you guys have experienced your character cards causing trouble as well."


    Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa nodded in agreement because what Zhang Jingxu said was true. After all, players could only control their character cards for two to three months within a year, and during the remaining eight to nine months, the character cards acted on their own, potentially causing all sorts of trouble.


    And one of the most common occurrences was characters falling in love.


    Many people have said that love can be a sudden hormonal burst, so in many cases, romantic relationships between men and women can be decided in a short period.


    Therefore, in the forums of the Cthulhu RPG Game, many players complained that if they didn¡¯t use a particular character card for over a month, when they used it again, they suddenly found themselves with a boyfriend or girlfriend, or even a spouse...


    For most people, this was somewhat hard to accept.


    So, Ling Ishikawa walked over and patted Zhang Jingxu on the shoulder, saying, "Zhang Jingxu, I understand you in this regard. Because my other character card is in a situation similar to yours."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, "Wait a minute, Ling Ishikawa, when you mentioned your other character card, you meant Yin En¡¯s character card, right? What happened to your character card?"


    Ling Ishikawa sighed and said helplessly, "A while ago, I managed to clear that resurrection module in my spare time. So in the ending scene of the resurrection module, I saw Yin En waking up in the sickbay, with the Miss and the policewoman standing on either side... And you can probably guess what happened next. I found that in the relationships of my character card¡¯s characters, two additional NPCs with favorability appeared..."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but laugh and tease Ling Ishikawa, "Yin En, oh Yin En, I already warned you during the Yueshihao module that trying to have it both ways will lead to disaster. But didn¡¯t you say the ship wouldn¡¯t capsize back then?"


    Ling Ishikawa looked utterly dejected and nodded, saying, "Things change. At that time, I planned to contact my family to annul the engagement with the Miss after completing the Yueshihao module. And I had no intention of flirting with the policewoman. But unexpected things happened during the Yueshihao module, and it turned into what it is now. So, what can I do? I¡¯m quite hopeless now. I dare not use Yin En¡¯s character card for modules anymore because I¡¯m afraid of encountering a major failure and then being beaten to death by the Miss..."


    Watching Zhang Jingxu leave, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but say, "The wind is chilly, and the waters are cold, the hero is gone, never to return."


    On the side, Ling Ishikawa chuckled and said, "Leader, I think we should wait for Zhang Jingxu¡¯s little junior sister to arrive in the lobby now. Because Chen Fuping should bring a lot of information about the Cult of the Cadaver, considering she just escaped from them."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, naturally agreeing with Ling Ishikawa¡¯s suggestion. The two of them left the room and went to the lobby.


    And by now, the lobby was filled with people.


    Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa found a place to sit casually, eating the pistachios on the coffee table and chatting.


    After a while, Liu Xing heard the sound of the elevator running, indicating that Zhang Jingxu was coming down first.


    Then, Zhang Jingxu¡¯s little junior sister, Chen Fuping, finally showed her true colors.


    However, as soon as Liu Xing saw Chen Fuping, he knew that Zhang Jingxu might be in trouble this time, because Chen Fuping looked very happy, and her gaze hadn¡¯t left Zhang Jingxu since she came out of the elevator.


    Clearly, Chen Fuping still liked her senior brother Zhang Jingxu very much.


    But it had to be said that Chen Fuping, with her natural beauty, had an APP value of at least 85, much more attractive than those outside female stars who relied on plastic surgery, makeup, and photo editing. No wonder "Zhang Jingxu" would flirt with her.


    Of course, at this moment, Zhang Jingxu was looking at Lu Tianya with a guilty smile.


    As a girl, Lu Tianya didn¡¯t need any sixth sense. She could see that Chen Fuping was interested in Zhang Jingxu. And combined with Zhang Jingxu¡¯s guilty look, Lu Tianya¡¯s gaze toward Chen Fuping and Zhang Jingxu became more and more unsettling.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Xing mourned for Zhang Jingxu silently for three seconds again.


    Seeing that the arena of trials was about to open, Zhang Jingxu, in a moment of desperation, said, "Everyone, this is my little junior sister, Chen Fuping. She has gained a lot of useful information by going deep behind enemy lines these past few days. So let Chen Fuping tell us about this information."


    However, at this point, Chen Fuping had already sensed Lu Tianya¡¯s unfriendly gaze, so she quickly realized that Lu Tianya might be her love rival.


    So, without hesitation, Chen Fuping stared back at Lu Tianya.


    And thus, Lu Tianya and Chen Fuping began to stare each other down, completely ignoring Liu Xing and the others.


    The big battle was about to begin.


    Seeing this situation, Zhang Jingxu could only give Liu Xing and the others a pleading look, but Liu Xing and the others acted as if they were wooden, pretending not to notice.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 438: Terrorist Attack

    Chapter 438: Terrorist Attack


    Witnessing Liu Xing and the others feigning death, Zhang Jingxu knew he couldn¡¯t rely on them for help anymore.


    So, Zhang Jingxu had no choice but to grit his teeth and position himself between Chen Fuping and Lu Tianya, forcibly cutting off their eye contact.


    Seeing Zhang Jingxu¡¯s actions, Chen Fuping and Lu Tianya both snorted coldly, causing beads of sweat to form on Zhang Jingxu¡¯s forehead...


    Fortunately, neither Chen Fuping nor Lu Tianya were the obstinate type, so there wasn¡¯t an immediate outbreak of conflict, and they ended up sitting together at the same coffee table.


    However, this was the moment for Zhang Jingxu to make his stance clear, as there were vacant seats beside both Chen Fuping and Lu Tianya.


    Of course, Zhang Jingxu ultimately chose to sit next to Lu Tianya, which made Chen Fuping¡¯s expression somewhat unpleasant.


    Shura field, oh, shura field.


    As a bystander, Liu Xing now found the atmosphere somewhat awkward. If it weren¡¯t for the difficulty in leaving casually at the moment, Liu Xing would have found an opportunity to depart long ago.


    After all, some dramas weren¡¯t very pleasant to watch.


    Everyone settled down.


    Zhang Jingxu quickly turned to Chen Fuping and asked, "Junior Sister, how were you all captured by the Cult of the Cadaver?"


    Chen Fuping forced a smile and replied, "At that time, we had just finished visiting the QuarryBank Textile Factory. Under the guidance of the tour guide, we entered a small bar next to the factory to rest and wait for the bus to pick us up. After a while, a few fellow tourists and the guide left the bar first, saying they were going to buy souvenirs. However, shortly after, the guide suddenly returned and told us that he and those tourists had been robbed by local thugs. Some tourists were even injured and collapsed in the alley behind the bar, so the guide asked us to go and help."


    "So, even though I felt something was amiss, because saving people was the priority, we all went to the alley behind the bar. It turned out that in the alley, there was a Ghoul with a body size exceeding two meters, accompanied by about a dozen fanatical followers of the Cult of the Cadaver. They instantly subdued me and the other tourists. Of course, both the guide and the tourists who had left earlier were also members of the Cult of the Cadaver, so we could only surrender and wait for an opportunity."


    "Then, the members of the Cult of the Cadaver blindfolded us and took us away. However, you know, Senior Brother, I have a very strong sense of space. Even without visual aid, I could still sense my location. So, I quickly realized that the Cult of the Cadaver had taken us to the back door of the QuarryBank Textile Factory, a place that looked like a guard room. It was only about two or three square meters, just like where we are now, with an underground basement. So, we were initially imprisoned in this basement."


    "At night, the members of the Cult of the Cadaver brought us food. After we finished eating, they blindfolded us again, preparing to move us. So, while eating, I secretly tore my handkerchief into pieces, intending to leave marks along the way. Thus, when passing by the factory buildings of the QuarryBank Textile Factory, I left some fragments behind. However, after passing the factory buildings, I noticed that one of the Cult of the Cadaver followers seemed to have sprained his foot and was walking beside me. After that, I didn¡¯t have another chance to leave marks."


    "After leaving the QuarryBank Textile Factory, we were taken onto a large bus. Since I wasn¡¯t familiar with England, I didn¡¯t know where the Cult of the Cadaver had taken us, only that it should be in the outskirts of Manchester, possibly a farm or a factory. Because before being taken into the factory, I heard the sound of an engine starting, and then a few minutes later, the sound of wooden doors opening..."


    "Civil compensation, as far as I know, even though the lord of EinsCastle was confirmed to be a serial killer, none of the families of the victims have sought civil compensation. Besides, this case involved mythical creatures, so it was eventually treated as cold case. Therefore, according to the law, ownership of EinsCastle was inherited by Elizabeth," Alice explained.


    Yis People nodded, speaking seriously, "So, should we investigate EinsCastle now? I think EinsCastle should be an important stronghold for the Cult of the Cadaver. We need to eliminate this stronghold first."


    As Yis People finished speaking, Chen Fuping shook her head and said, "EinsCastle is not that easy to deal with. After I entered EinsCastle, I saw at least five Ghouls, and the number of Cult of the Cadaver members is also over a hundred. So, unless regular troops are mobilized to attack EinsCastle, it¡¯s impossible for the Manchester police alone to eradicate EinsCastle. Moreover, I can be sure that there are undercover agents of the Cult of the Cadaver in the Manchester police!"


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, speaking, "It¡¯s quite normal for the Cult of the Cadaver to have undercover agents in the Manchester police. After all, even among the high-ranking figures in England, there are undercover agents of the Cult of the Cadaver. So, it¡¯s very easy for the Cult of the Cadaver to place undercover agents in the Manchester police. But what needs to be determined now is the level of this undercover agent."


    Speaking of undercover agents, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but think of Isabella. After all, Isabella, like the lord of the castle, was a Wizard, so she was most likely associated with the Cult of the Cadaver. And now, the Cult of the Cadaver was using her territory as their stronghold.


    So, Liu Xing felt that the possibility of Isabella being an undercover agent of the Cult of the Cadaver was over ninety percent, and Liu Xing even suspected that Isabella had already controlled Chris.


    At this moment, Chen Fuping continued, "Senior Brother, you should remember, Master once gave me a small mechanical beast. The beast is just the size of a thumb, and I can control it to move freely within a hundred meters, and it can also record nearby sounds. So, during the time I was imprisoned in EinsCastle, I used that beast to eavesdrop on conversations of the Cult of the Cadaver followers. Apart from hearing that the Cult of the Cadaver had planted an undercover agent in the Manchester police, I also heard that the Cult of the Cadaver was preparing for a terrorist attack in England."


    "Terrorist attack?!" Everyone couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.


    As a professional among them, Ryuzaki couldn¡¯t help but say, "As things stand now, the Cult of the Cadaver will definitely choose the most impactful method for a terrorist attack¡ªhuman bombs. So, those kidnapped foreign tourists will probably be strapped with remote-controlled bombs and sent to major cities in England, and then..."


    Though Ryuzaki didn¡¯t finish his sentence, everyone understood what he meant.


    Liu Xing sighed. If the Cult of the Cadaver really made those kidnapped tourists into human bombs and successfully detonated them in the bustling areas of England¡¯s major cities, the eyes of the world would focus on England. Then, over fifty percent of England¡¯s top officials would be ousted, and the officials replacing them would most likely be followers of the Cult of the Cadaver.


    At this point, Chen Fuping continued, "That¡¯s right. The Cult of the Cadaver probably intends to do that. The reason I was able to lead some foreign tourists out of the clutches of the Cult of the Cadaver is because they planned to transfer us to major cities in England. So, I took the opportunity to deal with the fanatical follower of the Cult of the Cadaver who was responsible for escorting us."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, relieved as he asked, "By the way, who were the two fellow Daoists with you, and where are they now?"


    Chen Fuping chuckled and replied, "Senior Brother, you should know them too¡ªZhang Yihang and Wang Ming of the Shushan Sect. Since they wanted to gather more information, one of them should still be in EinsCastle, and the other should have gone to London by now."


    "Zhang Yihang and Wang Ming, ah, then I¡¯m relieved. These two guys are quite strong." Zhang Jingxu said with a sigh of relief.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 439: Conclusion of the First Phase

    Chapter 439: Conclusion of the First Phase


    Zhang Jingxu looked at Liu Xing and the others, who were puzzled, and continued, "Zhang Yihang and Wang Ming are outstanding among the new disciples of Shu Mountain Sect, and they are also my good friends. We have met a few times, and it¡¯s like we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. So I know Zhang Yihang and Ming very well. Their abilities are definitely not inferior to mine, especially Wang Ming. He¡¯s exceptionally sharp-minded, known as the ace detective among us Taoists. So, I think your splitting into three groups must be Wang Ming¡¯s plan."


    Chen Fuping nodded, smiling, "Brother, you¡¯re right. This plan was indeed arranged by Wang Ming. I¡¯ll rescue a group of foreign tourists first, taking out this information to let the English authorities prepare. Then Zhang Yihang will continue to pose as a hostage heading to London, preparing to disrupt the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s terrorist attack plan. As for Wang Ming, he¡¯s still at Eins Castle gathering information, wanting to see what the Cult of the Cadaver plans to do next."


    "That sounds good. Although Zhang Yihang may seem unreliable at times, he¡¯s clear-headed in important matters. I believe he should be able to stop the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s terrorist attack planned for London. As for Wang Ming, from what I know of him, he might try to infiltrate the Cult of the Cadaver to gather more crucial information. But we can¡¯t be complacent; after all, I think the terrorist attacks the Cult of the Cadaver is planning might happen simultaneously," Zhang Jingxu remarked.


    Alice pondered for a moment, then said with some hesitation, "Fuping, those foreign tourists you rescued are likely intended by the Cult of the Cadaver to be suicide bombers targeting Manchester locals. Now that you¡¯ve escaped with them, it will surely alert the Cult of the Cadaver. I think they must be debating whether to halt the terrorist attack plan."


    Chen Fuping shook his head, speaking earnestly, "I don¡¯t think the Cult of the Cadaver will halt the terrorist attack plan. They don¡¯t know my true identity, which is why they only assigned three armed fanatics to escort us. So, logically, the Cult of the Cadaver shouldn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve already overheard their terrorist attack plan through the mechanical beast. They might just think that an accident occurred during the escort, leading to our escape. The fanatics at Eins Castle might not even move."


    Though Liu Xing heard Chen Fuping¡¯s explanation, he still felt some worry. If the members of the Cult of the Cadaver were NPCs, then Chen Fuping¡¯s speculations would likely be accurate. However, there were four players stationed in the Cult of the Cadaver, and these players probably had some authority within the Cult of the Cadaver.


    Therefore, the players from the enemy camp would likely suspect that the escape of the foreign tourists was related to them. Thus, they might demand that the fanatics of the Cult of the Cadaver withdraw from Eins Castle, or even suspend the terrorist attack plan.


    So, whether all this would happen or not was fifty-fifty.


    Liu Xing always felt that fifty-fifty odds were the most troubling. It was neither a definite win nor a definite loss.


    At this moment, Yi¡¯s People spoke up, "Regardless, we need to go to Eins Castle to see if those members of the Cult of the Cadaver are still there. If they are, we can have Chris send people to monitor Eins Castle. Then, when the Cult of the Cadaver acts, we can immediately know their movements."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Thus, Liu Xing and the others began to discuss who would go to Eins Castle for the investigation.


    To Liu Xing¡¯s surprise, Hu Li stood up at this moment and said, "Let me handle this. After all, I¡¯m much more skilled than you all. Even if the members of the Cult of the Cadaver find me, I can still escape unharmed."


    Looking at the confident Hu Li, Chen Fuping was somewhat surprised, "Wait a minute, I just noticed, you are?"


    Looking at Chen Fuping¡¯s hesitation, Hu Li smiled and said, "That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a fox spirit. If I go to Eins Castle in my true form for investigation, unless there¡¯s an extremely powerful entity there, the Cult of the Cadaver won¡¯t be able to detect me. So whether I¡¯m discovered or not, it¡¯s good for us."


    Liu Xing nodded, agreeing with what Hu Li said. Whether she was discovered or not, it was beneficial.


    Because if the Cult of the Cadaver didn¡¯t find Hu Li, then she could gather a lot of intelligence. If they did, it meant Chen Fuping could escape with a group of foreign tourists from the Cult of the Cadaver, likely intentionally. After all, if there was something in Eins Castle that could detect Hu Li¡¯s presence, it would surely catch Chen Fuping¡¯s actions.


    Therefore, Chen Fuping nodded and said, "Indeed, I can sense that your strength surpasses mine. Coupled with your racial talent, it¡¯s indeed difficult for others to detect you. However, I must say something unpleasant - can we trust you?"


    Facing Chen Fuping¡¯s forceful questioning, Hu Li shrugged and coyly said to Zhang Jingxu, "You can ask Zhang Jingxu whether I am worthy of trust or not?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Hu Li was stirring up trouble.


    So Ling Ishikawa knew that if she made a wrong move, she would pay a painful price, even if she didn¡¯t die, she would be disabled.


    Seeing Ling Ishikawa¡¯s despondent look, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but comfort her, "Come on, Ling Ishikawa, don¡¯t think too much now. As the saying goes, things will naturally become clear when the boat reaches the bridge. Believe in your luck."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded reluctantly and smiled, "Indeed, my luck should be okay. So let¡¯s talk about the matters of this module first. I think the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s terrorist attack is probably just a feint."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised, "Oh, why do you think so, Ling Ishikawa?"


    Ling Ishikawa thought for a moment and said seriously, "This is what I think. Although the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s terrorist attacks in major cities in England can cause a major upheaval in the higher echelons of the English government, the opponents of the Cult of the Cadaver in the English government can easily label them as terrorists. Then, there would be no chance for the Cult of the Cadaver to whitewash their image."


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "You¡¯re right, Ling Ishikawa. There is indeed such a possibility. Moreover, if the Cult of the Cadaver pushes their opponents too hard, their opponents will definitely choose to fight back by bringing in foreign forces to deal with them. That would be troublesome for the Cult of the Cadaver. So, if the leader of the Cult of the Cadaver has a normal brain, he should not choose such a radical way to seize power in England. Instead, he should use more moderate means to achieve his goals."


    At this moment, Liu Xing heard the sound of dice falling in the hall.


    Obviously, Zhang Jingxu had begun his performance.


    At this moment, Liu Xing suddenly remembered what Alice had said to him when they were in the elevator.


    So, Liu Xing smiled and said, "By the way, I think Ling Ishikawa, you might owe another debt of gratitude, because Hu Li is most likely here for you this time."


    Ling Ishikawa furrowed her brows, saying helplessly, "I think so too, because I can feel that Hu Li is interested in me. Or maybe it was when we were in Panlong Town that Hu Li had some bold ideas about me. And now, she probably wants to put them into practice. But fortunately, my character card doesn¡¯t have childhood sweethearts or fiance?es..."


    Liu Xing smiled again and decided to steer the conversation back to business, "But seriously, I think our chances of winning in this module are quite high. Look, we have a police officer, a mythical creature, and a Taoist Wizard. As long as we cooperate properly, dealing with the Cult of the Cadaver shouldn¡¯t be a problem."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded, but with some concern, she said, "In theory, that¡¯s true. But the problem now is that our main quest hasn¡¯t been determined yet, right? I think the main quest of this module might be quite tricky."


    Liu Xing then remembered that the main quest of this module was somewhat special, as it was conducted in stages. So, even though it seemed like the final main quest would be to thwart the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s conspiracy, who could be sure?


    So, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but contact KP Li Shunchan, "KP, our first stage mission has been completed, right? Why hasn¡¯t the second stage main quest started yet?"


    KP Li Shunchan chuckled and said, "Liu Xing, you don¡¯t need to be so anxious. Although the first stage mission has indeed been completed, it¡¯s not yet time to trigger the second stage. So please be patient."


    Liu Xing nodded and smiled, "Then, KP, can you tell us now if we will have any allies?"


    KP Li Shunchan thought for a moment and said seriously, "It doesn¡¯t matter if I tell you now, because in the second stage, there will be some NPCs that can be recruited by both player factions. At that time, players from both sides will have to use their own abilities to recruit these NPCs. However, some NPCs can provide you with great help, while others may hinder you. There may be significant conflicts between some NPCs. If you recruit one NPC, the NPC with whom they have a conflict may refuse to join you. If, by the end of the second stage main quest, there are still NPCs who haven¡¯t been recruited by any faction, they will randomly join a faction. Of course, they may also choose not to join any faction."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, thinking that the second stage main quest seemed quite interesting.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 440: Dreamwalking in R’lyeh

    Chapter 440: Dreamwalking in R¡¯lyeh


    According to KP Li Shunchan, the first NPC Liu Xing thought of was Isabella.


    Considering the current situation, Isabella should be associated with the Cult of the Cadaver. However, due to the influence of the Castle Lord, Isabella likely has severed ties with the Cult of the Cadaver. Now, Isabella stands as a neutral NPC, open to being swayed by players from either faction.


    Most importantly, Isabella currently holds dual intelligence on both the Cult of the Cadaver and the Manchester police force. Therefore, whichever faction manages to sway Isabella to their side will gain a significant advantage in terms of information.


    In Liu Xing¡¯s view, Isabella should be the most worthwhile NPC to recruit in the second stage, but also the most challenging.


    Isabella is not merely a lawful loli, but rather a seasoned elder. Despite her age of a hundred years, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t deny Isabella¡¯s exceptional acting skills and remarkable psychological resilience. She effortlessly portrays a loli without a hint of flaw.


    Thus, for such a skilled NPC, unless KP Li Shunchan explicitly informs him that Isabella has joined their faction, Liu Xing would doubt whether he truly managed to recruit her.


    Furthermore, Liu Xing is aware of Isabella¡¯s ambition. To win her allegiance would demand a hefty price, causing significant strain on his faction. If players from the opposing faction offer better terms, Liu Xing believes Isabella would readily defect.


    At that moment, Zhang Jingxu entered the room.


    Liu Xing noticed a slap mark on Zhang Jingxu¡¯s face.


    Observing this, Ling Ishikawa chuckled and said, "Zhang Jingxu, it seems things are not too bad on your end if you¡¯ve only taken a slap."


    Zhang Jingxu shrugged and replied resignedly, "Luckily, my persuasion with Judgment just scored a major success. After getting slapped by Chen Fuping, I managed to successfully dissuade her. But to be honest, Chen Fuping¡¯s slap was quite fierce, it even deducted some of my HP."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow in surprise, "What? Chen Fuping actually deducted your HP? Then it seems Chen Fuping¡¯s close combat ability must be formidable."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and continued, "Indeed, Chen Fuping has been practicing martial arts since childhood. So in terms of close combat ability alone, Chen Fuping should be on par with Ryuzaki. That¡¯s why she could lead a group of foreign tourists, despite being hindered by Cult of the Cadaver, to escape."


    "I see. I didn¡¯t expect Chen Fuping to be proficient in both magic and martial arts," Ling Ishikawa remarked with a smile.


    After some thought, Liu Xing decided to inform Ling Ishikawa and Zhang Jingxu about Isabella¡¯s situation and the current status of the main quest¡¯s second stage.


    Furrowing his brows, Zhang Jingxu expressed concern, "According to your description, Isabella seems to be quite a formidable character. Our chances of successfully recruiting Isabella are only thirty percent at best. Even if we manage to recruit her, I suspect she¡¯ll only provide us with some information and not contribute much else."


    "Indeed, I share the same sentiment. From Isabella¡¯s current behavior, she¡¯s definitely a self-serving individual who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice others for her own gain. She¡¯s skilled in deception and willing to forsake her dignity to play the role of a loli. So unless we offer her substantial benefits, recruiting Isabella would be of little value to us," Ling Ishikawa earnestly remarked.


    Liu Xing nodded, sighing, "Indeed, even though recruiting Isabella may not be greatly beneficial to us, if we let her fall into the hands of the enemy faction, she would become a major threat. After all, Isabella is currently Chris¡¯s adopted daughter, and with her cunning and intelligence, she must have already gained Chris¡¯s favor. Moreover, with Isabella¡¯s charm skill, if she were to be recruited by the enemy faction, our every move would be within their grasp."


    After a moment of contemplation, Zhang Jingxu sighed and said, "You¡¯re right, Liu Xing. Regardless, we must recruit Isabella. The key lies in whether Yis People will assist us. Among us players, only Yis People knows Isabella and can communicate with her. Besides, Yis People should have figured out by now that Isabella is associated with the Cult of the Cadaver."


    "However, Yis People might not necessarily be aware of Isabella¡¯s association with the Cult of the Cadaver. Because my knowledge of Isabella¡¯s true identity only came after completing the module and receiving the ending scene, as well as obtaining Isabella¡¯s character card as the MVP of that module. So if Yis People only inherited memories from my character card during the module, then Yis People might not know Isabella¡¯s true identity," Liu Xing expressed his concern.


    Ling Ishikawa frowned helplessly, saying, "If Yis People can¡¯t guess Isabella¡¯s true identity, then that¡¯s a real problem. After all, unless we expose Liu Xing¡¯s identity, it¡¯s impossible to alert Yis People about Isabella. So, in that case, we won¡¯t have any chance to recruit Isabella."


    As they discussed this, everyone fell silent.


    However, at that moment, KP Li Shunchan suddenly spoke up, saying, "Alright, congratulations to all players for successfully completing the first stage of the Main quest. You¡¯ve performed exceptionally well in the first stage. If it were graded, you would have scored eighty points. Of course, I won¡¯t disclose where the remaining twenty points went. Nevertheless, although the Main quest has now entered the second stage, players can still conduct a second investigation."


    After pondering for a while without finding an explanation, Liu Xing gave up thinking and continued forward.


    As Liu Xing walked, he also tried contacting KP Li Shunchan, but as expected, KP Li Shunchan didn¡¯t respond.


    And so, Liu Xing didn¡¯t know how long he had walked until he finally emerged from the fog!


    "I didn¡¯t expect to be able to walk out of this fog. I thought I would keep walking in it until I woke up from my dream," Liu Xing muttered to himself.


    As Liu Xing emerged from the fog, he looked around and realized he was standing in front of a vast ruin.


    The reason why this ruin was called "vast" was that the bricks scattered in front of Liu Xing were each three times his height.


    But most importantly, these bricks were all green, and some of them bore reliefs that made Liu Xing feel extremely uncomfortable, even though these reliefs were incomplete, and some were just simple lines.


    In an instant, Liu Xing understood that the ruin before his eyes was likely the legendary R¡¯lyeh.


    Because, in the Cthulhu mythos, only R¡¯lyeh is a city built of giant green stones, emitting a strong aura of impurity from within.


    With this thought, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but look up and see, on a high mountain in the far distance, a completely closed giant stone fort looming amidst the dark clouds.


    That was the resting place of the Great Old One¡ªCthulhu.


    Realizing this, Liu Xing wanted to shift his gaze away, but found that he had lost control of his body.


    And then, Liu Xing...woke up.


    Liu Xing looked at the white ceiling, taking quite some time to come back to his senses.


    A feeling of surviving a disaster swept over Liu Xing, making him shiver involuntarily.


    After a while, Liu Xing calmed down.


    Obviously, Liu Xing knew that he was most likely targeted by Cthulhu now, which was why Cthulhu guided him to R¡¯lyeh in his dream.


    So, it seemed that he was in big trouble!


    After all, the character card he was currently using was a follower of King Hastur in Yellow Robes, who was an enemy of Cthulhu. So, why would Cthulhu bring a follower of his enemy into his dream, if not to kill him?


    Perhaps, it was to try to turn him?


    Shaking his head, Liu Xing realized that he was doomed either way. If he didn¡¯t accept Cthulhu¡¯s turn, he would be killed by Cthulhu. But if he did accept Cthulhu¡¯s turn, King Hastur in Yellow Robes would certainly not spare him.


    It was a lose-lose situation...


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 441: Private Meeting with Juri Sonoda

    Chapter 441: Private Meeting with Juri Sonoda


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but ponder whether he should try to contact King Hastur in Yellow Robes, to inquire about what he should do now...


    Lost in these thoughts for a while, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t come up with a reasonable plan.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    Liu Xing snapped back to reality, quickly put on some clothes, and went to open the door, only to find an unexpected visitor¡ªJuri Sonoda.


    Raising an eyebrow, Liu Xing said somewhat surprised, "Juri, why are you here so early?"


    Liu Xing glanced at the clock in the room; it was only five-thirty in the morning.


    Juri Sonoda looked around before smiling and saying, "Let¡¯s talk inside first. I have something to ask you, Ryuusei."


    Liu Xing nodded, knowing that Juri Sonoda¡¯s visit was most likely related to Yis People.


    So, Liu Xing stepped aside and invited Juri Sonoda into his room.


    Sitting opposite Juri Sonoda, Liu Xing said, "Alright, Juri, feel free to ask whatever you want. I promise to be completely transparent."


    Juri Sonoda nodded, sighing, "I¡¯m here to ask you, Ryuusei, what exactly happened in the driver¡¯s cabin of Yueshihao?"


    Liu Xing frowned, feigning confusion, "In the driver¡¯s cabin of Yueshihao? Wasn¡¯t it about Morimoto Academy colluding with the fanatics from Yueshihao, attempting to sacrifice the students from our class to their so-called god? And then, thanks to the efforts of Big Brother Liu Xing and Big Brother Yin En, we managed to thwart their conspiracy."


    "No, Ryuusei, you¡¯re lying!" Juri Sonoda asserted. "Although I initially thought the same, after the incident at Morimoto Academy, I realized that you and your classmates are not ordinary students who are unaware of what¡¯s happening. After all, this is reality, not some anime. How could you, as ordinary students, dare to oppose the Deep Sea Gospel Society? Isn¡¯t that suicidal? Moreover, in the driver¡¯s cabin of Yueshihao, when both Liu Xing and Yin En were already unconscious, it would have been impossible for you to kill the fanatic named Bai Hecheng. So, I believe that the one who killed Bai Hecheng must be you, Ryuusei."


    Liu Xing was momentarily speechless. He hadn¡¯t expected Juri Sonoda to guess so accurately, and at this moment, he couldn¡¯t find any rebuttal.


    After all, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t possibly say that he was just a passionate high school student fighting for love and justice against the Deep Sea Gospel Society.


    So, Liu Xing decided to admit it straightforwardly, "Yes, I was the one who ultimately killed Bai Hecheng. Before entering the driver¡¯s cabin of Yueshihao, I was alerted by you guys. I realized that these fanatics might do something crazy, so I was prepared. When Bai Hecheng thought everyone was incapacitated by him, I struck... Of course, Bai Hecheng¡¯s resurrection afterward was completely unexpected."


    Having gotten the answer she wanted, Juri Sonoda sighed and said, "Indeed. I suspected something was amiss from the start, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true¡ªthat you, Ryuusei, killed Bai Hecheng. However, this is also a good thing... Well, let¡¯s get to the point. The main reason I came to find you today is because Liu Xing, after awakening, has been acting strangely. Apart from losing his memories from Island Nation, I¡¯ve noticed significant changes in his personality and behavior. Normally, someone who simply lost their memory wouldn¡¯t undergo such drastic changes."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, finally understanding why Juri Sonoda had come to find him today. She had noticed something odd about Yis People.


    But now the question arose: how should Liu Xing respond to Juri Sonoda?


    Liu Xing had two choices before him. The first was to feign ignorance and claim he didn¡¯t know why "Liu Xing" had changed so much, which was a safer option.


    The second choice was to indirectly suggest that "Liu Xing" had been possessed or controlled by Yis People, giving him the opportunity to convince Juri Sonoda to become his informant, helping him monitor Yis People¡¯s movements. However, this approach carried considerable risk. Liu Xing couldn¡¯t be sure if Juri Sonoda would fully believe him, and he also worried that Yis People might discover Juri Sonoda¡¯s covert actions, which could be detrimental to her.


    Liu Xing nodded, grabbed a sandwich and a glass of milk from the kitchen, and sat down next to Ling Ishikawa.


    Just then, the elevator doors opened, and a somewhat disheveled Hu Li stepped out.


    Observing her condition, Ling Ishikawa asked, "Hu Li, what happened? Did the Cult of the Cadaver discover you?"


    Hu Li shook her head somewhat embarrassedly, laughing, "I wasn¡¯t discovered by the Cult of the Cadaver. It¡¯s just that there were no cars going to Eins Castle last night, so I had to make the trip back and forth on foot, which left me looking a bit disheveled."


    Alice nodded, saying, "Eins Castle is indeed in a remote location and not on the main road, so the traffic there has been significantly reduced by more than half since the series of disappearances of foreign tourists. Especially at night, the traffic has dropped to less than one-fifth of what it used to be. So, Hu Li, it¡¯s understandable that you couldn¡¯t hitch a ride."


    Taking a seat, Hu Li began, "Well, let¡¯s not dwell on these details. Now, let me tell you about what I saw and heard last night. Because of Eins Castle¡¯s tight defenses, I only conducted a peripheral investigation to avoid arousing suspicion. From this, I can roughly confirm that there are about fifty Cult of the Cadaver fanatics inside Eins Castle, with around twenty or so kidnapped foreign tourists. As for Ghouls and Deep Ones, I didn¡¯t spot any yesterday."


    "In addition, I discovered a cleared area in the garden behind Eins Castle. Although it was still empty, I believe it¡¯s intended for Ritual Ceremonies, with the remaining foreign tourists in Eins Castle likely serving as sacrifices. Also, I noticed that the small town outside Eins Castle seems to be under the control of the Cult of the Cadaver, as many of their fanatics were resting there."


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow.


    During the clearance of the Castle module, Liu Xing had already suspected collusion between the residents of Eins Town and the Castle Lord, and now it seemed to be confirmed.


    "In that case, the Cult of the Cadaver has indeed turned Eins Castle into an important stronghold. So, we need to inform Chris to send someone to monitor Eins Castle. But the most important thing now is, where have those Ghouls from Eins Castle gone?" Zhang Jingxu wondered.


    Yis People pondered for a moment before saying, "Those Ghouls might have gone to help the Deep Ones."


    A sudden realization dawned.


    After all, the Main quest had entered its second stage, and players from both sides had begun contacting those neutral NPCs.


    If enemy faction players wanted to contact Matsui Yui and her father, they would have to help the Deep Ones chase after them with the Ghouls.


    So, perhaps the first battle of this module was about to begin.


    "But then again, Manchester is an inland city. Would the Deep Ones really hide in Manchester?" Ryuzaki asked curiously.


    Alice chuckled and replied seriously, "Although Deep Ones prefer living in water, they can still freely move on land. However, their combat capabilities on land are definitely inferior to those in water. So, this is probably why the Deep Diving Society sought the help of the Cult of the Cadaver."


    As Alice finished speaking, the mobile phones of Liu Xing, Ling Ishikawa, and Zhang Jingxu all rang simultaneously.


    Liu Xing took out his mobile phone to see a message from Dogo Aige.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 442: Information from Matsui Yui

    Chapter 442: Information from Matsui Yui


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, opened the message, and indeed, as he had thought, Dogo Aige was seeking help from him.


    However, Dogo Aige¡¯s plea for help was somewhat tactful, merely mentioning encountering some financial difficulties and needing to borrow some money to tide over the situation. After all, Dogo Aige was still unaware that Liu Xing and the others were already aware of their circumstances...


    Liu Xing chuckled and said, "I didn¡¯t expect Dogo Aige and his group of Deep Ones to encounter financial troubles. It¡¯s really beyond my expectations."


    At this moment, Alice¡¯s mobile phone rang. As expected, it was a message from Matsui Yui.


    After reading the message, Alice smiled and said, "It seems Matsui Yui and their situation are not too favorable. After escaping from Fisher¡¯s Village to England, they¡¯ve run out of resources. But this is understandable. Creatures like Deep Ones generally don¡¯t consciously accumulate wealth, as money is truly irrelevant to them."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and asked, "So what should we do now? Should we contact Dogo Aige directly, or should we lend them some money first?"


    After a moment of silence, Alice replied earnestly, "What we lack now are strong allies. So I think it¡¯s necessary for us to directly contact Matsui Yui and her group, and have them join us. This is not only about helping them but also about them assisting us. It¡¯s a mutually beneficial situation."


    Therefore, everyone unanimously agreed with Alice¡¯s viewpoint, and Alice contacted Matsui Yui.


    After a ten-minute phone call, Alice breathed a sigh of relief and said, "The situation is not bad. Matsui Yui and her group are currently splitting up to escape. Matsui Yui and Dogo Aige are hiding in a hotel in Manchester, and they are on their way here."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, feeling somewhat disappointed. He hadn¡¯t expected Matsui Yui¡¯s father not to be with her. The help Matsui Yui and Dogo Aige could provide to their group would be very limited...


    So, Liu Xing felt that their group was at a disadvantage this time.


    Seeing the expressions of Liu Xing and the others, Alice chuckled and said, "Mr. Ryuusei, don¡¯t feel like we¡¯re at a disadvantage now. Because Matsui Yui and Dogo Aige are no longer the same as we saw them in Fisher¡¯s Village. They have successfully transformed into true Deep Ones now. After all, when facing the pursuit of the Deep Diving Society, ordinary humans and hybrids like them would be defenseless."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing chuckled and said, "I see. I was just thinking how bold Dogo Aige and the others were. Only two of them hiding in a hotel in Manchester, not afraid of being discovered by the Cult of the Cadaver and the Deep Diving Society, trying to catch two birds with one stone. Turns out, it¡¯s because they have significantly increased their strength."


    Alice nodded and continued, "Let me share another piece of good news. Since the main target of the Deep Diving Society is Matsui Yui¡¯s father, most of the Deep Ones sent by the Deep Diving Society for the pursuit have been lured to Scotland Island by Matsui Yui¡¯s father. There might be only a few stray individuals collaborating with the Cult of the Cadaver on the mainland of England. Moreover, the Cult of the Cadaver has also dispatched many to assist the Deep Diving Society. So, our pressure will be alleviated somewhat in the short term."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, Chen Fuping suddenly said, "It seems we¡¯re getting another helper."


    Zhang Jingxu raised an eyebrow and asked curiously, "Oh, are more members of the Chinese Daoist Sect coming to England now?"


    Chen Fuping shook his head and said with a smile, "No, no, no. The helper I mentioned is a Chinese friend I met in the United States of America named Yuan Chen. Yuan Chen¡¯s grandfather was said to have been a member of the Chinese Daoist Sect, but because Yuan Chen¡¯s grandfather had already integrated into society at that time, he didn¡¯t receive protection from the Chinese Daoist Sect during that major event. Therefore, he had to choose to leave his homeland and settle in the United States of America. However, Yuan Chen¡¯s grandfather was still very patriotic, so even though Yuan Chen was born and raised in America, his Chinese is better than his English. Therefore, we quickly became friends after I enrolled in school."


    "That¡¯s right. The current situation is very dire for us. So we must help each other to thwart the plots of the Cult of the Cadaver and the Deep Diving Society. This way, Matsui Yui, you can stay in England to evade the pursuit of the Deep Diving Society. But speaking of which, how did the Deep Diving Society discover and start pursuing you guys when you were isolated in Fisher¡¯s Village?" Ling Ishikawa asked curiously.


    Matsui Yui sighed, saying helplessly, "We were on guard day and night, but still, unexpected dangers arise. Here¡¯s what happened. Because one of our own made a mistake and was slightly punished by my father, the traitor felt humiliated. So, in the dead of night, he escaped from Fisher¡¯s Village and contacted the Deep Diving Society on the Island Nation. At that time, my father sensed that something was amiss and prepared to leave Fisher¡¯s Village with his people. But unexpectedly, the pursuit from the Deep Diving Society arrived so quickly."


    "As a result, after suffering heavy casualties, we finally escaped from Fisher¡¯s Village and ended up here in the British Isles. Because the Deep Ones on the British Isles had clashed with the local ghouls long ago, and ultimately, due to defeat, they were forced to leave the British Isles. So, there are very few Deep Ones on the British Isles. Moreover, on Scotland Island, there is a good friend of my father¡¯s. Currently, my father is staying with him along with the other members of our clan."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised. "Oh, so there were conflicts between the Cult of the Cadaver and the Deep Ones before? I didn¡¯t expect them to start cooperating again now. It¡¯s true what they say, there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, stroking his chin. "In that case, if we have the opportunity, we can use a divide and conquer strategy. Alliances formed solely for the sake of interest are very fragile. If we can sow discord among them, our chances of success will be greater."


    At this point, Dogo Aige shook his head, saying helplessly, "The cooperation between the Cult of the Cadaver and the Deep Diving Society is very simple. The Cult of the Cadaver allows the Deep Diving Society to enter the British Isles to hunt us down, and the Cult of the Cadaver provides assistance in personnel and intelligence to the Deep Diving Society. As for the price the Deep Ones have to pay, it¡¯s that those members of the Deep Diving Society who enter the British Isles to hunt us down must follow the arrangements of the Cult of the Cadaver while pursuing us. So, we have very little room to intervene."


    "By the way, those ghouls who left EinsCastle, are they now chasing Matsui Yui¡¯s father with the members of the Deep Diving Society?" Lu Tianya suddenly asked.


    Matsui Yui furrowed her brows, saying, "They shouldn¡¯t be. My father¡¯s friend is a well-known businessman in Scotland. When he nearly drowned by the seaside as a child, my father saved his life, so he became my father¡¯s good friend. When we fled from the Deep Ones, he also gave us a lot of help. So..."


    Before Matsui Yui could finish, Alice interrupted, "Wait a moment, Matsui Yui, is your father¡¯s friend named Rogers, the real estate tycoon in Scotland?"


    Matsui Yui looked at Alice in shock.


    Before Matsui Yui could speak, Alice sighed and said, "Two days ago, Rogers died in a car accident. Now, Rogers¡¯s eldest son inherits the family fortune. Whether Rogers¡¯s eldest son will continue to hide your father and your clan members like his father did, we can¡¯t say for sure."


    Matsui Yui turned pale and said, "Then my father is in danger! I remember my father mentioned that three years ago, Rogers sought his help to choose one of his three sons as the successor. And the result was that Rogers¡¯s second son was chosen. So now, Rogers¡¯s eldest son becoming the heir is very likely because he has reached a cooperation with the Cult of the Cadaver or the Deep Diving Society!"


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "Then, Matsui Yui, do you have any way to contact your father and ask him to leave Scotland Island as soon as possible?"


    Matsui Yui shook her head, saying helplessly, "I can indeed contact my father now, but it will also expose our location. So, I only have one choice now, which is to go to where my father is hiding and tell him everything in person."


    As Matsui Yui spoke, she stood up, ready to leave.


    At this moment, Alice grabbed Matsui Yui¡¯s arm and said earnestly, "Matsui Yui, give us a little time. Let us discuss whether we should go to Scotland with you."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 443: Chaos! (1)

    Chapter 443: Chaos! (1)


    "I think this time we should help Matsui Yui and go to Scotland to support Matsui Yui¡¯s father. After all, it will be beneficial for us in many ways. Firstly, Matsui Yui¡¯s father¡¯s strength is unquestionable, definitely stronger than all of us here combined. We have no reason to let go of such a powerful ally. Secondly, we can take this opportunity to deal with the Cult of the Cadaver and the Deep Diving Society members who went to hunt down Matsui Yui¡¯s father. This can be considered as cutting off one of their arms, which would benefit our future actions. Lastly, and most importantly, we can use this opportunity to bring the Cult of the Cadaver to light, especially since they are likely involved in the murder case of Scotland¡¯s real estate tycoon, Rogers." Alice said seriously.


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "I agree with your point, Alice. As we discussed before, going to Scotland to help Matsui Yui¡¯s father is essentially helping ourselves. So, this trip to Scotland is necessary. The question is, who among us will go?"


    Yis People thought for a moment and said, "Firstly, Nan Xiaoniao definitely cannot go with us to Scotland. And Juri Sonoda cannot go either, as she needs to take care of Nan Xiaoniao. So, it seems like I¡¯m the only one from my side who can go."


    Just as Zhang Jingxu was about to speak, Chen Fuping preempted, "Because I¡¯m going to pick up my friend Yuan Chen shortly, I¡¯ll stay here to protect Juri Sonoda and the others."


    Seeing Chen Fuping choosing to stay behind, Zhang Jingxu could only smile and say, "Since Junior Sister wants to stay, then Lu Tianya will come with me to Scotland. After all, it¡¯s better to have more people for this operation."


    So, except for Juri Sonoda, Nan Xiaoniao, and Chen Fuping, everyone else chose to go to Scotland.


    After a while, Liu Xing and the others arrived at a secure rear entrance.


    The rear entrance of the safe point was actually a long underground passage, and the exit of this rear entrance was the lowest level of a nearby underground parking lot.


    Of course, this area had already been bought by the Manchester police department, and the cars that Liu Xing and the others left at the subway entrance yesterday were already parked in the underground parking lot.


    So, Liu Xing and the other four remained in one car, while Lu Tianya was arranged by Zhang Jingxu to ride with Alice.


    After all, if Lu Tianya was in the car, Liu Xing and the others would not be able to communicate.


    As everyone settled in the car, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but say, "It seems like this time we have to race against Bai Hecheng and the others. If they meet Matsui Yui¡¯s father first, they will most likely choose to win over Matsui Yui¡¯s father. Then our situation will be even more unfavorable."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said, "That¡¯s right. The strongest neutral NPC in this module should be Matsui Yui¡¯s father. I think his strength should be comparable to the Gralki¡¯s avatar in Panlong Town. So, if Matsui Yui¡¯s father joins the Cult of the Cadaver, then we¡¯re really in trouble in this module."


    Ling Ishikawa chuckled confidently and said, "I don¡¯t think Matsui Yui¡¯s father would stand on the side of the Cult of the Cadaver. Judging from the current situation, Matsui Yui¡¯s father is definitely a person of loyalty and righteousness."


    "Yes, that¡¯s what I think too. After all, Matsui Yui¡¯s father specifically had Matsui Yui and Dogo Aige come to Manchester to hide. It must be worried that there might be some unexpected situations, and he can also divert attention for Matsui Yui. So, unless Matsui Yui also joins the Cult of the Cadaver, Matsui Yui¡¯s father would not stand on their side." Yis People said seriously.


    Upon hearing Yis People¡¯s words, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows, feeling like Yis People had made a remarkable prediction...


    With that said, Liu Xing and the others chatted as they arrived at the port heading to Scotland. Chris had arranged a yacht ready to depart.


    After entering the yacht¡¯s lounge, Alice clapped her hands and said, "If I remember correctly, all of you are newcomers to England, so you might not be very clear about the situation between England and Scotland."


    Ling Ishikawa thought for a moment and said, "Um, I just know that Scotland has always been planning something, preparing to leave your Great Britain Alliance. It seems like there have been several referendums."


    Alice shrugged and nodded, saying, "By the way, Rogers¡¯ family name is Wallace, claiming that their ancestors were William Wallace himself. Therefore, Rogers¡¯ eldest son now claims to be the reincarnation of William Wallace and will lead the people of Scotland to resist the rule of England once again."


    "It seems that this William knows how to capitalize on popularity. But I heard that there are many famous families in Scotland named Wallace, and these families all claim to be descendants of William Wallace." Lu Tianya said with a smile.


    "Of course, because William Wallace is a national hero of Scotland. Plus, due to England¡¯s deliberate suppression, the specific deeds and direct descendants of William Wallace are almost impossible to verify, leaving behind various legends. So many Scottish families choose to use the name of William Wallace." Zhang Jingxu said.


    At this moment, Matsui Yui suddenly said, "Oh no, I can now sense my father¡¯s location within the urban area of Glasgow, so we must enter the urban area of Glasgow."


    Alice nodded and said seriously, "Well then, it seems we have no choice but to enter the urban area of Glasgow. Because William has applied for three days for this large-scale parade, we can¡¯t wait until three days later to enter the urban area of Glasgow. Besides, this large-scale parade could turn into unrest at any time. But John has already helped us prepare local police cars and uniforms in Scotland. Let¡¯s change into them later and enter the urban area of Glasgow. That way, we¡¯ll be safer."


    So, the group rested in the shipyard for half an hour before John brought three police cars and ten sets of uniforms.


    After changing into the uniforms, Liu Xing and the others got into separate police cars.


    Liu Xing, Ling Ishikawa, and Yis People were in one car; Zhang Jingxu, Lu Tianya, and Hu Li were in another car; Alice, Ryuzaki, and Matsui Yui¡¯s couple were in another car.


    The group drove the police cars into the urban area of Glasgow.


    As John had said before, the urban area of Glasgow was already crowded with people, and the crowds participating in the parade had filled every street, so Liu Xing and the others¡¯ police cars soon became immobile.


    So, after some discussion, Liu Xing and the others decided to park the police cars on the side of the road and then walk.


    "It seems that the situation is even more troublesome than we imagined. I didn¡¯t expect so many people to take to the streets for the game." Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Alice sighed and said helplessly, "With the current situation, I think whether the Cult of the Cadaver can seize the government of England or not, Scotland will probably leave the Great Britain Alliance. After all, that¡¯s the general trend."


    At this moment, Matsui Yui, holding a map, finally determined his father¡¯s location.


    "I can now confirm that my father¡¯s approximate location should be at Glasgow Cathedral, and the other clan members are around my father, and there have been no casualties so far." Matsui Yui said affirmatively.


    Liu Xing glanced at the map and found that their current location, compared to Glasgow Cathedral, was not too far away.


    This made Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "It seems that we came just in time..."


    Before Liu Xing could finish, KP Li Shunchan suddenly spoke up, "Because all players in this module have arrived in Scotland, the sudden Mission of this module¡ªThe Great Chaos of Scotland¡ªwill commence in five minutes! Please prepare, players!"


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 444: The Great Turmoil! (1)

    Chapter 444: The Great Turmoil! (1)


    The Scotland Turmoil?!


    Liu Xing and the others were taken aback. They hadn¡¯t expected such a sudden mission.


    Judging from the name of this sudden mission, Liu Xing felt that it would definitely be unfavorable to their side. After all, they were "police officers" now. Once the major turmoil broke out, they were likely to become targets of attack by the rioters. After all, what those rioters wanted to disrupt the most was "order."


    And on this street, within a radius of a hundred meters, there were only their group of "police officers." So Liu Xing knew that as soon as the major turmoil began, their group was likely to be isolated and vulnerable. They would either end up dead or injured.


    Therefore, Liu Xing immediately said, "We should hurry and head to Glasgow Cathedral as soon as possible. I can see that the demonstrators are getting more and more agitated. I¡¯m afraid that as soon as someone lights the fuse, these demonstrators will erupt into a large-scale riot."


    Zhang Jingxu and the others, as fellow players, naturally voiced their agreement.


    Alice glanced at the demonstrators around them and said with deep resonance, "Indeed, the expressions of these demonstrators are becoming increasingly fervent. I feel like Glasgow has become a powder keg. As soon as it ignites, if we¡¯re surrounded by these demonstrators, it will be troublesome. So let¡¯s quickly take the alley and head to Glasgow Cathedral."


    After making the decision, Liu Xing and the others immediately set off, briskly making their way towards Glasgow Cathedral.


    Because Glasgow Cathedral was located within the Glasgow city area, Liu Xing and the others roughly estimated the distance and their current speed, realizing that they could barely reach Glasgow Cathedral within five minutes.


    This made Liu Xing breathe a sigh of relief. After all, once they entered Glasgow Cathedral, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry much about the rioters. Glasgow Cathedral was one of the most famous landmarks in Scotland, with many famous figures from Scottish history resting there. Combined with the local people¡¯s faith, Liu Xing believed that even if a large-scale riot broke out later, the rioters wouldn¡¯t attack Glasgow Cathedral.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing and the others quickened their pace.


    Soon, they arrived at the street opposite Glasgow Cathedral.


    It had to be said that as a cathedral that took over three hundred years to complete, Glasgow Cathedral looked truly magnificent and majestic. Even the demonstrators around Glasgow Cathedral seemed less vociferous compared to those on other streets.


    After all, almost all cathedrals in European regions had attached graveyards for burying some well-known noble figures, and Glasgow Cathedral was no exception.


    But actions speak louder than words. At this moment, Liu Xing and the others were blocked by the demonstrators opposite Glasgow Cathedral.


    At this moment, there were only forty seconds left until the official start time of the "Scotland Turmoil" mission.


    Time was running out.


    Liu Xing frowned, gritted his teeth, and said, "Let¡¯s just go straight through now. It¡¯s impossible for these demonstrators to make way for us in a few hours."


    To prevent Alice from refusing, Liu Xing chose to start crossing the crowd directly after speaking, with Ling Ishikawa and the others following closely behind.


    Seeing this, Alice could only sigh helplessly, keeping up with Liu Xing and the others, and instructing Ryuzaki to hold up his police officer badge to clear the way ahead.


    Although the actions of Liu Xing and the others aroused dissatisfaction among the demonstrators, the uniforms worn by Liu Xing and the others made the more rational demonstrators choose to step aside, albeit with verbal abuses directed at Liu Xing and the others.


    Thus, Liu Xing and the others made it to the front of Glasgow Cathedral amidst the spitting from the demonstrators.


    In front of Glasgow Cathedral, in addition to the original gatekeepers, there were also several local Scottish police officers maintaining order at the entrance.


    However, it was obvious that these local Scottish police officers didn¡¯t take this demonstration seriously. They were chatting and laughing in twos and threes at the entrance, not paying much attention to the demonstrators in front of them.


    A glimpse of the leopard from the cat.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Judging from the mentality of these police officers in front of Glasgow Cathedral, it was easy to guess that the local Scottish police officers didn¡¯t take this demonstration too seriously. So when the turmoil broke out later, the local Scottish police officers would have to pay the price for their contempt.


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "Let¡¯s go, we need to hurry..."


    Before Liu Xing could finish speaking, he saw someone walking towards him, someone he never expected to see in the module.


    Tian Qing, Liu Xing¡¯s first love.


    Tian Qing walked up to Liu Xing and smiled, "Excuse me, officer, how long will the protest outside last?"


    Seeing Liu Xing, who was completely speechless with shock, Zhang Jingxu, who realized that something was wrong, hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Sorry, my colleague here doesn¡¯t speak Chinese. As for the protest outside, it may take a while. Miss, it¡¯s better for you to rest inside the cathedral and leave after the protest ends to avoid any accidents."


    Tian Qing nodded and left.


    "Hey, Ryuusei, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Ling Ishikawa said, feeling worried.


    Liu Xing snapped out of his daze and stammered, "Nothing, I just mistook someone for someone else."


    Seeing that Liu Xing didn¡¯t want to say more, Ling Ishikawa didn¡¯t ask further, just patted Liu Xing on the shoulder and followed Matsui Yui towards the low church.


    At this moment, Liu Xing¡¯s head was already a mess, but he knew it wasn¡¯t the time to let his mind wander. So Liu Xing took a deep breath, forced himself to temporarily forget about Tian Qing, and quickly followed Ling Ishikawa and the others.


    Soon, Liu Xing and his group arrived at the entrance of the low church, where a tall, handsome young white man was standing.


    "Dad!" Matsui Yui exclaimed in surprise.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, not expecting this young white man to be Matsui Yui¡¯s father¡ªBaruka.


    Baruka nodded and said somewhat strangely, "Didn¡¯t I ask you to stay in Manchester? Why did you come looking for me?"


    It seemed that Baruka didn¡¯t know that Rogers had encountered trouble.


    So Matsui Yui briefly explained the current situation to Baruka.


    Baruka frowned and said, "I see. Then you should come in with me first."


    Led by Baruka, Liu Xing and his group arrived at the back of the low church, where they saw a passage leading underground.


    "Thirty years ago, Rogers¡¯ real estate company received a mission to repair Glasgow Cathedral, so Rogers took this opportunity to build a new underground crypt next to the existing one in the low church, planning to move in after a hundred years. So when I came seeking his help, he let me and the other clan members hide here first." Baruka explained.


    Alice nodded and asked, "Uncle, does William know about this place?"


    Baruka shook his head and said affirmatively, "William definitely doesn¡¯t know about this place because only Rogers and I know about the existence of this underground crypt. After all, this underground crypt was built by the two of us."


    As Baruka spoke, he led everyone into the underground crypt.


    Due to limited manpower, the area of ??this underground crypt was not large, only about a dozen square meters, and a candle could illuminate the entire underground crypt.


    At this time, Alice and Yis People¡¯s mobile phones rang simultaneously.


    Yis People took out his mobile phone and pretended to be surprised as he said, "What?! Because William was injured by an England police officer at the City Hall, it caused large-scale riots among the protesters. Chris asked us to leave Scotland quickly!"


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 445: Great Chaos! (2)

    Chapter 445: Great Chaos! (2)


    "Damn it, William is definitely orchestrating this whole thing, trying to create a big news story to push Scotland out of the Great Britain Alliance!" Alice exclaimed angrily.


    Liu Xing sighed, saying resignedly, "Actually, anyone with clear eyes can see that William is behind all of this, but those with ulterior motives won¡¯t care about that. They only see now as the perfect opportunity to push Scotland out of the Great Britain Alliance. If things go as planned, those participating in the protests outside have already been stirred up by those with ulterior motives, preparing to plunge Glasgow into chaos."


    Baruka nodded earnestly from the side, adding, "Exactly. I spent a considerable amount of time in Scotland in the past and got to know many locals through Rogers. It¡¯s undeniable that Scots have a very low sense of belonging to the Great Britain Alliance. Only about twenty percent of Scots believe that Scotland should join the Great Britain Alliance. And those twenty percent, if they express their stance in public, are likely to face backlash or even attacks from other Scots."


    "As for the remaining eighty percent of Scots, they can be divided into moderate and radical factions. The best example is Rogers and his son, William. Rogers belongs to the moderate faction. Although he believes Scotland should leave the Great Britain Alliance, he also recognizes that Scotland has been under English rule for centuries and is heavily reliant on England in many aspects. So Rogers feels that Scotland isn¡¯t ready to formally leave the Great Britain Alliance yet. After all, Scotland still retains some autonomy in domestic affairs."


    "Then there¡¯s William, an extreme nationalist. His sole aim is for Scotland to break free from English rule, leave the Great Britain Alliance, and become a truly independent country. What happens to Scotland after independence isn¡¯t a concern for William and his ilk. That¡¯s also why Rogers doesn¡¯t want William to be his heir. He believes William would ruin the entire family. And now, William wants to ruin the entire Scotland."


    Zhang Jingxu shrugged and said, "These matters are beyond our involvement. So, Mr. Baruka, you should gather your people quickly. Let¡¯s leave Scotland as soon as possible. If this chaos escalates further, we might find ourselves trapped in Glasgow."


    "We can¡¯t leave anymore," Alice said, shaking her head as she held her mobile phone. "Scotland¡¯s troops have arrived in Glasgow and begun joint operations with the local police to suppress the riots. But it¡¯s clear that they are just going through the motions under the instructions of those with ulterior motives. They¡¯re letting the riots continue. England¡¯s attempts to send support have been rejected by Scotland. So, Glasgow has become a besieged city. To leave Glasgow, we¡¯ll have to pass through the blockade set up by the Scottish police and military."


    Baruka furrowed his brows, saying helplessly, "Although I can shapeshift into a human form, resembling you all, my other kin are not as capable. At most, they can maintain the appearance of Innsmouth Face. If we act together, it¡¯ll attract too much attention. Cult of the Cadaver and Deep Diving Society will definitely come after us."


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "In that case, we¡¯ll have to wait here for now, until the chaos in Glasgow subsides a bit. Then we can figure out a way to leave."


    Although Liu Xing sounded casual, he was deeply worried. He was certain that players from the opposing faction were ready to target their group. After all, members of the opposing faction were already in Scotland, most likely in Glasgow, since the sudden mission occurred there. Players wouldn¡¯t stray too far from Glasgow.


    Moreover, considering the current situation, the mastermind behind this chaos likely involved the Cult of the Cadaver. So, Liu Xing was sure that the Cult of the Cadaver could now mobilize the police forces in Glasgow. Therefore, if the opposing faction players spent some effort investigating, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for them to discover that their group had entered Glasgow Cathedral.


    After all, a group of predominantly Asian-faced police officers wasn¡¯t common in Glasgow.


    So, Liu Xing had no doubt that when their group left the underground tomb and returned to the surface, a group of Ghouls and Deep Ones would suddenly appear around them.


    Just thinking about it gave him a headache.


    The atmosphere in the underground tomb became even more oppressive as everyone fell into their own thoughts.


    After a while, the sound of a text message alert broke the silence once again.


    Alice picked up her mobile phone and looked at it, then breathed a sigh of relief. "Chris got some information from his Scottish friend. After 5 PM, Scotland will officially start suppressing the riots. It¡¯s expected to be completely under control by around 8 PM. However, the Glasgow police will continue patrolling, so we just need to be careful and bypass them to return to the shipyard where we came from today. Then we can safely return to England."


    Liu Xing nodded, taking out his mobile phone to check the time. It was only one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    "It¡¯s still early. Do you guys want to rest and have something to eat?" Baruka suggested with a smile.


    Because they had come in such a hurry, Liu Xing and the others hadn¡¯t prepared any provisions. After all, they hadn¡¯t expected something like this to happen in Glasgow.


    So, when Baruka mentioned it, Liu Xing realized he was actually quite hungry.


    But what Liu Xing was more concerned about now was whether he could stomach the food eaten by the Deep Ones...


    Soon enough, Liu Xing realized he had worried needlessly because the food Baruka brought out was all canned.


    Delicious.


    After finishing lunch, Baruka spoke again, "The underground tomb has very limited space, so you can choose to rest in the low church. It¡¯s still under maintenance, so no one should bother us. Besides, considering the layout of Glasgow Cathedral, the riots are unlikely to reach it. Unless the people from the Deep Diving Society deliberately come looking for us."


    At that moment, Ling Ishikawa suddenly said, "Fortune favors the prepared mind. Even if disaster strikes, we can¡¯t avoid it. After we clear the module, we can check the news in the real world to see what¡¯s really going on."


    Zhang Jingxu sighed and smiled bitterly, "That¡¯s right. Once we return to the real world, everything will become clear. In fact, from the very beginning when the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall appeared, some people speculated that it would eventually turn the game into reality. But over the years, many players chose to ignore this speculation. After all, the more we understand about the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, the more we realize how terrifying its power is..."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing nodded. From the current display of power by the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, turning the game into reality would be a piece of cake.


    So, Liu Xing smiled and said, "Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on these issues for now. Let¡¯s focus on the immediate problem. I believe Bai Hecheng and his group are probably on their way to cause trouble for us."


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged helplessly, saying, "Now that Glasgow has become Bai Hecheng¡¯s territory, it¡¯s only a matter of time before they find us. After all, our target is too big. But if it really comes to a fight, I think Bai Hecheng and his group will still be wary. After all, they can¡¯t instantly control us. If it comes to a fight, I¡¯m afraid the sanity points of the entire Glasgow population will be tested."


    Just as Liu Xing was about to respond, a gunshot rang out from the direction of the high church.


    Without hesitation, Liu Xing rushed towards the high church.


    Seeing this, Ling Ishikawa quickly turned to Zhang Jingxu and said, "Zhang Jingxu, you go down first and call for some help."


    Ling Ishikawa then followed Liu Xing.


    By the time Liu Xing arrived, he had drawn his gun, but he had calmed down a bit by now. Instead of charging into the high church, he cautiously peeked inside to assess the situation.


    Inside the high church, two groups were in a standoff. One group consisted of the Scottish police officers standing in front of the tourists, while the other group was a bunch of flashy, punk-looking locals, likely members of the Glasgow mafia.


    On the ground, one of the locals was rolling around, clutching his thigh.


    Of course, Liu Xing¡¯s primary concern was Tian Qing¡¯s safety, who was safely huddled with another girl.


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief and decided to wait for backup before going in. After all, if he rushed in alone, it might provoke the locals. But if he waited for a couple more people to come and entered together, the locals would probably surrender.


    After all, there¡¯s strength in numbers.


    At that moment, Ling Ishikawa arrived at Liu Xing¡¯s side.


    Liu Xing briefed Ling Ishikawa on the current situation.


    So, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa decided to hold their ground.


    After a while, Zhang Jingxu arrived with Alice and Ryuzaki.


    Then, Liu Xing and the others entered the high church with their guns. As expected, the locals, as Liu Xing had predicted, surrendered when they saw that the tide had turned.


    "Phew, we were wondering why you weren¡¯t in the high church. Turns out you went to the low church, huh? But you¡¯re just in time," the leading Scottish police officer said with a smile.


    Alice nodded and said, "After coming all the way to Glasgow, it wouldn¡¯t be right if we didn¡¯t pay our respects to our ancestors in the low church. But why would these thugs dare to cause trouble here


    ?"


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 446: Sure Enough

    Chapter 446: Sure Enough


    The lead Scotland police officer rubbed his chin, expressing some confusion. "I¡¯m not entirely sure about this. Right after the shooting incident, the demonstrators began rioting, vandalizing surrounding shops and vehicles. Our weapons and equipment weren¡¯t suitable for suppressing riots, so we decided to retreat to High Church and await support. But as soon as we entered High Church, these troublemakers followed right behind us. So, I believe these troublemakers intentionally came to cause trouble in the cathedral."


    Alice nodded, pretending to be mysterious. "Speaking of which, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something fishy about this shooting incident?"


    The lead Scotland police officer raised an eyebrow, smiling. "Of course, it¡¯s obvious there¡¯s someone pulling the strings behind this shooting. Most likely, it¡¯s William orchestrating the whole thing, with plenty of preparations beforehand. Otherwise, how could the riot erupt so quickly? But this is advantageous for us. Even if Scotland can¡¯t break away from the Great Britain Alliance, we can still pressure England into granting us more autonomy and benefits."


    Alice smiled again, adding, "Certainly. With England already overwhelmed by the missing foreign tourists case, they¡¯ll be eager to resolve this shooting incident quickly. They¡¯ll definitely make concessions during negotiations. However, the economic losses and casualties caused by this riot will still be a significant blow to us."


    "It¡¯s a necessary sacrifice," another Scotland police officer suddenly remarked.


    The lead Scotland police officer nodded, sighing. "Indeed, these sacrifices are necessary. After all, over the centuries, our ancestors paid a heavy price in blood to resist England¡¯s rule and secure some degree of autonomy for us. So now it¡¯s our turn to make sacrifices for the sake of future generations... Anyway, it¡¯s still up to you to calm down those foreign tourists. We¡¯re good at catching criminals, but handling calming down people? That¡¯s a different story."


    After some consideration, Alice said, "Alright, I¡¯ll take people to calm down those foreign tourists. But I think you can interrogate these troublemakers now, see who sent them here."


    The lead Scotland police officer nodded, then grabbed one of the troublemakers and took them outside High Church.


    Alice regrouped with Liu Xing and others, saying, "We can be certain now that these troublemakers were instigated to cause trouble at High Church. But we can¡¯t be sure if they¡¯re related to the Cult of the Cadaver. Also, judging by the attitudes of these Scotland police officers, they all seem supportive of William¡¯s actions. So, if they ask about our stance on this matter, let¡¯s align with their views for now. After all, we¡¯re still dependent on them."


    Liu Xing nodded, expressing some concern. "If these troublemakers are sent by the Cult of the Cadaver, it means the Cult has already pinpointed our general location. So, we need to make some preparations in advance, like being wary of these Scotland police officers."


    "Exactly. If this shooting incident is a joint operation between the Cult of the Cadaver and Scotland, then the Cult can indeed target us through the Scottish police, and we won¡¯t have much room to resist. It¡¯s a clever scheme," Ling Ishikawa said earnestly.


    Sometimes, an overt conspiracy is harder to deal with than a covert one.


    After a brief discussion, Liu Xing and the others knew they had to maintain appearances, so they began to separate and pacify the frightened foreign tourists.


    Of course, Liu Xing¡¯s attention remained on Tian Qing.


    Zhang Jingxu naturally noticed Liu Xing¡¯s curiosity, so he brought Liu Xing over to Tian Qing.


    "Miss, apologies for the fright," Zhang Jingxu said with a smile.


    The girl beside Tian Qing shook her head and spoke, "No need to apologize. I find it rather exciting. I¡¯ve never seen such an intense scene before. But I never expected a police officer like you to speak Chinese."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and shrugged, "I¡¯m originally a Chinese police officer. But due to recent exchanges between Chinese and Scottish police, I¡¯ve been sent here as an exchange officer. Didn¡¯t expect to encounter this incident right away. It seems China is comparatively more peaceful. By the way, you don¡¯t have to call me ¡¯police officer uncle.¡¯ I¡¯m probably around the same age as you."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised at Zhang Jingxu¡¯s audacity to tell lies...


    "Oh, I see. Let¡¯s get acquainted then, Police Officer Brother. I¡¯m Li Mengyao, and this is Tian Qing," Li Mengyao said with a smile.


    Indeed, it was Tian Qing.


    A light bulb went off in Zhang Jingxu¡¯s mind, and he said, "I¡¯m Zhang Jingxu. And the cool guy next to me is Liu Xing."


    Upon hearing the name "Liu Xing," Tian Qing looked at him with some surprise.


    As Liu Xing finished speaking, KP Li Shunchan smiled and said, "Congratulations, player, you¡¯ve triggered the Side Quest ¡¯Fate of the Pawn¡¯ in the sudden mission. Now you can choose to save William. As for the mission rewards, you¡¯ll find out in due time."


    Sure enough.


    Liu Xing and his companions exchanged glances.


    At this moment, Ryuzaki interjected, "Dispose of the rabbit once it¡¯s caught, hide the bow when the bird is cooked. I also believe that William is likely to be killed by the masterminds behind this, because for the sake of authenticity, they probably didn¡¯t give William the scenario of the shooting. After all, a performance without a script is the most genuine."


    After some contemplation, Alice spoke up, "Indeed, for the masterminds, William must die now. Once William is dead, the Glasgow riots will escalate into the Scotland Riots..."


    Alice hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when her mobile phone rang.


    "It¡¯s Chris," Alice said as she answered the call.


    One minute later, Alice sighed and said, "Chris just received news that the police officer shot by William is from the London Police Department. What¡¯s more, three other police officers from the London Police Department have gone missing. It¡¯s highly likely that these three officers are heading to the hospital to finish the job. Chris hopes we can go to the hospital now to protect William and prevent the riots from escalating further."


    Liu Xing sighed and shrugged, "I would love to go to the hospital to protect William, but we¡¯re practically stuck here."


    Although Liu Xing said this, he knew that since this Side Quest had been triggered, the module would surely provide him and his team with the opportunity to go to the hospital.


    At this moment, the lead Scotland police officer approached them and said, "Hey, friends, we¡¯ve been given a mission from above to escort the foreign tourists in the cathedral to nearby temporary shelters. So, if you have the time, could you accompany us? We¡¯re short on manpower here."


    Alice nodded and smiled, "Of course, we¡¯re here in Glasgow to cooperate with your work."


    The lead Scotland police officer chuckled and said, "Thank you, colleagues. We¡¯ll depart in five minutes. Oh, by the way, you can call me Jack."


    After Jack walked away, Alice said, "Let¡¯s leave the cathedral with Jack for now and find an opportunity to go to the hospital where William is. Chris is still investigating which hospital William was taken to."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said seriously, "But what about those people? Dogo Aige and Matsui Yui probably won¡¯t want to come with us, so we must leave Lu Tianya behind as a liaison. So, let¡¯s call Hu Li over."


    Everyone agreed with the plan.


    Soon, Hu Li arrived at the High Church.


    After arranging the security formation, Liu Xing and his team took out their guns and escorted the foreign tourists out of the Glasgow Cathedral.


    Outside Glasgow Cathedral, Liu Xing saw chaos everywhere. Vehicles lay overturned on the roadside, their windows shattered.


    As for the shops along the street, people were emerging with various items, some even carrying mannequins from clothing stores.


    But as soon as these people saw the sudden appearance of so many police officers, they dropped everything and fled.


    Liu Xing shook his head at the sight and continued forward.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 447: Scapegoat

    Chapter 447: Scapegoat


    Though the crowd was in turmoil and numerous, lacking organization, upon seeing so many armed police officers, they made the rational choice to evade.


    Thus, Liu Xing and others quickly arrived at the foreign tourist settlement near Glasgow Cathedral¡ªGlasgow Royal Hospital (for the sake of the plot, Glasgow Royal Hospital was conveniently placed next to the cathedral).


    Upon reaching Glasgow Royal Hospital, Liu Xing knew William was most likely here because Glasgow Royal Hospital was one of the most renowned hospitals in Scotland. After all, a hospital bearing the title "Royal" in Europe was undoubtedly top-notch.


    Moreover, Glasgow Royal Hospital was now heavily guarded as many stranded foreign tourists had been sent here. Therefore, the police officers responsible for escorting these tourists also stayed temporarily.


    If William were to die at Glasgow Royal Hospital at this time, it would be a disgrace for the police officers stationed there. If the masterminds behind the scenes incited these police officers, the Scottish police force might very well choose to confront the English side.


    So, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but glance at the hospital¡¯s ward building.


    After settling Tian Qing and other foreign tourists in the conference room of Glasgow Royal Hospital, Liu Xing and the others stayed at the entrance chatting.


    At this moment, Jack approached carrying a bag of beverages. "Hey everyone, I wasn¡¯t sure what flavors you liked, so I bought a bunch for you to choose from. Thanks for your help this time."


    After randomly selecting a beverage, Alice said to John, "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s what we should do. But speaking of which, Jack, I suppose William has been brought here too, right? After all, the Royal Hospital is the best hospital in Glasgow."


    Jack nodded, smiling. "You guessed right. William has indeed been brought to the Royal Hospital. I heard his surgery went fairly well; the bullet has been removed. However, William is still in a coma, under the watch of four of my colleagues."


    Alice raised an eyebrow and remarked, "I see. If William manages to pull through this time, he could become the political rising star of Scotland. Maybe in a decade or so, we¡¯ll be calling him the Prime Minister of Scotland."


    Jack shrugged, expressing some concern. "That¡¯s one way to put it, but I believe the English side won¡¯t let William off easily. After all, what William is doing now is a direct affront to the English side, and England is known for valuing its reputation. So, I¡¯m sure that even if William survives this time, in the next year, the English side will most likely assassinate him. Of course, they¡¯ll probably pin the blame on the Russians."


    For these European countries, the Russians were the perfect scapegoats. Firstly, historically, Russians and European countries had their conflicts, and secondly, the current Russians were fierce enough in their actions, accustomed to being scapegoated by European countries. So, apart from their habitual retaliation, the Russians wouldn¡¯t do anything else.


    But then again, Liu Xing sometimes wondered if the Russians, feared even by tigers and bears, would also be adept at dealing with mythical creatures when the need arose?


    At this point, Ryuzaki sighed and said, "I¡¯ve heard a saying in China that goes, ¡¯The nail that sticks out gets hammered.¡¯ William, this prominent figure, has surely become the primary target for the English side. After all, if Scotland breaks away from the Great Britain Alliance, it¡¯s not just a matter of losing face for England; they¡¯ll also lose a significant amount of practical benefits."


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head, smiling. "William is seeking fortune in danger. After all, William is no fool; he should know his own weight. If he dares to stand out, he¡¯ll definitely face retaliation from the English side. But he still chose to do so, indicating that he must have mentally prepared himself for the worst."


    At that moment, Jack¡¯s waist-mounted radio crackled to life.


    "Jack, have you arrived at the Royal Hospital? If you have, come to the sixth floor to take over guarding William for us. We¡¯re off to grab a meal now," a male voice said.


    Jack chuckled and replied, "Of course, I¡¯ll bring someone to relieve you now. But after this is over, you owe me a drink."


    The male voice chuckled in agreement. "Absolutely. Jack, hurry up to the sixth floor of the ward. We¡¯re famished, and those damn politicians upstairs only think about having us protect William, without considering sending us some food. I¡¯m seriously considering cursing their entire families right now."


    Jack put away the radio and said to Alice, "Alright, everyone, my buddy asked me to temporarily take over guarding William, so I¡¯ll be heading off now. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner when we get the chance."


    Alice nodded, smiling. "That would be great. But Jack, do you have enough manpower? I remember your subordinates were sent to escort those troublemakers, right?"


    It was then that Jack slapped his forehead, somewhat helpless. "Right, I just had them escort those troublemakers back to the police station, so now I don¡¯t have anyone under my command. But I think I can guard William alone; after all, there are police officers all over Royal Hospital now. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem."


    Big problem.


    Liu Xing and the others, knowing that assassins were prepared to attack William, understood that the changing of the guard was the most likely time for the assassins to strike. Moreover, the police officers in Royal Hospital were currently very relaxed, making it easy for assassins to sneak in.


    Furthermore, these assassins were sent by Scotland itself, so they should have no trouble disguising themselves as Scottish police officers and sneaking into the Royal Hospital effortlessly.


    Liu Xing and Zhang Jingxu nodded, preparing their guns.


    Soon, the three of them arrived at the ICU.


    At this moment, the ICU was quiet.


    Liu Xing took a few steps forward and checked the duty room of the ICU, only to find it empty.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing knew for sure that William must be in the ICU.


    Liu Xing gave Zhang Jingxu a glance, and Zhang Jingxu immediately took out the walkie-talkie to contact Alice and the others.


    Then, the three of them began to cautiously explore the ICU.


    It must be said that the ICU was the closest place to death in the hospital.


    Because of the disappearance of doctors and nurses, there were only silently lying patients in the ICU. Apart from the footsteps of Liu Xing and his group, there was no other sound.


    At this moment, Liu Xing heard the sound of the elevator doors opening.


    However, Liu Xing knew that it couldn¡¯t be Ling Ishikawa and the others coming out of the elevator now, as they wouldn¡¯t arrive so quickly.


    So, the only possibility for those who came to the ICU now was the assassins sent to kill William.


    Therefore, Liu Xing and his group, after exchanging a glance, quietly retreated, only to see two figures wearing skull masks and holding submachine guns.


    Submachine guns?!


    Liu Xing was shocked because in such narrow terrain, the power of submachine guns was not to be underestimated.


    At this moment, as an experienced police officer, Jack chose to draw his gun without hesitation.


    After three gunshots, one of the masked figures was hit in the thigh and fell to the ground. However, the bullet that hit his chest only sparked off, indicating that both of these masked figures were wearing bulletproof vests.


    This was even more troublesome because ordinary police pistols had weak penetration and would find it difficult to pierce through bulletproof vests.


    At the same time, the uninjured masked figure on the opposite side also reacted and immediately sprayed bullets towards Liu Xing and his companions¡¯ position.


    Under the enemy¡¯s suppressing fire, Liu Xing and his group could only take cover.


    "Damn it, how do these guys have submachine guns and bulletproof vests?" Jack cursed again.


    However, realizing that the two masked figures had guessed that Liu Xing and his team were low on firepower, the injured masked figure was responsible for providing cover while the other cautiously approached, preparing to eliminate Liu Xing and his group.


    At this moment, Zhang Jingxu had a flash of inspiration. He raised the volume of the walkie-talkie and said, "Alice, where are you guys now?!"


    "We should be about half a minute away. Is something wrong on your end?" Alice asked anxiously.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 448: Stratagem

    Chapter 448: Stratagem


    Zhang Jingxu¡¯s exchange with Alice was evidently intended for the two men in black to hear. Upon learning that Alice and her companions would arrive at the Intensive Care Unit, the two men in black promptly chose to retreat.


    Despite their firepower advantage, they understood the principle that ants could overwhelm an elephant. Continuing the fight now would not be in their favor.


    Thus, while maintaining suppressive fire on Liu Xing¡¯s group, the two men withdrew to the elevator.


    Although Liu Xing¡¯s group wanted to intercept the two men, their inferiority in firearms rendered them powerless, only able to watch helplessly as the two men descended in the elevator.


    Zhang Jingxu took out his walkie-talkie and said, "Alice, we just encountered two men armed with submachine guns. They are likely the assassins targeting William. They¡¯ve already taken the middle elevator downstairs. Send someone to watch the elevator now. We must seize the opportunity to apprehend them."


    "OK," Alice replied briskly before ending the transmission.


    Meanwhile, Jack successfully contacted other police officers in the Royal Hospital and informed them of the recent events in the Intensive Care Unit.


    As the right elevator door opened, Ling Ishikawa emerged, stating, "The two killers have left the elevator on the third floor. According to information from medical staff on the third floor, they¡¯re likely planning to escape to the parking lot through the fire escape route."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and entered the elevator, saying, "Then let¡¯s hurry downstairs and try to intercept these killers. We cannot let them escape."


    However, Jack shook his head, saying, "I¡¯ll stay here in the Intensive Care Unit for now. While we¡¯re not entirely sure if William is here, leaving now might make us susceptible to accusations of dereliction of duty. Besides, staying here can prevent those killers from making a surprise return."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that although the killers had fled through the fire escape route and one was injured in the leg, limiting their mobility, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean they intended to escape Royal Hospital. They might indeed, as Jack suggested, attempt a counterattack and return to the Intensive Care Unit to continue their assassination plan.


    So, should they pursue the killers or stay in the Intensive Care Unit and observe the situation, waiting to confirm the killers¡¯ whereabouts before deciding?


    Before Liu Xing and his group could dwell on it, Alice¡¯s voice came over the walkie-talkie, "The killers are heading towards the parking lot now. However, other police officers outside have begun attacking and besieging them... Damn, they¡¯ve been forced into the conference room!"


    Hearing this, Liu Xing immediately entered the elevator, pressing the button for the first floor, as Tian Qing was still in the conference room!


    Ling Ishikawa and Zhang Jingxu understood this and said nothing more.


    Thus, Liu Xing¡¯s group descended in the elevator.


    However, just as the elevator doors closed, Liu Xing heard the sound of dice rolling.


    Frowning, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this ongoing judgment was related to Jack and William. Was Jack also an assassin?


    Nevertheless, at this point, Liu Xing and his group had no reason to return to the Intensive Care Unit. They could only proceed to the conference room with doubts and unease.


    Outside the conference room, dozens of police officers had blocked all exits, ready to shoot down the killers the moment they stepped out.


    Liu Xing approached Alice anxiously, asking, "Alice, what¡¯s the situation now?"


    Alice shook her head, sighing, "After entering the conference room, the killers seized control of the foreign tourists inside and refused any communication with us. We can¡¯t enter the conference room to arrest them. So, we¡¯re at a standstill."


    A stalemate.


    This was the last thing Liu Xing and his team wanted. Time was precious, and further delay could jeopardize their evacuation from Scotland back to England.


    "By the way, don¡¯t you find it strange? Why haven¡¯t the Cult of the Cadaver and the Deep Diving Society shown up yet?" Yis People surveyed the surroundings, questioning.


    Due to the urgency of the situation, Liu Xing and his team immediately began their operation, making their way to the rear door of the conference room without any pressure.


    Unfortunately, the curtains in the conference room were drawn, so to avoid alerting the suspects, Liu Xing and his team didn¡¯t dare to open them to observe the situation inside. Thus, Liu Xing could only eavesdrop on the conference room¡¯s activities from the rear door.


    However, to Liu Xing¡¯s surprise, the conference room was eerily silent, with not even a whisper heard.


    This was highly unusual.


    After all, there were over two hundred foreign tourists in the conference room. It was unlikely for there to be complete silence.


    Could it be...?


    Liu Xing frowned, switched his mobile phone to recording mode, and slipped it through the door crack into the conference room.


    Thirty seconds later, Liu Xing retrieved his mobile phone, plugged in his earphones, and played back the recording at maximum volume.


    To his shock, there was indeed no sound coming from the conference room!


    Realizing something was amiss, Liu Xing directly opened the rear door and entered the conference room.


    The conference room was empty!


    Seeing Liu Xing¡¯s sudden action, Zhang Jingxu and the others, along with the Scottish police officers, quickly entered the conference room and stared blankly at the empty space.


    In the middle of the corridor to the right of the conference room, there was suddenly a large pit.


    "Damn, we¡¯ve been tricked," Liu Xing cursed.


    Approaching the edge of the pit, Ling Ishikawa felt the mud and spoke, "From the traces inside the tunnel, it seems that the Ghoul dug this tunnel only a few minutes ago. Therefore, the Cult of the Cadaver probably intended to target the foreign tourists in the conference room from the beginning. It seems we¡¯ve fallen into the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s trap."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded helplessly. "If things go as expected, the Cult of the Cadaver initially planned to use a diversionary tactic to send the two killers to assassinate William, attracting the attention of the police officers in the hospital. When we unexpectedly ran into them, the Cult of the Cadaver decided to stick to their plan, making the two killers pretend to flee to the conference room. Then, using delaying tactics, they set forth some difficult conditions to prevent the police from acting rashly. In conjunction with the underground Cult of the Cadaver followers, they kidnapped all the foreign tourists in the conference room."


    Liu Xing sighed. "So what do we do now? Should we follow this tunnel to pursue the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s people? After all, it¡¯s only been about five or six minutes since they left, and with so many foreign tourists, they can¡¯t move quickly."


    "Yes, to be precise, the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s people should have opened this tunnel about ten minutes ago. Because ten minutes ago, I suddenly felt the atmosphere in the conference room become chaotic, making it impossible for me to discern the situation inside. So, we can still pursue them. However, it¡¯s better for me to go alone. Once I confirm the whereabouts of the Cult of the Cadaver, I¡¯ll contact you by phone," Hu Li said seriously.


    Liu Xing nodded decisively, and Zhang Jingxu and Ling Ishikawa naturally agreed as well.


    Thus, Liu Xing and the others surrounded the pit, blocking the view of the Scottish police officers, allowing Hu Li to transform back and enter the tunnel.


    Then, Liu Xing and his team decided to leave the hospital and return to the cathedral. After all, high-ranking officials from the Glasgow police would arrive here shortly. If their identities were exposed, they might really be in trouble.


    However, just as Liu Xing and his team were about to leave the conference room, they heard a barrage of gunfire erupting from the top floor of the hospital!


    "Oh, not again," Yis People couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.


    Clearly, another assassin had arrived at the Intensive Care Unit to assassinate William, and a battle had ensued with Jack, who was guarding there.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 449: Special Operation

    Chapter 449: Special Operation


    "What should we do? Should we go up and take a look now?" Liu Xing frowned, speaking up.


    Zhang Jingxu glanced at the Scotland police officers running towards the hospital and shook his head, saying, "Let¡¯s just forget it for now. There¡¯s too many people around, and going up there to join the crowd wouldn¡¯t make much sense. So let¡¯s take this opportunity to go back to the cathedral."


    Liu Xing nodded and discreetly left Glasgow Royal Hospital with Zhang Jingxu and the others.


    Meanwhile, on the streets, aside from the mess, it seemed like all the rioters had already dispersed.


    "It looks like the riot is about to end," Alice sighed.


    Liu Xing nodded, but he had a different perspective because he felt that Bai Hecheng and their mission were likely the cause of the major riot in Scotland.


    Looking at the current situation, Bai Hecheng seemed to have gained complete control, so Liu Xing was certain that with Bai Hecheng¡¯s personality, they would seize the opportunity to expand their advantage.


    So, trouble was brewing.


    Without the rioters obstructing them, Liu Xing and the others quickly returned to Glasgow Cathedral.


    By this time, Glasgow Cathedral was deserted.


    Then, Liu Xing and the others used the excuse of keeping watch to stay in the high church, while Alice and the others returned to the low church to meet up with Matsui Yui and the rest.


    "The situation is very unfavorable for us now. We are completely on the defensive. I never expected that the Cult of the Cadaver would still be planning to kidnap foreign tourists. But what do they want with so many foreign tourists? If they just want to carry out some terrorist attacks or conduct a ritual ceremony, they shouldn¡¯t need so many people," Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but remark.


    Ling Ishikawa rubbed his chin, speaking seriously, "I think Bai Hecheng and their main quest might be different from ours. Simply put, their main quest isn¡¯t a specific goal, but a numerical value, like an influence value?"


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, saying, "Indeed, there is such a possibility. I remember seeing similar missions on forums before, where players gain influence points through various events, and the level of influence affects the progress of the module. So judging by Bai Hecheng¡¯s actions now, their main quest should be related to some kind of point system."


    Liu Xing sighed helplessly, saying with a bitter smile, "Then this sudden mission should provide Bai Hecheng with a lot of points. After all, kidnapping over two hundred foreign tourists right under the noses of so many Scotland police officers would definitely cause a huge reaction once the news gets out. And of course, this news will definitely get out."


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged, saying, "The only good news now is that William probably hasn¡¯t been killed yet, since KP hasn¡¯t hinted at William¡¯s death. So we still have a chance to turn the tables."


    Ling Ishikawa said that, but Liu Xing and the others knew that their chances of turning the tables were very slim.


    Most importantly, Liu Xing was worried about Tian Qing.


    Zhang Jingxu also noticed Liu Xing¡¯s worried expression and could only pat Liu Xing on the shoulder, saying, "Liu Xing, you have to trust Hu Li¡¯s tracking ability now. And judging by the way the Cult of the Cadaver is behaving, Tian Qing and the others shouldn¡¯t be in danger in the short term. But the most important thing now is, Liu Xing, you¡¯re sure that this Tian Qing is the same one you know from the real world, right?"


    Liu Xing nodded, affirming, "Yes, I¡¯m sure of that now. So there are only two possibilities. The first is that Tian Qing, like Lu Tianya, lost her character card after entering the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. The second possibility is what we mentioned before, that the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall has begun invading reality, turning our real world into a parallel world for the game. And I¡¯m more inclined towards the second possibility because as far as I know, Tian Qing has no knowledge of Cthulhu myth, so logically, she shouldn¡¯t have entered the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded, saying, "That makes sense. The prerequisite for entering the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall is that the player must have some understanding and interest in Cthulhu myth."


    At this moment, Yi¡¯s People suddenly spoke up, "How about this, Ling Ishikawa and I will stay behind. Ryuusei and Zhang Jingxu can join this special task force. Having too many girls might attract attention."


    Alice nodded in agreement, adding, "Yes, since the riot hasn¡¯t been completely quelled yet, local thugs may still be lurking around. If these guys are high, they might choose to attack us. So I think it¡¯s better for Ling Ishikawa to stay."


    Ling Ishikawa shook his head helplessly, saying with a bitter smile, "Alright, let Liu Xing and me stay behind. We¡¯ll contact you by phone later. But I want to emphasize again, I¡¯m just temporarily in a female body, so please treat me as male."


    The high church suddenly filled with cheerful atmosphere.


    After some simple preparation, Liu Xing and the others set off to meet up with the special task force from England.


    Soon, Liu Xing and the others found themselves in a restaurant near Glasgow Royal Hospital, where they saw two men in Scotland police uniforms.


    After Alice got a clear look at one of the men¡¯s faces, she couldn¡¯t help but whisper, "Why is this guy here too? Try not to talk to the guy sitting on the left later, especially you, Ryuusei and Zhang Jingxu, because he¡¯s quite eccentric."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, unable to resist observing the man sitting on the right.


    From his appearance, the man looked to be around thirty years old, handsome, with neatly trimmed beard, resembling a typical English gentleman from the movies.


    At that moment, the man stood up and said, "You must be the helpers Chris mentioned. I¡¯m Burke White, a forensic pathologist. It¡¯s a pleasure to work with you all."


    Alice nodded, smiling, "I¡¯ve heard of Mr. Burke¡¯s name for a long time. I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Burke is one of the best young forensic pathologists in England. I¡¯m truly honored to be able to work with Mr. Burke today. But please allow me to introduce Mr. Burke to you. This is Ryuzaki, a pilot from the United States of America stationed in the Island Nation. He¡¯s very skilled with firearms. And these two are Zhang Jingxu and Watanabe Ryuusei, both famous occultists from the Island Nation, specialized in investigating missing foreign tourists."


    Upon hearing that Liu Xing and Zhang Jingxu were occultists, Burke¡¯s eyes lit up, and he stepped forward, saying with a smile, "Oh, so both of you are occultists from the East. Would you be interested in conducting academic research with me after this operation? Although I¡¯m a forensic pathologist, I¡¯m very interested in the occult, and I¡¯ve encountered many paranormal events."


    Zhang Jingxu raised an eyebrow, nodding, "Of course, Mr. Burke, we¡¯d be happy to conduct research with you on the occult. But let¡¯s focus on the task at hand for now. Mr. Burke, could you tell us what the mission objective of this special task force is?"


    Burke shrugged, pointing to another person, saying, "You¡¯ll have to ask our team leader, Mr. Rhodes, about that. All I know for now is that I¡¯m here to perform autopsies."


    At that moment, Rhodes stood up and said seriously, "Let me cut to the chase. Half an hour ago, Scotland officially informed England that William was attacked by England police officers at Glasgow Royal Hospital and is now confirmed dead. So they¡¯re asking for an explanation from us, or else Scotland will start a full-scale blockade and unilaterally withdraw from the Great Britain Alliance. Therefore, our goal this time is to find William¡¯s body, perform an autopsy to determine the cause of death. If we can confirm that William died from other causes, we can turn the tables on Scotland."


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but frown because logically, if William had died, KP Li Shunchan would have hinted at it. After all, William¡¯s life or death would affect the development of the sudden mission. So Liu Xing now believed that William probably hadn¡¯t died.


    But based on the previous situation, Liu Xing was certain that Scotland intended to deal with William, but if William was still alive, it meant that he had escaped Scotland¡¯s control.


    So if they could find William next, Scotland would have to bow to the English authorities. Then, this sudden mission could be considered a victory for their side.


    At this point, Alice spoke up, "But speaking of which, do you guys know what just happened with the big explosion?"


    Burke shook his head, somewhat puzzled. "We¡¯re not sure about that because Scotland hasn¡¯t provided any explanation yet. The only thing we know is that the explosion occurred on the top floor of the hospital ward."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 450: Corpse Examination

    Chapter 450: Corpse Examination


    Liu Xing frowned, unexpectedly the recent explosion had occurred in the intensive care unit.


    "Well, that¡¯s troublesome. The top floor of the hospital is the ICU, and we had basically confirmed that William was staying there. If William is dead and hasn¡¯t been moved from the ICU, his body might be unrecognizable by now," Zhang Jingxu pretended to express concern.


    However, Buke remained calm and said, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big problem. Back when I was on the battlefield in Iraq, I¡¯ve seen all sorts of corpses, even those blown into pieces. I could determine the exact cause of death for those bodies. So as long as we can get access to William¡¯s body, give me half an hour, and we can complete the mission."


    Rhodes nodded, saying, "OK, since Mr. Buke, you¡¯re so confident, I¡¯ll trust you. Time is of the essence now, let¡¯s head to the Glasgow Royal Hospital. Our informant there is ready to assist us."


    Thus, Liu Xing and the others once again arrived at the Glasgow Royal Hospital and saw their contact waiting for them in the parking lot¡ªa senior man wearing a white coat.


    Alice raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised, "I didn¡¯t expect our insider to be Mendez. Mendez is quite influential in the Scottish medical community."


    Liu Xing chuckled, "So Mendez is the legendary turncoat, huh?"


    Alice nodded, smiling, "From the Scottish perspective, Mendez can indeed be considered a turncoat. But I remember Mendez came from a poor family. If it weren¡¯t for the charity of a kind person when he was young, Mendez might just be an ordinary person now. Moreover, Mendez also studied at a university in England, so it¡¯s normal for him to help us."


    However, Liu Xing still had some concerns. Mendez might be a double agent; after all, betraying one¡¯s own nation isn¡¯t an easy decision.


    At this point, Mendez took out a box and said, "Time is short. I heard they¡¯ll soon send people to take away William¡¯s body. We have at most half an hour to an hour."


    Rhodes took the box, opened it, and found inside two sets of white coats, four sets of non-medical staff blue uniforms, and six masks.


    After a brief discussion, Alice and Buke put on the white coats, while Liu Xing and the other four put on the blue uniforms.


    Then, Mendez led Liu Xing and the others to the morgue of Glasgow Royal Hospital.


    On the way, Rhodes couldn¡¯t help but ask Mendez, "Mr. Mendez, do you know if the body in the morgue is indeed William?"


    Mendez shook his head, somewhat helpless, "I¡¯m not sure either. My specialty is neurology, so when William was brought in due to gunshot wounds, it didn¡¯t pass through my hands. Besides, our director issued a gag order immediately, forbidding doctors and nurses involved in the surgery from disclosing William¡¯s condition. So I only got some hearsay."


    Rhodes nodded, this was within his expectations.


    Meanwhile, Alice took the opportunity to tell Liu Xing and the others about Buke, "As you just saw, Buke is very obsessed with mysticism. But strictly speaking, he¡¯s just a case of chuunibyou. He always believes he can communicate with corpses, which is why he¡¯s one of the best in the English forensic circle. But my master has specifically observed him dissecting bodies and found that he doesn¡¯t actually communicate with them. You understand what I mean."


    Liu Xing nodded, understanding that Alice was hinting at Buke having delusional disorder, thinking he could communicate with corpses due to his supposedly extraordinary talent.


    NPCs like Buke were quite challenging for players since they were mostly superficial enthusiasts. Although they were usually enthusiastic about mysticism, their reactions might be more severe than ordinary people when encountering mythical creatures and supernatural events.


    So considering Buke¡¯s potential delusional disorder, Liu Xing suspected Buke¡¯s sanity points weren¡¯t high.


    Rhodes nodded, stroking his chin, "What do you all think? Should we try to find William? If we can find him, Scotland will surrender completely, and our mission will be more than accomplished."


    Alice frowned, worriedly saying, "But that¡¯s not easy. The hospital is so large, and searching for William without any clues is like searching for a needle in a haystack. Plus, we could be exposed at any moment. So I think it¡¯s better to retreat directly. After all, our mission has already been accomplished."


    At this point, Zhang Jingxu walked up to Liu Xing and whispered, "Ryuusei, what do you think now?"


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and said seriously, "I think we still have a chance to find William. According to previous intelligence, William should still be in the hospital. And if William hasn¡¯t been controlled by Scotland or the Cult of the Cadaver, then he should be hiding in the fire escape."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, smiling, "Great minds think alike. That¡¯s what I think too. But I need to confirm one thing."


    Zhang Jingxu turned and walked to Buke, pointing to the body suspected to be Jack, "Mr. Buke, can you determine the identity of this body now? I have a hypothesis that needs confirmation."


    Buke nodded, not saying much, and began his work.


    This time, Buke¡¯s efficiency was even faster. In less than five minutes, Buke came to a conclusion, "The identity of this body should not be a police officer. Because the cause of death for this body is multiple gunshot wounds, and from the size of these wounds, they should all be caused by police-issue firearms. Assassins wouldn¡¯t use lower-powered police firearms. Also, there¡¯s something special about this body¡ªthe organs have undergone some degree of mutation, which wouldn¡¯t be seen in a police officer, especially since they undergo annual physical examinations. If there were organ mutations, they would definitely be discovered and the officer would be suspended for treatment."


    As Buke spoke, he removed various organs from the body¡¯s abdomen, and Liu Xing could see that these organs were somewhat different from those of a normal person, appearing denser.


    After carefully observing for a while, Alice said seriously, "The identity of this body should be confirmed as a follower of the Cult of the Cadaver. A long time ago, my master rescued a follower who had left the Cult of the Cadaver. That follower told my master that the Cult of the Cadaver was conducting secret research on a special drug. This drug can modify various organs of the human body, thereby improving human physical qualities to a certain extent, but it makes the appearance extremely monstrous and terrifying."


    Buke nodded, suddenly realizing, "I see. I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a miraculous drug. But what is the Cult of the Cadaver? Why haven¡¯t I ever heard of it?"


    Alice briefly explained the situation of the Cult of the Cadaver to Buke.


    After pondering for a moment, Buke said seriously, "It seems that the person who contacted me today, Ling Chen, should be from the Cult of the Cadaver."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Bai Hecheng and the others had already contacted Buke.


    "Mr. Buke, can you tell us in detail how that person contacted you?" Zhang Jingxu quickly asked.


    Buke nodded, somewhat embarrassed, "As you know, there are many strange websites on the internet nowadays. By chance, I entered a website that studied mysticism related to corpses. Many posts on this website seemed flawed to me, so I couldn¡¯t help but register an account and reply, pointing out their shortcomings and my views. Then someone claiming to be a forum moderator contacted me, inviting me to participate in an offline event where I could see various valuable corpses."


    "Did you agree, Mr. Buke?" Alice raised an eyebrow.


    Buke scratched the back of his head and whispered, "I agreed. But at the time, I didn¡¯t know he was from the Cult of the Cadaver. Although I¡¯m enthusiastic about studying mysticism and corpses, my values are very upright, and I would never associate with the Cult of the Cadaver!"


    Looking at the determined Buke, Liu Xing already had a plan in mind.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 451: Rescuing William

    Chapter 451: Rescuing William


    Before this, Liu Xing had been pondering a question: should he take advantage of the special mechanism in the second phase and arrange for a few NPCs to infiltrate Bai Hecheng¡¯s side?


    After all, players from both sides could interact with NPCs, and NPCs wouldn¡¯t formally decide to join either side until a week later.


    Of course, Liu Xing knew that Bai Hecheng was probably thinking the same thing.


    At that moment, Liu Xing heard the sound of dice hitting the ground.


    Then, Liu Xing saw Zhang Jingxu take out a walkie-talkie, tune it to a channel, and say, "Mr. Jack, can you hear me?"


    After about ten seconds, a somewhat weary voice came from the walkie-talkie on the other end, "Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you, Zhang Jingxu, to know about this channel."


    Zhang Jingxu chuckled and said seriously, "Well, before this, I noticed that your walkie-talkie was on this channel from the beginning, so I tried to contact you through this channel as a test. But now, the main issue is urgent. Mr. Jack, you¡¯re with William now, right?"


    After a moment of silence, Jack laughed and said, "Since you¡¯ve figured it out, there¡¯s no need for me to conceal it. Yes, William is with me. But I won¡¯t disclose our current location because both of us, abandoned by Scotland, don¡¯t want to become pawns for your advancement."


    At this moment, Buke suddenly took the walkie-talkie from Zhang Jingxu¡¯s hand and said with a smile, "Jack, can you still recognize my voice?"


    "Buke?! How did you end up here?" Jack exclaimed in surprise.


    "That¡¯s not important now. What¡¯s important is that you should know I serve England, so the reason I¡¯m here should be obvious. So, I¡¯ll say it straight: tell me where you and William are right now. We¡¯ll come to pick you up immediately and then leave Scotland together, heading to England for refuge. You should know better than I do that if your fellow Scots catch you, it¡¯s certain death," Buke said seriously.


    After pondering for a moment, Jack sighed and said, "Buke, you¡¯re right. If we want to stay alive, we have to rely on you now. So, Buke, come to the utility room on the third floor of the hospital. But you¡¯d better bring a doctor and a First Aid kit because William¡¯s condition isn¡¯t looking too good right now."


    Buke put down the walkie-talkie and said, "Jack used to be my comrade-in-arms. We served together in the Iraq War. Although there were quite a few unpleasant incidents at the beginning due to him being English and me Scottish, after going through some things, we became close brothers. But I never thought we would meet under these circumstances."


    Rhodes then made arrangements, "Okay, William¡¯s condition isn¡¯t great right now, so let¡¯s set off immediately. By the way, Mr. Mendez, have you prepared the cars?"


    Mendez nodded and smiled, "I¡¯ve prepared two cars in the parking lot. Once we get William, we can leave immediately."


    "Okay, let¡¯s go," Rhodes said, pushing open the morgue door.


    So, Liu Xing and the others began to head to the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Mendez also grabbed a First Aid kit from the emergency room and made sure to inform the senior officials of the Scotland police about the autopsy results.


    Of course, Mendez naturally portrayed the identity of the corpse as an assassin.


    On the way, Alice curiously asked Zhang Jingxu, "Zhang Jingxu, how did you know Jack was still alive?"


    Zhang Jingxu chuckled and said, "I was just taking a gamble this time. Since it was confirmed that the body was the assassin¡¯s, Jack should still be alive. And coincidentally, I had noticed the frequency on Jack¡¯s walkie-talkie before, so I thought I¡¯d try my luck."


    However, Liu Xing knew that Zhang Jingxu wanted to take a gamble because he believed William might be with Jack.


    At this time, downstairs from the hospital, Liu Xing saw many disheveled police officers leaning against the wall, all with various scratches on them.


    As soon as Mendez finished speaking, Liu Xing heard the sound of dice hitting the ground.


    At this moment, Alice¡¯s voice came from the walkie-talkie on Zhang Jingxu¡¯s waist, "Zhang Jingxu, you guys need to find a chance to come to the parking lot as soon as possible. Because I¡¯ve seen a lot of police cars entering the hospital."


    Jack frowned and said, "It seems that fat pig is coming to the hospital. But there shouldn¡¯t be a problem because that fat pig is just putting on a show. But he¡¯ll probably start his performance directly downstairs in the hospital, so we have to go around from the back of the hospital."


    Rhodes nodded, had William sit in a wheelchair, and put a mask on him. "Let¡¯s go. If we encounter any obstacles, we¡¯ll break through forcefully."


    "Okay, let me lead the way." Mendez left the utility room first.


    Everyone successfully arrived at the ground floor of the hospital, but they also heard noisy conversations outside the main entrance of the hospital. It seems that the fat pig mentioned by Jack had arrived.


    So, going through the main entrance was definitely not an option now.


    Therefore, Mendez led everyone to the back door of the hospital and then proceeded around the perimeter of the hospital towards the parking lot.


    During this time, the sound of dice hitting the ground was incessant, causing Liu Xing¡¯s forehead to be covered in sweat.


    But fortunately, Liu Xing and his group successfully reached the parking lot without any accidents.


    Sitting in the car, Liu Xing finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that luck was on their side this time.


    Once everyone was seated, the two cars left Glasgow Royal Hospital, one after the other.


    At this moment, KP Li Shunchan smiled and said, "It seems your luck is pretty good. You managed to leave Glasgow Royal Hospital with William unscathed. So, I congratulate you on successfully rescuing William. If you can safely take William to England, then you will have successfully prevented the major riots in Scotland and will receive the reward for this emergency mission."


    Liu Xing thought for a moment, took out his mobile phone, and started searching the news.


    "Glasgow Royal Hospital rocked by a major explosion, suspected terrorist attack."


    "Patriot William targeted in two assassination attempts, assassins believed to be from England."


    "Glasgow riots have resulted in hundreds dead, thousands injured, and economic losses in the tens of millions. Who will bear this responsibility?"


    ...


    Obviously, most of these news headlines were pointing fingers at England, but these media outlets hadn¡¯t reported William¡¯s "death" yet. It seems that the Scottish side had already taken care of these media outlets.


    At this time, Alice, sitting in the front row, received a call from Chris.


    After a brief exchange, Alice hung up and said, "Chris is very happy that we managed to complete the mission smoothly, so he has prepared a celebration for us in Manchester. We just have to return tonight. But at the same time, there¡¯s also some bad news. Half an hour ago, the royal family suddenly summoned many doctors to Buckingham Palace. It¡¯s feared that Her Majesty the Queen¡¯s time is running out..."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 452: Shot

    Chapter 452: Shot


    Liu Xing frowned unexpectedly as he realized that the Queen of England was in critical condition at this time.


    In this parallel world, or rather, in this world, the Queen of England stood out for her remarkably long reign. Although she had been reported seriously ill and near death several times in recent years, she had always managed to pull through in the end.


    However, Liu Xing understood very well that this time, the Queen of England might truly be in jeopardy, especially since the Cult of the Cadaver had become involved. From the perspective of the Cult of the Cadaver, they would certainly welcome the demise of the Queen of England.


    After all, if the Queen of England passed away, the Cult of the Cadaver would gain another important card in their hands. Given that the Cult of the Cadaver possessed magic capable of "raising the dead," it was highly likely that the England royal family would seek their assistance to resurrect the Queen of England.


    However, realizing this, Liu Xing stumbled upon another issue. Although Tian Qing¡¯s sudden appearance had made Liu Xing feel like this parallel world was the real world, there were still conflicts between this parallel world and the real world, such as the status of the England royal family.


    Because of encountering Tian Qing earlier, Liu Xing¡¯s mind was somewhat unsettled, causing him to forget this point. Therefore, now that he recalled it, Liu Xing began to doubt that his thoughts might be wrong.


    "It¡¯s troublesome. If the Queen passes away at this time, the England royal family might choose to have the Cult of the Cadaver resurrect her. After all, for the England royal family, the Queen must not die now," Buke, sitting in the co-pilot seat, spoke up.


    Alice nodded with a hint of resignation. "Exactly, for the England royal family, the Queen is their last pillar. According to the agreement signed between the England royal family and Parliament years ago, after the Queen¡¯s demise, the power of the England royal family will be greatly weakened. They will merely be a figurehead thereafter. So, in recent years, the England royal family has been negotiating with Parliament. It seems they¡¯ve come up with a rather bizarre verbal agreement, stating that if the Queen can live to a ripe old age, then the England royal family will have the opportunity to renegotiate with Parliament. And now, the Queen of England is ninety-eight years old."


    Zhang Jingxu raised an eyebrow, looking surprised. "Are you kidding me? Is this how you handle such important matters in England? You decide such crucial issues through betting?"


    Alice shrugged, feeling somewhat embarrassed. "Well, you see, this should be Parliament¡¯s way of saving face for the royal family. After all, if you understand the history of England, you¡¯ll know that the relationship between Parliament and the royal family is incredibly complex. Moreover, in history, Parliament and the royal family have made quite a few bizarre agreements. So, getting back to the point, I believe the reason the England royal family is willing to cooperate with the Cult of the Cadaver is probably because they hope the Queen can live for another two years to win that verbal agreement..."


    Liu Xing nodded. If the England royal family didn¡¯t want to lose out, they would undoubtedly seek the assistance of the Cult of the Cadaver. However, a problem arose now. The assistance from the Cult of the Cadaver wasn¡¯t aimed at prolonging the Queen¡¯s life but rather transforming her into a Ghoul.


    And Liu Xing was certain now that the Cult of the Cadaver would definitely meddle with the Queen. In that case, the Queen would most likely become a puppet of the Cult of the Cadaver.


    Then, the Cult of the Cadaver could leverage the Queen to manipulate England, thereby increasing their chances of seizing power.


    At this moment, Jack, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up. "According to what you¡¯ve said and the current situation, the best solution to this problem now is to ensure the Queen¡¯s death thoroughly, without giving the Cult of the Cadaver a chance to transform her into a Ghoul. Otherwise, if the Cult of the Cadaver controls the Queen, they will undoubtedly further control the England royal family."


    Jack¡¯s words caused a momentary silence in the car.


    It had to be said that Jack¡¯s proposed solution was indeed the best choice because if the Cult of the Cadaver formally cooperated with the England royal family, troubles would escalate dramatically.


    And the best way to resolve this trouble undoubtedly started from the source, ensuring the Queen became completely "deceased."


    However, for Alice and Buke, these English individuals, such an approach was outright treasonous.


    And for Liu Xing and his foreign companions, the thought of assassinating a foreign head of state was something they wouldn¡¯t even dare to consider... Not to mention, even if they dared, the chances of success were slim.


    After all, over the years, aside from countries with relatively chaotic political situations, incidents of the assassination of heads of state were extremely rare.


    After a moment, Alice chuckled and said, "What are we even thinking? With our current qualifications, we cannot participate in such a major event. So, we can only wait quietly for the situation to unfold."


    Alice¡¯s words left everyone speechless. After all, as Alice had said, they as a group were not qualified to participate in the maneuverings of this major event.


    However, Liu Xing pondered for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but ask KP Li Shunchan, "KP, speaking of the life and death of the Queen of England, there should be a confrontational module, right?"


    KP Li Shunchan chuckled and said, "You guessed it right, Liu Xing. Let me tell you directly. This confrontational module is an upgraded module in the Hound of Tindalos area. However, this module is divided into four factions: the Cult of the Cadaver, the official England faction, the England royal family, and the commoners. But the most important thing is that the outcome of your module will affect the development of that module. If you successfully defeat Bai Hecheng and his group, then in the other module, the Cult of the Cadaver faction¡¯s players will have fewer resources at their disposal. At the same time, players from the official England faction will receive more intelligence about the Cult of the Cadaver. By the way, there are currently ten modules being simultaneously conducted within the British Isles."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that ten modules were being conducted simultaneously within the British Isles.


    At this moment, KP Li Shunchan suddenly spoke, "Now, please roll a 50% success rate Judgment each for players Liu Xing and Zhang Jingxu. The Judgment results will determine what you will encounter next."


    Liu Xing: 39/50, success.


    Zhang Jingxu: 96/50, critical failure.


    Liu Xing frowned. Although his Judgment roll was successful, Zhang Jingxu¡¯s critical failure indicated that their group might encounter trouble before reaching their destination.


    Sure enough, Liu Xing heard the sound of intense gunfire coming from not far away.


    Jack¡¯s face changed, and he said anxiously, "Alice, step on the gas now. Let¡¯s quickly leave this street. There¡¯s likely a conflict between the Black Car Gang and the Blood Hand Gang up ahead. If we get involved, accidents are highly probable because both mafia groups have many rifles and grenades."


    Alice nodded and immediately stepped on the gas to try to leave the street quickly.


    However, just then, a black car suddenly sped out from a nearby alley, narrowly passing by Liu Xing¡¯s vehicle.


    Before Liu Xing and the others could even breathe a sigh of relief for avoiding an accident, they heard another round of intense gunfire!


    Then, time seemed to freeze familiarly, allowing Liu Xing to see a barrage of bullets outside the car.


    "Now, because you have been caught up in a mafia pursuit and have been targeted by mafia gunmen, you have been affected. Since you are all wearing bulletproof vests, please roll a 1d10 dice each to determine how much damage you will take in this round of gunfire. I will also make secret rolls for the NPCs¡¯ injuries," KP Li Shunchan said solemnly.


    Liu Xing: 1d10 = 8.


    Zhang Jingxu: 1d10 = 3.


    Liu Xing frowned. He hadn¡¯t expected his luck to be so bad this time, rolling an 8 for damage.


    Before Liu Xing could mourn for himself for three seconds, KP Li Shunchan spoke again, "Judgment is over. The game continues!"


    As soon as KP Li Shunchan finished speaking, Liu Xing felt as if his chest had been hit hard by a baseball bat twice. Then, after a few seconds, a wave of indescribable pain swept through his body, causing Liu Xing¡¯s brain to stop thinking instantly.


    And at this moment, KP Li Shunchan¡¯s voice still appeared clear in Liu Xing¡¯s ears, "Because you have suffered a high amount of damage at once, you will now make a Willpower Judgment. If you fail the Willpower Judgment, you will fall into a coma. Of course, because we at the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall are very humanized, Liu Xing, you can choose to enter a coma directly now."


    Without hesitation, Liu Xing chose to enter a coma because he couldn¡¯t endure the pain right now.


    So, KP Li Shunchan didn¡¯t hesitate either and directly let Liu Xing enter a coma.


    ...


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t know how long it had been when he suddenly felt


    as if someone was repeatedly stabbing needles into his chest, causing him to open his eyes in pain.


    Then, Liu Xing realized that he was lying in a room at the Manchester safe point, and his chest was already wrapped in a large number of bandages.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 453: Fortune in Misfortune

    Chapter 453: Fortune in Misfortune


    At this moment, KP Li Shunchan spoke up, "Because player Liu Xing was hit by several bullets, losing 8 HP in one go, he will be in a critical condition for the next week. And he will remain injured until the end of this module, which is a week after. While in critical condition and injured, some of Liu Xing¡¯s attribute values and skill levels will decrease to a certain extent."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows upon hearing KP Li Shunchan¡¯s words. He quickly opened his character card panel and found that his current critical condition had indeed directly halved many attribute values and skill levels, with the remaining values also decreasing more or less.


    As for Liu Xing¡¯s current HP value, after rescue efforts, it had recovered to 6/12, exactly half.


    However, Liu Xing, after attempting to move a bit, realized that even without external help, he couldn¡¯t sit up. Any movement involving his chest wound sent a sharp, agonizing pain through him.


    It seemed he would be bedridden for a week.


    Just then, a knock sounded at the door.


    Liu Xing managed to open his mouth and said, "Come in."


    Ling Ishikawa entered the room, now back in his male form.


    Seeing Liu Xing, Ling Ishikawa breathed a sigh of relief. "Liu Xing, you¡¯re finally awake. I thought you¡¯d be unconscious for another day or two."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, curious. "Oh, so I¡¯ve been unconscious for a long time?"


    Ling Ishikawa nodded, saying seriously, "Yes, Liu Xing, you¡¯ve been unconscious for two days now. But speaking of which, Liu Xing, your luck is really bad. I checked with Zhang Jingxu yesterday, and you rolled an 8 on a d10."


    Liu Xing sighed helplessly, smiling bitterly. "What can I do? I feel desperate too. My luck has been pretty good before. I never expected to crash during this Judgment..."


    At this point, Zhang Jingxu walked in, looking somewhat embarrassed. "It¡¯s actually my fault. If I hadn¡¯t rolled a major failure earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have been caught up in the mafia¡¯s chase, and you wouldn¡¯t be in this state now, Liu Xing."


    Zhang Jingxu seemed to be in decent shape now, indicating his HP had fully recovered after treatment.


    Liu Xing shook his head, saying, "No, no, no. It¡¯s fate. Even if you hadn¡¯t rolled that major failure, I would¡¯ve still ended up seriously injured later."


    Of course, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t blame Zhang Jingxu.


    "By the way, has anything important happened during the two days I was unconscious?" Liu Xing asked.


    Ling Ishikawa nodded earnestly, "Quite a lot has happened in these two days. Firstly, although you were attacked by the mafia, everyone except you sustained only minor injuries, so we managed to reach the shipyard relatively smoothly. Meanwhile, we faced an attack from the Cult of the Cadaver, but luckily, it was just their vanguard. With Baruka¡¯s help, we easily dealt with them."


    As for receiving more help from Chris, Liu Xing assumed it meant better weapons and equipment. After all, police officers had different types of weapons.


    However, Liu Xing still had a concern. So far, apart from meeting Bai Hecheng and Shi Zixuan once, his group hadn¡¯t had any contact with players from the enemy camp, let alone information about them.


    In any game, information was crucial, often determining the outcome of a battle.


    Liu Xing was sure that Bai Hecheng and others had gathered a lot of information about them. Apart from knowing Bai Hecheng, Shi Zixuan, and Ace¡¯s names, they knew nothing else.


    If things continued like this, Liu Xing felt that they would eventually be ambushed by Bai Hecheng¡¯s side...


    At that moment, the door opened again, and in addition to Zhang Jingxu and Ling Ishikawa, Buke entered, carrying a first aid kit.


    "Buke has voluntarily joined our temporary team as our team doctor. He wants to change your medication," Ling Ishikawa explained.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, looking at Buke with some suspicion. He hadn¡¯t expected Buke to choose their side within a week.


    However, Buke clearly misinterpreted Liu Xing¡¯s expression and said with a smile, "Mr. Ryuusei, you must trust my professional skills. After all, being a forensic doctor isn¡¯t just about dissecting bodies. I¡¯ve also studied common diseases and trauma treatment. Plus, I used to be a military doctor a few years ago, so I¡¯ve seen much worse gunshot wounds than yours."


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "I see. I may have been overthinking it. Please, Buke, change my medication."


    As an experienced military doctor, Buke¡¯s skills were indeed impressive. He quickly changed Liu Xing¡¯s medication.


    After packing up the first aid kit, Buke smiled and said, "Mr. Ryuusei, you¡¯re lucky. Although both bullets hit your chest, they narrowly missed your spine and organs. They were just flesh wounds. Otherwise, you might not have survived."


    Liu Xing nodded. Indeed, he was fortunate that the bullets hadn¡¯t hit his spine or organs. It was a stroke of luck in misfortune.


    In the USB drive Yin En had given him before, Liu Xing had learned about a hidden setting in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. During damage judgments, the KP would also make some real random decisions to determine how the injuries were caused.


    For example, the 8 points of damage Liu Xing suffered could be caused by a bullet hitting his lungs or kidneys, breaking his spine, or two bullets hitting his body, causing excessive bleeding. Although these injury methods only resulted in an 8-point HP loss for Liu Xing, their aftermath would be vastly different. For instance, hitting organs would permanently lower Liu Xing¡¯s attribute values and skill levels, breaking his spine would paralyze him, while flesh wounds would temporarily decrease certain attribute values and skill levels.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing felt a bit frightened and relieved at the same time.


    "All right, Mr. Ryuusei, you should rest. I¡¯ve checked your wound, and it¡¯s healing very well. You should be able to get out of bed tomorrow, barring any fear of pain," Buke said with a smile.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 454: Yellow King Appears

    Chapter 454: Yellow King Appears


    Liu Xing shook his head solemnly and said, "It all depends on how much pain I¡¯ll be in at that time. Right now, I feel like I can¡¯t move at all. Every slight movement sends a wave of discomfort through my entire body."


    Buke nodded, smiling, "That¡¯s normal. Because even though your wounds have been treated, gunshot wounds are different from knife wounds. After all, they¡¯ve pierced through you directly, so the healing process might be slower. And your wound is right in the chest area, which makes it easy to affect your entire body with even a slight movement. So, Liu Xing, it¡¯s best for you to stay in bed for today. Oh, and if you need to use the bathroom, remember to press the button by the bed."


    A sudden realization struck Liu Xing, and he immediately had a foreboding feeling.


    Liu Xing then noticed that there were suddenly many buttons by his bedside. As a doctor in the real world, Liu Xing had heard of such beds... In simple terms, they were automated hospital beds. Patients only needed to press a button, and the bed would adjust automatically, activate the electric heating function, and most importantly, open the toilet function...


    After all, some patients couldn¡¯t move freely, so they could only take care of their personal needs in bed, which Liu Xing now found himself fitting into.


    Thus, Liu Xing felt a sense of inexplicable humiliation...


    After cracking a joke, Buke, along with Zhang Jingxu, left the room.


    Liu Xing sighed and glanced at the clock in the room, realizing it was already seven in the evening.


    After some thought, Liu Xing decided to take a nap to relieve his worries before attempting to get out of bed.


    So, Liu Xing took the two bottles from the bedside table, swallowed a painkiller and a sleeping pill, then closed his eyes.


    Unbeknownst to him, Liu Xing drifted into slumber.


    And this time, Liu Xing found himself back in R¡¯lyeh once again.


    Looking at the ruins before him, Liu Xing felt extremely uncomfortable, as if he were about to vomit.


    However, despite feeling uneasy, Liu Xing decided to stay in R¡¯lyeh. After all, here he could at least see his surroundings clearly, unlike in the perpetual mist where he wouldn¡¯t even know how he would die...


    Thus, Liu Xing decided to explore the ruins of R¡¯lyeh.


    And so, Liu Xing wandered aimlessly through the ruins of R¡¯lyeh for more than ten minutes, yet still saw no signs of life, only discovering numerous sculptures.


    And these sculptures mostly depicted various poses of Cthulhu, after all, this was Cthulhu¡¯s lair.


    Just as Liu Xing was admiring a rather intact Cthulhu sculpture, he suddenly heard hurried footsteps, as if several people were walking briskly.


    Furrowing his brows, Liu Xing subconsciously looked towards the source of the footsteps, glimpsing several figures darting past through the crevices of the ruins.


    Liu Xing could confirm that what he saw were indeed "human" figures, not "Deep One" figures.


    So, Liu Xing thought about calling out to those people, but immediately dismissed the idea. He couldn¡¯t be sure whether they were friend or foe, whether they would harm him. After all, he still hadn¡¯t figured out why he could come to R¡¯lyeh in his dreams, so he dared not ascertain how any mishaps in his dream would affect him in reality...


    Thus, Liu Xing could only choose to follow the footsteps ahead and continue forward with those people.


    Soon enough, Liu Xing found that those people had entered a cave.


    The entrance of this cave was mostly blocked by collapsed buildings, leaving only a crevice through which a person could crawl.


    Liu Xing nodded earnestly, "Of course not. So, please, Master, lend us your aid."


    The Yellow King pondered for a moment, and a bracelet suddenly materialized in his hand. "I will try to stop Cthulhu. But before that, Cthulhu and I had made a pact. We agreed that we cannot personally intervene with each other¡¯s followers and kin. So, I can only send you to deal with Cthulhu¡¯s human followers. And this bracelet is the only help I can offer you."


    The bracelet in the Yellow King¡¯s hand suddenly disappeared and reappeared in Liu Xing¡¯s hand.


    The Yellow King¡¯s Bracelet (Only usable by character card Watanabe Ryuusei), a bracelet once worn by the Yellow King. Because it still carries the aura of the Yellow King, the wearer will be partially immune to the influence of other Great Old Ones and completely immune to sanity checks upon encountering mythical creatures. When necessary, the wearer can permanently sacrifice certain attribute values to gain the Yellow King¡¯s assistance.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Judging from the effects of this bracelet, he had to admit it was a divine artifact. However, the price to use it was still substantial. Becoming a fanatic of the Yellow King and having to fulfill the missions provided by the Yellow King essentially meant becoming an advanced henchman for the Yellow King...


    But most importantly, he was serving the Yellow King, not Hastur!


    That was a bit annoying...


    But for now, Liu Xing had no choice but to put on the bracelet. After all, the Yellow King was standing right in front of him, and he had no other options.


    After wearing the bracelet, Liu Xing suddenly felt admiration and reverence towards the Yellow King. He felt that whatever the Yellow King said was right, and he would do whatever the Yellow King asked without hesitation.


    He couldn¡¯t deny that although he detested and resisted this feeling, he knew he couldn¡¯t resist it now.


    Since he couldn¡¯t resist, he could only accept his fate.


    Seeing Liu Xing put on the bracelet, the Yellow King said satisfactorily, "That¡¯s right. From now on, Cthulhu won¡¯t be able to influence you anymore. But you still need to be careful because Cthulhu might have informed its followers about your situation. Its followers will definitely come looking for trouble. So, when you return to the Island Nation, you must quickly develop more followers for me."


    As the Yellow King finished speaking, KP Li Shunchan continued, "Because player Liu Xing has gained the trust of the Yellow King, the character card Watanabe Ryuusei will activate a special value¡ªYellow King¡¯s Reward Points. When the player completes missions provided by the Yellow King, they will receive a certain number of Yellow King¡¯s Reward Points. And when the accumulated Yellow King¡¯s Reward Points reach a certain amount, the player will receive rewards from the Yellow King. Now, player Liu Xing has received the first mission provided by the Yellow King¡ªdeveloping followers (long-term)."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing¡¯s mindset finally balanced out somewhat. At least he wasn¡¯t just working for the Yellow King for nothing, and the rewards the Yellow King could provide should be quite good.


    Thus, Liu Xing earnestly said, "No problem, my Lord. When I return to the Island Nation, I will quickly expand the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect."


    The Yellow King nodded and said, "That¡¯s good. When you develop enough followers for me, I will come to you again and give you the rewards you deserve. Well, I have to leave now because I can¡¯t stay on Earth for too long."


    After the Yellow King finished speaking, he disappeared directly.


    As the Yellow King left, Liu Xing felt the admiration and awe he had towards the Yellow King dissipate. This made Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief because that feeling was really uncomfortable.


    But he had to admit, the Yellow King was quite easy to talk to and treated him fairly well. He could be considered a decent "boss."


    Thinking this, Liu Xing opened the character panel and checked the "Yellow King¡¯s Reward Points."


    Simply put, the Yellow King¡¯s Reward Points were an accumulation reward system. When it reached 100, the player would receive the first reward, then 200, 300... after reaching 1000, it would be 2000, 3000... and so on.


    As for the mission provided by the Yellow King¡ªdeveloping followers (long-term), every thousand Worshipers of the Yellow Sect developed would earn the player 100 Yellow King¡¯s Reward Points. And there was no time limit. It seemed that until the Yellow King called off this mission, Liu Xing could continue to earn Yellow King¡¯s Reward Points through it.


    And now, the number of followers of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect had reached 457. It seemed that Honekawa Suneo and the others had been very successful in their missionary work on the Island Nation. Liu Xing felt that it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could receive the first reward from the Yellow King.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 455: Don’t Call Me Taketori, Call Me Eldritch God, Sir!

    Chapter 455: Don¡¯t Call Me Taketori, Call Me Eldritch God, Sir!


    Liu Xing, lost in thought, suddenly realized that his chest hadn¡¯t hurt since the appearance of the Yellow King, and logically, the effects of the painkillers should have worn off by now.


    Unable to resist, Liu Xing reached to touch his wound, finding it almost fully healed with minimal pain.


    Seems like the Yellow King helped with the healing... strange.


    Noticed an additional temporary buff on his character card interface¡ªPain Sensation Diminished. In this module, the character card would experience an 80% reduction in pain.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. This temporary buff was quite helpful. In this real Cthulhu RPG Game, pain was a hidden attribute, varying based on one¡¯s constitution and willpower...


    Thus, when Liu Xing was hit earlier, although he felt he could have resisted through willpower, he chose to forgo it because he felt at the brink of agony, unable to do anything and suffering immensely.


    Therefore, Liu Xing considered this temporary buff quite beneficial, ensuring he could attend Isabella¡¯s birthday party in three days.


    With that in mind, Liu Xing glanced at the clock in the room, realizing it was only three in the morning, deciding to go back to sleep.


    And this time, with the Yellow King¡¯s bracelet, Liu Xing wasn¡¯t drawn into Cthulhu¡¯s dreamscape.


    He slept until dawn.


    As a wounded person, Ling Ishikawa brought breakfast to Liu Xing¡¯s room.


    "Hey, Liu Xing, you¡¯re looking good today," Ling Ishikawa said with a smile.


    Liu Xing nodded, saying, "Of course, I met the Yellow King yesterday."


    Ling Ishikawa raised an eyebrow, surprised. "What? Liu Xing, you mean the Yellow King? Hastur¡¯s avatar?"


    Yin En, as Liu Xing¡¯s best teammate in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, was naturally trusted. So, Liu Xing chose to share his meeting with the Yellow King with Yin En, hoping for better assistance in the future. After all, Yin En was now practically the second in command of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect. To expedite the sect¡¯s growth, they needed Yin En¡¯s help.


    Therefore, Liu Xing informed Yin En of his encounter with the Yellow King. However, he didn¡¯t mention the "reward points" from the Yellow King, keeping something in reserve.


    After hearing Liu Xing¡¯s account, Ling Ishikawa stroked his chin and said, "I see. In this case, your situation with the Yellow King could be both advantageous and disadvantageous. Since the Yellow King is just one of Hastur¡¯s incarnations, his level is lower than Cthulhu¡¯s, so if you¡¯re bound to the Yellow King and encounter a Great Old One, his assistance to you would be limited."


    "But then again," Ling Ishikawa continued after some thought, "from your conversation with the Yellow King, he seems quite human-like and approachable. Unlike those Great Old Ones who often disregard humans, so under normal circumstances, the Yellow King should be willing to help us. Therefore, before entering the Cthulhu area, the Yellow King should be more of an asset than a liability to you. However, once in the Cthulhu area, you¡¯ll need to find a way to establish a connection between the Yellow King and Hastur."


    Liu Xing nodded, finding Ling Ishikawa¡¯s thoughts similar to his own.


    "But what I¡¯m curious about now is why I was drawn into Cthulhu¡¯s dream, pulled into the ruins of R¡¯lyeh, and to be honest, I feel it might not have been the dream realm¡¯s R¡¯lyeh, but rather the Mirror World¡¯s R¡¯lyeh," Liu Xing said with a furrowed brow.


    Because the fog outside the ruins of R¡¯lyeh was somewhat similar to what he saw in the Mirror World, and in the final scene of the Shrinemodule, that person seemed to break through the mist into the ruins of R¡¯lyeh.


    So, after Liu Xing shared the situation of the Mirror World with Ling Ishikawa, Ling Ishikawa also agreed that Liu Xing¡¯s dream of R¡¯lyeh was located in the Mirror World.


    Furthermore, after pondering for a moment, Ling Ishikawa said, "Regarding the Mirror World, I¡¯ve heard some rumors. Many players believe that Mirror World, like the Dreamrealm, belongs to a special space. Theoretically, any module involving mirrors could lead to participation in the Mirror World. However, because Mirror World¡¯s regions are separated by fog, it¡¯s not much different from doing modules in parallel worlds. Therefore, most players believe there¡¯s nothing particularly worthwhile to explore in the Mirror World."


    Liu Xing shook his head, saying thoughtfully, "Perhaps, but I still feel that the Mirror World isn¡¯t that simple. However, we¡¯ll only have a chance to study the Mirror World¡¯s situation when we get the opportunity to participate in modules there."


    Hearing this from KP Li Shunchan, Liu Xing felt relieved because, from KP Li Shunchan¡¯s tone, it seemed that whoever caused all this trouble wasn¡¯t targeting him specifically.


    So, was this a joke being played on him?


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Logically, the entity capable of such actions must have a high level, as "it" knew he was "Liu Xing."


    After pondering for a moment, Liu Xing suddenly had a realization. That is...


    "Taketori?" Liu Xing murmured softly.


    A moment later, a childish female voice replied, "How did you know it was me, Liu Xing?"


    Liu Xing sighed with relief once again, realizing he was right.


    At that moment, a small boat made of bamboo leaves appeared in front of Liu Xing, with a tiny, beautiful girl sitting on it.


    This was the Eldritch God who almost destroyed the world¡ªTaketori.


    The reason Liu Xing guessed it was Taketori was that many of the NPCs in the current module were from the Island Nation, reminding Liu Xing of the Eldritch God Taketori. Although Liu Xing saw in the ending scene of the module that the Eldritch God Taketori had been purified, he didn¡¯t know to what extent Taketori had been purified.


    So, from the current situation, the Eldritch God Taketori should only have been purified of her evil side, restoring her original appearance.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing decided to play it safe, smiling as he said, "Of course, I know it¡¯s you. But Taketori, why would you play such a joke on me?"


    Taketori tilted her head and said, "I wanted to make sure you were really Liu Xing, because there¡¯s another Liu Xing in the next room. However, I sensed a strange aura from him, one that felt very familiar to me. So, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s Liu Xing, even though he has a human body. But when I met you, I sensed the aura that Liu Xing should have had, so I suspected you were Liu Xing."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and said, "That¡¯s right, I am Liu Xing. But as you can see, my body has been taken over by someone else temporarily. However, why are you here, Taketori?"


    Taketori shrugged, looking puzzled. "When the evil consciousness that possessed my body was purified, I regained my self-awareness. But I was too weak at the time, so I fell into a deep sleep, recovering my strength while asleep. Then, about a month ago, I felt that the power I had painstakingly accumulated seemed to have been stolen by someone, so I immediately tried to wake up. But because of insufficient strength, I could only enter a semi-conscious state to ensure my power wasn¡¯t stolen, until today when I finally woke up completely."


    After listening to Taketori¡¯s words, Liu Xing finally understood why Yis People were able to steal his character card. It turned out that Yis People had borrowed Taketori¡¯s power!


    Before this, Liu Xing had been a little confused. Although Yis People¡¯s racial talent was "account theft," in Liu Xing¡¯s investigation, there had never been a precedent of Yis People stealing a character card. But now, hearing what Taketori said, everything made sense.


    After all, Taketori was, in a way, a "demigod."


    So, Liu Xing looked at Taketori with a complicated expression and asked, "Can you help me regain control of my body now, Taketori?"


    Taketori raised her head proudly and said solemnly, "Of course, but you can¡¯t call me Taketori; you have to call me Eldritch God, Sir!"


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but cry and laugh at the same time, feeling somewhat helpless. "Okay, Eldritch God, Sir. But haven¡¯t you already returned to normal? Why do you still want to be called Eldritch God?"


    Taketori snorted and said seriously, "Because I think the title of Eldritch God sounds majestic, whereas Taketori sounds too weak."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 456: Average Scumbags

    Chapter 456: Average Scumbags


    Looking at Taketori¡¯s proud and aloof expression, Liu Xing really didn¡¯t know what to say now.


    But regardless, Taketori, despite appearing somewhat unreliable, was after all a "god" level NPC. Moreover, judging from the fact that Yis People had successfully stolen his character card with the help of Taketori¡¯s power, it seemed that the power of the "gods" might be able to surpass the rules of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall to some extent.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing suddenly realized something. The conversation he had just had with Taketori had already exceeded the boundaries of the game in a strict sense, yet KP Li Shunchan had not issued any warning or interference. This indicated that Taketori was also enjoying some sort of special treatment.


    Therefore, Liu Xing felt it necessary to win over Taketori. Judging from Taketori¡¯s current attitude towards him, Liu Xing believed that Taketori would likely agree to help him.


    So, Liu Xing pretended to respectfully ask Taketori, "So, Lord Eldritch God, could you help me retrieve my physical body?"


    Seeing Liu Xing¡¯s good attitude, Taketori¡¯s mood greatly improved as he said, "Since you, Liu Xing, have put it that way, then I, Lord Eldritch God, will help you reclaim your physical body. After all, before this, you have also helped me once. I, Lord Eldritch God, do not like owing others any favors."


    At this moment, KP Li Shunchan finally spoke up, saying, "Congratulations to player Liu Xing for successfully reaching a cooperation with the demigod Taketori. So, after successfully completing this module, player Liu Xing, please pay attention to receiving a special gift in your mailbox."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, not expecting Taketori to bring him a special gift as well.


    "All right, I, Lord Eldritch God, have had enough fun. Now, I must go find a place to restore my strength, so I will take my leave for now." Taketori said, then transformed into a butterfly and disappeared through the wall.


    And at this moment, the bathroom returned to its original state.


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief. Taketori¡¯s appearance was an unexpected delight for him. Now, Liu Xing felt that his chances of reclaiming his character card from Yis People had increased significantly.


    Leaving the bathroom, Liu Xing bumped into Zhang Jingxu.


    Zhang Jingxu looked somewhat surprised at Liu Xing and said, "Liu Xing, although you¡¯re feeling weakened now, you still need to put on a front. After all, if others see you like this, it won¡¯t be easy to explain."


    Liu Xing nodded, smiling, "OK, I understand. But Zhang Jingxu, what brings you here now?"


    Zhang Jingxu waved a stack of paper in his hand and said, "This was just faxed to us by Chris. It¡¯s the floor plan of EinsCastle and the villa area, along with maps of the surrounding area. Most importantly, the last few sheets are predictions of the underground tunnels in EinsCastle and the villa area. Since ghouls are mythical creatures that often lurk underground, their ability to dig tunnels is unquestionable."


    Taking the stack of maps, Liu Xing nodded and said, "The Cult of the Cadaver will definitely dig tunnels. After all, it¡¯s one of their major advantages. But the problem now is that the underground networks of major cities in England are extremely complex..."


    Because England was the world center a hundred years ago, its industry was extremely developed. Therefore, cities like Manchester, being important industrial centers, had constructed extensive subway stations and sewers underground. Additionally, due to the bombings during World War II by Germany, Manchester, as a major bombing target, also constructed numerous underground air raid shelters. So, the underground network in Manchester was undoubtedly intricate, resembling an underground kingdom.


    Zhang Jingxu spread his hands, somewhat helpless, "As you said, the underground world of Manchester will indeed become a paradise for the Cult of the Cadaver. Chris also believes that the cultists hiding in the villa are probably now underground. However, because England¡¯s economy hasn¡¯t been doing well in recent years, the maintenance of the subway and sewer systems in Manchester is lacking in some areas. Therefore, we don¡¯t have a clear understanding of the situation in certain sections of the subway and sewer. To avoid getting incorrect intelligence, Chris won¡¯t be giving us the maps of the Manchester subway and sewer for now."


    Liu Xing frowned. This wasn¡¯t good news because it meant that the underground world of Manchester would become the cult¡¯s stronghold, and they might suffer in that aspect.


    Trouble.


    Liu Xing sighed and suddenly remembered something. "By the way, has that friend of your junior sister arrived? How strong is he?"


    Taking the phone, Liu Xing found that Zhang Jingxu had sent him a photo. The protagonist of the photo was himself, lying unconscious on a table with blood soaking his clothes.


    Seeing the photo, Liu Xing felt the pain from his chest wound start to throb again...


    "If I didn¡¯t know you only received 8 points of damage, I would have thought you might have died in Scotland. But I have some unreliable news for you, Liu Xing, would you like to hear it?" Zhang Jingxu suddenly said with a wink.


    Liu Xing felt a sense of unease, but couldn¡¯t resist saying, "Well, Zhang Jingxu, go ahead and tell me."


    So, Zhang Jingxu sent another photo to Liu Xing. In the photo, Alice was looking nervously at the unconscious Liu Xing.


    Liu Xing¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he quickly said, "Zhang Jingxu, what are you doing? With my injuries like this, you still have the heart to take photos..."


    Before Liu Xing could finish his "reprimand", Zhang Jingxu chuckled and said, "First of all, this was actually taken by Ryuzaki because emergency measures were needed to save you. So, Buke arranged for Ryuzaki to record the situation on video to facilitate the later medical staff in understanding your initial condition and the treatment you received. So, Ryuzaki ended up capturing these things that shouldn¡¯t have been captured. Then Ryuzaki thought there might be something unclear between you and Alice, so he sent me this photo."


    Liu Xing frowned, feeling annoyed, "How could you guys tarnish someone¡¯s innocence like this? I¡¯ve only met Alice for less than twenty-four hours in total, and there were no memories of Alice before that in Watanabe Ryuusei¡¯s memory."


    "Oh?" Zhang Jingxu raised an eyebrow, pretending to be skeptical, "Liu Xing, tell me, does Alice¡¯s behavior look like that of a concerned colleague?"


    This question left Liu Xing speechless because Alice¡¯s behavior indeed didn¡¯t look like that of a concerned colleague, but rather like someone concerned about a very important person to them.


    This puzzled Liu Xing greatly.


    Seizing the opportunity, Zhang Jingxu continued, "So, Liu Xing, you better come clean. When did you start getting involved with Alice?"


    Liu Xing shook his head and said seriously, "How would I know? I really don¡¯t know why Alice is so concerned about me. You know, I first met Alice in Fisher¡¯s Village, and there were no memories of Alice before that in Watanabe Ryuusei¡¯s memory."


    Zhang Jingxu raised an eyebrow, knowing that Liu Xing couldn¡¯t lie about this, so he also felt puzzled and said, "Oh, that¡¯s strange. But after discovering that you were seriously injured, Alice¡¯s behavior really seemed like that of your girlfriend. Could it be that Alice has a crush on you?"


    Liu Xing shook his head and laughed, "How is that possible? I¡¯ve only met Alice for less than twenty-four hours in total. How could Alice like me?"


    "But how do you explain this?" Zhang Jingxu asked again.


    Liu Xing was speechless.


    Zhang Jingxu patted Liu Xing¡¯s shoulder and said seriously, "Welcome to the club with me and Ling Ishikawa. Our trio can now be considered as average scumbags. My Chen Fuping and Lu Tianya, Ling Ishikawa¡¯s Hu Li and policewoman, Miss Sawada, and now your Alice and Tian Qing."


    Liu Xing looked up at the ceiling at a forty-five-degree angle, unable to refute for a while.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 457: Ling Ishikawa’s Swift Return

    Chapter 457: Ling Ishikawa¡¯s Swift Return


    "Indeed, the way of heaven follows a good cycle of karma, Liu Xing, weren¡¯t you teasing me and Ling Ishikawa just a few days ago? Now you probably didn¡¯t expect retribution to come so quickly," Zhang Jingxu still couldn¡¯t resist adding insult to injury.


    Liu Xing sighed helplessly. Considering the current situation, even without Alice, he couldn¡¯t shake off the connection with Juri Sonoda and Tian Qing. After all, Juri Sonoda had already expressed affection for him, and he couldn¡¯t let go of Tian Qing now...


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but mock himself, "Indeed, such is the unpredictability of life and the cycle of karma. Just two days ago, I was merely a bystander. I never thought I¡¯d be arranged by the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall so quickly. Now I¡¯m starting to wonder if they¡¯ll set me up with a childhood sweetheart in the next module."


    It had to be admitted that Liu Xing¡¯s trio had all been forcibly turned into scumbags by the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. Except for Zhang Jingxu, who actively flirted with Lu Tianya, the rest were all victims of the hall¡¯s chaotic matchmaking, forcing Liu Xing and others into harems... Of course, it could also be a Chai Dao ending.


    Anyway, Liu Xing felt that the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall couldn¡¯t possibly be so benevolent.


    At that moment, Liu Xing¡¯s vision suddenly blurred, and Ling Ishikawa appeared in the room again. This time, Ling Ishikawa looked disheveled, with torn clothes and a haggard appearance.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised. "Ling Ishikawa, what happened to you? How did you end up like this? But you¡¯ve returned so quickly."


    Ignoring Liu Xing¡¯s inquiry, Ling Ishikawa picked up the room¡¯s water jug and started drinking directly from it.


    Sip after sip.


    After finishing the entire jug in one go, Ling Ishikawa finally spoke, "Geez, from now on, wherever I go, I¡¯ll make sure to carry a water jug with me. The feeling of not having water to drink is unbearable."


    Hearing Ling Ishikawa¡¯s words, Liu Xing knew that this time his trip to Hybrier was probably for wilderness survival.


    Zhang Jingxu patted Ling Ishikawa¡¯s shoulder, expressing concern. "Judging by your appearance, you must have suffered a lot in Hybrier. Do you want me to get you some food and drinks?"


    Ling Ishikawa shook his head, smiling bitterly. "No need. I was just short of water in Hybrier this time. The food was pretty good, plenty of fish and meat every day. It¡¯s just that there were no seasonings. Oh, by the way, I really did meet Barbarian Conan this time. And it was him who took me to play wilderness survival in Hybrier."


    Liu Xing looked surprised. "What? You really met Barbarian Conan? Are you sure he¡¯s the real Barbarian Conan, not just an NPC with the same name?"


    Ling Ishikawa nodded, affirming, "Yes, he¡¯s the real Barbarian Conan. At first, I thought I had encountered an ordinary NPC with the same name. But after learning about his background and experiences, I knew he was indeed Barbarian Conan. And of course, the most important thing is that his strength is indeed very strong. He effortlessly killed more than a dozen fully armed snake men alone."


    "I can¡¯t believe that the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall is so up-to-date, actually collaborating with ¡¯Barbarian Conan¡¯? But the question remains, Ling Ishikawa, how did you come back so quickly? It¡¯s only been a few hours," Zhang Jingxu asked puzzledly.


    Ling Ishikawa raised an eyebrow, surprised. "What? I¡¯ve only been away for a few hours? That¡¯s impossible. Although the flow of time in Hybrier is different from here, I spent several months with Barbarian Conan in the wilderness this time. I thought it had been several days already."


    Then, Ling Ishikawa recounted his experience in Hybrier this time.


    Because Ling Ishikawa killed his own cheap master, Serak, in the previous module, Ling Ishikawa was forced to start his wandering life. However, since Serak¡¯s Wizard Tower was originally located in the wilderness, Ling Ishikawa didn¡¯t encounter anyone in the first two days after returning to Hybrier. Fortunately, Ling Ishikawa brought a pistol with him to Hybrier, so he hunted with it and used fireball art for barbecue...


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and smiled, "Although this effect is somewhat commonplace, it¡¯s still a divine skill. After all, a cubic meter of space can hold a lot of things. If used properly, it can not only alleviate our logistical pressure at certain times but also catch others off guard."


    Hearing Liu Xing¡¯s words, Ling Ishikawa felt a little embarrassed and scratched his head, saying helplessly, "Well, because my current strength is still too weak, my storage space can only hold items. Ordinary objects, once they enter my storage space, will instantly turn to dust."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, saying, "If that¡¯s the case, Ling Ishikawa, the effectiveness of your Magic Spells will be greatly reduced. Because items in the Cthulhu RPG Game usually require a guiding process, it¡¯s better to carry them with you for easy use. And your storage space is also too conspicuous."


    "That¡¯s right, I also think so. But something is better than nothing," Ling Ishikawa shrugged, smiling.


    After finishing, Ling Ishikawa took out several bottles and cans from the storage space. "These are what I found on the snake men. According to the snake men¡¯s settings, the contents of these bottles and cans must be poisons. So I think we can use these poisons to deal with Bai Hecheng and the others. After all, using poison against poison is a good choice."


    Ling Ishikawa didn¡¯t forget that his character card "Yin En" was dropped due to being poisoned by Bai Hecheng, and "Yin En" was forced to tread on thin ice and test the boundaries on the verge of being Chai Dao crazy.


    So, now Ling Ishikawa planned to use poisons made by snake men to deal with Bai Hecheng and others.


    However, poisons were a double-edged sword. They could severely injure opponents, but they could also backfire.


    Therefore, Zhang Jingxu said with some concern, "Ling Ishikawa, are you sure you want to use these poisons made by snake men? You know, the poisons made by snake men are extremely potent. So until you¡¯re sure of the effects of these poisons, it¡¯s better not to use them casually."


    Ling Ishikawa chuckled and patted his chest, saying confidently, "Don¡¯t worry, although I¡¯m not sure of the specific effects of these poisons yet, I¡¯ve confirmed that they are all area-effect poisons. Because the snake men used these poisons to deal with me and Barbarian Conan, so these poisons are essentially poison gas bombs. Just throw them forcefully to break the bottles, and a poisonous mist with a radius of about five meters will be released. So as long as we control the distance properly, these poisons can be quite useful."


    Hearing Ling Ishikawa¡¯s words, Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Then, Ling Ishikawa, be careful with these poisons. If used properly, they can indeed have excellent effects, such as using them in narrow terrain, which can both pressurize the enemy¡¯s position and help us block routes. But speaking of which, what¡¯s your world mission this time, Ling Ishikawa? Is it just running around with Barbarian Conan?"


    Ling Ishikawa shook his head, feeling conflicted. "To be honest, I¡¯ve started to doubt the world mission I¡¯ve accepted. The goal seems to be to replace Ibon with me. Because after wandering with Barbarian Conan, we finally arrived at the Turanian Peninsula, which is where Ibon, according to Cthulhumyth¡¯s setting, begins to worship Zhatuogua."


    Liu Xing frowned and said, "Indeed, that seems to be the case. After all, you were the one who killed Serak and arrived in Turan. Meanwhile, the main male lead, Ibon, is nowhere to be found. But this could also be a good thing. Ling Ishikawa, you¡¯ll soon be able to come into contact with Zhatuogua. Remember, Zhatuogua is one of the more approachable Great Old Ones."


    Zhang Jingxu, on the side, also nodded in agreement and said with a smile, "That¡¯s right. I also think Zhatuogua is one of the more approachable Great Old Ones. And there are many benefits to following it. After all, Ibon became Hybrier¡¯s, even humanity¡¯s, first magician by following Zhatuogua. It¡¯s a pity that among the three of us, I¡¯m the only one who hasn¡¯t found a Great Old One to rely on yet. But Ling Ishikawa, let me tell you something..."


    Liu Xing knew what Zhang Jingxu wanted to say, so he quickly gave Zhang Jingxu a look, hoping he wouldn¡¯t mention Alice¡¯s matter.


    "Zhang Jingxu, are you talking about Alice and Liu Xing?" Ling Ishikawa smiled and said.


    Before Liu Xing could speak, Zhang Jingxu exclaimed in surprise, "You also know about this? Did Ryuzaki send you the photos?"


    Ling Ishikawa shook his head and said seriously, "Ryuzaki didn¡¯t send me any photos. It¡¯s just that when I was idle in Hybrier, I used Prophecy Art once to predict what would happen next. And I saw a photo of you and Alice in Alice¡¯s room. It seemed quite intimate."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 458: Kidnapping Case Resurfaces

    Chapter 458: Kidnapping Case Resurfaces


    "Meow, Meow, Meow?" Liu Xing looked at Ling Ishikawa with a puzzled expression.


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged, somewhat perplexed, "Liu Xing, you also know how my Prophecy Art works. Although the effects of the previous two Prophecy Arts were decent, I can¡¯t be sure if this one will still be successful. But judging from your and Zhang Jingxu¡¯s reactions, it seems like I might have hit the mark again?"


    Zhang Jingxu nodded with a smile, informing Ling Ishikawa about the photo incident.


    Ling Ishikawa raised an eyebrow, smiling, "Oh, I see. So, it seems like you, Liu Xing, have joined us now. But honestly, I still believe that you and Alice have nothing going on between you. After all, we changed character cards together and went through the module together. So, could it be that your character card was already associated with Alice before?"


    Zhang Jingxu nodded knowingly, adding, "Exactly. Actually, back in Fishman Village, I found it strange when Alice suddenly joined us. But if your character card is indeed linked to Alice, then it makes sense."


    Liu Xing looked helpless, speaking earnestly, "I can now confirm that my character card really has nothing to do with Alice. Moreover, logically speaking, my character card has never experienced amnesia, so..."


    At this point, Liu Xing didn¡¯t know what else to say because he had already explained everything he could.


    Zhang Jingxu and Ling Ishikawa understood this, so after teasing Liu Xing a bit more, they both left, especially Ling Ishikawa, who needed to go back and change his attire.


    Meanwhile, Liu Xing continued to ponder why Alice was so concerned about him. Could it be that he was truly outstanding, capturing Alice¡¯s heart at first sight...?


    Soon, a day passed by.


    As the Cult of the Cadaver suddenly entered a dormant phase and Liu Xing¡¯s group still lacked the strength to actively confront them, they could only idle around in safe areas, occasionally gathering insignificant pieces of information from the outside world.


    While lying on his sickbed, refreshing the news on his mobile phone out of boredom, KP Li Shunchan suddenly spoke up, "Now, each player, please roll a difficult Luck Judgment. If you pass, you¡¯ll receive crucial information."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and chose to roll immediately.


    Liu Xing, 12/35 (70), succeeded.


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief, realizing his luck had returned.


    Then, suddenly, Liu Xing¡¯s hand moved involuntarily, tapping into a news article.


    The headline of the news article read: "Midnight Disappearance Case in London Subway!"


    Liu Xing frowned. The content of the news was simple: Last night, a remote subway station witnessed a disappearance case involving three passengers waiting for the last train.


    As the last subway was about to arrive, the station¡¯s surveillance suddenly malfunctioned. The station staff heard several screams from the platform, but when they rushed over, the three passengers had vanished.


    Subsequently, the London police arrived, finding footprints and drag marks near the platform, leading them to conclude it was a kidnapping case.


    Towards the end of the article, the author mentioned a piece of hearsay from a police officer friend, stating that among the footprints found by the London police, there were some clearly non-human ones.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing knew that this subway disappearance case was also the work of the Cult of the Cadaver.


    This was likely the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s second step plan.


    KP Li Shunchan was quite pleased with this announcement.


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded directly, "Since Bai Hecheng¡¯s team might also undertake this Side Quest, we have no reason to refuse it. After all, even if we fail the Mission, we¡¯ll still have a chance to determine Bai Hecheng¡¯s situation."


    The others shared the same thoughts as Liu Xing, so Liu Xing¡¯s group accepted the Side Quest.


    "Now that we¡¯ve accepted the Side Quest, let¡¯s head to the villa area. We need to arrive at our destination before the Cult of the Cadaver takes action, and we also need to disguise ourselves to avoid detection by Bai Hecheng¡¯s team," Yis People suggested.


    Ling Ishikawa nodded, smiling, "This Side Quest couldn¡¯t have come at a better time. I was just looking for someone to test my swordsmanship on. So, please tell Chris, Mr. Liu Xing, to prepare a sharpened longsword or a katana for me."


    "No problem," Chris replied, pulling out his mobile phone to text Chris.


    Zhang Jingxu looked at Liu Xing with some concern, saying, "Ryuusei, maybe you should stay back this time and rest at home."


    Liu Xing checked his character card and found that his HP had already recovered to 8 points.


    So, after giving it some thought, Liu Xing decided he wanted to make the trip. "My HP has recovered somewhat, so as long as I¡¯m not as unlucky as last time, I should be fine."


    Since Liu Xing said so, Zhang Jingxu didn¡¯t insist further. He just went out to get a wheelchair for Liu Xing.


    "Although you¡¯ve regained your mobility, Ryuusei, you still shouldn¡¯t engage in strenuous activities to avoid reopening the wound. So, it¡¯s better for you to use the wheelchair. Plus, you can help us conceal a Vityaz-SN submachine gun," Zhang Jingxu said with a smile.


    It was then that Liu Xing noticed Zhang Jingxu had placed a Vityaz-SN submachine gun on the wheelchair.


    "After we completed the sudden Mission, Chris sent us five Vityaz-SN submachine guns with corresponding ammunition, as well as more than ten sets of military-grade body armor and helmets. Now our combat effectiveness has increased by a level," Zhang Jingxu said with a grin.


    Liu Xing nodded. The combat effectiveness of the Vityaz-SN submachine gun was unmatched by pistols.


    Since military-grade body armor was too conspicuous, Liu Xing and the others wore police-grade body armor instead. Then Liu Xing sat in the wheelchair, pushed by Ling Ishikawa.


    It was strange to be in a wheelchair, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but feel.


    Meanwhile, Alice and Ryuzaki were already prepared in the hall.


    Now that Liu Xing knew Alice might be interested in him, he felt a bit hesitant to look at her.


    Although Alice¡¯s expression was normal, she sounded a bit anxious as she said, "Mr. Ryuusei, you should rest at home instead of pushing yourself to come with us to the subway station."


    Liu Xing smiled and shook his head, standing up directly. "The medicine Matsui Yui gave me worked really well, and with my decent recovery ability, I can move freely now. Also, I can use the wheelchair to conceal a Vityaz-SN submachine gun for you guys. If a conflict arises, you might not be able to handle the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s people with just a few small handguns."


    Alice glanced at the Vityaz-SN submachine gun on Liu Xing¡¯s thigh and eventually nodded.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 459: Kidnapped

    Chapter 459: Kidnapped


    Soon, the group arrived at a bridal photography studio near the villa areasubway station, where Chris was speaking to his subordinates in front of the monitors.


    "Mr. Chris, we¡¯re here. How are things going?" Alice greeted.


    Chris turned around, about to reply, when he saw Liu Xing in a wheelchair, and said with some confusion, "Mr. Ryuusei, why are you here today? Your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. It¡¯s better not to participate in this operation. After all, those on the other side are a group of ruthless and fanatical believers who won¡¯t hold back."


    Liu Xing smiled and shook his head, saying, "Mr. Chris, you don¡¯t need to worry. After two days of rest and applying the medicine Baruka gave me, I¡¯ve recovered almost completely. I can now move freely. Sitting in this wheelchair is just to deceive the enemy and hide Victor inside. This way, if we have to fight the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s believers, we won¡¯t be at too much of a disadvantage."


    Chris nodded, smiling. "I see. Thank you, Mr. Ryuusei, for bravely joining us despite your injuries. Earlier, I was concerned that our firepower might be insufficient because you¡¯ll have to pretend to be ordinary citizens waiting at the subway station. That means we can only carry handguns. However, through our investigation, we can confirm that the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s followers are planning to target this subway station. I¡¯ve contacted a friend who works on the subway, and they¡¯ve filmed the area from this station to the next one. They discovered that about a hundred meters from this station¡¯s departure point, on the right side, the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s people have opened up a hole."


    "When should we go to the subway station then? Unlike bus stops, there¡¯s only one train, so we can¡¯t wait there indefinitely. Besides, the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s people will surely be monitoring the station. If they notice anything unusual, all our efforts will be wasted," Alice said earnestly.


    Chris thought for a moment and said, "The England police have compiled a list of recent kidnapping cases and found that they mostly occurred during two time periods. Firstly, definitely around midnight when there¡¯s minimal foot traffic, making it less likely for the criminals to be spotted immediately. Also, our police response efficiency is lower during that time, with only one or two officers available, so we can¡¯t risk tracking the kidnappers."


    "As for the second time period, it¡¯s between seven to eight in the evening. During this time, the flow of people is low as many are either at home or out enjoying themselves. Additionally, staff in public places are also less vigilant. This makes it an opportune time for the Cult of the Cadaver, especially at the villa areasubway station. Because the last train at midnight from there usually carries no passengers, we believe the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s people are likely to strike between seven and eight."


    After hearing Chris¡¯s analysis, Liu Xing glanced at his mobile phone and noticed it was only six o¡¯clock.


    As it was still early, Chris invited Liu Xing and the others to have a meal first.


    During the meal, Chris couldn¡¯t help but say, "I used to hear about mythical creatures from you all and didn¡¯t think much of it, assuming they were similar to monsters in games. But when I saw Baruka¡¯s tribe in person, I was almost scared out of my wits."


    Ling Ishikawa chuckled and said, "Mythical creatures are called that because we humans know very little about them. We think they only exist in myth and aren¡¯t real. So, when we encounter them for the first time, it often challenges our perspectives. It¡¯s normal for you to be scared, Mr. Chris."


    Chris nodded, curious, "I see. But this gentleman looks somewhat unfamiliar. I don¡¯t know how to address you."


    Ling Ishikawa looked helpless.


    Zhang Jingxu, holding back a smile, pointed at Ling Ishikawa and said, "Mr. Chris, you actually know this gentleman. He is Ling Ishikawa."


    Chris raised an eyebrow, surprised. "What, he¡¯s Ling Ishikawa?! Mr. Zhang Jingxu, don¡¯t joke with me. As an experienced police officer, I¡¯ve met countless people, and I can tell the difference between men and women... But then again, this gentleman does bear some resemblance to Ling Ishikawa."


    Zhang Jingxu explained Ling Ishikawa¡¯s situation to Chris, and with confirmation from Liu Xing and the others, Chris reluctantly accepted reality.


    "I see. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Ling Ishikawa to possess such formidable magic spells. But it¡¯s also a good thing. I believe the Cult of the Cadaver only knows what Ms. Ling Ishikawa looks like when transformed into a woman, not his original appearance," Chris said seriously.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, feeling Chris¡¯s point was valid. Since Ling Ishikawa appeared in this module as a female, the information collected by Bai Hecheng¡¯s side might be flawed, so they might not know Ling Ishikawa¡¯s true appearance.


    After a while, Zhang Jingxu whispered to Liu Xing, "This person seems suspicious. He¡¯s probably from the Cult of the Cadaver, and it seems like he¡¯s contacting others because I can see a Bluetooth earpiece under his hoodie."


    Liu Xing nodded, knowing that they were probably the targets of the Cult of the Cadaver.


    At that moment, another round of dice falling was heard.


    Liu Xing noticed that Yis People shook his head lightly, indicating that he hadn¡¯t thrown the dice.


    So, this should be KP Li Shunchan making a covert move, possibly deciding whether the Cult of the Cadaver would come to capture them, how many people would come, or whether mythical creatures would be involved.


    Liu Xing took a deep breath and looked up at the signboard, realizing that the next subway train would arrive in ten minutes.


    One minute later, Liu Xing heard a hurried footsteps approaching from nearby, probably about five or six people. The man beside them also changed his position, blocking the path behind Liu Xing¡¯s group.


    Liu Xing silently gripped the gun handle, ready to attack at any moment.


    Half a minute later, six black-clad figures wearing skull masks and carrying various handguns climbed up from below the platform. The man standing behind Liu Xing¡¯s group also pulled out a handgun and pointed it at them.


    At this moment, Liu Xing¡¯s group also cooperated to show a "panicked" demeanor, but in reality, they gathered together to ensure they wouldn¡¯t be picked off one by one by the Cult of the Cadaver followers in front of them.


    At this moment, the leader among the Cult of the Cadaver followers stepped forward and said, "Don¡¯t be nervous, as long as you cooperate with us and follow us obediently for a trip, we won¡¯t trouble you. And we can guarantee that you¡¯ll be released in no more than a month. So, we hope you don¡¯t make any meaningless struggles to cause trouble for both sides."


    As the best actor among Liu Xing¡¯s group, Alice nodded at this point, her voice trembling, "Okay, but we hope you¡¯ll keep your promise."


    "OK, please follow me. The subway is coming soon. You don¡¯t want to be squashed into meat patties with us, right? Oh, Old Black, go and help the guy in the wheelchair," the leader said, checking the timetable. The next subway train would arrive in three minutes.


    So, Liu Xing¡¯s group obediently followed the Cult of the Cadaver followers and jumped down onto the platform, walking along the tracks.


    The Cult of the Cadaver followers also kept their promise and just surrounded Liu Xing¡¯s group in the middle, without physical contact.


    Soon, Liu Xing¡¯s group entered a sewer with the Cult of the Cadaver followers.


    At this point, Alice couldn¡¯t help but ask, "May I ask who you are and why you¡¯re kidnapping us?"


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 460: Tricks of the Cult of the Cadaver

    Chapter 460: Tricks of the Cult of the Cadaver


    The lead follower of the Cult of the Cadaver was a straightforward person, answering directly, "You can think of us as some extreme organization. The reason we chose to kidnap you all is merely to negotiate with the English authorities. However, let me make it clear, regardless of the outcome, within a month, we will release you. During this time, we won¡¯t mistreat you. Of course, since you all are from the villa area, you might find it initially uncomfortable to adapt to the life of ordinary people."


    Alice nodded and continued, "So, you¡¯re saying that the recent kidnapping cases across England were all done by you?"


    "Exactly," the lead member of the Cult of the Cadaver admitted without hesitation. "Because we are still an emerging organization with little influence in this world. So, in order to expand rapidly and negotiate with the English authorities as soon as possible, we had to resort to mass kidnappings. This way, the English authorities won¡¯t take long to come to the negotiating table with us."


    Surprised by their cooperation, Alice decided to ask a sharper question, "In that case, were the previous cases of missing foreign tourists also your doing?"


    To Liu Xing¡¯s surprise, the lead follower of the Cult of the Cadaver shook their head and denied, "The cases of missing foreign tourists were not our doing. You see, we¡¯re just copycats. But later, when negotiating with the English authorities, we might also take responsibility for the cases of missing foreign tourists."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, not expecting the lead follower of the Cult of the Cadaver to say this. But soon, Liu Xing realized that it was still a conspiracy by the Cult of the Cadaver.


    In simple terms, this time, the Cult of the Cadaver suddenly started kidnapping local people in England not primarily to pressure the English authorities but to develop a group of "casual supporters."


    After all, in today¡¯s Western countries, there is no shortage of white knights. Even ISIS has people trying to whitewash its image, so it¡¯s quite normal for the Cult of the Cadaver to want to use this section of society to create public opinion.


    Therefore, the Cult of the Cadaver now wants to package itself as a "vulnerable" organization oppressed by the English authorities, intending to gain support from some ordinary English people. This way, when the Cult of the Cadaver officially seizes power from the English authorities, they won¡¯t be without a single supporter. Furthermore, the Cult of the Cadaver can also portray itself as "fighting for the people."


    So, the reason why the Cult of the Cadaver is kidnapping these local English people might indeed be as they say ¨C they won¡¯t mistreat these kidnapped locals but will brainwash them to some extent before releasing them.


    As for why the Cult of the Cadaver doesn¡¯t admit to the missing foreign tourists¡¯ cases being their doing, it¡¯s probably because they don¡¯t intend to let go of these foreign tourists.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow, starting to worry about Tian Qing.


    Soon, under the coercion of the Cult of the Cadaver followers, Liu Xing and others arrived at the underground base of the Cult of the Cadaver in the villa area.


    Although this underground base was relatively crude, it was also fully equipped, roughly divided into two areas: internal and external. The external area was guarded by the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s followers, while the internal area was naturally provided for the kidnapped people to live in.


    As for this internal area, it was arranged by the Cult of the Cadaver into large suites resembling hotel apartments, complete with kitchens and bathrooms.


    Between the internal and external areas, there was only an iron fence for separation.


    In this internal area, besides Liu Xing and others, there were seven other kidnapped victims. However, judging from the condition and expressions of these victims, they seemed to be treated quite well here.


    At this moment, the Cult of the Cadaver follower who led Liu Xing and others into the internal area spoke up, "Alright, you can now choose a room to rest in. We will notify you at meal times. If you have any dietary restrictions, please inform us in advance so we can make arrangements. And one last thing, we have installed signal jammers here, so don¡¯t expect to make calls for help. However, if you want to inform your family of your safety, you can submit an application to us, and we will handle it accordingly."


    With that, the Cult of the Cadaver follower left.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, feeling that these people from the Cult of the Cadaver were overly confident, not even conducting body searches.


    Alice looked around and said, "This secret base seems to have been built recently because many places look new and quite rough. But surprisingly, there isn¡¯t even a single surveillance camera here."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, taking out his mobile phone, "That¡¯s right, not only are there no cameras here, but there aren¡¯t even any listening devices. It seems this underground base is disposable for the Cult of the Cadaver."


    At this moment, Bai Hecheng wasn¡¯t wearing a mask like the other followers of the Cult of the Cadaver, just a face mask. So, Liu Xing immediately recognized Bai Hecheng.


    At this moment, Bai Hecheng was talking to a follower of the Cult of the Cadaver, occasionally glancing at Liu Xing¡¯s group.


    This made Liu Xing somewhat worried. Had Bai Hecheng also recognized them?


    Of course, Liu Xing was now torn. Should he take the initiative and shoot Bai Hecheng?


    Firstly, he had a reason to attack Bai Hecheng. Secondly, they were only about ten meters apart, separated by what seemed to be a not very sturdy iron fence. If he attacked, he would definitely hit Bai Hecheng. Moreover, with the Vityaz-SN submachine gun¡¯s high rate of fire and damage, he should be able to kill Bai Hecheng instantly. Most importantly, Chris would also bring people to attack here soon. So, even if he took the initiative to attack, they should be able to hold on until Chris came to support them. And maybe with just their group alone, they could defeat the followers of the Cult of the Cadaver here.


    So, what should he choose?


    After thinking for a moment, Liu Xing spoke, "Be careful, act natural. Bai Hecheng is now outside watching us. I didn¡¯t expect him to be here, but since he is, we have a chance to deal with a big problem in advance. So, should we wait for Chris and coordinate with him, or should we take action now to prevent Bai Hecheng from escaping?"


    Before Liu Xing could finish speaking, he heard a gunshot from above.


    Clearly, Chris had already begun his operation, and the followers of the Cult of the Cadaver in the external area had entered a state of chaos.


    Seeing this situation, Liu Xing and the others no longer hesitated. While seeking cover, they also took out their weapons.


    And Liu Xing¡¯s primary target was naturally Bai Hecheng.


    But before Liu Xing could pull the trigger, Ryuzaki shouted, "Get down!"


    Liu Xing instinctively lowered his body, then heard a loud noise. He felt a wave of heat coming from behind, pushing him forward!


    At that moment, time seemed to stop. KP Li Shunchan also stepped forward to join in the fun, saying, "Because you were hit by a human bomb. However, due to the inferior power of this poor-quality bomb, coupled with your location within the cover range, you only lose 1 HP this time. But because you have unhealed wounds, your wounds have burst again, and you will continue bleeding until proper treatment is received, losing 1d2 HP every hour."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow. It seemed he couldn¡¯t heal his wounds well in this module.


    After KP Li Shunchan finished speaking, Liu Xing slammed into the wall, feeling his body in turmoil. In short, he felt extremely uncomfortable and lost the ability to think for a while.


    After lying on the ground for more than ten seconds, Liu Xing finally came to his senses, struggling to get up from the ground. Zhang Jingxu and the others also stood up at this time. Although they looked a bit disheveled, they didn¡¯t seem to have suffered too much damage.


    As for Martha and the others, they had turned into a pile of flesh by now...


    Liu Xing quickly looked away and glanced at the external area, only to find that Bai Hecheng was gone, leaving behind some of the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s followers holding guns to cover their retreat. And at this time, Chris had already entered the underground base with a group of fully armed police officers, engaging in a gunfight with the followers of the Cult of the Cadaver.


    Due to the advantage in weapons and equipment, Chris quickly gained control of the situation. However, those remaining followers of the Cult of the Cadaver, seeing that they had no way out, chose to commit suicide by swallowing their guns.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 461: Ghoul Statue

    Chapter 461: Ghoul Statue


    "Are you all okay?" Chris asked with concern through the iron fence.


    Alice glanced at everyone and shook her head. "Looks like we¡¯re all fine. Fortunately, we were at a distance from those human bombs, and there were some buffers in between. But the crucial thing is that those human bombs didn¡¯t have much power."


    At that moment, Ryuzaki suddenly interjected, "If things went as expected, the seven Cult of the Cadaver followers were all rigged with remote-controlled bombs triggered simultaneously. So, I believe these bombs were likely controlled by Bai Hecheng, who escaped earlier. He must have realized we identified these seven as Cult of the Cadaver members and that we were armed, so he detonated their bombs to prevent us from hindering his escape."


    "What? Someone escaped?" Chris furrowed his brow.


    Alice nodded, pointing to the right. "Yes, over ten Cult of the Cadaver followers fled to the right. Among them is someone named Bai Hecheng, possibly a mid-level member of the cult. It¡¯s only been two or three minutes since they fled, so I suggest you send someone, Mr. Chris, to pursue them."


    Chris nodded, quickly turning to organize some police officers to pursue Bai Hecheng.


    "It seems the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s plan this time is quite sophisticated," Yis People commented, stroking his chin. "Undercover agents like Martha not only expedite the brainwashing of the kidnapped victims but also, according to their ¡¯agreement,¡¯ when the kidnapped are released, these agents are effectively cleared of suspicion. Then, at the right time and place, they can detonate their bombs, causing even greater chaos."


    Liu Xing nodded. If Martha and others¡¯ remote-controlled bombs had exploded in a police car or in the police station, the consequences would have been dire. Cult of the Cadaver could then manipulate the media, accusing the authorities of failing to protect the kidnapped...


    Indeed, it¡¯s quite a cunning plan.


    At this point, Chris brought out a key and opened the iron gate.


    Zhang Jingxu noticed the bloodstains on Liu Xing¡¯s chest. "Ryuusei, your wound seems to have reopened."


    Liu Xing pretended to be unaware, hastily covering his chest. "Uh, I was thrown against the wall by the shockwave earlier. It might have caused my wound to reopen. But it¡¯s just a minor injury, just a bit of bleeding, nothing to worry too much about."


    Chris shook his head, taking out a walkie-talkie. "Mr. Buke, you can come in now. I have an injured person here who needs your attention."


    After setting down the walkie-talkie, Chris earnestly told Liu Xing, "Mr. Ryuusei, you must understand this is no minor injury. A wound reopening like this can lead to severe bleeding, especially considering you already bled heavily a few days ago. If you bleed heavily again now, it might not be life-threatening, but it could cause many complications."


    As Chris finished speaking, fully equipped Buke arrived with a first aid kit, rushing in.


    Seeing Liu Xing¡¯s condition, Buke frowned. "Mr. Ryuusei, why do you always have to be so stubborn? I heard from Chris earlier that you would get injured in this operation."


    Liu Xing felt a bit embarrassed, nodding. "It¡¯s just an accident. Who would have thought that the Cult of the Cadaver would be so ruthless, actually turning their own people into human bombs? Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been injured."


    Buke sighed, starting to tend to Liu Xing¡¯s wound.


    Meanwhile, Chris received a report on his walkie-talkie from a police officer. Though they caught up with Bai Hecheng and his group, Bai Hecheng ordered the remaining Cult of the Cadaver followers to cover their escape, resulting in losing track of Bai Hecheng.


    Hearing this, Zhang Jingxu couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, "The Cult of the Cadaver is indeed an extreme secret cult. These followers truly don¡¯t value their own lives."


    Chris nodded, pointing at the bodies of the Cult of the Cadaver followers outside. "You¡¯re right. These people really don¡¯t care about life. After realizing they couldn¡¯t escape from us, their first choice was to commit suicide by swallowing their guns, not intending to leave any survivors. It seems the Cult of the Cadaver truly intends to make a big news splash this time."


    Buke had finished treating Liu Xing¡¯s wound by now, and out of professional habit as a forensic expert, he approached the scattered remains, beginning his examination with interest.


    Ryuzaki nodded, smiling. "This Ghoul statue does look a bit frightening. If I saw it in a bar while drinking, I¡¯d probably have nightmares at night. So, should we take this Ghoul statue with us, or should we just smash it in place?"


    Zhang Jingxu stroked his chin, saying, "I think we should just smash it. After all, this Ghoul statue has no utility for us."


    So, after Alice informed the police officer in the bar, she took away the Ghoul statue. Then, by the roadside, with Ryuzaki exerting his strength, they smashed the Ghoul statue fiercely on the ground.


    With a "crack," the Ghoul statue turned into pieces.


    However, what surprised Liu Xing and the others was that inside the Ghoul statue, there was a severed arm. But judging from the appearance of this severed arm, it didn¡¯t seem to belong to a human.


    "No wonder I felt uneasy all along. It turns out it¡¯s because this Ghoul statue contained such a thing. But anatomically speaking, this severed arm couldn¡¯t possibly belong to a human, so I suspect it¡¯s from a Ghoul," Liu Xing shrugged, saying, "Who this arm belongs to doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is how we deal with it. After all, we can¡¯t just throw this thing in the trash casually."


    Alice, looking troubled, took out her mobile phone and contacted Chris, asking him to send someone to handle the arm.


    After Chris¡¯s people arrived and took away the arm, Liu Xing and the others set off on their way again.


    When they reached the safe point, it was already midnight, so Liu Xing and the others went back to their rooms to rest.


    Of course, Ling Ishikawa didn¡¯t forget to help Liu Xing take a bath, after all, Liu Xing covered in blood wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.


    As for Ling Ishikawa, although he now had a new identity, he didn¡¯t plan to leave the safe point to live alone outside, because if the Cult of the Cadaver discovered his true identity, being alone would be dangerous.


    Then, Liu Xing finally had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    However, early the next morning, Zhang Jingxu woke Liu Xing up.


    "What¡¯s up, Zhang Jingxu?" Liu Xing asked groggily.


    Zhang Jingxu tossed the clothes he was holding onto Liu Xing¡¯s bed and said, "Because Chris is going to London tomorrow to attend a meeting about the Cult of the Cadaver, he decided to move Isabella¡¯s birthday party to today. And because there are quite a few social elites coming to Isabella¡¯s birthday party, Alice has prepared a few sets of formal wear for us. You can try this set first, and if it¡¯s not suitable, there¡¯s still time to change."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, getting up and saying, "So, this means the storyline of this module is about to enter the next phase. Once Chris¡¯s meeting in London is over, England¡¯s official response to the Cult of the Cadaver will likely lead to a formal war."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, sounding worried. "Yes, if England officially goes to war with the Cult of the Cadaver, it¡¯s not good news for us either because we will definitely be subject to England¡¯s reorganization. From advisors to employees, we might lose our freedom of action and be ordered around. And if we refuse to be reorganized, we¡¯ll likely be kicked out."


    "Yeah, after all, this concerns the future political direction of England. England won¡¯t allow us to act freely. So, we need to spend these last few days of freedom in Manchester searching for clues and intelligence," Liu Xing sighed.


    At this moment, Ling Ishikawa walked into the room, smiling, "Liu Xing, do you want to hear some good news?"


    "Is it about Tian Qing?" Liu Xing immediately asked.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 462: Good News and Bad News

    Chapter 462: Good News and Bad News


    The only good news Liu Xing could think of now was about Tian Qing...


    And Ling Ishikawa knew this, so this time Ling Ishikawa didn¡¯t disappoint Liu Xing, "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s about Tian Qing. Just now, Chris received news from the English Coast Guard. They found a stranded ship on the coast of Liverpool. After inspection, they found that this ship was the one Cult of the Cadaver used to transport foreign hostages. Although the followers of Cult of the Cadaver and those foreign hostages are no longer there, judging from various traces on the ship, Cult of the Cadaver treated those foreign hostages fairly well, so Tian Qing should be safe for the time being."


    Liu Xing nodded and continued to inquire, "Did the English Coast Guard find any clues to determine where Cult of the Cadaver took Tian Qing and the others?"


    Ling Ishikawa chuckled and said, "According to the investigation by the English Coast Guard and Liverpool authorities, Cult of the Cadaver has already transferred those foreign hostages inland. As for the destination of Cult of the Cadaver, Liu Xing, you should be able to guess."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and uttered four words, "Manchester!"


    As a fan of Manchester United, Liu Xing naturally knew about their arch-rivals "Liverpool", so he knew that Liverpool was west of Manchester.


    And it was precisely because of the geographical location between Manchester and Liverpool that Manchester United and Liverpool became arch-rivals in the English Premier League.


    "The destination where Cult of the Cadaver transferred the foreign hostages should indeed be Manchester. No matter how careful Cult of the Cadaver is, it¡¯s not easy to transfer over a hundred foreign tourists. So, Cult of the Cadaver is bound to slip up. Therefore, to minimize mistakes, Cult of the Cadaver will definitely transfer those foreign hostages nearby, and Manchester is a good choice. Moreover, EinsCastle is a very good hiding place," Zhang Jingxu said, stroking his chin.


    Liu Xing nodded, relieved, "If the destination where Cult of the Cadaver transferred the foreign hostages is Manchester, then it couldn¡¯t be better. After all, in the upcoming module plot, our activities should be limited to Manchester. Then I still have a chance to rescue Tian Qing."


    "It¡¯s us," Ling Ishikawa and Zhang Jingxu said in unison.


    The three smiled at each other.


    "Then let me thank you both here. Now I am finally sure that we are not just superficial teammates," Liu Xing said, somewhat moved.


    Zhang Jingxu shrugged and said with a smile, "I¡¯ve said it before, I can understand your feelings very well, Liu Xing, and you and Ling Ishikawa have been helping me find Lu Tianya all along. So why wouldn¡¯t I help you rescue Tian Qing?"


    Ling Ishikawa patted Liu Xing on the shoulder and said earnestly, "My only advantage is loyalty. Since I have become your teammate now, Liu Xing, I will definitely not let my friend fight alone. Besides, my old man at home often reminds me¡ªhelping others is helping oneself. Although I am carefree in this Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall now, who knows what will happen in the future? So, I might trouble you guys then."


    Liu Xing nodded and said seriously, "Anyway, I still want to thank you again, and you can rest assured that I will prioritize the module."


    "Alright, Liu Xing, you should try on the clothes now. We¡¯ll leave after breakfast because Chris¡¯s house is still quite far from here," Zhang Jingxu said with a smile.


    As Zhang Jingxu spoke, he led Ling Ishikawa out of the room.


    Liu Xing picked up the set of formal wear and tried it on. He found that the suit fit him very well, as if it were tailored for him.


    This surprised Liu Xing somewhat because although some of the clothes he bought fit him well in terms of size, they still felt somewhat off when he wore them, as store-bought clothes are made using standardized measurements, and everyone¡¯s body shape varies.


    Therefore, to get clothes that truly fit, one usually has to opt for customization, as only custom-made clothes are made based on the customer¡¯s measurements and then tailored accordingly.


    Therefore, Liu Xing now felt that the clothes on him should be custom-made.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing took off the clothes and wanted to look for a label, only to find that this piece of clothing had no labels at all.


    Obviously, this was a custom-made garment.


    So the question arose, how could Alice have his body measurements?!


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t believe that this garment was casually given to him by Alice; nor did he believe that Alice could immediately discern his body measurements and then have someone make a suit for him.


    After all, Cthulhu is not the kind of Great Old One who chooses randomly. It only selects those who interest it and are mentally exceptional for dream invasion. From the surface, Liu Xing didn¡¯t see anything abnormal about Yuan Chen¡¯s mentality.


    At this moment, Alice¡¯s mobile phone rang.


    "Chris wants us to come over early because a high-ranking official wants to see us," Alice said with a smile.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, knowing that the high-ranking official who came was an NPC that he and his team needed to win over, and this NPC was very important because it would determine how much help they would receive from the English government in the module.


    So, Liu Xing and the others hurriedly finished breakfast and then changed into formal wear to go to Chris¡¯s house.


    As the chief of the Manchester police department, Chris naturally had a good income, so his house was also in a villa area, but not the same one as the villa area where the Cult of the Cadaver was located.


    As Liu Xing and the others entered Chris¡¯s house, they were called into the study by Chris.


    In the study, a middle-aged man with graying temples was sitting there drinking tea.


    "This is Wesker, a senior inspector from England," Chris introduced briefly.


    Wesker stood up, smiling, "Chris has told me your names, so there¡¯s no need for introductions. But you¡¯re truly young heroes, fighting on the front lines against mythical creatures and secret cults at such a young age. I truly admire you."


    After hearing Wesker¡¯s words, Liu Xing knew that Wesker was a decent NPC who took the initiative to understand the situation of their group.


    As a representative, Alice spoke, "Oh, it¡¯s nothing. We just did what we had to do. After all, we can¡¯t just stand by and let the Cult of the Cadaver seize power in England, as it would be a disaster for all the people of England."


    Wesker nodded approvingly, applauding, "Miss Alice, what you said is correct. We certainly cannot stand by and let the Cult of the Cadaver grow stronger. But as I believe Chris has already mentioned to you, many people from the England royal family have joined the Cult of the Cadaver, and recently, Her Majesty the Queen¡¯s health has been deteriorating. So, I specifically sent spies to track some members of the England royal family and found that they have been in frequent contact with the Cult of the Cadaver. This is not good news."


    Liu Xing frowned, not expecting that members of the England royal family would actually consider cooperating with the Cult of the Cadaver.


    "This is simply unbelievable. Are the members of the royal family crazy? Don¡¯t they know that although the Cult of the Cadaver can resurrect the dead, the resurrected will completely obey the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s commands! Hasn¡¯t my master already spoken to Prince Charles about this?" Alice exclaimed in surprise.


    Wesker nodded, somewhat helplessly, "Yes, Miss Alice, your master did indeed contact Prince Charles, and Prince Charles is willing to stand with us. However, according to the latest news, Prince Charles has already been put under house arrest by other members of the royal family, and there are also many other members of the royal family who have been similarly detained..."


    Alice furrowed her brow, saying weakly, "Could it be that some members of the royal family are planning a rebellion? Are they truly insane?"


    Wesker sighed and said seriously, "It seems likely because according to the intelligence we have, those members of the royal family who are colluding with the Cult of the Cadaver intend to make a deal with them. The Cult of the Cadaver will be responsible for performing a resurrection ceremony for Her Majesty after her death and allowing Her Majesty to ¡¯live¡¯ for a few more years. After we reach a new agreement with our parliament, the Cult of the Cadaver will manipulate Her Majesty to abdicate to the heir they have chosen. And those members of the royal family¡¯s task is to serve as a protective umbrella for the Cult of the Cadaver, preventing us from taking action against them."


    Making a deal with the devil.


    These four words suddenly flashed through Liu Xing¡¯s mind.


    Obviously, those members of the royal family were overestimating their own strength, thinking that their status and position would allow them to negotiate with the Cult of the Cadaver. Little did they know that the Cult of the Cadaver was already prepared to betray them.


    At this moment, Chris spoke up, "By the way, now the royal family is putting pressure on our police force, hoping that we will abide by the promise made in the nineteenth century to always be loyal to the royal family."


    According to the relevant laws passed in the nineteenth century, England police officers are completely loyal to the England royal family, not the English government.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. In this world where the influence of the England royal family still loomed large, there were probably quite a few important members of the England police force who would stand with the England royal family.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 463: Five Sets of Data

    Chapter 463: Five Sets of Data


    Wesker noticed the furrowed brows of Liu Xing and others, then smiled and said, "Rest assured, although technically our England police force is supposed to be loyal to the England royal family, after the Second World War, our England police force practically became a part of the official England. Only some specially designated police officers are entirely loyal to the England royal family. So, as of now, I can assure you that eighty percent of England police officers are on our side."


    Twenty percent?


    Liu Xing frowned. If he remembered correctly, the number of England police officers should be around a hundred thousand, which meant about twenty thousand of them would choose to stand with the England royal family.


    That wasn¡¯t good news.


    "So, Mr. Wesker, may I ask about the current condition of Her Majesty the Queen?" Alice asked earnestly.


    Wesker¡¯s smile gradually faded, and he shook his head helplessly. "Regarding this matter, I¡¯ll be frank with you. Her Majesty the Queen is now critically ill. It¡¯s possible that she may leave us in these coming days..."


    Clearly, as this module entered its third stage, the England Queen was about to become history.


    The atmosphere in the room became somewhat solemn.


    After a moment, Wesker spoke again. "Right now, you don¡¯t need to worry about London¡¯s affairs; leave that to the people in London. What we need to address is the issue here in Manchester."


    Alice nodded, saying seriously, "Alright, Mr. Wesker, then what do you need us to do now?"


    Wesker pulled out a file folder and said, "Because we lack manpower to combat mythical creatures and fanatics, we have to entrust the elimination of mythical creatures and fanatics within the Manchester area to you all. Of course, our police force will assist you to the fullest, and if necessary, the military will also intervene. Inside this folder are five sets of data on important figures hidden within the Cult of the Cadaver in the Manchester area. If possible, please make sure to deal with these five individuals."


    After Wesker finished, Chris smiled and said, "Since there are quite a few Manchester officials waiting to see Mr. Wesker outside, I¡¯ll accompany him to handle them for now. Miss Alice, you can study the documents in the study room."


    Chris escorted Wesker out of the study room.


    Alice immediately opened the file folder and distributed the five sets of data to Liu Xing and the others for review.


    The first set of data in Liu Xing¡¯s hands featured a photo of someone he knew well¡ªBai Hecheng.


    According to the information, Bai Hecheng encountered a follower of the Cult of the Cadaver while traveling within the Cosmic Country. He then joined the cult and soon conducted a Ritual Ceremony alone in the Cosmic Country, brutally killing ten people. This led to him being pursued by the Cosmic Country police, who also contacted the International Criminal Police Organization to globally pursue Bai Hecheng.


    During the pursuit, Bai Hecheng disappeared for a while, leading the Cosmic Country police to believe he had fled the country. Consequently, their pursuit relaxed, allowing Bai Hecheng to sneak onto the Yueshihao cruise ship and establish contact with another secret cult called the Deep Sea Gospel Society. They planned to sacrifice all passengers on the Yueshihao cruise ship in a Ritual Ceremony. However, due to some passengers sensing something amiss, the tragedy was averted, and Bai Hecheng was "killed."


    After "death," Bai Hecheng¡¯s body, along with that of another fanatic, was taken by the Cosmic Country police for autopsy. However, it was seized by members of the Cult of the Cadaver during transport, and Bai Hecheng was resurrected and transferred to Mexico, where he became the head of the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s operations.


    With the change in leadership, Bai Hecheng was active in Mexico, supporting a local drug dealer to become one of Mexico¡¯s top drug lords within three months. Then he demanded the drug dealer provide a large number of sacrifices, namely humans, for the Cult of the Cadaver.


    After reviewing Ace¡¯s information, Liu Xing realized that he and his team had underestimated Ace¡¯s strength, thinking him to be a mere talker who convinced a group of believers to commit suicide.


    But now, Liu Xing was certain that Ace, like "Watanabe Ryuusei," had received the favor of a powerful entity, possessing at least one powerful Magic Spell.


    However, Liu Xing was curious whether the giant snake mentioned by Ace might be the Great Old One¡ªsnake god Yig.


    At this point, the third set of data reached Liu Xing¡¯s hands. This data was sparse, lacking even a photo.


    Rayna, nationality unknown, currently identified as a middle-aged Caucasian male, fluent in English, French, German, and other major European languages. Three years ago, he entered England and masterminded the William shooting incident, having had telephone contact with William, during which William heard Bai Hecheng¡¯s voice. Therefore, it is currently speculated that Rayna may be hiding in Manchester.


    Liu Xing rubbed his chin, beginning to suspect that this Rayna might be an NPC and likely the main antagonist, or final boss, of this module. Perhaps defeating Rayna would lead to victory for his team in this confrontational module.


    However, there was a problem. The information about Rayna in this data was limited to one useful piece: "middle-aged Caucasian male." Just considering the population in the Manchester city area meeting this criterion would likely yield tens of thousands of individuals...


    So, finding this Rayna wouldn¡¯t be simple.


    At this moment, Liu Xing received the fourth set of data. The introduction of this individual was somewhat extravagant, with over ten photos attached, each depicting a person with different appearances, including both men and women, ranging in age from seventeen or eighteen to over forty. The only commonality among these photos was yellow skin, black eyes, and black hair.


    As for this person¡¯s name, it was marked with a question mark, with a note appended afterward: Current Alias: Shi Zixuan.


    Shi Zixuan (currently using an alias) was female, confirmed to be a Chinese national, with an unknown age and real name, and was one of the most active thieves internationally.


    Due to Shi Zixuan¡¯s mastery of disguise and expertise in voice modulation, she could quickly change her appearance and identity, continuously stealing various valuable items. Currently, she was being widely pursued by the International Criminal Police Organization, but with limited success.


    The reason the English authorities were able to identify Shi Zixuan was that she had used this appearance and identity to steal a famous painting in Germany a week prior. However, the German authorities only notified England of this after Shi Zixuan had entered England, allowing her safe entry into Manchester.


    After Chris reported that Shi Zixuan might be associated with the Cult of the Cadaver, the English authorities took a risky move, using an undercover agent within the Cult of the Cadaver to confirm that Shi Zixuan had indeed received an invitation from the Cult of the Cadaver to come to Manchester to steal a book¡ªThe Cult of the Cadaver Rituals!


    Seeing this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected Shi Zixuan to be so formidable, renowned internationally as a master thief. Moreover, her purpose in coming to England this time was to steal The Cult of the Cadaver Rituals.


    However, as The Cult of the Cadaver Rituals was a published magic book, there were many versions of it. However, Liu Xing believed that since this was a commission from the Cult of the Cadaver, the version of The Cult of the Cadaver Rituals that Shi Zixuan intended to steal was likely the original manuscript!


    Before Liu Xing could ponder further, the fifth set of data had already reached his hands, and Liu Xing believed that this data should reveal the origins of the last player on the opposing team.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 464: Employment Status

    Chapter 464: Employment Status


    Wang Qi?! Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. He hadn¡¯t expected the owner of this last piece of information to be Wang Qi!


    Considering Wang Qi had been murdered in the real world, the "Wang Qi" character card shouldn¡¯t have joined the Cult of the Cadaver. Although transformed into an NPC, characters derived from character cards still maintained their original personalities based on the player¡¯s portrayal, along with inheriting various relationships, including conflicts with other NPCs or players.


    Therefore, the "Wang Qi" who had harbored strong resentment towards Bai Hecheng back in EinsCastle shouldn¡¯t logically have become a "colleague" with Bai Hecheng. Moreover, after leaving EinsCastle, "Wang Qi" should have directly returned to the Magic Capital.


    Thinking this through, Liu Xing felt it necessary to first examine Wang Qi¡¯s information to understand what Wang Qi had experienced during this time.


    At the beginning of this information, Wang Qi had returned to the Magic Capital to continue his studies. After a peaceful three months, Wang Qi, while playing basketball with classmates, collided with the basketball hoop in a fierce struggle, inadvertently knocking himself unconscious. He was rushed to the hospital where, after a week of treatment, he finally recovered from the danger but suffered from amnesia and a drastic change in personality.


    Upon discharge, Wang Qi immediately applied for a leave of absence from school and traveled to England. However, Wang Qi soon went missing in England. His disappearance occurred in Manchester, alongside over ten other tourists from different countries. Consequently, the English authorities were deeply concerned about this disappearance, deploying a large number of police forces to investigate. Eventually, the authorities found the other foreign tourists except for Wang Qi at a port in Liverpool.


    Upon questioning, these tourists claimed they were kidnapped by robbers while traveling and were brought to Liverpool via the port with the intention of being transported elsewhere. Wang Qi, however, was shot and killed in the water while trying to escape the clutches of the robbers, his body¡¯s whereabouts unknown.


    During the investigation of this case, the English police found the behavior of these so-called robbers peculiar. Upon discovery, they immediately fled in a speedboat without any resistance, leaving the other foreign tourists behind, as if they were waiting for the police to rescue them.


    Therefore, the author of this information believed that these so-called robbers were members of the Cult of the Cadaver. Their goal was to turn Wang Qi from light to darkness, making him an undercover agent for the Cult of the Cadaver. This incident conveniently solved Wang Qi¡¯s visa problem, lingering in England.


    Subsequently, like Bai Hecheng and others before him, Wang Qi disappeared for a while until recently when some foreign tourists who had escaped with Chen Fuping claimed to have seen Wang Qi. Furthermore, Wang Qi was seen commanding other followers of the Cult of the Cadaver, indicating a high position within the organization.


    However, to date, the English authorities have not determined why Wang Qi chose to join the Cult of the Cadaver or how he rose to a mid-level position within the organization. From England¡¯s perspective, Wang Qi had been an ordinary person before being injured and unconscious.


    At this point, Liu Xing was also puzzled, unable to understand why Wang Qi had become a mid-level figure in the Cult of the Cadaver. All he knew was that the sudden injury to "Wang Qi" was likely due to the real-world Wang Qi being killed.


    Wait a moment.


    Liu Xing suddenly thought of a possibility.


    "Wang Qi" suffered an accident and was seriously injured and unconscious after the death of Wang Qi in the real world, subsequently experiencing amnesia and a drastic change in personality upon awakening. This mirrored the situation when his own character card, "Liu Xing," was hijacked by Yis People! Therefore, Liu Xing suspected that the current "Wang Qi" had also been hijacked by someone. However, this couldn¡¯t be the work of the Yis People, as they had no reason to join the Cult of the Cadaver.


    Teleportation?! Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. Because, as always, the magic spells in the Cthulhu RPG Game are one trap after another. But from what Alice said, Shi Zixuan¡¯s teleportation was truly instantaneous, requiring no spellcasting or preparation, and could be used at least once in every module, which was a bit of a bug.


    But since Shi Zixuan was not affiliated with the Cult of the Cadaver, it meant that although Shi Zixuan, Bai Hecheng, and the others belonged to the same faction, Shi Zixuan might not necessarily fully support Bai Hecheng and the others, as Shi Zixuan was in a "hired" status.


    In the setting of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, players have a special status called "hired status." This status only appears in competitive modules. Only when a player and other players in the same faction have very serious disagreements on certain aspects will this player be judged as being in a "hired status." Once they complete the special mission assigned by the module, this player can choose to withdraw after completing the mission. If the player¡¯s faction wins the module, the player can still receive the appropriate rewards. If the player¡¯s faction fails, the player will not suffer any losses, essentially just running the module for nothing.


    Of course, the difficulty of that special mission would not be lower than the main quest of the module.


    And this time, the special mission Shi Zixuan needed to complete was probably to steal the "Cult of the Cadaver Ritual" book.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing spoke up, "By the way, Miss Alice, do you know where the ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Ritual¡¯ that Shi Zixuan wants to steal is now?"


    Alice nodded and said affirmatively, "If nothing unexpected happened, the ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Ritual¡¯ that Shi Zixuan wants to steal should be in the hands of Bain, a famous collector in Manchester. This Bain specializes in collecting all kinds of forbidden books related to mysticism, and the ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Ritual¡¯ in his possession is said to be the original manuscript of legends. However, Bain is not easy to deal with. After all, he dares to collect so many forbidden books related to mysticism, indicating he¡¯s quite capable."


    "Grand Wizard Bain?" Zhang Jingxu suddenly spoke up.


    Alice raised her eyebrows, somewhat surprised. "Oh, I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Zhang Jingxu to know about this. Yes, Bain is currently the most powerful wizard in England, a superhuman who has lived for hundreds of years. So even the Cult of the Cadaver dare not provoke Bain easily. They can only choose to have Shi Zixuan steal the ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Ritual¡¯ for them."


    "Is there any way we can persuade Bain to help us deal with the Cult of the Cadaver?" Ling Ishikawa asked curiously.


    Alice shook her head helplessly. "As a wizard who has lived for hundreds of years, Bain has long seen through the world. Except for occasional outings, Bain basically stays on his farm researching those forbidden books. It¡¯s impossible for us ordinary people, or even mythical creatures like Ghouls, to enter that farm. And the envoys sent by the English authorities to Bain were also turned away. So let¡¯s not expect Bain to lend a hand to help us."


    At this moment, Chris suddenly knocked on the door and walked in, saying, "How¡¯s everyone doing with the information? If you have any questions, feel free to tell me, and I¡¯ll do my best to answer them."


    As Chris finished speaking, Yis People spoke up, saying, "Mr. Chris, do you believe me now?"


    The atmosphere instantly became tense.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 465: Farewell Isabella

    Chapter 465: Farewell Isabella


    Chris pondered for a moment before speaking, "Although I anticipated that Mr. Liu Xing would ask this question, I didn¡¯t expect him to do so quite so soon... Nevertheless, since you¡¯ve brought it up, Mr. Liu Xing, I¡¯ll be frank with you. While I believe you wouldn¡¯t collude with Bai Hecheng and Wang Qi, given that you rescued Isabella, the higher-ups remain wary of you due to your prior interactions with Wang Qi and Bai Hecheng."


    Yis People nodded and sighed, saying, "Thank you, Mr. Chris, for your straightforward response. I will demonstrate my position through actions. However, I have another question for you, Mr. Chris. Were the two bodies found in EinsCastle indeed those of Gary and the old steward?"


    Chris furrowed his brow and shook his head, "If we¡¯re to speak plainly, I can confirm that the bodies were those of Gary and the old steward. However, I noticed a peculiar circumstance at the scene. The old steward appeared to have struggled intensely before his death, whereas Gary seemed motionless, offering no resistance. This struck me as quite remarkable because even if one chooses not to resist, reflexes typically kick in when under attack. Therefore, I surmised that Gary had already died before the assault. However, upon examination of Gary¡¯s body, no signs of poisoning or similar conditions were found."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing could now be certain that the current Wang Qi had indeed been possessed by Gary.


    Yis People shared the same belief.


    "In that case, I believe the current Wang Qi is highly likely to be Gary. From the current situation, we can deduce that Gary was a member of the Cult of the Cadaver. When resurrecting corpses, the Cult of the Cadaver doesn¡¯t merely revive them but rather facilitates a rebirth of the body and soul together. However, the resurrected soul is then controlled by the Cult of the Cadaver. Hence, Gary likely used some form of magic spell to hide his soul within Wang Qi¡¯s body. Then, he seized Wang Qi¡¯s body while he was injured and unconscious," Yis People earnestly stated.


    At this point, Alice chimed in, "Indeed, my master once mentioned that the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s proficiency in soul matters is considerable. They¡¯ve even created pure spirit ghosts. Therefore, I believe Gary could have indeed possessed Wang Qi¡¯s body."


    Chris nodded thoughtfully, stroking his chin, "There is indeed such a possibility. Previously, we found it strange that Wang Qi abruptly joined the Cult of the Cadaver, unlike Bai Hecheng, who underwent a process. Additionally, during interactions with Chinese officials, it was noted that Wang Qi, upon awakening, no longer recognized his family and friends, displaying odd behavior. It seems Wang Qi has indeed been possessed by Gary."


    "However, shifting the focus, Mr. Chris, what are your current thoughts on Isabella?" Yis People suddenly posed a sharp question.


    Chris furrowed his brow, understanding Yis People¡¯s implication, "Although Isabella is Gary¡¯s sister, she is still young and has been under Gary¡¯s captivity. I believe Isabella couldn¡¯t possibly be affiliated with the Cult of the Cadaver."


    Yis People shook his head, stating seriously, "There is a saying in China, ¡¯a person¡¯s upbringing shapes their views.¡¯ Growing up in such a family background, Isabella must have witnessed Gary and the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s actions. Hence, we need to suspect that Isabella is aware of the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s existence, and perhaps..."


    Yis People left his sentence unfinished, merely gazing quietly at Chris.


    Chris sighed helplessly, shaking his head, "I understand that Isabella may have some connection to the Cult of the Cadaver. However, in the past year, I haven¡¯t noticed anything unusual about Isabella. She lives and studies like an ordinary young girl. Therefore, I believe Isabella is likely unaware of Gary¡¯s actions."


    Yis People shrugged, ceasing to press Chris further, as he knew continuing to do so would yield no results.


    At this point, Alice stepped in to mediate, "Speaking of which, Mr. Chris, I have a question as well. Regarding that Rayna, are there truly no other leads?"


    Chris nodded, affirming, "Indeed, the police have limited information about Rayna. Rayna holds a high position within the Cult of the Cadaver, serving as the leader in the Manchester area. Over the past decade or so, Rayna has remained in Manchester without participating in any activities. It¡¯s likely that Rayna is deceased by now. Despite the scarce information about Rayna, our undercover agents within the Cult of the Cadaver have gathered some gossip."


    "Firstly, Rayna is a typical English person, somewhat proud and believing in white supremacy, with a strong disdain for black people, considering them inferior and fit only to be slaves. However, Rayna holds a favorable view of Chinese people because, before joining the Cult of the Cadaver, she nearly died from flu but was saved by a Chinese doctor. This might explain why Rayna is willing to collaborate with Bai Hecheng and Wang Qi."


    "Secondly, concerning Rayna¡¯s personal interests, our undercover operative responsible for transporting goods within the Cult of the Cadaver mentioned that many untranslated foreign literary books were among the shipments sent to Manchester, all neatly packaged, presumably intended for Rayna. Additionally, during a previous operation, our Manchester police intercepted a batch of smuggled artifacts, including many ancient books from various Asian countries, with Rayna listed as the recipient."


    "Lastly, a tidbit about Rayna is that her left leg may be disabled, possibly due to a past accident. However, the reliability of this gossip is low, as the undercover source who relayed this information only glimpsed Rayna from afar, observing her walking with a limp and a cane. Hence, I suggest disregarding this tidbit to prevent it from biasing your perceptions."


    Arriving at a less crowded corner, Zhang Jingxu remarked, "Isabella is too beautiful. She¡¯s almost unreal."


    Zhang Jingxu¡¯s implication was clear and directed at Yis People.


    However, Yis People didn¡¯t take the bait. Instead, he continued, "I feel the same way. The first time I saw Isabella in EinsCastle, she seemed like a celestial being to me. And when Isabella asked me to take her away from EinsCastle, I agreed without hesitation."


    Upon hearing Yis People¡¯s response, Liu Xing realized that Yis People only inherited the memories of the "Liu Xing" character card.


    That was a relief.


    Liu Xing stroked his chin, looking at Isabella and asked, "So, what are we going to do here next? Are we just going to eat and leave?"


    Alice nodded, smiling, "Of course. Mr. Ryuusei, do you have any acquaintances here? Well, let¡¯s get back on track. Based on the information Chris mentioned earlier, we shouldn¡¯t expect to find Rayna directly. Similarly, we probably won¡¯t have the opportunity to catch Shi Zixuan either. Wang Qi and Ace haven¡¯t shown up yet. So, I think our best bet for now is to try to find Bai Hecheng. After all, Bai Hecheng is quite active at the moment."


    "Right. In the past two encounters with Bai Hecheng, they were both within the known operating range of the Cult of the Cadaver. So, we have three places to try to find Bai Hecheng. Firstly, EinsCastle, which has now become the headquarters of the Cult of the Cadaver in Manchester. We shouldn¡¯t risk it. Then there¡¯s the QuarryBank Textile Factory. But according to the information provided by Chen Fuping, the QuarryBank Textile Factory should only be a small outpost and transit point for the Cult of the Cadaver. The likelihood of Bai Hecheng appearing there isn¡¯t high. Finally, there¡¯s the North Corner Area. I suspect the Cult of the Cadaver has set up a temporary outpost there specifically for their operations within the city," Ling Ishikawa said seriously.


    Yis People thought for a moment and said, "I believe the North Corner Area is the most likely. From the current movements of the Cult of the Cadaver, their ultimate goal seems to be within the city. So, they must have arranged a certain number of believers within the city. And the North Corner seems like a good place..."


    Before Yis People could finish, a female voice suddenly interrupted, "That¡¯s right, the Cult of the Cadaver does have an outpost in the North Corner."


    Isabella!


    Liu Xing turned around to see Isabella standing behind him.


    At this moment, the others in the backyard stood still, silent.


    Liu Xing frowned and asked, "Isabella, are you really a member of the Cult of the Cadaver?! What have you done for them?"


    Isabella shrugged, smiling, "I haven¡¯t done anything. They were just captivated by my beauty. And by the way, I¡¯m not a member of the Cult of the Cadaver."


    Isabella finished speaking and looked at Liu Xing with interest.


    Liu Xing¡¯s intuition told him that Isabella probably had figured out his true identity.


    At this moment, just as Yis People was about to speak, Isabella interjected, "I know what you want to say, Liu Xing. I heard everything you said to Chris in the study room just now. So, let me tell you now, Gary did join the Cult of the Cadaver, and he was the head of the Cult of the Cadaver in Manchester. Rayna was Gary¡¯s deputy. However, because Gary and I have had our differences since we were kids, after Gary joined the Cult of the Cadaver, he sealed me in EinsCastle. So, like you, I really dislike the Cult of the Cadaver."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 466: Arrival of Miguel

    Chapter 466: Arrival of Miguel


    Liu Xing looked at Isabella and said seriously, "So, Miss Isabella, would you be willing to help us deal with the Cult of the Cadaver?"


    Isabella nodded without hesitation and said with a smile, "Of course, I would be willing. If you hadn¡¯t come here today, I was planning to find you in a safer place. My damned brother is preparing to retaliate against me. The reason he possessed Wang Qi¡¯s body is because I commanded a Ghoul to ambush him, forcing him to abandon his original form."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing remembered that the Ghoul in EinsCastle had actually been controlled by Isabella. So, when Gary entered the basement, Isabella had already manipulated the Ghoul to attack him, leading Gary to choose ¡¯soul projection¡¯ and possess Wang Qi¡¯s body.


    Finally, everything made sense.


    However, Liu Xing¡¯s main concern now was whether Isabella genuinely wanted to help them or not because Isabella was a cunning fox.


    "So, Miss Isabella, how do you plan to cooperate with us?" Zhang Jingxu suddenly asked.


    Isabella rubbed her chin and smiled, saying, "I can provide you with a lot of intelligence on the Manchester branch of the Cult of the Cadaver because I have a reliable undercover agent embedded there. When necessary, I will have that undercover agent assist you."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, knowing that the undercover agent Isabella referred to was most likely the Ghoul.


    "Okay, Miss Isabella, what do you need us to do?" Alice continued to inquire.


    Isabella shrugged and said, "As long as you can eliminate the Manchester branch of the Cult of the Cadaver. However, I must inform you of one thing now: the Cult of the Cadaver is preparing a major event in Manchester. So, you need to speed up your actions."


    Yis People furrowed their brows and hastily asked, "Oh, Miss Isabella, do you know the specific plans of the Cult of the Cadaver?"


    Isabella shook her head, somewhat helpless, and said, "I¡¯m not very clear about the specific plans because my undercover agent hasn¡¯t reached that level of intelligence yet. But what I can confirm now is that the Cult of the Cadaver has begun preparations. The reason is simple: many followers of the Cult of the Cadaver have been entering the Manchester city area in batches recently, and the door in the cave behind EinsCastle has also been opened recently."


    The door?!


    Liu Xing was astonished. "Miss Isabella, you mean the door that leads to Dreamrealm?"


    Isabella nodded, affirming, "Yes, that door does lead to Dreamrealm. The other end of the door is the territory of the Ghouls. My damned brother joined the Cult of the Cadaver after entering Dreamrealm and making contact with the Ghouls. Moreover, the Magic Spells he used to possess Wang Qi¡¯s body were taught to him by an elder Ghoul."


    "Miss Isabella, have you been to the Ghoul territory in Dreamrealm? What are the Ghouls like there?" Alice asked.


    Isabella thought for a moment and said, "I have been to the Ghoul territory in Dreamrealm, but that was decades ago. With the strength of the Ghouls at that time, they should have easily occupied Manchester because there were over a hundred thousand Ghouls."


    "Gasp."


    Liu Xing and the others were shocked to hear that there were so many Ghouls.


    "But you can rest assured. The door was restricted by a powerful entity long ago, so now, even stronger Ghouls cannot pass through it to our world. Therefore, it¡¯s impossible for the Ghouls from Dreamrealm to launch a large-scale invasion of Manchester. I suspect the reason the Cult of the Cadaver opened that door is to seek some technical and material assistance from the elder Ghouls in Dreamrealm, such as some kind of formation!" Isabella first reassured everyone, then sent their hearts racing.


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, if Magic Spells were like a flintlock rifle that often misfired, then formations were like powerful cannons.


    Although the casting requirements for formations were high and required a large amount of materials to construct, once successfully deployed, the effects of formations could change the entire module¡¯s layout.


    Suddenly, Liu Xing¡¯s mobile phone rang.


    Looking at the caller ID, it was Miguel.


    Liu Xing remembered arranging for Miguel to come to England to help him a few days ago. But because the current Miguel couldn¡¯t arrive in England through normal means, he had said he didn¡¯t know how long it would take him to reach England. So, Liu Xing had almost forgotten about it.


    Realizing this, Liu Xing knew that Miguel had been watching him just now.


    So, Liu Xing answered the phone, "Hello, Miguel, are you nearby now?"


    "Yeah, I¡¯m on the rooftop of the building behind you, Master. But I just found a suspicious-looking vehicle parked at the entrance of the villa area, with four people inside, all strapped with remote-controlled bombs!" Miguel said seriously over the phone.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow. Miguel¡¯s abilities were unquestionable. After all, after undergoing modifications by the Migo, the current Miguel was comparable to an advanced version of the Terminator. So, Liu Xing was sure Miguel wouldn¡¯t be mistaken.


    Moreover, it was obvious that the four people with suicide bombs in the car were from the Cult of the Cadaver. Because, at this time, the only organization planning terrorist attacks in Manchester was the Cult of the Cadaver. Moreover, if this terrorist attack succeeded, it would kill or severely injure Liu Xing¡¯s group, Isabella, and even wipe out high-level figures in Manchester. Then, the administrative efficiency of Manchester would be greatly compromised.


    So, what should be done now?!


    Before Liu Xing could think, Miguel sounded a bit urgent, "Master, the people in the car are making phone calls now. I¡¯ve started to monitor their conversation... They¡¯ve confirmed your location and are about to drive in for a suicide terrorist attack. Should I take them out directly?!"


    "Yes!" Liu Xing said without hesitation.


    A moment later, the sound of dice rolling could be heard.


    One second later, Liu Xing heard four muffled gunshots.


    "Master, I¡¯ve successfully killed the four individuals. However, the remote-controlled bombs on them haven¡¯t been detonated. It seems that the detonators are not on them. Should I detonate the bombs directly?" Miguel asked.


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and said seriously, "For safety reasons, Miguel, you should detonate those remote-controlled bombs. But try to minimize casualties. After the detonation is successful, leave immediately. We¡¯ll contact each other by phone."


    "Understood."


    Miguel hung up the phone.


    Then, Liu Xing heard a loud explosion coming from the entrance of the villa area.


    "Liu Xing, what¡¯s that explosion?" Zhang Jingxu looked at Liu Xing in surprise.


    And so did Ling Ishikawa and the others.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 467: Mist Rises

    Chapter 467: Mist Rises


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. But it¡¯s not the time to discuss this now. Let¡¯s talk later," Liu Xing said in a low voice, glancing at the restless crowd around him.


    Zhang Jingxu and the others nodded, not saying much more. Ling Ishikawa, on the other hand, seemed to understand everything, indicating that he already knew it was Miguel who caused the explosion at the villa area entrance.


    With the explosion at the villa area entrance, Chief of Police Chris would certainly inquire about it. Since Liu Xing and his group were not interested in the banquet in the first place, they took their leave.


    Passing by the explosion site at the villa area entrance, Liu Xing looked at the scene and couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved that Miguel arrived just in time and discovered the suicide car bomb. Otherwise, if that car bomb had rammed into Chris¡¯s home, several members of their group would likely have been casualties.


    When Liu Xing and his group reached a safe location, preliminary investigation reports on the explosion from Chris¡¯s side had also been released. The contents of this report were both expected and somewhat surprising to Liu Xing and the others.


    Firstly, the bodies of the four individuals in the car had been obliterated by the detonation of the remote-controlled bombs, rendering them unidentifiable. Furthermore, because the car was parked in a blind spot of the villa area surveillance cameras, the police were unsure why the remote-controlled bombs on these four individuals were detonated prematurely.


    Secondly, there was the issue of the identities of these four individuals. Based on the clothing fragments found at the explosion site and footage retrieved from nearby cameras, it was highly likely that these four individuals were foreign tourists previously abducted by the Cult of the Cadaver in Scotland. However, what puzzled Chris was that these foreign tourists seemed calm and relaxed in the car, showing no signs of being kidnapped. Therefore, Chris believed that these tourists had likely been controlled by the Cult of the Cadaver.


    Lastly, the targets of these suicide bombers were undoubtedly headed towards Chris¡¯s home, as there were no other targets in the villa area worth attacking for the Cult of the Cadaver at that time.


    After reading Chris¡¯s report, Liu Xing felt conflicted. Although Miguel hadn¡¯t been exposed because of this incident, which relieved Liu Xing, strictly speaking, Miguel had committed the crime of illegal entry and intentional homicide. But now, the Cult of the Cadaver had begun to use those foreign tourists they had abducted for suicide attacks, and this included the foreign tourists abducted together with Tian Qing in Scotland. This made Liu Xing even more worried about Tian Qing.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but speak to Ling Ishikawa beside him, "Ling Ishikawa, any news from Hu Li?"


    Ling Ishikawa had anticipated Liu Xing asking this question when he saw the report, so he sighed and shook his head helplessly.


    This made Liu Xing even more worried.


    It had been several days since Hu Li went to track the Cult of the Cadaver, but so far, he hadn¡¯t transmitted any useful information back, not even a message confirming his safety. Moreover, Hu Li was a formidable mythical creature; theoretically, he should have been able to find opportunities to send back one or two pieces of information.


    Had something happened to Hu Li too?


    At that moment, Liu Xing¡¯s mobile phone rang again, and the caller was still Miguel.


    "Leader, I¡¯ve reached the location where you are now, but it seems like I¡¯m being tracked by something. Its tracking ability is very strong, and I might not be able to shake it off for a while. Also, every time I try to confirm its identity, it manages to evade me," Miguel said.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Miguel had been targeted so quickly and that the tracker seemed quite capable, being able to stick to Miguel firmly and avoid revealing its own identity.


    But since someone was already tracking Miguel near the safe point, it likely meant that the safe point had been compromised.


    That was troublesome.


    "In that case, Miguel, try your best to shake it off. If it becomes impossible, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to help you," Liu Xing replied after a moment of thought.


    Li Mengyao was momentarily surprised, then chuckled even more happily. "Look how synchronized you two are, giving exactly the same response... Wait a minute, handsome guy, do you speak Chinese? No, you must have spoken Island Nation Language just now. Why did it translate to Chinese in my head?"


    After a moment of thought, Liu Xing asked, "Miss Li Mengyao, do you remember what kind of creatures kidnapped you from Scotland?"


    Li Mengyao nodded, shuddering as she recalled, "Of course, I remember. They were terrifying monsters, like bio-weapons straight out of a Resident Evil movie. And the scariest part is, these monsters were intelligent and could speak human languages!"


    "Since you¡¯ve seen Ghouls before, I won¡¯t hide anything from you. You¡¯ve been involved in a supernatural event. The creatures you encountered are called Ghouls, and they¡¯ve established a secret cult called the Cult of the Cadaver on the European continent. This cult is planning to overthrow the government of England. So they¡¯ve been kidnapping foreign tourists all over the British Isles to further their plans. The Glasgow riots were also their doing. As for our identities, we¡¯re not police officers but individuals specialized in dealing with these supernatural events. I believe you¡¯ve already seen Miss Hu Li¡¯s true form," Liu Xing said, mixing truth with fiction, which was sufficient to deceive Tian Qing and Li Mengyao, ordinary people.


    However, Liu Xing underestimated Tian Qing and Li Mengyao. He thought they would exclaim, "That¡¯s impossible," or "I don¡¯t believe it," after hearing his explanation. Instead, they simply nodded and calmly accepted Liu Xing¡¯s words.


    At that moment, Hu Li patted Liu Xing¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, "Tian Qing and Li Mengyao have much better attitudes than you imagined, Ryuusei. If it weren¡¯t for their resilience, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to rescue them from the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s clutches. And on our way back to the safe point, I told them a lot of things, such as how worried you were about Tian Qing¡¯s safety."


    Liu Xing shook his head with a wry smile, realizing that Hu Li had played him.


    As for Ling Ishikawa and the others, they were smiling and watching, offering no help to Liu Xing.


    Liu Xing sighed and shrugged, saying, "Don¡¯t think too much about it. I just felt that Miss Tian Qing resembles an acquaintance of mine, so I acted a bit strangely earlier. Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about that now. The Cult of the Cadaver has come knocking on our door, and they¡¯re preparing to strike Manchester. We must find a way to deal with them as soon as possible."


    At that moment, Li Mengyao suddenly raised her hand, looking expectantly at Liu Xing.


    Knowing what Li Mengyao was thinking, Liu Xing shook his head and said, "Miss Li Mengyao, I know you want to join us, but both you and Tian Qing are just ordinary people. Our line of work is far more dangerous than infiltrating behind enemy lines. Besides facing gunfire, there are also powerful monsters and evil magic. So, we¡¯ll arrange for you to return home directly later. For now, find a room and rest."


    After hearing Liu Xing¡¯s words, Li Mengyao deflated like a balloon, looking unhappy as she nestled into Tian Qing¡¯s embrace. Tian Qing could only smile wryly as she patted Li Mengyao¡¯s head.


    However, at that moment, Miguel spoke up, "Mr. Ryuusei, when I landed in Liverpool, I noticed a strange thick fog suddenly appearing by the seaside, directly stopping at the coastline. At the time, I was in a hurry to find you, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, suddenly feeling a sense of foreboding.


    Zhang Jingxu, holding his mobile phone, sighed and said, "The Cult of the Cadaver has begun its move. Thick fog now covers the entire coastline of England, causing all sea and air routes to halt. It seems that until we deal with the Cult of the Cadaver, this thick fog won¡¯t dissipate."


    "Yes, this should be Thick Fog created by Deep One using Magic Spells. When I was with the Deep Sea Gospel Society, I heard that with a sufficient number of Deep Ones, they could create enough thick fog to cover the entire world. Moreover, this Thick Fog carries a corrosive effect. If ordinary ships and planes want to force their way through, unless they can break through within half an hour, they¡¯ll never make it out," Alice said seriously.


    Liu Xing sighed helplessly, realizing that his plan to send Tian Qing and Li Mengyao away might not be feasible anymore.


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged and said, "It seems that the Cult of the Cadaver intends to confront the authorities of England. Miss Hu Li, why don¡¯t you tell us about your findings now?"


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 468: The Final Deadline

    Chapter 468: The Final Deadline


    Hu Li nodded, speaking, "There¡¯s not much to say about the situation underground. I basically followed along with the Cult of the Cadaver onto the ship without much pressure. However, due to the tight security of the Cult of the Cadaver on the ship and the fact that foreign tourists like Tian Qing were confined to relatively closed cabins, I couldn¡¯t investigate the situation inside. So, I found a place to rest on the ship, planning to contact you all once the ship docked. But shortly after setting sail, I noticed a group of Deep Ones boarding. They clashed with the Cult of the Cadaver followers onboard because the Cult didn¡¯t help them catch Baruka as agreed."


    "However, the conflict was more bark than bite. After the head of the Cult of the Cadaver onboard promised to continue assisting the Deep Ones in pursuing Baruka, they grumbled and left. Then, the Ghouls onboard started berating the Deep Ones for their lack of contribution and constant complaints. It¡¯s evident the cooperation between the Cult of the Cadaver and the Deep Ones is fragile and internal conflicts have emerged. So, we might find an opportunity to exploit this rift."


    "Because the Cult of the Cadaver was discovered by the English Coast Guard, they decided to disperse. They abandoned the large ship and split into multiple smaller vessels. Naturally, I chose to hide on the same boat as Tian Qing and Li Mengyao. There, I found a peculiar large crate riddled with holes. It was guarded around the clock by Cult of the Cadaver followers. However, I couldn¡¯t sense any living presence inside the crate, not even a scent."


    "So, I became curious and seized an opportunity to enter the crate. Inside, I found a wooden sculpture resembling a totem pole from South America, adorned with numerous bizarre creatures. Initially, I thought nothing of the sculpture except for its exquisite craftsmanship. However, soon after, I heard two people standing in front of the crate."


    "Suddenly, the wooden sculpture emitted black smoke from all over, pouring out through the holes. I heard someone collapse, and then the black smoke slowly turned crimson before returning into the wooden sculpture. The sculpture, originally wooden in color, also turned slightly red. That¡¯s when I realized something was amiss. But as I tried to find a chance to leave the crate, I noticed a monster on the sculpture seemed to be staring at me. My intuition warned me that if I moved recklessly, I¡¯d surely die inside that crate."


    "So, I had no choice but to play along and stay put in the crate. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t contacted you all this time. Roughly every hour, someone would be brought outside the crate to become food for this sculpture. When the black smoke started changing color, the person¡¯s vitality weakened until it vanished completely. However, they didn¡¯t seem to become corpses but rather turned into zombies, still able to move."


    Upon hearing this, Alice couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, "Miss Hu Li, where is the wooden sculpture now?!"


    Hu Li thought for a moment, pointing towards EinsCastle, "If the Cult of the Cadaver hasn¡¯t relocated it, then the sculpture should still be at EinsCastle."


    Alice nodded, somewhat frustrated, "It seems that the wooden sculpture is the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s ultimate weapon against us. So, if I¡¯m not mistaken, its effect is to turn living people into zombies. Moreover, the Cult of the Cadaver likely has a way to expand the sculpture¡¯s range of influence. In that case, the entire Manchester will be threatened by this sculpture."


    Liu Xing and others nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, after each feeding, the sculpture¡¯s color becomes increasingly red, and the emitted black smoke becomes denser. Furthermore, after arriving at EinsCastle, the Cult of the Cadaver took the sculpture to the Dreamrealm, indicating they intend to further enhance its power," Hu Li said seriously.


    Liu Xing nodded, curious, "So, Miss Hu Li, how did you manage to escape from EinsCastle and also rescue Miss Tian Qing and Miss Li Mengyao?"


    Hu Li shrugged, smiling, "I suppose I was lucky. Besides the wooden sculpture, there were many wood shavings and cotton inside the crate to cushion it. So, although I couldn¡¯t leave the crate recklessly, I could still transform back into my original form and hide among the fillings. After arriving at EinsCastle, your Bai Hecheng came with some followers to take away the sculpture. Although he glanced inside the crate, he didn¡¯t notice me."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing realized Bai Hecheng might not have passed Judgment, hence failing to detect Hu Li¡¯s presence.


    "After Bai Hecheng and his group left with the sculpture, I seized an opportunity to escape. Initially, I planned to flee directly. However, as I was leaving EinsCastle, I noticed Tian Qing and Li Mengyao being taken to EinsTown in batches. There was only one Cult of the Cadaver follower guarding them. So, after finding a drivable car, I seized the chance to rescue them. Then, I drove back. Of course, I changed cars several times along the way, ensuring that the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s people didn¡¯t catch up," Hu Li said with a smile.


    At this moment, Li Mengyao interjected, "By the way, the reason the Cult of the Cadaver took us to that town was to brainwash us separately. When I and Tian Qing were brought into a room by one of the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s followers, he lit a candle in front of us and forced us to stare at the flame continuously. After a while, I felt like I entered a semi-conscious state, losing control of my body and constantly hearing someone whispering in my ear."


    Hu Li nodded, saying seriously, "That candle contained a certain amount of sedative, inducing an extremely relaxed mental state. Moreover, when I found the car to rescue Tian Qing and Li Mengyao, I saw that Cult of the Cadaver follower reciting a spell, attempting to influence Tian Qing and Li Mengyao, making them believe that the Cult of the Cadaver was the righteous side."


    Taking the phone, Liu Xing addressed Chris, "Mr. Chris, this is Ryuusei. I¡¯d like to ask, if the authorities in London decide to compromise with the Cult of the Cadaver in three days, can you delay fulfilling the promises?"


    At this point, Wesker¡¯s voice came from the phone, "Give me the phone."


    "Mr. Ryuusei, I understand your concerns, but I hope you can understand ours too. England¡¯s economic situation is already dire, and we can¡¯t afford a prolonged standoff with the Cult of the Cadaver. So, if we haven¡¯t found a way to dispel the Thick Fog within three days, we¡¯ll definitely have to concede to the Cult of the Cadaver. However, rest assured, even if we choose to compromise, we¡¯ll still support you in dealing with the Cult of the Cadaver because we all know their ambitions," Wesker said earnestly.


    Though Wesker¡¯s words sounded noble, Liu Xing knew better than to fully trust politicians¡¯ words, or else you¡¯d be left counting your losses after being sold out.


    Liu Xing was certain that if the Cult of the Cadaver demanded the English authorities to reveal their group¡¯s whereabouts, or to directly expel them from the country, or even arrest them and hand them over, the English authorities would undoubtedly comply without hesitation.


    After all, when push comes to shove, self-interest comes first.


    After a moment of contemplation, Liu Xing decided to ask Wesker one last question, "Mr. Wesker, if you do compromise with the Cult of the Cadaver, how long can you delay before taking real action?"


    As Liu Xing finished speaking, KP Li Shunchan interjected, "Now, please select a representative from each player to roll a 1d10+3 dice. The result will determine how much longer you can stay in this module. Of course, if you fail to complete Phase Three Mission within this time, you¡¯ll be eliminated altogether."


    Just as Liu Xing expected.


    Sighing inwardly, Liu Xing said, "Then let me roll the dice. I think my luck has been decent lately."


    Ling Ishikawa and the others nodded gently, agreeing to let Liu Xing, handle this crucial dice roll.


    Liu Xing, 1d10+3 = 6+3 = 9


    Nine days.


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief. Three more days, and they should officially enter Phase Three. As long as the missions in Phase Three weren¡¯t too challenging, six days should be quite ample.


    "Okay, so this module will end directly after nine days. I hope all players will continue to work hard and make the most of these final nine days to complete the missions. By the way, these missions won¡¯t just be about combat for you all," KP Li Shunchan said with a smile.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 469: Taking Initiative?

    Chapter 469: Taking Initiative?


    Upon hearing the final words spoken by KP Li Shunchan, Liu Xing knew that there was indeed a confrontational module unfolding over in London, and that the outcome of certain events in that module might very well affect their own module.


    Take, for instance, the Thick Fog issue by the seaside.


    "All right, Mr. Ryuusei, I hope you can gather some evidence of the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s crimes in these few days. That way, we can opt out in advance, deal with the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s branch in Manchester, which would also serve as a show of strength, letting them know we¡¯re not to be trifled with," Wesker said earnestly.


    Liu Xing pondered for a moment before replying, "OK, no problem."


    After finishing his words, Liu Xing handed back the mobile phone to Alice.


    Of course, Liu Xing said this, but deep down, he doubted whether Wesker could deliver on his words. He felt that even if they managed to obtain evidence of the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s crimes, Wesker would likely only use that evidence as leverage in negotiations with them, rather than taking direct action against the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s branch in Manchester.


    Alice didn¡¯t exchange many words with Wesker either; she simply hung up the phone and remarked, "Looks like we¡¯re in big trouble. If nothing unexpected happens, we¡¯ll lose the support of the police in three days."


    Liu Xing nodded with resignation, saying, "As long as the Thick Fog issue remains unresolved, the English authorities will undoubtedly choose to negotiate with the Cult of the Cadaver. But given the current situation, it¡¯s practically impossible for the English authorities to dissipate the Thick Fog within three days. So, if the English authorities start negotiations with the Cult of the Cadaver, it means we¡¯ve been abandoned by them... They might even betray us."


    For a moment, everyone was speechless.


    "But then again, as long as we seize the opportunity, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to eliminate the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s branch in Manchester within three days. After all, we¡¯ve already confirmed that EinsCastle is the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s most important stronghold in Manchester, and those kidnapped foreign tourists are still in EinsCastle. If we can persuade Chris, we can directly go and wipe out the Cult of the Cadaver in EinsCastle," Ryuzaki suddenly spoke up.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. While Ryuzaki¡¯s words made sense, implementing them would likely not go smoothly unless they could achieve a major success in persuading Chris and then get lucky to avoid Wesker. Only then would Chris lead all the manpower of the Manchester police to deal with the Cult of the Cadaver.


    After all, Liu Xing estimated that the number of Cult of the Cadaver followers in Manchester might have already exceeded two hundred, plus those foreign tourists who had been brainwashed by the Cult of the Cadaver. It would probably require the participation of all police officers from the Manchester police station to successfully eliminate the Cult of the Cadaver entrenched in EinsCastle.


    "Well, let¡¯s go find an opportunity to talk to Chris later and see if he has any thoughts on taking action against EinsCastle in these two days. But I think the chances are slim," Ling Ishikawa shrugged.


    Alice sighed and said, "Indeed, I¡¯ll go find my teacher now to understand the situation in London and see if he has any suggestions to offer us."


    As Alice left, everyone dispersed, while Liu Xing and the other three gathered together to begin their discussion.


    "What do you think, we only have nine days left now, we must find a way to speed up," Zhang Jingxu spoke up.


    "By the way, who exactly is Miguel? He doesn¡¯t seem like a normal person," Yis People asked, puzzled.


    Just as expected.


    Liu Xing knew Yis People would ask this question, so he had prepared his explanation long ago. "Miguel is an NPC that Ling Ishikawa and I met in a module a long time ago. His identity is indeed very special. He used to be a human, but unfortunately, he was captured by a mythical creature. We suspect that mythical creature was a Migo¡ªyou should know about Migo, Yis People. They¡¯re quite adept at human body modification. So, Miguel ended up like this¡ªa half-robot."


    Yis People nodded thoughtfully.


    "Miguel is indeed well-suited for investigation. But according to what you said, Liu Xing, Wang Qi should have been successfully possessed by Gary and turned into an NPC. So, is Rayna the last player on Bai Hecheng¡¯s side? But I feel like Rayna doesn¡¯t seem like a player. After all, a player wouldn¡¯t stay in one place for so long, unless it¡¯s in a place like the simple-minded Gotham City, where various events happen every day," Ling Ishikawa said with doubt.


    Yis People shook his head, saying helplessly, "I can only confirm that Wang Qi has transformed from a character card into an NPC. But I¡¯m also puzzled about Rayna¡¯s situation. However, speaking of which, Shi Zixuan planned to steal Bain¡¯s ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Rites,¡¯ right? We can take the initiative and go talk to Bain about this. Even if we can¡¯t meet Bain, we can lie in wait near Bain¡¯s farm for Shi Zixuan to appear."


    Liu Xing nodded, smiling, "That¡¯s indeed a good idea, but capturing Shi Zixuan won¡¯t be easy. After all, Shi Zixuan has the teleportation skill, and we have no way to counter it. Of course, if Bain is willing to help, then we still have hope."


    "Let¡¯s give it a try. I think Shi Zixuan¡¯s teleportation skill probably has a random effect within a certain range, and he can¡¯t use it twice in a short time. So, as long as we prepare in advance, we have a chance to ambush him," Ling Ishikawa said seriously.


    So, Liu Xing and his team decided to first talk to Alice later, then prepare for defense after determining the situation around Bain¡¯s farm, and wait for Shi Zixuan to walk into their trap.


    "The next topic is whether we should go to Beicuo," Liu Xing said.


    Yis People thought for a moment and nodded, saying, "I think we can go to Beicuo. Isabella has already said that the Cult of the Cadaver has arranged for some people to enter the Manchester city area, and in the Manchester city area, the most likely hiding place for the Cult of the Cadaver is Beicuo. If we go now, we should gain something, and maybe even get some important information, because these Cult of the Cadaver followers who entered the Manchester city area should have come with a mission."


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged beside him and said with a smile, "I think we don¡¯t need to go to Beicuo because even if we confirm that the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s people are hiding in Beicuo, Chris probably won¡¯t come to help us. As for the purpose of these Cult of the Cadaver followers entering the Manchester city area, they probably want to prepare in advance to encircle Wei and save Zhao. As long as the Manchester police want to act against EinsCastle, these Cult of the Cadaver followers will start causing chaos in the Manchester city area, forcing the Manchester police to come back and suppress them, after all, the public doesn¡¯t know about EinsCastle."


    Liu Xing nodded. Ling Ishikawa was right. Simply put, these Cult of the Cadaver followers are bargaining chips. If the Manchester police want to raid EinsCastle, these Cult of the Cadaver followers will start causing chaos in the Manchester city area, effectively exploiting the Manchester police¡¯s weakness because the Manchester police are not as ruthless as the Cult of the Cadaver and are more restrained.


    Just then, Alice suddenly walked into the room and said, "Everyone, my teacher just sent me a message. He told me that the reason the Cult of the Cadaver sent Shi Zixuan to deliver Bain¡¯s ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Rites¡¯ is because that book is indeed authentic. Moreover, it contains a kind of magic spells that can unleash the true effect of the corrupted wooden sculpture, the one Hu Li saw. It can turn all living creatures within a certain range into obedient undead under the control of the corrupted wooden sculpture."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 470: Yis People’s Black Technology

    Chapter 470: Yis People¡¯s Black Technology


    Upon hearing Alice¡¯s words, Liu Xing and the others knew that this trip to the farm was inevitable.


    "Miss Alice, didn¡¯t you say Cult of the Cadaver wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke Bain at will? How come now a branch of Cult of the Cadaver in Manchester dares to go steal from Bain?" Zhang Jingxu asked curiously.


    Alice sighed and said somewhat helplessly, "It¡¯s just unfortunate timing. Under normal circumstances, Cult of the Cadaver wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke Bain. After all, Bain has a violent temper, the kind that seeks revenge for any wrongdoing. And when he strikes, it¡¯s always deadly. So, although Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s overall strength is stronger than Bain¡¯s, they still dare not confront him directly because it¡¯s not worth the risk."


    "But the problem now is that there¡¯s a ninety percent chance Bain is in seclusion recently because just a month ago, Bain flaunted that he got a rare ancient book called ¡¯The Secret Scripture of Xuanjun¡¯. It records magic spells highly compatible with Bain, so he started seclusion. He should be in the underground private room of the farm now. So, Cult of the Cadaver wants to take this opportunity to steal the ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Ritual¡¯."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. He hadn¡¯t expected Bain to have ¡¯The Secret Scripture of Xuanjun¡¯. It seemed he truly had a connection with it.


    "In that case, we shouldn¡¯t delay. Let¡¯s go to Bain¡¯s farm now to scout ahead and occupy some advantageous observation positions before Cult of the Cadaver does." Ling Ishikawa suggested.


    So, led by Alice, Liu Xing and the others headed to Bain¡¯s farm.


    Bain¡¯s farm was located in the south of Manchester, surrounded by vast plains. Apart from a few small forests, there were hardly any concealed areas near Bain¡¯s farm.


    Although it was called a farm, Bain¡¯s farm wasn¡¯t that large. Alice drove around Bain¡¯s farm and it only took five minutes. Moreover, the interior of Bain¡¯s farm didn¡¯t have any crops planted, nor were there any livestock. It seemed Bain regarded this place as his country villa.


    However, Liu Xing could feel that despite Bain¡¯s farm seeming defenseless and easily accessible, there were crows perched on the fence of Bain¡¯s farm at intervals. They remained motionless when a car passed by, staring at it intently.


    Obviously, these crows were likely magic creatures summoned by Bain.


    So, Liu Xing was sure that if they rashly entered Bain¡¯s farm, they would definitely be subjected to prepared magic attacks from Bain.


    "It seems Bain has been prepared for a long time. These crows can basically ensure that not even a fly can get into Bain¡¯s farm. It seems Shi Zixuan¡¯s idea of stealing the ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Ritual¡¯ is quite far-fetched." Ling Ishikawa sighed.


    Alice nodded, smiling, "It seems my master was right. Bain¡¯s farm defenses are indeed good. These crows are magic creatures, with astonishing vision and the ability to sense magic fluctuations around them. Most importantly, these crows can share perception with Bain. So, if anyone dares to trespass Bain¡¯s farm, Bain will know immediately."


    "Besides these crows, I can also sense that Bain has applied a static electricity magic on this fence. If someone tries to trespass by climbing over this fence into Bain¡¯s farm, they¡¯ll trigger the static electricity magic and end up unable to take care of themselves, with symptoms like incontinence. I¡¯ve heard that the Manchester police often receive calls from Bain to come here and arrest some thieves who are already foaming at the mouth."


    "And then, on the roof of the main building of Bain¡¯s farm, my master told me that the lightning rod on the roof is actually a magic turret. As long as someone successfully climbs over the fence, this lightning rod will launch various magic attacks. Basically, Bain doesn¡¯t need to personally intervene; intruders will be turned into ashes by various magics. In short, Bain¡¯s farm defense is extremely strong. Anyway, it¡¯s very difficult for us to get in."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and said, "So, Alice, do you have any way to contact Bain? If we could meet Bain, Cult of the Cadaver wouldn¡¯t be able to get the ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Ritual¡¯."


    Alice shook her head, still somewhat helpless. "I thought about that too, but as I mentioned before, Bain is currently the number one magician in the European region, with a very high status in the martial world. Even my master has only had a chance encounter with Bain, and I¡¯ve only heard Bain¡¯s name. So, I have no way to contact Bain. Besides, our every move now should be under Bain¡¯s watch. If he intended to meet us, he would have notified us by now."


    During the return journey, Liu Xing and his group didn¡¯t see any vehicles resembling Cult of the Cadaver. It seemed Cult of the Cadaver hadn¡¯t prepared to cause trouble at Bain¡¯s farm yet.


    Back at the safe point, Alice projected the monitor¡¯s images onto the large TV in the living room to observe Bain¡¯s farm situation in real time.


    However, at that moment, Chris brought another piece of bad news: Cult of the Cadaver had already released the first batch of kidnapped foreign tourists. As expected, these tourists, like Liu Xing and his team had feared, had been brainwashed by Cult of the Cadaver. They refused to cooperate with inquiries from local authorities, and under the strong demands of their families, the local authorities had no choice but to let these tourists go home.


    "It seems Cult of the Cadaver is preparing to cause trouble. As soon as those kidnapped locals return, they can launch a propaganda campaign and further pressure the English authorities to concede," Lu Tianya said helplessly.


    Liu Xing nodded and suddenly remembered something. He then said to Zhang Jingxu, "Zhang Jingxu, didn¡¯t your junior sister mention that among the people kidnapped with her, there was still a member of your Daoist sect left in Manchester? Do we have any news about that person now?"


    Zhang Jingxu raised an eyebrow and then walked to Chen Fuping¡¯s room.


    After a moment, Zhang Jingxu smiled and said, "It looks like we¡¯re getting another helper. Wang Ming was also released by Cult of the Cadaver along with this batch of foreign tourists. And he brought back some useful information. But now, I need to go out with Chen Fuping to confirm Wang Ming¡¯s current situation. After all, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that Wang Ming has also been brainwashed by Cult of the Cadaver."


    At this point, Hu Li spoke up, "Then let me go with you. As a fox spirit, my ability to see into people¡¯s hearts is quite good. I can help you determine whether he has been brainwashed by Cult of the Cadaver and whether Cult of the Cadaver has sent anyone to track us."


    "OK, then we¡¯ll trouble Miss Hu Li," Zhang Jingxu said with a smile.


    Then, Zhang Jingxu and the other two left the safe point.


    Not long after, Zhang Jingxu and the others returned to the safe point with a somewhat disheveled young man.


    "Wang Ming, go take a shower in my room. Your body size is similar to mine. Just change into my clothes," Zhang Jingxu said, pointing to his room.


    Wang Ming nodded and greeted Liu Xing and the others before heading to Zhang Jingxu¡¯s room to shower.


    "Now we can confirm that Wang Ming hasn¡¯t been brainwashed by Cult of the Cadaver because when he realized something was wrong, he hypnotized the Cult of the Cadaver follower responsible for brainwashing him first, successfully turning the tables. Then, Wang Ming obtained some information from that Cult of the Cadaver follower. Apart from what we already knew, there¡¯s one piece of information that¡¯s quite important to us: there are still seven Ghouls lingering in Manchester. The rest of the Ghouls have already gone to London. So, dealing with Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s branch in Manchester will be much easier now."


    "And then, Wang Ming¡¯s discoveries during his time undercover in Cult of the Cadaver. Firstly, Bai Hecheng has completed the transformation from a human to a Ghoul. Now, Bai Hecheng can freely switch between human and Ghoul forms. Secondly, Ace. According to Wang Ming, we can actually recognize Ace quite easily because Ace always wears a white robe with a large snake pattern on it. As for Rayna and Shi Zixuan, these two have always been elusive. Wang Ming hasn¡¯t seen them in Eins Castle."


    "Finally, and most importantly, Wang Ming¡¯s most important discovery is that there is indeed a mole from Cult of the Cadaver in the Manchester police department. Because Wang Ming has overheard Bai Hecheng contacting that mole several times. So, recently, Cult of the Cadaver has been fully aware of all the dynamics of the Manchester police department. Also, the news about Isabella¡¯s birthday party was passed on to Cult of the Cadaver by that mole. That¡¯s why Cult of the Cadaver arranged the suicide terrorist attack. As for Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s next plan, it¡¯s to make that mole defect directly, coordinating with those foreign tourists to create news and public opinion!" Zhang Jingxu said seriously.


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing suddenly realized that the last player on Bai Hecheng¡¯s side should be the police officer mole.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 471: First Confrontation (1)

    Chapter 471: First Confrontation (1)


    Liu Xing thought for a moment, then immediately spoke up, "In that case, it¡¯s necessary for us to inform Chris about this matter. He should investigate the undercover agents in the police department. Moreover, I believe this undercover agent holds a significant position within the police department; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have access to such vital intelligence."


    Alice nodded, taking out her mobile phone. "Yes, I¡¯ll talk to Chris about this right away. I think he may have already suspected that there¡¯s an undercover agent on his side."


    "By the way, Wang Ming mentioned that the undercover agent is probably a middle-aged woman with a peculiar accent, not like a local from England," Zhang Jingxu added.


    Just then, Liu Xing¡¯s mobile phone suddenly rang, with the caller ID showing ¡¯Unknown.¡¯


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, knowing it was likely Isabella calling.


    "Mr. Ryuusei, I need to inform you of something. The Cult of the Cadaver is preparing to launch an attack on the Manchester Police Department. Their reasoning is that the Manchester Police believe the kidnapped foreign tourists staged the event, so they intend to violently interrogate them," Isabella said with a smile.


    Liu Xing frowned, surprised at how quickly the Cult of the Cadaver was moving. They were already planning to strike against the Manchester Police Department.


    If the Cult of the Cadaver succeeded this time and controlled the narrative, it would deal a significant blow to the credibility of the Manchester Police Department.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing said to Isabella, "Miss Isabella, do you know when exactly the Cult of the Cadaver plans to act?"


    Isabella thought for a moment before replying, "It should be within the next couple of days. You should be aware of the negotiations between the English authorities and the Cult of the Cadaver. So, the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s actions are aimed at forcing greater concessions during negotiations."


    As expected.


    Liu Xing sighed, saying, "In that case, Miss Isabella, do you know about the corrupted wood carvings?"


    "What?!" Isabella exclaimed in surprise. "Mr. Ryuusei, are you saying that the Cult of the Cadaver has brought corrupted wood carvings to Manchester?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised at Isabella¡¯s reaction. It seemed the effects of these corrupted wood carvings were indeed terrifying.


    So, Liu Xing informed Isabella about the corrupted wood carvings.


    After a moment of silence, Isabella spoke again, "I see. It¡¯s likely not the genuine corrupted wood carving but a replica. As far as I know, the real corrupted wood carving should still be kept in the Dreamrealm. The Cult of the Cadaver shouldn¡¯t have the authority to use the real corrupted wood carving. However, even if it¡¯s just a replica, we shouldn¡¯t underestimate its abilities. If someone from the Cult of the Cadaver masters its catalytic effect, the entire Manchester will be affected, and ultimately, everyone in Manchester will be under the control of the Cult of the Cadaver."


    "However, because it¡¯s only a replica, it should be relatively easy for us to destroy it. Just throw it on the ground, and the replica of the corrupted wood carving will be rendered useless. Therefore, I believe the Cult of the Cadaver will likely deploy a significant number of followers to guard the replica of the corrupted wood carving. But with Mr. Ryuusei¡¯s current capabilities, you should have a chance to destroy the replica of the corrupted wood carving. So, when I sense the Cult of the Cadaver using the replica of the corrupted wood carving, I¡¯ll give you a call. You¡¯ll have to destroy it within a day."


    After listening to Isabella¡¯s words, Liu Xing felt relieved. As Isabella had mentioned, there were several options among his group who could sneak into the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s headquarters and destroy the replica of the corrupted wood carving, such as Hu Li and Miguel.


    "Okay, we should be able to destroy the replica of the corrupted wood carving. But I have another question for you, Miss Isabella. Do you know about Bain¡¯s Farm?" Liu Xing continued.


    Isabella replied somewhat puzzled, "Bain¡¯s Farm? Of course, I know about it. After all, Bain¡¯s name is well-known throughout Europe. He¡¯s a powerful Wizard. When Bain started his farm in Manchester, my damn brother even considered abandoning Eins Castle and running away."


    Liu Xing raised his eyebrow again, surprised at Bain¡¯s reputation. Just a name almost made Gary give up his inheritance and leave his hometown.


    Bain Farm remained tranquil.


    "Alright, now we can enjoy our vacation. Let¡¯s have a barbecue. I¡¯ve already completed the setup. If any suspicious individuals appear on the monitors, my mobile phone will receive an alert," Alice said with a smile.


    Hearing Alice¡¯s words, Liu Xing¡¯s group couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. They had been busy dealing with the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s schemes for the past few days, putting tremendous psychological pressure on them. Now, they truly needed a break, even if it might end in a few hours.


    Of course, Liu Xing¡¯s group remained vigilant. While enjoying the barbecue, they continued to observe their surroundings.


    However, Liu Xing¡¯s group seemed to be overly cautious this time. Even as the night grew late, they didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.


    So, Liu Xing¡¯s group retired to their tents peacefully.


    The night passed without incident.


    But early the next morning, Alice woke up Liu Xing¡¯s group. "Wake up, everyone. It seems the Cult of the Cadaver is ready to attack Bain Farm."


    Liu Xing¡¯s group quickly got dressed and gathered in Alice¡¯s tent. They saw Shi Zixuan and Bai Hecheng¡¯s figures on the tablet screen, along with over a dozen Cult of the Cadaver followers.


    "Hey, Bai Hecheng, are you sure this thing works? I don¡¯t want to end up in pieces because of some magic," Shi Zixuan said, playing with a ring in her hand.


    Bai Hecheng chuckled and reassured her, "Shi Zixuan, rest assured. This ring has a magic nullification enchantment attached to it. Once you put it on, the nullification enchantment will activate, and for half an hour, you won¡¯t trigger any magic. That should be enough time for you to retrieve the book from the farm."


    Shi Zixuan nodded dubiously. "That¡¯s good to know. But if I find out the Cult of the Cadaver is deceiving me, you won¡¯t have peaceful days ahead. I¡¯ll make sure to bankrupt the Cult of the Cadaver."


    Facing Shi Zixuan¡¯s threat, Bai Hecheng smiled but remained silent.


    At that moment, a minion approached them respectfully. "Master Bai Hecheng, we¡¯ve set up covert sentries on all roads around Bain Farm, and there¡¯s been no activity from the police department."


    Bai Hecheng glanced at the sun in the sky, then took out a revolver from his pocket. He loaded a silver bullet into it and aimed at the main building of Bain Farm.


    The bullet silently flew out of the barrel and exploded upon reaching the rooftop of the main building, showering it with silver powder.


    "This is the second precaution provided by the higher-ups. In simple terms, once the silver powder is inhaled, whether you¡¯re a powerful Wizard or a tiny ant, you¡¯ll lose your ability to sense anything for a short time. So, unless you¡¯re right in Bain¡¯s face, he won¡¯t detect you. The effect of this powder lasts for an hour. But we also need an hour to ensure the powder penetrates Bain¡¯s underground Private Room. So, Miss Shi Zixuan, you can start preparing now," Bai Hecheng explained to Shi Zixuan.


    Shi Zixuan nodded and entered a tent that had just been set up.


    Seeing this, Alice frowned and asked, "What should we do now?"


    Liu Xing rubbed his chin and said, "Things have gotten complicated. If the silver powder works as Bai Hecheng claims, then we must leave immediately and trigger Bain Farm¡¯s defense measures within an hour."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 473: The First Confrontation (2)

    Chapter 473: The First Confrontation (2)


    Liu Xing gripped the handgun tightly in one hand while clutching the car handle with the other, ready to jump out and engage with the Cult of the Cadaver at any moment. However, that was the worst option considering the numerous members of the Cult of the Cadaver.


    At that moment, Alice¡¯s voice came through the intercom again, "Bai Hecheng and his group have realized we¡¯ve turned the tables on them. They¡¯re packing up and getting ready to drive away. Bai Hecheng himself is carrying a box, so I believe it contains something crucial. However, Shi Zixuan is in another vehicle, so it¡¯s possible Bai Hecheng¡¯s box is just bait, meant to distract us while Shi Zixuan makes a move."


    Liu Xing glanced at Ling Ishikawa. Ling Ishikawa gritted his teeth and said, "I think we should go after Bai Hecheng. Even if the box he¡¯s carrying is just bait, catching Bai Hecheng would still be a win. Considering the current situation, Bai Hecheng is a significant member of the Cult of the Cadaver. Taking him down would be a major blow to them, outweighing any drawbacks for us."


    Zhang Jingxu, focused on driving, nodded in agreement with Ling Ishikawa¡¯s suggestion.


    Recent events made it evident that Bai Hecheng was highly active in this module. His presence and name were frequently observed, indicating his importance within the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s faction.


    In any game, the roles players assume are categorized into various types, ranging from tanks, DPS, support, to controllers. Simplistically, they can be categorized as leaders and followers.


    Similarly, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, player roles are versatile, with their impact varying significantly across modules. In an adventure-focused module, players with roles like soldiers or explorers would naturally lead the team, while others serve as support. In a module centered around decryption in a private room, players with roles like detectives or police officers would take the lead. Scholars like geologists or physicists typically play a supporting role.


    Hence, it can be inferred that in this module, the most important player in Liu Xing¡¯s group is Yis People, as Liu Xing has close ties to Chris and Isabella, crucial NPCs in this module. Additionally, Yis People has knowledge of EinsCastle. Next in importance is Liu Xing, who has a good relationship with WatanabeRyuusei and Alice, serving as a lubricant within the group. Then comes Zhang Jingxu, who knows Alice and is acquainted with Chen Fuping, who has brought in reinforcements in the form of Yuan Chen and Wang Ming. Ling Ishikawa ranks lowest because his connections are limited to Liu Xing and Alice.


    Based on Liu Xing¡¯s understanding of Bai Hecheng¡¯s faction, aside from the suspected undercover police officer at Manchester Police, among the three known players, Bai Hecheng undoubtedly serves as the core. Ace, although not fully understood by Liu Xing, appears to be affiliated with another Great Old One, possibly recruited by the Cult of the Cadaver. Shi Zixuan, as a mere mercenary tasked with stealing the Cult of the Cadaver Rituals, holds relatively less influence in this module.


    Therefore, in a confrontational module, given the chance to neutralize the core players of the opposing faction, all players would seize the opportunity, unless faced with urgent matters.


    Hence, Liu Xing and his team are aligned in their thinking: capturing Bai Hecheng would be worth sacrificing the Cult of the Cadaver Rituals. Moreover, Shi Zixuan might retreat after achieving her objective, effectively reducing the enemy¡¯s numbers by two. Even if they obtain the Cult of the Cadaver Rituals to activate the corrupted wooden statue, the threat posed to Liu Xing¡¯s team would diminish significantly.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing took out the intercom and said, "Alice, let¡¯s go after Bai Hecheng!"


    "OK," Alice replied curtly before ending the call.


    Suddenly, Liu Xing heard a series of dice hitting the ground, some of which sounded different from before, indicating that Bai Hecheng was rolling dice on his end.


    As Bai Hecheng and Shi Zixuan had already left the small grove in separate vehicles, and the remaining Cult of the Cadaver followers were armed and ready to ambush, Alice decided not to enter the grove. Instead, she relied on the surveillance footage to determine the direction Bai Hecheng¡¯s vehicle was heading and pursued directly.


    Though the Cult of the Cadaver followers in the grove attempted to "welcome" Liu Xing¡¯s group with gunfire, their amateurish marksmanship resulted in all shots missing their targets, leaving Liu Xing relieved yet wary.


    It was a case of once bitten, twice shy. Liu Xing dared not dwell on the sensation of being shot.


    The chase continued.


    Despite Liu Xing¡¯s team driving vehicles suitable for off-road terrain, they lacked a speed advantage over Bai Hecheng¡¯s vehicle. Despite Ryuzaki and Zhang Jingxu¡¯s skilled driving, they couldn¡¯t close the gap significantly. The distance between the two parties remained around ten meters.


    Alice¡¯s voice came through the intercom again, "Ryuusei, continue the pursuit of Bai Hecheng. I¡¯ll switch places with Ryuzaki and take over the shooting. Of course, you can take shots whenever you get the chance."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, feeling Alice was overestimating their abilities. Shooting at another speeding vehicle from a moving car would indeed be an extremely challenging shot. Their shooting skills were basic at best, so unless luck favored them, hitting Bai Hecheng¡¯s vehicle was unlikely.


    However, despite not holding much hope of hitting Bai Hecheng¡¯s vehicle, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa both leaned out and initiated a round of shooting towards Bai Hecheng¡¯s vehicle simultaneously.


    KP Li Shunchan didn¡¯t say much either; he simply rolled a round of dice. Due to the numerous Judgments, KP Li Shunchan didn¡¯t immediately relay the results to Liu Xing and the others. However, as expected by Liu Xing and his team, none of the shots hit; they all missed...


    However, this served as a warning to the occupants of Bai Hecheng¡¯s vehicle. When Liu Xing and the others ceased firing, they also retrieved their weapons and began to retaliate. Their weapons of choice were submachine guns.


    But there was no movement from the vehicle.


    At that moment, Ryuzaki and Alice arrived at the scene.


    "Help me set up the gun. I¡¯ll go up and check the situation first," Ryuzaki said as he took out a table from the pickup truck¡¯s cargo hold.


    Ryuzaki placed the table on the ground, then pushed it forward.


    However, there was still no movement from the vehicle.


    Liu Xing frowned, feeling somewhat worried. "Could it be that everyone in that car is dead? That shouldn¡¯t be possible, right? The Cult of the Cadaver guys have already died once; they shouldn¡¯t die so easily again."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded hesitantly. "Could it be that we¡¯ve been tricked again?"


    It was very possible...


    Though Liu Xing didn¡¯t voice it out loud, he felt that his team had fallen into a trap once again.


    At that moment, Ryuzaki had already pushed the table to the side of the vehicle and began observing the situation inside through the broken window.


    After a moment, Ryuzaki spoke, "You can come over. Everyone inside the car should be dead."


    As Ryuzaki spoke, he took out his gun and fired a few more shots at the people inside the car to make sure they were thoroughly dead.


    Liu Xing and his team walked over and saw Bai Hecheng, with three holes in his head, embracing the box. He looked completely dead.


    However, Liu Xing didn¡¯t hear KP Li Shunchan announce Bai Hecheng¡¯s death, and he didn¡¯t quite believe Bai Hecheng would die so easily.


    So, Liu Xing began to suspect that this wasn¡¯t Bai Hecheng!


    Just as Liu Xing was contemplating whether to request a Judgment from KP Li Shunchan to confirm if the corpse was indeed Bai Hecheng, he suddenly heard dripping sounds coming from the box.


    A timed bomb?!


    "Run!" Ryuzaki shouted loudly.


    Before Liu Xing could turn around, the box suddenly popped open, and a spring clown jumped out, holding a small flag that read "loser."


    There was no need for a Judgment now; Liu Xing knew immediately that this "Bai Hecheng" was fake, and his team had ultimately fallen for the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s diversion!


    "Damn it, f*ck, sun of a beach..." Ryuzaki cursed repeatedly.


    Meanwhile, Liu Xing frowned deeply, feeling extremely frustrated. He hadn¡¯t expected their first confrontation with Bai Hecheng and his group to end so disastrously, leaving them completely outmaneuvered.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 474: The Betrayal of Shi Zixuan

    Chapter 474: The Betrayal of Shi Zixuan


    "Let¡¯s head back. Staying here any longer serves no purpose, and there¡¯s a possibility that the Cult of the Cadaver might come looking for trouble," Alice said, feeling frustrated.


    With that, a displeased Liu Xing and the others got back into the car, deciding to return directly to Manchester. However, on the way back, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but glance at the Bain Farm and the patch of woods. He noticed that the people from the Cult of the Cadaver had already left, and the magic crows on the fence of the Bain Farm were nowhere to be seen.


    It seemed that the Cult of the Cadaver had succeeded.


    Liu Xing covered his face and leaned back in his seat, somewhat resigned. "It seems we¡¯ve lost thoroughly this time. We were completely played by Bai Hecheng and his group," he said.


    Zhang Jingxu sighed and said with a wry smile, "Our loss this time is quite normal because we were a bit too careless. We didn¡¯t take Bai Hecheng too seriously and treated him like our previous opponents."


    Liu Xing nodded, acknowledging Zhang Jingxu¡¯s words. Indeed, they had been too careless, still using the mindset of dealing with NPCs when facing Bai Hecheng and Shi Zixuan. They had been too presumptuous in their actions, allowing themselves to be led by Bai Hecheng.


    "Alright, now that the original copy of ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Rites¡¯ is likely in the hands of the Cult of the Cadaver, we need to think about how to destroy the corrupted wooden statue replica at EinsCastle. If we fail again, then we¡¯re truly finished," Ling Ishikawa spoke up.


    Liu Xing pondered for a moment before saying earnestly, "Actually, our chances of destroying the corrupted wooden statue replica at EinsCastle are quite high. With Miguel and Hu Li¡¯s help, once they determine the location of the corrupted statue, we just need to lure away the guards at EinsCastle. If the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s forces guarding the replica diminish, Miguel and Hu Li can seize the opportunity to destroy it. With Miguel and Hu Li¡¯s strength, there are hardly any members of the Cult of the Cadaver left in Manchester who can stop them."


    Zhang Jingxu and Ling Ishikawa both nodded, knowing Miguel and Hu Li¡¯s capabilities. They were far superior to ordinary mythical creatures, at least at an elite level. Among the members of the Cult of the Cadaver remaining in Manchester, Liu Xing thought that only the giant Ghoul could be considered elite, perhaps along with Bai Hecheng.


    So, Liu Xing felt confident about their next move.


    Soon, Liu Xing and the others returned to Manchester and went straight back to the Safe Point after changing cars.


    Upon learning that the original copy of ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Rites¡¯ had been taken by the Cult of the Cadaver, Lu Tianya and the others wore solemn expressions. After all, this concerned their lives...


    However, at that moment, Miguel returned.


    "I went around EinsCastle and confirmed the specific location of the corrupted wooden statue replica. Although I initially wanted to destroy it directly, there were too many Cult of the Cadaver devotees guarding it, and some powerful Ghouls were hiding in the shadows. So, I couldn¡¯t guarantee a successful destruction. Therefore, to be safe and avoid alerting them, I chose to investigate other parts of EinsCastle," Miguel explained.


    "Then I discovered that the Cult of the Cadaver had set up an altar in the castle¡¯s backyard, and basic preparations had been completed. It seems they¡¯re planning a Ritual Ceremony there. They¡¯ve also fortified the surroundings with watchtowers, snipers, heavy machine guns, and even buried a lot of landmines underground. As for the cultists, almost all of them are armed with submachine guns. So, EinsCastle has essentially become a fortress," Miguel said seriously.


    After hearing Miguel¡¯s words, Liu Xing and the others furrowed their brows. They hadn¡¯t expected the Cult of the Cadaver to acquire so many weapons, turning EinsCastle into a fortified stronghold!


    Now, they couldn¡¯t rely on the support of the Manchester police force. While the police could handle armed thugs to some extent, attacking a fully armed fortress would be suicidal.


    With that, they made up their minds and split into three groups to infiltrate EinsCastle when necessary.


    As for the specific division of routes, it would depend on the circumstances at the time.


    "Oh, Mr. Liu Xing, why don¡¯t you call Isabella now and ask if she knows about the underground tunnels in EinsCastle? If Isabella can provide more information, perhaps we can still consider making the underground tunnels our primary route," Zhang Jingxu suggested to Yis People.


    Yis People nodded and took out their mobile phone to contact Isabella.


    However, at that moment, Liu Xing suddenly heard the sound of the elevator starting. Thinking it might be Matsui Yui, he was surprised when the person who stepped out of the elevator shocked him.


    Shi Zixuan!


    Everyone was astonished to see Shi Zixuan at the Safe Point.


    This meant...


    Before Liu Xing could think further, Shi Zixuan smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, only I know about this safe place. The people from the Cult of the Cadaver don¡¯t know about it. Thanks to you all, I¡¯ve also successfully completed the mission the Cult of the Cadaver gave me. I can finally extricate myself from this mess."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows and asked, "So, Shi Zixuan, are you saying you¡¯re no longer with the Cult of the Cadaver?"


    Shi Zixuan nodded earnestly, "Yes, I¡¯m no longer with the Cult of the Cadaver. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be the only one here. In fact, I never intended to take on the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s mission in the first place. But I had to repay a favor, so I reluctantly accepted the mission to steal the ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Rites.¡¯ However, it made me very uneasy because after witnessing what the Cult of the Cadaver is capable of, I can¡¯t imagine how terrible it would be if they really controlled England. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve come to you now."


    Listening to this, Liu Xing understood Shi Zixuan¡¯s thoughts. Although Shi Zixuan¡¯s profession was a thief, she was ultimately a normal person. So, after this module, the probability of Shi Zixuan turning against the Cult of the Cadaver was very high. Normal career players and fanatic believer players were inherently opposed, so Shi Zixuan didn¡¯t want to see the Cult of the Cadaver grow. That¡¯s why she specifically came to find them.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing basically regarded Shi Zixuan as one of their own.


    Ling Ishikawa also thought the same, "So, Shi Zixuan, do you have anything you want to tell us?"


    Shi Zixuan took out a memory card and said, "This memory card contains information about Rayna, Ace, and Romero, the undercover agent the Cult of the Cadaver has placed in the police force."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 475: Shi Zixuan’s Grand Gesture

    Chapter 475: Shi Zixuan¡¯s Grand Gesture


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Shi Zixuan had presented him and his group with such a grand gift upon arrival.


    As the saying goes, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, the demand for information gathering is exceptionally high. Moreover, there¡¯s an old saying: "Know yourself, know your enemy, and you shall not be defeated in a hundred battles." Knowing the specific situation of one¡¯s opponent allows for better planning to deal with them.


    Therefore, the information Shi Zixuan brought could be considered a timely boon.


    "For certain special reasons, I must leave Manchester within half an hour. So, you have ten minutes to ask me any questions you may have. However, there are still some questions I cannot answer," Shi Zixuan said earnestly.


    Liu Xing understood that the "special reasons" Shi Zixuan mentioned referred to the limitations imposed by the module on her. After all, it wouldn¡¯t make sense to let Shi Zixuan assist Bai Hecheng¡¯s side in completing the mission and then "join" Liu Xing¡¯s side.


    Time was of the essence. Zhang Jingxu immediately inquired, "Miss Shi Zixuan, Cult of the Cadaver should have obtained the original copy of ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Ritual¡¯ by now. Do you know how long they will need to learn the Magic Spells and activate the replica of the corrupted wooden sculpture?"


    Shi Zixuan shrugged, smiling as she replied, "I need to correct you on one point. The ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Ritual¡¯ I obtained from Bain¡¯s farm wasn¡¯t the original; it should be one of the earliest printed copies. So, as far as I know, Bai Hecheng and his group¡¯s progress in learning Magic Spells is relatively slow. Barring any surprises, they should complete their studies in three days. However, I¡¯ve peeked at the spellcasting requirements. They will need five days to truly activate the Magic Spells and initiate a chemical reaction with the corrupted wooden sculpture. Moreover, the casting of these Magic Spells is easily interruptible, and the backlash from the spells is quite strong. So, you should understand what I mean."


    Alice nodded, somewhat puzzled. "By the way, Shi Zixuan, I¡¯m curious about how you managed to steal the ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Ritual¡¯ from under Bain¡¯s nose and how you decoded the surveillance system. You should know about Yis People, right? Since the surveillance system is their technology."


    Shi Zixuan nodded, somewhat surprised. "What? The surveillance system was made by Yis People?! Of course, I¡¯m aware of Yis People¡¯s existence. I once had a mission to steal an Electric Therapy Device manufactured by Yis People. However, despite Yis People¡¯s technology being far superior to ours, the materials they use on Earth are quite ordinary. Additionally, some of the algorithms they use are identical to ours, so I speculate that the items they manufacture on Earth are just their practice works."


    "So, when Bai Hecheng and his group reached the small grove, although I discovered the presence of surveillance cameras and couldn¡¯t pinpoint their exact locations, I could hijack the signals emitted by those cameras. Therefore, while I was still behind enemy lines at the time, I had no choice but to tamper with those signals, causing you to receive incorrect information. As for how I entered Bain¡¯s farm, it was actually when you first approached Bain¡¯s farm. As for how I managed to evade Bain¡¯s defensive measures, it¡¯s because of the silver powder used by the Cult of the Cadaver. It can indeed negate certain magic effects within a certain range and suppress human perception ability."


    "By the way, Bai Hecheng still has three bullets containing that silver powder. This means you¡¯d better not attempt to use magic against Bai Hecheng and his group. Because if you do, you¡¯re likely to be countered by Bai Hecheng. Also, remember to avoid that silver powder. If you don¡¯t evade it in time, your perception ability will greatly diminish. In severe cases, you may even feel like you¡¯ve lost control of your entire body. So, you must be careful about this, or else you¡¯ll be at their mercy."


    "But coming back to it, after I entered Bain¡¯s farm, I could still sense that Bain had discovered me. However, I¡¯m not sure if it was because of the silver powder. Bain didn¡¯t intervene to stop me. You see, Bain only lost perception ability, but he can still cast magic attacks against me. According to Bai Hecheng, the effect of this silver powder lasts only about an hour. So theoretically, Bain should have realized that his ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Ritual¡¯ had been stolen by now. Yet, Bain remains silent. Therefore, I suspect Bain deliberately let me steal the ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Ritual.¡¯"


    Listening to this, Liu Xing also felt confused. Because if Shi Zixuan was telling the truth, why would Bain intentionally let go of the ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Ritual¡¯? Could Bain also be related to the Cult of the Cadaver?


    If that were the case, their group would be in trouble again.


    "Miss Shi Zixuan, do you know about the underground passages of EinsCastle?" Zhang Jingxu asked.


    Shi Zixuan nodded, smiling. "Of course, I know about the underground passages of EinsCastle. At the beginning, the underground passages of EinsCastle had been abandoned for over a hundred years. Even Gary, now known as Wang Qi, had forgotten about the situation of the underground passages. So, Bai Hecheng and I entered the underground passages three times before confirming the current situation of the EinsCastle underground passages. However, I do not recommend you to enter EinsCastle through the underground passages. Because now, the Cult of the Cadaver has stationed personnel at various important intersections in the underground passages. Although these people are not strong, once they die, the Cult of the Cadaver will know that someone has invaded the underground passages. I believe you wouldn¡¯t want to engage in direct conflict with the Cult of the Cadaver."


    Liu Xing shrugged, shaking his head. "We certainly don¡¯t want to engage in direct conflict with the Cult of the Cadaver. As Miss Shi Zixuan has seen, we only have so few people, and the Cult of the Cadaver has already transformed EinsCastle into a fortress. Engaging in open warfare with them would be tantamount to seeking our own demise."


    With unanimous agreement, they opened the Memory Card and projected its contents onto the TV.


    After opening the Memory Card, Liu Xing found that besides a picture, there were only three documents inside, corresponding to Rayna and others.


    Liu Xing first opened the picture and found it to be the layout of the underground passages of EinsCastle, with the positions of the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s outposts marked by Shi Zixuan.


    After a brief glance, Liu Xing closed the picture, as it was no longer the focus.


    "Whose profile should we look at first?" Liu Xing asked.


    Alice raised her hand first and said, "I want to see Rayna¡¯s information because this Rayna is too mysterious. I can¡¯t wait to know his true identity."


    Liu Xing nodded and opened Rayna¡¯s profile.


    When Rayna¡¯s photo appeared, Liu Xing and others all exclaimed in surprise, as this was another familiar face - Alexander.


    Yes, Rayna was none other than the "deceased" mafia boss, Alexander.


    "So that¡¯s it. I always felt Alexander¡¯s death was a bit abrupt. Although we seemed to have found a reason for Alexander¡¯s death, I always felt that reason wasn¡¯t sufficient. Now, we¡¯ve finally found the real reason," Zhang Jingxu said with a furrowed brow.


    Liu Xing nodded and continued to read Rayna¡¯s profile.


    After arriving in Manchester, Rayna had been active in the public eye under the identity of "Alexander." Using this identity, he eliminated anyone who might pose a threat to the Cult of the Cadaver, as mafia vendettas were a very simple and direct reason.


    The reason why Chris¡¯s former boss, former Manchester police chief Tom, was killed was because Tom accidentally discovered Rayna¡¯s true identity and, following the thread, began investigating the Cult of the Cadaver. He also had decisive evidence, so Rayna had to kill Tom. Although Rayna found a scapegoat to take the blame, Chris was convinced that Rayna was Tom¡¯s murderer. Therefore, for safety¡¯s sake, Rayna had to settle down as a mafia boss for the time being and temporarily cut off contact with the Cult of the Cadaver.


    As for the kidnapping of foreign tourists that occurred in Manchester initially, it was basically Rayna¡¯s doing. Rayna had territories in the QuarryBank Textile Factory and the North Corner, where there were also many followers of the Cult of the Cadaver. They would directly take action once they found suitable targets, and they would also tamper with the corresponding surveillance footage. That¡¯s why the missing foreign tourists in the North Corner disappeared suddenly within a few seconds when passing through blind spots of two surveillance cameras.


    As for this "death of Alexander," Rayna did indeed die by suicide. However, his body was soon taken away by the Cult of the Cadaver and transformed into a Ghoul. Rayna had formally returned to the Cult of the Cadaver, and his most powerful ability now was mind control!


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 472: First Confrontation (1)

    Chapter 472: First Confrontation (1)


    "Now that the Cult of the Cadaver has deployed hidden sentries around Bain Farm, we¡¯re bound to be spotted if we go there. So, we only have one chance. We must plan ahead," Ling Ishikawa said earnestly.


    Ryuzaki nodded, casually picking up a tablet and opening the map interface, then locating the map of Bain Farm¡¯s surroundings. "The area around Bain Farm is mostly flat, so the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s sentries should be positioned near the outer intersections. This also allows more reaction time for Bai Hecheng and his team. But judging by their appearance, they probably didn¡¯t bring many people with them. So, if we step on the gas, we can easily rush into Bain Farm. Plus, we won¡¯t need to slow down on this route. We can trigger Bain Farm¡¯s defensive measures and leave smoothly."


    Ryuzaki drew a line on the map.


    "OK, our action route is determined. Now, let¡¯s discuss our timing. If we trigger Bain Farm¡¯s defenses now, we might provoke Bain¡¯s aggression. As you mentioned, Alice, Bain has a temper and might see us as enemies. Moreover, the Cult of the Cadaver might take advantage of the situation. But if we wait too long, Bain might already be under attack, and even if we trigger the defenses later, Bain might not even notice," Zhang Jingxu said with frustration.


    Liu Xing sighed; it was indeed a dilemma.


    After pondering for a moment, Alice spoke up, "Let¡¯s act before the Cult of the Cadaver does. Our goal is to prevent them from obtaining the ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Rites,¡¯ so we need to provoke Bain. And we have to trust Ryuzaki¡¯s marksmanship; he should be able to hit those crows in moving vehicles. Then we¡¯ll have a chance to explain to Bain."


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "Alright, let¡¯s get ready to move. Our cars will lead the way to attract the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s attention, and you guys seize the opportunity to shoot."


    Everyone nodded and went to their respective cars.


    "Let¡¯s go," Alice said over the radio.


    A kilometer¡¯s distance quickly dwindled to zero, but upon seeing Bain Farm, Liu Xing suddenly realized something was amiss.


    According to Bai Hecheng, the Cult of the Cadaver had already set up hidden sentries around Bain Farm, so their arrival should have been detected. After all, they came with force, without any attempt at concealment.


    However, on the tablet screen, Bai Hecheng and the others remained remarkably calm, each busy with their tasks.


    "We¡¯ve been played. The Cult of the Cadaver may have already taken action, and they¡¯ve tampered with the monitors," Liu Xing cursed under his breath, picking up the radio.


    At that moment, the screen on the tablet suddenly switched to a smiling face¡ªShi Zixuan¡¯s face. "Surprised? You¡¯ve all been played by me. Although the system of this monitor is a bit strange, it¡¯s nothing before my superb hacking skills."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows. He hadn¡¯t expected Shi Zixuan to be able to crack Yis People¡¯s high-tech... or perhaps Yis People¡¯s technology wasn¡¯t as invincible as believed.


    "Well, I¡¯ll be taking the ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Rites¡¯ now. Hopefully, we¡¯ll meet again in a few days, if you¡¯re still alive," Shi Zixuan said with a smile before the tablet screen went black.


    After parking the cars, Zhang Jingxu frowned and said, "What should we do now?"


    Liu Xing shrugged, saying helplessly, "We¡¯ve all been played by Shi Zixuan. There¡¯s not much we can do now. We¡¯ll have to retreat to the Safe Point and reconsider. But we need to dispose of these tablets and such to avoid being traced by Shi Zixuan again."


    Alice also got out of the car from behind, feeling embarrassed. "Um, I didn¡¯t expect these surveillance monitors made by Yis People to be so easily hacked and used against us by Shi Zixuan..."


    Liu Xing shrugged, smiling, "It¡¯s not your fault, Miss Alice. Who could have imagined that the high-tech devices made by the mythical creatures known as Yis People would be so shoddy? Human hacking technology effortlessly cracks them. But anyway, I didn¡¯t anticipate it, so blame it on Yis People."


    Therefore, Liu Xing nodded and said, "Okay, KP, please conduct a special Judgment for us. The content of the Judgment is about whether the Cult of the Cadaver is still around Bain Farm."


    "Alright, the special Judgment is complete. Please be patient, players, and await the results," KP Li Shunchan said with a smile.


    After a moment, Alice¡¯s voice suddenly came through the radio, "Damn it, it seems like we¡¯ve been tricked by the Cult of the Cadaver again. I suddenly remembered that my mobile phone was still receiving video data from the monitor, so I planned to transfer some important information from my mobile phone and then dispose of it. But I accidentally opened the video feed from the monitor and saw that Bai Hecheng and his team were still in that small grove, saying how easily they fooled us with just a few words."


    It seemed that the special Judgment just passed.


    However, Liu Xing still felt extremely annoyed because he felt like he had been outsmarted by Bai Hecheng and his team, fooled into leaving with just a few words...


    So, Liu Xing picked up the radio and said, "Alice, should we turn the tables now? Judging from the current situation, Bai Hecheng and his team tried so hard to persuade us to leave because they were afraid of us causing trouble for them. So, from this, we can infer that the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s plan to steal the original ¡¯Cult of the Cadaver Rites¡¯ from Bain is a plan with a very low margin for error. So, we can go back and confront them."


    "I was thinking the same thing, but we need to switch out two more cars first. I¡¯m sure the Cult of the Cadaver has marked these two cars, and if they see them, they¡¯ll definitely attack without hesitation. So, for safety¡¯s sake, let¡¯s intercept two cars on the road. Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re police officers," Alice said seriously.


    So, Liu Xing and the others parked the cars in the middle of the road, and soon, a pickup truck and an SUV stopped.


    After Alice persuaded them, the owners of these two cars willingly contributed them. Of course, the reason they were so willing was that Alice offered very favorable terms for requisition: they would only need to compensate with a new car of the same model if the vehicles were damaged, and the requisition time was only about a day.


    Anyway, it would be Manchester police who would be responsible for compensation.


    After changing the cars, Liu Xing and his group headed towards Bain Farm again.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Xing and the others arrived near Bain Farm once more.


    "Alice, what¡¯s our next move?" Liu Xing asked over the radio.


    After a moment of thought, Alice spoke up, "I just checked the latest video feed from the monitor. Bai Hecheng and his team are still in that small grove, and some Cult of the Cadaver believers are informing them that our two cars are heading towards Bain Farm. Bai Hecheng has ordered nearby Cult of the Cadaver believers to intercept and control us. So, let¡¯s go big and drive straight towards that small grove!"


    Liu Xing was momentarily stunned, then smiled and said, "Okay, let¡¯s go with your plan, Alice!"


    At that moment, Liu Xing also saw a person standing in the middle of the road not far ahead, waving at their group.


    "Hold on tight," Zhang Jingxu said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the car instantly accelerated, following the pickup truck driven by Alice and the SUV driven by Ryuzaki, and rushed straight towards that small grove!


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 476: Infiltration

    Chapter 476: Infiltration


    Simply put, those foreign tourists who have been brainwashed by the Cult of the Cadaver, turned into mindless zombies, are all under Rayna¡¯s control, making them serve the Cult of the Cadaver.


    So, Shi Zixuan believes that as long as Liu Xing and the others can kill Rayna, then these foreign tourists will no longer be accomplices of the Cult of the Cadaver. However, these foreign tourists will also truly die because of this...


    In the final section of Rayna¡¯s information, Shi Zixuan also mentioned that Rayna had once married and had children under the identity of "Alexander". However, three months ago, Rayna suddenly chose to divorce his wife, after giving her a substantial amount of compensation, and also granted custody of the child to his wife.


    What¡¯s more important is that the day before yesterday, Rayna instructed a lawyer who was a member of the Cult of the Cadaver to transfer all of "Alexander¡¯s" inheritance to his ex-wife and child, and prepared to send his ex-wife and child out of England. However, due to the sudden Thick Fog that locked the country, Rayna¡¯s ex-wife and child should still be stranded in Liverpool.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but speak up, saying, "If that¡¯s the case, then Rayna should have feelings for his wife and child. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have divorced his wife in advance and still planned to send his wife and child away from this dangerous place."


    Lu Tianya nodded and affirmed, "Indeed, although Rayna is a fanatic believer, ultimately he is still a person. Love and family are hard to give up for anyone, so it¡¯s normal for Rayna to still have feelings for his wife and child."


    "So, should we use this as a breakthrough point? To try to persuade Rayna to defect?" Ling Ishikawa asked.


    Yis People shook his head, saying helplessly, "When Rayna was still human, perhaps we could persuade him to defect. But now it¡¯s probably too late because Rayna has become a Ghoul, and a Ghoul like Rayna, who was transformed from a corpse, can only be considered a minor Ghoul. It should also be under the control of the Ghoul responsible for its transformation, so it¡¯s basically impossible for us to persuade Rayna now."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said, "Exactly, for Ghouls like Rayna, who were transformed into Ghouls after death, they can only be considered minor Ghouls and will be controlled by their superior Ghouls for their entire lives. So even if Rayna still has feelings for his wife and son now, it¡¯s useless."


    "Well then, let¡¯s continue to look at Ace¡¯s information," Liu Xing said as he opened Ace¡¯s file.


    In addition to what Liu Xing and the others already knew, there were also many noteworthy pieces of information provided by Shi Zixuan in Ace¡¯s file.


    Firstly, why Ace joined the Cult of the Cadaver, or rather, why Ace was coerced into becoming a pawn of the Cult of the Cadaver.


    After the Ritual Ceremony, Ace, who was wanted by the English police, had no choice but to flee into the Dreamrealm. However, trouble followed him, and Ace was soon targeted by a Moon Beast. Naturally, Ace was no match for the Moon Beast, so he became the Moon Beast¡¯s slave.


    So, after being tormented by the Moon Beast, Ace was brought to a city by it to be sold. Because the Moon Beast could sense a powerful deity behind Ace, it decided it would be safer to sell him.


    Then, Ace was sold to a Ghoul, who happened to be one of the high-ranking members of the Cult of the Cadaver and also knew about Ace¡¯s actions in England.


    Thus, Ace was semi-coercively "invited" to join the Cult of the Cadaver by that Ghoul, and Ace had no choice but to agree because the Great Old One Mordiggian behind the Cult of the Cadaver was no less powerful than the snake deity he worshipped.


    So, Shi Zixuan believed that Ace now should be in a dilemma, not fully committed to serving the Cult of the Cadaver.


    Birds hide in their nests, and rabbits are cooked when the dogs die.


    Ace understood very well that he was just a dog to the Cult of the Cadaver. When useful, they would treat you well, but when not, sorry, you were only good for meat.


    So, upon seeing this, Liu Xing understood Shi Zixuan¡¯s implicit message, that Ace was also trying to find a way to break free from the Cult of the Cadaver because Ace could be certain that in the upcoming module, he would definitely turn against the Cult of the Cadaver, and he would be risking his life by infiltrating behind enemy lines.


    If the Cult of the Cadaver can endure for more than ten years before taking action, then they would have a police bureau chief as an undercover agent.


    But then Liu Xing suddenly remembered something, that is, Wang Ming had previously mentioned that the undercover police informant who talked to Bai Hecheng on the phone was a woman, but Romero is a man.


    However, Liu Xing quickly got the answer.


    It turns out that, to be cautious, Rayna always demanded that Romero not directly contact him, only communicate through intermediaries, and Romero¡¯s chosen intermediary should be his family.


    So, this became somewhat troublesome. Although they could inform Chris about Romero¡¯s situation and make Chris wary of Romero, even transfer Romero to some less critical department, Chris couldn¡¯t gather enough evidence to arrest Romero in the short term. So during this time, Romero could still provide information about the Manchester police officer bureau to the Cult of the Cadaver without any pressure.


    "Alice, please transfer the contents of this Memory Card to Chris now. Although even if Chris knows this information now, it won¡¯t be of much use, it¡¯s better than nothing," Alice sighed and said.


    Liu Xing nodded. Chris was basically impossible to lead the manpower of the Manchester police officer bureau to raid the Cult of the Cadaver, or do anything to Romero for now, but regardless, these messages that should be told to Chris must be conveyed.


    Just a few minutes after sending these documents, Chris called back.


    Liu Xing answered the phone, and Chris on the other end was excited, saying, "Mr. Ryuusei, are you sure the information you sent me is true?"


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and said seriously, "I believe the authenticity of this information is over eighty percent because the content of these materials matches, and Shi Zixuan has no reason to deceive us now."


    After a moment of silence, Chris said helplessly, "Damn it, I¡¯ve always felt something was off about Alexander. As a mafia boss, he was always elusive, and my former boss Tom, before he got in trouble, told me he was investigating Alexander. So even though someone took the blame after he got in trouble, I still believe it was Alexander¡¯s doing. But unfortunately, I never had substantial evidence to prove my point, so I¡¯ve let Alexander roam free. What¡¯s most annoying is that a few days ago when we were retrieving Alexander¡¯s body, I actually mourned for that damn guy for three seconds!"


    Liu Xing nodded silently because he understood Chris¡¯s feelings at the moment.


    At this point, Alice gestured and took Liu Xing¡¯s mobile phone, saying, "Mr. Chris, do you know if Alexander¡¯s body was taken away?"


    "Of course I know, because Alexander¡¯s body was in our police station at the time, and when Alexander¡¯s family came to claim the body, I approved their request to take it away because at that time I thought there was nothing wrong with Alexander¡¯s body. Now that I think about it, I just hate myself for not sending Alexander¡¯s body directly to be cremated!" Chris said angrily.


    Since Chris said so, Liu Xing was sure that the information provided by Shi Zixuan was mostly reliable.


    "Never mind, since it¡¯s confirmed that Rayna is Alexander, then I must personally kill this damn guy. But I really can¡¯t believe that Romero turned out to be a member of the Cult of the Cadaver. Although Romero did face racial discrimination when he first entered the police station, which made him somewhat alienated, he quickly adjusted, and he also showed strong talent in solving cases... Well, this is indeed exactly the same as the information in the documents. And recently, Romero has been very interested in various news in the police station," Chris sighed and said.


    Alice raised her eyebrows and asked, "So, Mr. Chris, what are your plans for dealing with Romero, the undercover?"


    Chris smiled bitterly and said, "If I have a week now, then I can definitely produce evidence of Romero colluding with the Cult of the Cadaver and then make this sly guy roll into jail. But now I only have three days, and there¡¯s no way I can get conclusive evidence to deal with Romero. After three days, Romero is ninety percent likely to officially reveal his identity, and I have no way to deal with him."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 477: The Third Stage

    Chapter 477: The Third Stage


    Alice pondered for a moment before speaking, "So, Mr. Chris, do you have any way to transfer Romero to another city at this point? At least this way, Romero won¡¯t be able to continue gathering intelligence for the Cult of the Cadaver."


    Chris paused for a moment before responding, "Well... It¡¯s quite difficult to relocate Romero at this time. I would need to coordinate with the police chiefs of other cities, and Romero has cultivated many allies within the police force over the years. Even if we were to move him to another city, he could still access various intelligence sources almost immediately."


    At this point, Yis People reached for the phone in Alice¡¯s hand and said earnestly, "Mr. Chris, could you provide us with Romero¡¯s home address?"


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows, instantly understanding Yis People¡¯s intentions.


    Chris naturally grasped Yis People¡¯s intentions as well. "Mr. Liu Xing, are you suggesting a direct abduction or assassination of Romero?"


    Yis People nodded, affirming, "Yes, that¡¯s the best option we have now. We can no longer afford to let Romero, this mole, continue to gather intelligence for the Cult of the Cadaver. It puts us in an increasingly vulnerable position. Moreover, I¡¯m certain Romero is currently probing for the location of our Safe Point, making it easier for the Cult of the Cadaver to wipe us out."


    Chris pondered for a moment before speaking, "Indeed, there is a possibility. Just the other day, I heard that Romero privately treated a deputy chief to dinner and presented him with numerous gifts. Initially, I thought Romero did it to further his own career aspirations. However, in light of recent events, Romero is likely trying to turn that deputy chief, making him work for the Cult of the Cadaver. And indeed, that deputy chief is aware of the location of our Safe Point."


    "In that case, we have no choice but to act preemptively. So, Mr. Chris, please provide us with Romero¡¯s address. We must deal with this threat as soon as possible," Yis People interjected.


    Thus, Chris disclosed Romero¡¯s home address.


    "Alright, I need to convene a meeting at the police station regarding the Cult of the Cadaver. I¡¯ll inform you if there are any developments," Chris concluded before hanging up.


    Liu Xing glanced at Yis People, surprised to find him advocating for a direct confrontation with Romero.


    However, it seemed like a viable option. After all, as the saying goes, "It¡¯s better to cut off one finger than to injure ten." In the confrontational module of the Cthulhu RPG Game, eliminating ten NPCs from the opposing faction pales in comparison to taking down one player from the opposing faction.


    "Mr. Liu Xing, are you certain we should go after Romero?" Zhang Jingxu frowned as he voiced his concerns. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. Romero is likely wary of us by now. He might have several Cult of the Cadaver devotees protecting him in secret. So, our attempt might backfire."


    Yis People chuckled and shook his head, "Our primary target is still Romero. However, if necessary, we can switch to our secondary target¡ªRomero¡¯s family."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows upon hearing this. It appeared that Yis People was indeed ruthless, willing to involve Romero¡¯s family directly.


    Observing the change in the group¡¯s expressions, Yis People explained, "I understand you may be concerned about the consequences of involving innocent family members. However, it¡¯s highly likely that Romero¡¯s family has already aligned themselves with the Cult of the Cadaver. After all, Romero currently uses his family to transmit intelligence to the Cult of the Cadaver. Therefore, there¡¯s no need for us to hesitate in dealing with Romero¡¯s family. Unlike Romero, even if the Cult of the Cadaver is protecting them, we can easily abduct them. Romero¡¯s family are likely just ordinary people, and the cost for us would be lower than dealing with Romero himself."


    Typically, the impact of kidnapping a group of ordinary people would be far less significant than kidnapping a high-ranking official from the police force. Hence, even if the Cult of the Cadaver attempted to exploit the kidnapping, it wouldn¡¯t cause much turmoil.


    This was a rule tested and recognized by many players in the USB drive provided by Yin En to Liu Xing.


    "Alright, let¡¯s not discuss Shi Zixuan anymore since she should have left this module by now. Let¡¯s talk about how to eliminate Ace. I believe Ace would be willing to cooperate with us, considering that staying in the Cult of the Cadaver any longer will only lead to his downfall," Liu Xing changed the subject.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, saying, "Yes, Ace should realize that this module is his best chance to leave the Cult of the Cadaver. No matter the cost, it¡¯s worth it. It¡¯s better to take a risk than to stay and suffer. So, as long as we create a suitable opportunity for Ace to defect, he will seize it."


    "But I think Bai Hecheng might also be aware of this. So, Ace is likely restricted in his movements and can only act within EinsCastle. It won¡¯t be easy for us to reach Ace," Ling Ishikawa expressed his concern.


    Liu Xing shrugged, smiling, "Actually, we don¡¯t need to seek Ace¡¯s cooperation deliberately or discuss it with him in advance. When we infiltrate EinsCastle for sabotage, Ace will definitely create an opportunity to escape for himself. So, we don¡¯t need to worry too much. Let¡¯s just focus on our own tasks."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded in agreement.


    "By the way, what do you think the chances are that Ryuzaki and the others will successfully kidnap Romero¡¯s family? And perhaps, they might even capture Romero himself," Yis People said with a smile.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, saying, "Considering Ryuzaki and their capabilities, as long as there are no major mishaps, they should be able to easily capture Romero¡¯s family. Even if something unexpected happens, they should still be able to retreat safely. However, capturing Romero himself is almost impossible because he¡¯s the last player in Bai Hecheng¡¯s camp. Bai Hecheng should have informed him of Shi Zixuan¡¯s betrayal, so Romero is most likely preparing to escape."


    Ling Ishikawa stroked his chin, affirming, "Romero will definitely choose to abandon his family now. After all, he should know that if we capture him, he¡¯ll at least be eliminated from the game. So, unless Romero values his family greatly in his character setup, we won¡¯t be able to threaten him even if we capture his family."


    Liu Xing shrugged, chuckling, "It¡¯s better than nothing. Even if we can¡¯t threaten Romero, we can still disgust him. Let him know that we¡¯re not to be trifled with. But what I¡¯m most worried about now is that while we have a high chance of successfully infiltrating EinsCastle, it won¡¯t be easy to escape. Just the first wave of gunfire will be enough to give us a hard time."


    After a moment of silence, Ling Ishikawa sighed and said, "We¡¯ll just have to play it by ear. However many of us can escape, that¡¯s how many..."


    At that moment, KP Li Shunchan suddenly spoke up, "Because both factions¡¯ players have completed the second stage Mission ahead of schedule, the second stage is now over, officially entering the third stage, which is the final stage of this module ¡ª the battle for EinsCastle."


    Then, KP Li Shunchan suddenly cut off.


    "KP, are you still there? You haven¡¯t told us what our specific Mission is for this third stage," Liu Xing contacted KP Li Shunchan.


    After a while, KP Li Shunchan finally responded, "Your final Mission for this third stage hasn¡¯t been issued yet. This is because you lost to Bai Hecheng¡¯s faction in the second stage, so now Bai Hecheng¡¯s faction has the initiative for the third stage. You understand what I mean."


    Liu Xing nodded. In simple terms, the third stage was a battle of offense and defense, but Bai Hecheng¡¯s faction was the one setting the questions.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 478: For Self? For Others?

    Chapter 478: For Self? For Others?


    "In fact, with Bai Hecheng setting the terms, we¡¯re somewhat at a disadvantage. But we can more or less guess their choice. Currently, Bai Hecheng has two options: either hold their ground and force us to attack EinsCastle, or take the initiative and confront us in Manchester. Judging from the title of this third phase, Bai Hecheng will probably choose the former. Given the current situation, they have a significant advantage by holding EinsCastle," Zhang Jingxu analyzed.


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement, saying, "Exactly. Compared to launching an attack, Bai Hecheng¡¯s defensive advantage is much greater now. So as long as they don¡¯t suddenly become overconfident or irrational, they won¡¯t choose to face us in Manchester."


    At this point, KP Li Shunchan interjected, "It seems you understand your opponents well. Bai Hecheng has made their decision. Your ultimate mission is to destroy the counterfeit rotten wood carvings and prevent the Cult of the Cadaver from turning all residents of Manchester into zombies."


    The final mission was as expected.


    Liu Xing shrugged and remarked, "Looks like we¡¯re in for another infiltration mission."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and suddenly suggested, "I just thought of something we could use for escape: gliders. If I recall correctly, the walls behind EinsCastle are about thirty to forty meters high from the ground, which should be suitable for glider use."


    Yis People raised an eyebrow, shaking his head. "Gliders can indeed be used, but they¡¯re bulky and require a considerable runway for takeoff. Unfortunately, the Cult of the Cadaver won¡¯t give us enough time for that. If we jump without sufficient runway, it¡¯s akin to jumping off a building to our deaths."


    Ling Ishikawa felt embarrassed, realizing he had forgotten that gliders typically required a significant runway for proper flight, and the Cult of the Cadaver wouldn¡¯t just let them run around on the city walls.


    "What about wingsuits? I remember wingsuits can be used for jumping directly from cliffs, and they¡¯re quite convenient to carry and wear," Zhang Jingxu suggested.


    Yis People shook his head again, saying seriously, "Wingsuits have higher demands on the user. It would take us, beginners, at least half a month to master their use proficiently. By then, it would be too late for us."


    Zhang Jingxu sighed in agreement.


    Liu Xing rubbed his chin and proposed, "How about we just use rappelling? We can install the rappelling equipment as soon as we climb the walls of EinsCastle. And to be safe, we¡¯ll have someone prepared with a cushioning airbag at the bottom of the cliff. When we retreat, we can simply rappel down, which should only take about half a minute for a height of thirty to forty meters. Learning rappelling is quite simple, as long as you¡¯re not afraid of heights, it¡¯s easy to pick up."


    "Right, rappelling is a good choice. We can easily carry it with us, and its concealment is very strong. Unless the Cult of the Cadaver conducts a deliberate search, it¡¯s unlikely they¡¯ll discover our pre-installed rappelling devices. Moreover, rappelling skills can indeed be learned in a short time. I learned it in the real world in just half an hour, minus about ten minutes of the teacher¡¯s nagging. Then I effortlessly completed a ten-meter rappel," Ling Ishikawa said with a smile.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, patting Ling Ishikawa on the shoulder. "I¡¯m much the same. A year ago, when I went to a foreign tourist spot, there was a rappelling project down a cliff of over twenty meters. I also completed it in just half an hour. So, as long as we find a climbing club in Manchester, it should only take us a day or two to learn climbing and rappelling skills."


    "You rich folks sure have a colorful entertainment life," Liu Xing said enviously.


    Zhang Jingxu shrugged, laughing, "I¡¯m not a rich person. Besides, the entry threshold for these extreme sports isn¡¯t high. You can learn them for a few hundred bucks at relevant tourist spots. But mastering them is difficult. If you really want to play climbing and rappelling, you¡¯ll spend a lot on equipment. After all, the equipment for these extreme sports is crucial for your success, and it¡¯s worth spending a bit more."


    At this point, Yis People glanced at his mobile phone and said, "I just checked, there are over a dozen outdoor sports clubs in the Manchester area. It seems we have a wide range of options."


    "Then let¡¯s ask Chris for advice. He should know which outdoor sports club in the Manchester area is better. And we also need to ask him for some climbing and rappelling equipment because, in general, police equipment is better than civilian equipment," Liu Xing said, taking out his mobile phone to contact Chris.


    After a brief conversation with Chris, he introduced a outdoor sports club he frequented. The coaches and owners of that club were ex-soldiers, with a significant portion being special forces, making this outdoor sports club well-known not only in England but also throughout Europe.


    Suddenly, a thought struck Liu Xing, and he said, "Right, since this Thick Fog was created by the Deep Ones, Baruka, being one of the prominent members of the Deep Ones, should know how to dispel it."


    Liu Xing dialed Matsui Yui¡¯s number since she should be with Baruka now.


    "Hello, Mr. Ryuusei, is there something you need from me?" Matsui Yui asked, puzzled.


    Liu Xing got straight to the point, "Well, I wanted to ask about the Thick Fog by the seaside. Is your father nearby? I¡¯d like to know his thoughts on it."


    "Sure, let me hand the phone to my father," Matsui Yui said without hesitation.


    After a while, Baruka¡¯s voice came through the phone, "I¡¯ve heard about the Thick Fog by the seaside. It¡¯s undoubtedly the work of those Deep Ones coming to hunt me down. But to dispel this Thick Fog, we¡¯ll need to send people to the sea to kill the Deep Ones responsible for maintaining the magic spells. However, you humans certainly can¡¯t go there because you should know the consequences of staying too long in that Thick Fog. Besides, the sea is the Deep Ones¡¯ territory, so going there recklessly is almost suicide."


    "So, if you think it¡¯s necessary, I can take my people to deal with those Deep Ones. But I can¡¯t guarantee how long it will take to eliminate them because the sea area of England is vast. So, Mr. Ryuusei, once you¡¯ve reached a decision, just let me know. I¡¯ll set off when you do, and it¡¯ll probably take about five days for me to clear the Thick Fog. Now, Mr. Ryuusei, I¡¯ll wait for your decision," Baruka said.


    Five days.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Baruka¡¯s choice presented a difficult question to answer.


    Because Liu Xing originally intended to have Baruka assist them in infiltrating EinsCastle, considering Baruka was the strongest combatant on their side. Without Baruka, the likelihood of destroying the counterfeit wooden carvings would decrease by at least twenty percent.


    But if Baruka went to solve the Thick Fog issue, then the pressure from the English authorities would decrease significantly, and they wouldn¡¯t have to make significant concessions.


    Moreover, the most crucial point was that resolving the Thick Fog issue would not only benefit their group but also all players in England fighting against the Cult of the Cadaver.


    So now the question arose.


    For oneself? Or for others?


    Liu Xing sighed and said, "Mr. Baruka, please wait for a moment. Let me discuss with the others."


    Liu Xing put down his mobile phone and looked at Ling Ishikawa and the others.


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged and expressed his opinion first, "I think we should let Baruka go deal with the Thick Fog issue. Although Baruka might not catch up with us in infiltrating EinsCastle, he can change the overall situation of the conflict between England and the Cult of the Cadaver."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 479: Interrogation

    Chapter 479: Interrogation


    Zhang Jingxu and Yis People nodded in agreement with Ling Ishikawa¡¯s viewpoint.


    Liu Xing sighed and picked up his mobile phone, saying to Baruka, "So, Mr. Baruka, we¡¯re counting on you. We hope you can resolve the Thick Fog issue as soon as possible."


    Baruka chuckled confidently, saying, "You can rest assured, Mr. Liu Xing. As long as Deep One doesn¡¯t mobilize a sufficiently powerful entity, they won¡¯t stand a chance against me. Just wait for my good news."


    With that said, Baruka hung up the phone.


    Liu Xing put down his mobile phone, somewhat surprised, "I didn¡¯t expect this. You all are truly selfless individuals. I thought you might choose to have Baruka stay with us and cause trouble at EinsCastle."


    Zhang Jingxu shrugged, saying, "I also wanted to do that, but I think we should prioritize the bigger picture for now. After all, if we don¡¯t consider the overall situation, even if we win this module, the next one will likely take place in England, and we¡¯ll face an even more powerful Cult of the Cadaver. So, sacrificing a bit of advantage now is better than facing certain death later."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded deeply, "Exactly. We must unite with players from other modules in England to thwart the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s conspiracy. Otherwise, we¡¯ll only sink deeper into the quagmire of England. After all, we¡¯ve likely become thorns in the side of the Cult of the Cadaver. They will definitely restrict our freedom of movement and continue to hunt us down."


    "Agreed," Yis People concisely added.


    Liu Xing rubbed his chin, smiling, "It¡¯s great that you all think this way. But we¡¯re still missing a significant ally now. We¡¯ll have to be even more cautious on our journey to EinsCastle."


    Just as Liu Xing finished speaking, Alice entered the room, "Ryuzaki and the others have succeeded, but they only caught Romero¡¯s parents because Romero¡¯s wife and child are still at school."


    "Well, that¡¯s fine. As long as we can get hold of Romero¡¯s family, we don¡¯t expect Romero to surrender because of them. What we want is to make Romero feel trapped," Liu Xing said.


    Alice nodded, somewhat puzzled, "But according to Ryuzaki, their kidnapping operation went very smoothly. They didn¡¯t encounter any interference from the Cult of the Cadaver, and they also checked Romero¡¯s parents but didn¡¯t find any listening devices or anything suspicious. This has made Ryuzaki and the others a bit uneasy."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. This was indeed unusual.


    Of course, it could be because in the recent wave of judgments by KP Li Shunchan, all the judgments on Ryuzaki¡¯s side were favorable, so everything went smoothly.


    "Let¡¯s have Ryuzaki and the others tour the city center first. When they¡¯re sure they¡¯re not being followed by the Cult of the Cadaver, they can return to the safe point. Oh, Miss Alice, we just got in touch with Baruka. He says he can handle the Thick Fog issue, but it¡¯ll take about five days. So, if possible, could you inform your teacher of this?" Zhang Jingxu said seriously.


    The reason for informing Alice¡¯s teacher of Baruka¡¯s message instead of Chris was because Alice¡¯s teacher had more authority in this matter, and it would be easier to persuade the higher-ups in England.


    Alice understood this and nodded, "No problem. I¡¯ll go tell my teacher about this when I get the chance. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy to hear the news."


    With that, Alice left the room.


    Half an hour later, Ryuzaki and his group returned to the safe point with two middle-aged people whose eyes were covered.


    "Are you sure you got the right people?" Liu Xing asked as they arrived.


    Ryuzaki nodded, smiling, "As long as the intelligence isn¡¯t wrong, they should be Romero¡¯s parents. I even found Rayna¡¯s number in Romero¡¯s mother¡¯s mobile phone. Now, I¡¯ll interrogate Romero¡¯s parents to see if we can get any useful information. Would you like to join?"


    As Ryuzaki spoke, he led Romero¡¯s parents to an empty room and removed their blindfolds.


    The moment Romero¡¯s father saw the light, he immediately exclaimed loudly, "Who are you people?! How dare you kidnap us! Don¡¯t you know our son is a high-ranking official in the police bureau?! You¡¯re courting death!"


    However, Ryuzaki wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied with Romero¡¯s mother¡¯s answer. "Oh, is that all? I feel like you¡¯re hiding something. Cult of the Cadaver could easily obtain such information, so your son didn¡¯t need to specifically instruct you to pass it on. Also, Rayna wouldn¡¯t likely say such trivial things. So, I¡¯ll give you one more chance. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth this time, I¡¯ll make another hole in your face."


    As Ryuzaki spoke, he lightly pressed the dagger into Romero¡¯s mother¡¯s face.


    At this moment, the sound of dice falling to the ground rang out.


    "I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk! Please don¡¯t stab me anymore!" Romero¡¯s mother pleaded, "When my son asked me to relay the message to Rayna, Chris had just met with a special envoy from London. So he asked what to do about it. Also, he had successfully made contact with a deputy director of the Manchester police bureau, and in a short time, he might find out where the Safe Point is located. Then Rayna told my son not to worry about the envoy and to focus on the deputy director to quickly ascertain the whereabouts of the Safe Point. He also advised my son to be careful and not to reveal his identity."


    Ryuzaki withdrew the dagger and said, "Looks like we need to arrange for relocation. Although our Safe Point is well hidden, it¡¯s still somewhat vulnerable. But Chris should already be dealing with the deputy director bribed by Romero."


    Alice nodded, smiling, "Chris just messaged me, saying he has controlled the deputy director bribed by Romero, and the deputy director hasn¡¯t revealed anything about the Safe Point to Romero yet. As for Romero¡¯s whereabouts now, Chris found out that Romero went to school to pick up his wife and son and then disappeared. However, there haven¡¯t been any sightings of Romero and others at the city¡¯s exit checkpoints."


    Upon hearing this, Romero¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t help but curse their son for being ungrateful, only caring about taking away his wife and son while ignoring his captured parents.


    Seeing this, Ryuzaki turned back and said, "It seems your son has abandoned you because he must know our identities and that his own identity has been exposed. So he chose to run away with his wife and son first. As for you, you¡¯ll have to fend for yourselves. Maybe we¡¯ll respect the elderly and spare you."


    As Ryuzaki spoke, he pulled out a pistol from his waist.


    Loaded.


    This directly frightened Romero¡¯s parents, with Romero¡¯s mother even fainting on the spot.


    Seeing this, Ryuzaki seized the opportunity, saying, "So, sir, do you think you still have any usefulness to us? If not, I¡¯ll send you to meet your maker."


    Romero¡¯s father nodded frantically, shouting, "I can be a witness! I¡¯ll testify against my son, Romero, for betraying national secrets and colluding with terrorists..."


    "No, we don¡¯t need you as a witness. We never planned to let Romero live to face trial because his actions now are enough for us to kill him on the spot!" Ryuzaki pointed the gun at Romero¡¯s father¡¯s forehead, his tone indifferent.


    Romero¡¯s father¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat, and finally, on the verge of collapse, he shouted, "Alright, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk! I know where my son might be hiding now because he once told me it¡¯s where he meets with the Cult of the Cadaver, an important stronghold of the Cult of the Cadaver in Manchester¡¯s city center!"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, not expecting Ryuzaki to extract such important information during the interrogation.


    "Oh, then please tell me the specific location of that place. If we confirm your information is true, we¡¯ll let you live," Liu Xing said.


    So, Liu Xing and the others learned an address from Romero¡¯s father¡¯s mouth.


    After confirming that Romero¡¯s parents were securely tied up, Liu Xing and the others left the room.


    Back in the living room, Liu Xing spoke up, "Miguel, you must have observed Romero¡¯s parents just now. Do you think they were lying?"


    Miguel shook his head, saying seriously, "Based on my observation, except for Romero¡¯s mother wanting to lie at the beginning, they were honest most of the time. Especially Romero¡¯s father¡¯s final statement, I could sense his inner struggle and despair. So, I believe that address should be genuine."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 480: Catching Romero

    Chapter 480: Catching Romero


    "Alright, shall we try our luck at the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s stronghold? Romero might be hiding there. After all, he shouldn¡¯t have left the Manchester downtown area yet. Apart from that stronghold, Romero can only head to the north end. But his home is a bit far from there, so I think Romero, to be on the safe side, would probably go to that stronghold," Liu Xing said.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, smiling. "I think it¡¯s worth checking out. There should be fewer than ten Cult of the Cadaver followers at that stronghold. We can easily handle them. Even if we can¡¯t catch Romero, we can still make some noise."


    "Agreed."


    The others expressed their readiness to give it a try.


    So, this time, apart from Juri Sonoda and others who were non-combatants, staying at the Safe Point, Chen Fuping and Yuan Chen were left in charge of watching over Romero¡¯s parents. The rest of them moved out together, preparing to remove that stronghold.


    Soon enough, Liu Xing and his group arrived downstairs at the stronghold.


    The Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s stronghold was located in the basement of a bar, which used to be Alexander¡¯s property.


    "Liu Xing, you all have your police officer badges, right?" Alice said over the radio.


    Liu Xing glanced at Ling Ishikawa and the others, who nodded, indicating they had their police officer badges.


    Liu Xing also checked his pocket and found his police officer badge. He then said, "Yes, we all have our police officer badges. Are we going in for a routine check?"


    "Yes," Alice replied. "You guys, along with Ryuzaki and me, will go in first for the check. Let¡¯s assess the situation inside the bar."


    "Okay." Liu Xing chambered a round in his gun because if this was indeed the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s stronghold, a fight was inevitable.


    Liu Xing and the others entered the bar, while Miguel and the rest stayed in the car.


    Since bars usually operated at night, even though the bar was open now, there were only a few waitstaff cleaning up. Behind the counter, there was only one person who seemed to be the owner, playing on their mobile phone.


    As Liu Xing and his team walked in, the person spoke up, "Sorry, gentlemen and ladies, we haven¡¯t officially started business yet. Please come back after eight o¡¯clock."


    Alice chuckled, taking out her police officer badge. "Sorry, we¡¯re not here for drinks. We¡¯re here for an inspection. We suspect you may be harboring a suspect we¡¯re looking for. So, we¡¯d like to search your bar."


    Liu Xing and the others also presented their police officer badges.


    The person¡¯s expression changed, somewhat angrily saying, "Madam, please refrain from baseless accusations against our bar. Our bar is a legitimate establishment..."


    Before the person could finish, Alice interrupted, "Alright, whether your bar is legitimate or not is not our concern. We just want to know if you¡¯re harboring any Wanted Criminals. So, please cooperate with our police investigation."


    The person frowned, reluctantly saying, "You may conduct your inspection, but you must present a search warrant. Otherwise, I won¡¯t cooperate."


    Ryuzaki, blunt as ever, took out his gun and slammed it on the counter, sneering, "Does this search warrant work for you? I suggest you cooperate with us, as we¡¯re just here for a routine check. We don¡¯t need a warrant. If you keep obstructing us here, we might have to take you back to the police station for a chat."


    The person, threatened by Ryuzaki, could only nod darkly, indicating his surrender.


    "Liu Xing, Zhang Jingxu, the two of you stay here and watch this guy and the other waitstaff. If they make any suspicious moves, detain them. Don¡¯t give them any leeway. They only understand force," Ryuzaki said, putting away his gun with a smile.


    The person now dared not speak out in anger.


    Then, Liu Xing and the others split into pairs and began their pretended search in the bar.


    Of course, Liu Xing and the others knew where the basement of this bar was¡ªthe staff break room.


    They intentionally avoided the break room and gathered there at the end.


    At this point, Liu Xing also noticed the nervousness on the faces of the nearby waitstaff.


    It seemed the staff break room was indeed suspicious.


    Just as Liu Xing pushed open the door to the break room, a waiter tried to come closer. Ryuzaki immediately raised his gun and shouted loudly, "What do you think you¡¯re doing? Don¡¯t come any closer!"


    It seemed that Romero was among them.


    After ensuring their guns were loaded, Liu Xing and the others hurried forward.


    After turning a corner, Liu Xing saw Romero and the others running ahead.


    "Romero, you¡¯re surrounded now. Stop immediately and surrender for questioning, or we¡¯ll shoot!" Alice shouted loudly.


    However, Romero and the others ignored them and continued to run.


    "Shoot, but try to avoid Romero¡¯s wife and son. As long as we stop Romero, his wife and son won¡¯t escape," Alice said, raising her gun.


    "Understood."


    Liu Xing and the others pulled out their guns and began to shoot.


    Then, another round of dice hitting the ground was heard.


    Because there were too many Judgment data needed, KP Li Shunchan did not provide detailed information this time, but directly provided the results.


    Two Cult of the Cadaver followers were directly killed.


    Romero was hit by three bullets, but they all hit non-lethal areas like his arms, so there was no life-threatening danger.


    Romero¡¯s wife was not shot, but Romero¡¯s son was hit by a ricochet, and judging from the damage of 5 points, it should be considered a serious injury.


    Because Romero and his son were shot and fell to the ground, Romero¡¯s wife could only stand there, at a loss.


    When Liu Xing and the others reached Romero¡¯s side, Romero¡¯s wife said something in Argentine Spanish.


    Fortunately, Hu Li¡¯s Magic Spells effect on Liu Xing still existed, so Liu Xing understood that Romero¡¯s wife hoped they would let Romero go.


    Liu Xing shook his head and said to Romero¡¯s wife, "I believe you know what your husband has done. We must take him back to the police station for questioning now. Please cooperate with our actions. Also, your child needs immediate medical attention."


    At this moment, Romero suddenly spoke in English, "Please don¡¯t tell my wife about the Cult of the Cadaver. She doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m involved with them and hasn¡¯t participated in any events related to the Cult of the Cadaver. Right now, she thinks you¡¯re a group of wanted bandits. I¡¯m sure you understand what I mean."


    Liu Xing glanced at Alice, and Alice nodded, saying, "Okay, we¡¯ll let your wife take your son to the hospital for treatment. But you have to obediently come with us for questioning, and I hope you can tell us about the Cult of the Cadaver, because you should know that you¡¯ve been abandoned by them."


    Romero nodded, smiling bitterly. "Of course, I understand. When Rayna asked me to come here, I knew that the Cult of the Cadaver had already given up on me, because they never treated me as one of their own. So, after I make sure my wife and son arrive at the hospital, I will tell you everything you want to know."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, not expecting Romero to say that, but it was also possible that Romero intended to defect.


    So, after informing Zhang Jingxu and the others to return, Liu Xing and the others escorted Romero back to the bar. However, to fulfill Romero¡¯s request, Ryuzaki found a hood and earplugs for Romero¡¯s wife to wear, ensuring that Romero¡¯s wife would not know her husband¡¯s true identity. After all, Chris should be waiting at the bar by now.


    Sure enough, Chris was now in the bar with a team of fully armed police officers. The Cult of the Cadaver followers who had been killed had already been cleared away.


    When Chris saw Romero, he sighed and said, "Romero, I never thought you would be part of the Cult of the Cadaver. I had planned to groom you as my successor."


    Romero shook his head helplessly and said, "I know, Chief Chris, you¡¯ve always been very good to me, never discriminating against me because of my nationality or disability. But I¡¯ve gotten too deeply involved with the Cult of the Cadaver now, with no chance of turning back. By the way, Chief Chris, my son was just shot. I hope you can arrange for a police car to take my son to the hospital."


    Chris nodded and turned to find a police officer to take Romero¡¯s wife and son away. Then, Chris and Liu Xing¡¯s group returned to the Safe Point together, with Romero naturally in tow.


    On the way, Chris said somewhat helplessly, "Should I say you guys are bold or undisciplined? You actually dared to kidnap Romero¡¯s parents in downtown Manchester and then shoot several waitstaff in the bar. You should know that the police station¡¯s phone was almost overwhelmed just now because of these two incidents."


    Alice quickly smiled and said, "Mr. Chris, I also know that we had to act out of necessity. If we didn¡¯t deal with Romero right away, he would have escaped. So, we had no choice."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 481: Li Replaces Tao Jiang

    Chapter 481: Li Replaces Tao Jiang


    Returning to the Safe Point, Romero was immediately locked in another room.


    Naturally, Miguel had thoroughly searched Romero to ensure he had no way of contacting the Cult of the Cadaver.


    "For now, let¡¯s not rush to interrogate Romero. Let¡¯s give him some time to reflect. Hopefully, he¡¯ll come to his senses," Chris spoke up.


    Liu Xing nodded, pondering a question. This capture of Romero seemed a bit too easy.


    In theory, as a player, Romero shouldn¡¯t have been easily abandoned by the Cult of the Cadaver. And unless Bai Hecheng had lost his mind, he would have tried to save Romero. So, even if Romero was trapped in the Manchester area, the Cult of the Cadaver would have surely made efforts to rescue him, rather than leaving him with just a few ordinary believers to await death.


    Moreover, there were no Cult of the Cadaver members around Romero¡¯s parents for protection. Liu Xing had reason to suspect that the Cult of the Cadaver didn¡¯t really care much about Romero, seeing him as a disposable pawn.


    This was somewhat odd.


    At that moment, Chris¡¯s phone rang. It was the police officer who had taken Romero¡¯s wife and son to the hospital. They had safely arrived, and Romero¡¯s son¡¯s surgery had been arranged.


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief. Romero hadn¡¯t broken his promise, and now he could rest assured.


    However, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but think about Bai Hecheng¡¯s misfortune in this module. All three teammates he encountered were unreliable, more concerned with escaping the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s control than completing the module.


    This reminded Liu Xing of Mr. Gin, who worked at a certain distillery. All his colleagues were unreliable and undercover. But Liu Xing remembered a recent rumor that Mr. Gin himself was also unreliable.


    "Oh, Mr. Chris, we have confirmed that the Cult of the Cadaver is preparing to target the citizens of Manchester. Their goal is to turn everyone in Manchester into zombies, their slaves," Alice said seriously to Chris.


    Chris frowned, finding it hard to believe. "That¡¯s impossible. The Cult of the Cadaver is scheduled to negotiate with the English authorities in three days. It doesn¡¯t make sense for them to attack Manchester at this time. If the English authorities find out, negotiations will be off."


    Liu Xing shook his head, speaking up. "I think there might be two reasons why the Cult of the Cadaver would do this. First, the magic spells they plan to use in Manchester are not flashy, ensuring they won¡¯t be detected by the English authorities and won¡¯t leave any evidence. Second, the Cult of the Cadaver might have guessed that the English authorities could drag out negotiations. So, to show off their abilities and intimidate, they plan to use Manchester as a warning."


    After a moment of silence, Chris suddenly exclaimed angrily, "Damn it! If we don¡¯t show our strength, the Cult of the Cadaver will treat our Manchester police department like a sick cat. I¡¯ll inform the higher-ups about this. They should know we can¡¯t appease the Cult of the Cadaver like Churchill did with Germany; otherwise, England will inevitably become a puppet of the Cult of the Cadaver."


    Alice sighed, informing Chris of the current situation at Eins Castle.


    Chris frowned and said, "What? The Cult of the Cadaver has infiltrated the military, and they¡¯ve obtained so many weapons from them? Damn, are those military people all fools? How could they let so many weapons be taken right under their noses? But now I have to admit, our Manchester police force can¡¯t take down Eins Castle. We don¡¯t have weapons as good as those used by the Cult of the Cadaver."


    "So, Mr. Chris, do you have any way to get help from the military? I believe the military would be willing to intervene," Liu Xing asked.


    Chris shook his head, saying helplessly, "Although I know many people in the military, to mobilize the army to deal with the Cult of the Cadaver, I need permission from higher-ups. So, even if the higher-ups know the Cult of the Cadaver will harm Manchester, they won¡¯t mobilize the army to deal with them in a short time, unless it¡¯s a matter of life and death."


    In short, the English authorities won¡¯t act until they see the coffin.


    "Oh, I just received a piece of inside information from the police department. It seems that Her Majesty the Queen has once again fallen into a coma. It¡¯s almost certain she won¡¯t last two days. And recently, the Cult of the Cadaver has been getting closer to those royal family members, almost to a shameless extent. But most importantly, those royal family members are demanding to attend and even vote during negotiations between the English authorities and the Cult of the Cadaver," Chris said bitterly.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that these royal family members were openly siding with the Cult of the Cadaver. They were indeed audacious.


    Soon, the call was answered.


    However, to the disappointment of Liu Xing and the others, the police officer had left the hospital after taking Romero¡¯s wife and son there and assisting them with some procedures.


    Chris immediately ordered the police officer to return to the hospital and check on Romero¡¯s wife and son.


    Ten minutes later, the police officer sounded anxious on the phone, "Chief, after Romero¡¯s son received some simple treatment, his wife took him away. She claimed to have found a better hospital for her son, so she forcefully left the hospital with him, got into a black Chevrolet sedan, and left the hospital. The hospital didn¡¯t say much because they knew Romero¡¯s identity."


    As expected.


    Liu Xing frowned. He hadn¡¯t expected the last player in Bai Hecheng¡¯s camp to be hidden so deeply, using Romero as a shield, even fooling his teammate, Shi Zixuan.


    However, most likely, Liu Xing believed that Chris¡¯s wife was the real player. After all, Romero¡¯s son seemed to be only one or two years old, and players usually played characters aged twelve and above, as the data panel for elementary students was too dismal, and they were subjected to double surveillance from parents and teachers no matter what they did.


    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be ruled out that in extremely special circumstances, a player might have the ability to transform their character card into that of a child of a few years old, like what Yis People did with account theft.


    "Damn it, now go notify the traffic police brigade and all the brothers staying at the police officer bureau. Tell them to immediately block all exits of Manchester. Then, continue questioning the patients and medical staff at the hospital to see if anyone knows the license plate number of that black Chevrolet sedan. If you ask, continue passing on this information to those people," Liu Xing instructed.


    "I understand, Chief!" The police officer hung up the phone and went to work.


    Liu Xing sighed. He hadn¡¯t expected that in just one day, he and his team would be so thoroughly played by the Cult of the Cadaver. It was quite embarrassing.


    So, to regain some dignity, Liu Xing said to Chris, "Mr. Chris, if everything goes as expected, Romero¡¯s wife and son should have gone to the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s stronghold in the North District. So, I think it¡¯s necessary for us to conduct a thorough sweep of the North District because the Cult of the Cadaver already has many people who have entered Manchester in advance and are waiting in the North District for an opportunity. Therefore, it¡¯s necessary for us to deal with these Cult of the Cadaver followers first."


    Chris thought for a moment and nodded. "Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for manpower to conduct a thorough sweep of the North District. Let the Cult of the Cadaver know we¡¯re not to be trifled with!"


    After making more than a dozen phone calls, Chris looked excited. "Alright, the operation has been approved by the higher-ups. We¡¯ll mobilize eighty percent of the Manchester police force for a thorough sweep of the North District. We¡¯ll have the authority to shoot directly when facing Cult of the Cadaver followers ready to resist. It seems that the higher-ups also want to show the Cult of the Cadaver who¡¯s boss. But this time, our external operation slogan is to fight crime and evil."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that his casual remark had actually convinced Chris to persuade the English authorities to take action against the Cult of the Cadaver. But it was also a good thing because it could greatly weaken the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s influence in the Manchester area.


    "Alright, if you¡¯re willing to participate in this operation, then go change into your respective police uniforms and weapons. We¡¯ll leave for the North District in ten minutes!" Chris said.


    Liu Xing nodded, giving Zhang Jingxu and the others a signal.


    After equipping themselves with their gear, Liu Xing and the others gathered again.


    "I have to say, I¡¯ve learned something this time. Cthulhu RPG Game has such a maneuver, actually supporting an NPC as your stand-in. Li Dai Tao Jiang is played brilliantly. I even felt touched by Romero¡¯s loyalty to his family," Zhang Jingxu exclaimed.


    Liu Xing nodded, saying helplessly, "Who would have thought of such a maneuver? Actually, when Romero chose to surrender, I felt something was off."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 482: The Great Sweep (1)

    Chapter 482: The Great Sweep (1)


    "So, what do you guys think, is Romero¡¯s wife the player, or is Romero¡¯s son the player?" Liu Xing asked curiously.


    Zhang Jingxu thought for a moment before speaking, "I think it should be Romero¡¯s wife. After all, Romero¡¯s son is just too young. Generally speaking, it¡¯s unlikely for him to be the player."


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged, smiling as she said, "That¡¯s not necessarily true. What if this player has good luck and happens to encounter some kind of Magic Spells that can possess others, then takes residence in Romero¡¯s son¡¯s body? Or, to stretch the imagination further, what if it¡¯s not really Romero¡¯s son, but rather a follower of the Cult of the Cadaver with dwarfism, specially sent to assist or monitor Romero?"


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s imagination was indeed vast...


    However, such a possibility couldn¡¯t be ruled out.


    "Well, there¡¯s no point in discussing these now. Regardless of whether it¡¯s Romero¡¯s wife or son, we¡¯ll just grab them directly. What concerns me more at the moment is what consequences this big sweep of North Point will bring," Yis People said with some worry.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, instantly understanding what Yis People was worried about.


    At this juncture, the English authorities suddenly allowed Chris to take action against the Cult of the Cadaver, and with such a massive operation, it would definitely anger the Cult of the Cadaver.


    So even if this operation could achieve the effect of shaking the mountain and frightening the tiger, as long as the English authorities didn¡¯t intend to confront the Cult of the Cadaver head-on, they would still need a scapegoat to appease the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s anger.


    And that scapegoat was very likely to be Chris.


    However, Liu Xing didn¡¯t think Chris was unaware of this.


    So Liu Xing spoke up, "I think Chris should know that he might be made a scapegoat. Losing his official position would be considered light punishment. Therefore, I believe Chris must have a backup plan to choose to do this."


    The Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s methods were extremely ruthless. Even if the English authorities wanted to play the good guys and save Chris, the Cult of the Cadaver would find an opportunity to attack and kill him.


    So Chris must have prepared a contingency plan to deal with the potential threat from the Cult of the Cadaver.


    "Chris¡¯s backup plan wouldn¡¯t involve us, would it..." Ling Ishikawa hesitated.


    Zhang Jingxu frowned, smiling bitterly, "There is indeed such a possibility. After all, we players are essentially scapegoats. No matter what happens, all blame will be pinned on us. So the likelihood of Chris choosing to let us take the fall is very high. Because we¡¯re all foreigners, even if we die in England now, they can easily come up with excuses to placate our families and settle things with a bit of money."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. Zhang Jingxu made a valid point. After all, the Cthulhu RPG Game loved to create trouble for players, and NPC allies of the players could easily turn against them with any excuse, plunging them into immediate trouble.


    Just as Zhang Jingxu had just said, if Chris suddenly chose to betray them and sell out their group, then they would not only face pursuit from the Cult of the Cadaver but also become wanted criminals by the English authorities. And as foreigners with no roots in England, escaping from England would be virtually impossible. After all, England was an island nation, and as long as the English authorities tightened control over ports and airports, if the Cult of the Cadaver intervened again and disrupted England¡¯s underground forces, Liu Xing and his group would be trapped in England.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing began to feel worried. Chris really might do something like this, after all, their relationship with Chris was just one of cooperation. Betraying one¡¯s partners before life and death wasn¡¯t considered a big deal...


    It was already six o¡¯clock in the evening, and the sky had darkened.


    Fortunately, the door of the bar was wide open, and a balding man in his forties was standing at the entrance with a smile.


    "Oh, Chief Chris, why are you here in person? And why did you bring so many heavily armed colleagues with you? Wasn¡¯t it just routine business?" the balding man said, somewhat puzzled.


    Chris chuckled and replied, "Since Alexander¡¯s death, Manchester has been lacking someone who can control the situation, so the security situation in the downtown area, especially the drug problem in North Point, has become more serious. Therefore, the higher-ups have decided to conduct a large-scale sweep in North Point to clean up the trash that¡¯s been disturbing the security in North Point. So please cooperate with our actions, Mr. John."


    John nodded and said with a smile, "I see. After Mr. Alexander¡¯s sudden death, there has indeed been some activity among the mafia in the downtown area. Many people who think highly of themselves want to become Mr. Alexander¡¯s successor. So there have been fights between mafia groups in North Point almost every day recently. Mr. Chris, you¡¯re right to clean things up. But I won¡¯t waste your time any longer, Mr. Chris. You can inspect any place you want now. We at the Black Hand Bar will always cooperate with the police."


    Seeing John¡¯s confident attitude, Liu Xing began to doubt whether the Black Hand Bar really had nothing to do with the Cult of the Cadaver.


    However, upon entering the Black Hand Bar, Liu Xing immediately saw a Ghoul statue placed on the bar counter.


    "It seems this is the territory of the Cult of the Cadaver, but I wonder why John is so confident. Has he already moved all the Cult of the Cadaver followers away, or is he just pretending to cooperate with us?" Liu Xing whispered.


    Chris shook his head and said, "John became the manager of the Black Hand Bar only a year ago. Before that, he worked in the hottest bars in London. It¡¯s said that Alexander specifically hired him with a high salary. According to our investigation, there¡¯s more than an eighty percent chance that this John has no connection with the Cult of the Cadaver. He¡¯s just an ordinary person, so it¡¯s normal that he doesn¡¯t know about the Cult of the Cadaver."


    Liu Xing nodded. It seemed that John was just a scapegoat.


    At this moment, Ling Ishikawa began to contact KP Li Shunchan, "KP, can we conduct an Investigation or inspiration inside the bar now?"


    KP Li Shunchan chuckled and replied, "Of course, but there¡¯s no need for an Investigation since you¡¯ve already discovered the Ghoul statue. However, you can conduct an inspiration Judgment on the possible existence of hidden entrances. But remember, it¡¯s a hidden roll again."


    "Let¡¯s begin then. Each of us needs to conduct an inspiration Judgment," Liu Xing said.


    The sound of dice rolling echoed.


    Then, Liu Xing had an idea - to follow the same pattern. Since they could find a hidden passage in the bar¡¯s staff lounge in the downtown area, there should be something to discover in the staff lounge of the Black Hand Bar.


    "I think we should go check the staff lounge first. After all, there aren¡¯t many areas in a bar that aren¡¯t open to the public, and the staff lounge is the largest private area. Besides, we found a hidden passage in the staff lounge before," Ling Ishikawa suggested.


    Yis People shook his head, smiling, "A cunning rabbit has three burrows. The Cult of the Cadaver shouldn¡¯t put all their hidden entrances in the staff lounge. So I think we can go check the manager¡¯s office."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 483: The Big Sweep (2)

    Chapter 483: The Big Sweep (2)


    Since opinions diverged, Liu Xing and his team split into two groups¡ªLiu Xing and Ling Ishikawa went to inspect the staff lounge, while Zhang Jingxu and Yis People went to the manager¡¯s office to investigate.


    Given the grand scale of Black Hand Barbarian¡¯s operation, the staff lounge naturally wasn¡¯t lacking in employees. Consequently, it was spacious and furnished with various amenities.


    This increased the pressure on Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa during their search and left them feeling somewhat at a loss.


    After all, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa lacked relevant experience.


    However, soon Liu Xing noticed something amiss.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    There was a roster in the staff lounge showing that Black Hand Barbarian employed a total of twenty servers, yet only fifteen were scheduled to work today; the remaining five were on leave.


    However, Liu Xing remembered seeing over twenty servers scattered around the lobby when they entered Black Hand Barbarian.


    So, the numbers didn¡¯t add up.


    Rubbing his chin, Liu Xing pointed to the roster and said to Ling Ishikawa, "Ling Ishikawa, come take a look. According to this roster, there should only be fifteen servers working today. Considering our inspection, there should be even fewer servers at Black Hand Barbarian, as some latecomers would¡¯ve been stopped by the police officers stationed outside. But if I recall correctly, there were over twenty servers outside."


    Ling Ishikawa pondered for a moment, then nodded. "Indeed, the number of servers seems off. It appears that some Cult of the Cadaver followers have infiltrated among these servers, or perhaps all these servers are followers of the Cult of the Cadaver. Should we inform Chris about this?"


    Shaking his head, Liu Xing replied, "Let¡¯s not inform Chris for now. It might tip off the Cult of the Cadaver followers and even lead to their attack. Let¡¯s continue searching here first to see if we can find more information."


    After hearing Liu Xing¡¯s words, Ling Ishikawa resumed the search.


    Soon, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa confirmed that the "servers" in the lobby were indeed Cult of the Cadaver followers. Ling Ishikawa found a master key in one of the lockers in the staff lounge, capable of opening all the lockers, where they found uniforms but no civilian clothes.


    Silently, Liu Xing loaded his submachine gun, preparing for combat.


    However, they didn¡¯t find the underground passage they were looking for.


    Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa had meticulously examined every wall and tested every floor tile but found no trace of the underground passage.


    "It seems that this place truly lives up to being the territory managed by the Cult of the Cadaver for many years. They¡¯ve designed the underground passage to be so discreet," Ling Ishikawa remarked with some admiration.


    Liu Xing smiled and shook his head, saying, "Perhaps the underground passage isn¡¯t designed in the staff lounge but elsewhere. After all, lightning doesn¡¯t strike the same place twice... Well, let¡¯s leave now. I believe Miguel has probably already figured out that the area under our feet is hollow."


    "True, I remember Miguel can emit and receive ultrasonic waves, making it easy for him to determine the location of the passage. So, what are we fussing about now? We just have to wait for Miguel to act," Ling Ishikawa said earnestly.


    ...


    Suddenly, Liu Xing felt that their group seemed to be wasting their efforts. They only needed Miguel¡¯s intervention to locate the underground passage. What was the point of rummaging through here?


    Thinking this, Liu Xing could only awkwardly say, "Participation matters, right? We can¡¯t solely rely on Miguel to find the passage. Besides, we need to maintain appearances to avoid arousing suspicion from the Cult of the Cadaver followers."


    While speaking, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa left the staff lounge.


    Glancing at the Ghoul statues on the counter, Chris stroked his chin and said, "Indeed, that¡¯s a possibility. But we don¡¯t have a reason to break those Ghoul statues just yet."


    Liu Xing nodded, deciding to change the subject, "Let¡¯s put aside the issue with those Ghoul statues for now and deal with those Cult of the Cadaver followers first."


    "Agreed, that¡¯s what I was thinking too. Once you¡¯re ready, Liu Xing, my team will go check those Cult of the Cadaver followers. If they show any signs of aggression, open fire immediately, don¡¯t give them a chance," Chris instructed before returning to the crowd.


    Meanwhile, as Chris organized the mission, John hurriedly approached, wanting to intercept them. But Ryuzaki stepped forward, blocking John, and asked, "What are you up to, Mr. John?"


    Sweating profusely, John stammered, "Uh... I¡¯ll be honest with you all. These servers are illegal immigrants smuggled in from abroad, so the new boss asked me to temporarily accommodate them..."


    Before John could finish, Chris suddenly lifted his submachine gun, shouting, "Everyone, hands up and heads down!"


    The Cult of the Cadaver followers then brandished various firearms, clearly not intending to surrender.


    A shootout seemed inevitable.


    However, just then, a sudden change occurred!


    Before Liu Xing could shoot, the Cult of the Cadaver followers began howling in agony, collapsing to the ground with pained expressions, their weapons scattered.


    "What¡¯s happening?!" John exclaimed, alarmed.


    Frowning, Liu Xing kept his gun trained on the Cult of the Cadaver followers.


    Meanwhile, the fallen Cult of the Cadaver followers, like scenes from a biohazard crisis, began rupturing all over their bodies, turning into blood men.


    A minute later, the blood men ceased their agonized wails and stood up.


    Liu Xing could see that the blood men had lost all vitality in their eyes.


    "Fire!" Chris ordered.


    After a volley of shots, the blood men fell once more, motionless.


    "These blood men move slowly and seem unable to evade. Their resistance is also weak. It appears that the Cult of the Cadaver didn¡¯t intend to turn them into biological weapons. So, I think the Cult of the Cadaver is trying to tell us that once they complete their magic spells, everyone in Manchester will become like this," Alice said with a grim expression.


    Frowning, Liu Xing surveyed the surroundings and noticed several surveillance cameras.


    "Damn it, if things go as expected, our every move has been recorded by the Cult of the Cadaver. Most likely, they¡¯ll upload this video online. England officials will have their hands full. If the PR isn¡¯t handled well, Manchester will be in chaos," Liu Xing said helplessly.


    Miguel nodded, adding, "Exactly. The Cult of the Cadaver has already uploaded the video to Oil Turtle, along with our location and identities. With their clandestine promotion, the video has garnered tens of thousands of views and thousands of reposts. Even if England officials try to block the video, it might be too late."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 484: The Big Clean-Up (2)

    Chapter 484: The Big Clean-Up (2)


    After listening to Miguel¡¯s words, everyone fell into silence.


    In the era of the internet, information dissemination can be described as extremely rapid, especially for content as sensational as this video, which can be likened to viral spread. So, Liu Xing didn¡¯t even need to look at his mobile phone now to know that the video had spread throughout Oil Turtle. Maybe even the Chinese netizens just a wall away already knew about it.


    Fortunately, everyone in their group wore masks, only their eyes exposed, so they shouldn¡¯t be recognized by acquaintances.


    At this moment, Chris also took out his mobile phone to report the current situation above. As for John, who had been scared out of his wits, he was murmuring something on the ground, seeming to have lost too many sanity points and fallen into a temporary state of madness.


    "By the way, if the Cult of the Cadaver turns all the believers in North Point into these ghostly figures, won¡¯t Manchester become the set of a biohazard crisis?" Ling Ishikawa suddenly remarked.


    Liu Xing frowned. If that were the case, then Manchester would truly be renamed "Raccoon City."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, stroking his chin as he said, "If nothing unexpected happens, these blood men should be similar to zombies in movies, infectious. But fortunately, these blood men move slowly, and they lack intelligence, so eliminating them should still be relatively easy..."


    Before Zhang Jingxu could finish, Liu Xing saw those blood men standing up again!


    "Damn it, what the hell are these things, how are they resurrecting on the spot?" Liu Xing cursed while raising his submachine gun and firing again.


    Soon, after a round of gunfire, those blood men fell down again.


    As Liu Xing and the others approached, they found that these blood men had not died, their bullet wounds squirming incessantly, gradually healing bit by bit.


    "It seems that these blood men are indeed similar to zombies, possessing a strong regeneration ability. So, we should try decapitating them to see if it works," Chen Fuping suggested.


    At this moment, a policeman nodded and directly used a riot shield to smash the heads of those blood men one by one. Then, the wounds on the bodies of those blood men stopped squirming, seemingly dead for good.


    Alice took out her mobile phone and took a few photos of the blood men, saying, "My master asked me to take a few photos to send to him. It seems he already knows the origin of these blood men."


    At this moment, Yuan Chen, who had been inconspicuous all along, suddenly said seriously, "I seem to have heard my grandfather mention these blood men. They are a low-level infection form of Ghouls, specifically used by Ghouls as cannon fodder and labor. Moreover, these blood men can indeed infect humans by causing harm. Humans can transform into blood men in about ten minutes. However, if these blood men are not commanded by a Ghoul, their combat effectiveness is almost zero. But once a Ghoul commands them, their movement speed will greatly increase, and their combat effectiveness will be even more formidable than tigers and wolves."


    Everyone frowned, their gazes towards those blood men becoming more cautious.


    At this point, Alice nodded and said, "Mr. Yuan Chen is right. The information my master replied with also mentioned these details. In addition, it also mentioned the weaknesses of these blood men. Firstly, although these blood men have mutated into a kind of mythical creature, their body structure remains the same as humans. As long as their brains are destroyed, or their spines, they will completely lose their ability to move."


    "Then, by directly using fire attacks, drying up the water inside their bodies, they naturally won¡¯t be able to move anymore. Furthermore, sharp weapons can sever the tendons of the blood men, rendering their corresponding muscles useless... In short, apart from firearms and other weapons primarily causing piercing damage, any weapons used against humans can be used against blood men. As for those blood men controlled by Ghouls, our best option is to keep a respectful distance because Ghouls may command them to self-destruct!"


    Upon hearing Alice¡¯s words, everyone involuntarily took a few steps back, distancing themselves from the bodies of those blood men.


    Alice shrugged, smiling, "Don¡¯t be so scared, everyone. These blood men are completely dead now. They won¡¯t self-destruct anymore."


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Alice, can you please finish your sentences next time? Saying only half of what you mean can easily scare people."


    At this point, Chris also walked over, somewhat helpless, and said, "Just now, our actions were already recorded as a video, which has now been posted by the Cult of the Cadaver on various social media platforms. Although the English authorities have requested these social media platforms to harmonize, due to the extensive coverage, the English authorities are powerless to stop the spread of these videos. So now, the whole world knows that zombies have appeared in Manchester."


    "However, the cruelest part of the Cult of the Cadaver is that they¡¯ve given these videos various titles with conspiracy theories. In short, they¡¯re accusing us, the English authorities, of creating these bio-weapons, and these blood men are the kidnapped foreign tourists. In any case, all the blame has been shifted onto us, and now the public opinion is completely against us."


    Liu Xing nodded, saying, "So, have you, the English authorities, hired internet influencers to claim that these videos are just filming or gaming materials?"


    Chris chuckled and patted Liu Xing¡¯s shoulder, saying, "Mr. Ryuusei, you¡¯re right. The higher-ups are thinking the same way. Technicians will soon be summoned to retrieve the video footage from Black Hand Barbarian and edit it for online distribution, claiming it¡¯s behind-the-scenes footage of a new movie. So, what we need to do now is to directly carry these blood men out."


    At this moment, the sound of dice rolling echoed.


    "3."


    "2."


    "1!"


    As the sound of the dice hitting the ground ended, the officer at the front pushed open the iron door. Just as he was about to charge onto the rooftop, a round object smashed into the officer¡¯s head, then dropped in front of him.


    A hand grenade?


    "Hand grenade!"


    Just as the words "hand grenade" flashed through Liu Xing¡¯s mind, Chris had already shouted loudly, and Liu Xing saw Chris reach out to pull the officer in front back, then quickly closed the iron door again.


    "Boom!"


    A loud explosion came from outside the door. Standing behind, Liu Xing saw many fragments of the hand grenade penetrate the iron door. Although most of the fragments were blocked by the riot shield, there were still many that slipped through, flying towards the bodies of the officers in front.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing felt a sense of relief. Fortunately, the dice earlier must have determined whether the hand grenade would land on the rooftop or in the corridor.


    It was fortunate that the hand grenade landed on the rooftop; otherwise, if it exploded in the corridor, their group would have suffered heavy casualties, or even total annihilation.


    At this moment, Chris shouted loudly, "Clear a path for the people behind! Alice, take the other ladies and evacuate the wounded downstairs. Get them to the hospital as soon as possible. Ryuzaki, come up and grab a riot shield. We¡¯ll continue forward!"


    After Alice and the others took the wounded downstairs, only ten people remained.


    Half their team was gone right from the start.


    A lesson learned.


    This time, Chris slowly opened the iron door, made sure there were no traps around, then, together with Ryuzaki, held up the riot shield and went up to the rooftop, with Liu Xing and the others following closely behind.


    And on the rooftop, over a hundred Cult of the Cadaver followers stood on the other side, expressionless, staring at Liu Xing and the others.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing knew something was wrong.


    At that moment, Hu Li¡¯s voice suddenly came from the walkie-talkie, "Damn it, I just realized that there¡¯s a Ghoul mixed in among those Cult of the Cadaver followers!"


    Liu Xing instantly understood what the Cult of the Cadaver followers were up to.


    Just then, a Ghoul with a hideous face and a wooden staff walked out from among the Cult of the Cadaver followers. Then, the Ghoul raised the staff, and those Cult of the Cadaver followers instantly split open, completing the transformation from human to blood man.


    But the blood men on the rooftop looked much livelier than those in the bar.


    "Damn it, let¡¯s get out of here!" Chris shouted, firing his gun while yelling.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 485: High-Stakes Gamble

    Chapter 485: High-Stakes Gamble


    The situation flipped in an instant.


    Without Ghoul¡¯s command, these blood men would have been akin to the Black Hand Barbarians downstairs. Liu Xing and the others would have undoubtedly counterattacked on the spot. However, under Ghoul¡¯s command, these blood men transformed into humanoid beasts, swiftly charging towards them. Liu Xing and the others were well aware that their small group alone couldn¡¯t stop these blood men.


    So when Chris ordered a retreat, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa, positioned at the rear, promptly withdrew from the corridor without hesitation.


    But Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa weren¡¯t oblivious teammates who only cared about their own escape. Instead, they stood on both sides of the corridor, assisting Chris and Ryuzaki in shooting down the approaching blood men. Meanwhile, Zhang Jingxu and the others wasted no time in running downstairs. Remaining at the corridor¡¯s entrance served no purpose; it was better to retreat downstairs first to inform the stationed squad and prepare for the incoming retreat of Liu Xing and the others.


    Gunfire and the clatter of dice filled the air, intertwined.


    Soon, Chris and Ryuzaki also retreated into the corridor. However, as Alice had mentioned, firearms only caused minor annoyance to the blood men; they couldn¡¯t even slow their advance.


    At this moment, the blood men were merely less than ten meters away from the corridor entrance.


    But as the saying goes, experience is the best teacher.


    Despite the dire situation, Chris didn¡¯t choose a direct retreat. Instead, he calmly retrieved a hand grenade from his waist and, after pulling the pin, tossed it towards the blood men. He then shut the already perforated iron door, slanting the riot shield in his hand against the doorway to impede the blood men¡¯s entry into the corridor.


    After completing these actions, Chris and the others continued to retreat in perfect coordination.


    By the time Liu Xing¡¯s group reached the fourth floor, they heard the explosion of the hand grenade on the rooftop. It took another five seconds before they heard the sounds of the blood men surging into the corridor, indicating the ambush¡¯s effectiveness.


    Chris then took out another hand grenade, pulled the pin, and threw it at his feet. He turned to Ryuzaki, saying, "Ryuzaki, you¡¯re responsible for the rear guard now. Also, use the riot shield to protect yourself from the grenade fragments."


    Without hesitation, Ryuzaki moved to the end of the team, positioning the riot shield towards the direction of the hand grenade.


    By the time Liu Xing¡¯s group reached the third floor, the second hand grenade exploded, once again slowing the blood men¡¯s advance.


    However, as the explosion occurred inside the corridor, the terrain amplified the sound, rendering it deafening. Even without KP Li Shunchan¡¯s reminder, Liu Xing knew that they were all experiencing ringing in their ears, which would affect their auditory-based judgments.


    "Keep going!" Chris said as he took out a third hand grenade.


    When the third hand grenade exploded, Liu Xing finally saw the main door on the first floor.


    After rushing out of the first-floor main door, Zhang Jingxu, who had been waiting by the door, closed it immediately. Then, Yis People and Yuan Chen placed a large stone in front of the door to block it.


    As for the police officers, they had already formed a defensive line ten meters away, ready to open fire.


    "Have you notified headquarters?" Chris asked breathlessly.


    Yis People nodded and replied, "We¡¯ve informed headquarters. They¡¯ve arranged for all nearby squads to converge towards us. The mobile units are also on their way, equipped with flamethrowers. As for Alice and the others, they¡¯ve already evacuated the wounded."


    By this time, the blood men had reached the first floor and started assaulting the main door.


    Suddenly, Liu Xing remembered: the second floor had no windows or barriers!


    Before Liu Xing could voice his concern, several blood men had already jumped from the second floor!


    "Damn it, keep retreating!" Chris continued shooting with his submachine gun while backing away.


    However, before the first blood men to land could pursue, they were knocked down by the ones following behind, turning into mincemeat under the relentless force.


    This batch of blood men finally suffered casualties.


    Seeing more blood men jumping down, Chris decisively chose to continue retreating. He then took out his walkie-talkie and said, "Headquarters, this is Chris. I¡¯m leading the team towards Zone A3 for retreat. Notify the supporting squads to gather at Zone A3. I hope they can arrive soon!"


    "Understood, support is on its way!" came the swift response from the walkie-talkie.


    Wait.


    Liu Xing suddenly realized a problem: Where had Ghoul, the one controlling the blood men, gone?


    "Damn it, where did that Ghoul go?" Chris threw his walkie-talkie to the ground.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Chris? Didn¡¯t you find that Ghoul?" Ling Ishikawa asked.


    Chris nodded, saying helplessly, "Exactly, that Ghoul is nowhere to be found now. We¡¯ve completely lost his trail."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows, and a daring speculation emerged in his mind¡ªperhaps Ghoul intended to cause trouble elsewhere, creating another batch of blood men for another "film." And this time, the video Ghoul wanted to shoot might involve blood men preying on people!


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing immediately turned to Chris and shared his thoughts.


    Chris frowned and quickly picked up the walkie-talkie to inform headquarters, ordering all advance teams to retreat immediately.


    "Let¡¯s go, we need to return to headquarters now. Then, we¡¯ll evacuate all the residents in the northern area. I¡¯m afraid the Cult of the Cadaver might target civilians now!" Chris said in a deep voice.


    So, after a brief cleanup, Liu Xing and the others returned directly to the temporary headquarters outside the northern area.


    At this moment, Alice approached Liu Xing.


    "Ryuusei, it¡¯s great to see you back safely. When we were carrying the wounded back here, we heard about the blood men controlled by Ghoul chasing you. It really scared us," Alice said with a smile.


    Liu Xing put down his weapon and took off his bulletproof vest. "Fortunately, Chris is experienced and knows how to slow down the blood men¡¯s pursuit. Fighting while retreating. Otherwise, if we were alone facing the blood men, I¡¯m afraid none of us would have escaped."


    Alice nodded and handed Liu Xing a bottle of water. "By the way, here¡¯s the latest news. After hearing that Baruka would solve the Thick Fog problem, the higher-ups toughened their stance. They¡¯ve decided to reduce concessions to the Cult of the Cadaver. Or you could say they¡¯re just paying lip service, temporarily yielding to the Cult of the Cadaver. As long as the Thick Fog dissipates, the British government will launch a comprehensive crackdown on the Cult of the Cadaver."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised. "Oh, that¡¯s good news. But the situation in Manchester is still not optimistic. From what we¡¯ve seen so far, the Cult of the Cadaver seems determined to create a major news event in Manchester. Just these two videos alone are enough to make people think that Manchester has become the real-life Raccoon City. People in other parts of Manchester must be in panic by now."


    Alice shrugged and said helplessly, "That¡¯s right. The entire Manchester is now shrouded in panic. Many ordinary people have started fleeing Manchester by car, and there have even been large-scale disturbances in some neighborhoods. However, because most of Manchester¡¯s police force has gathered in the northern area, the suppression of those disturbances is progressing slowly. Therefore, while you were away, the temporary headquarters decided to withdraw half of the police force to deal with the chaos."


    Half of the police force?!


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows, feeling worried. "Isn¡¯t this playing into the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s hands? Are they trying to create chaos in other parts of Manchester, forcing us to abandon the siege of the northern area?"


    Alice shook her head, smiling. "The people at the temporary headquarters also thought so. But because they have the support of the higher-ups, although they withdrew half of the police force, they also plan to commit the remaining force to a thorough sweep of the northern area. They aim to completely clear the northern area within three hours, showing the Cult of the Cadaver our determination."


    Although it sounded good, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that the Cult of the Cadaver wouldn¡¯t sit idly by and let themselves be wiped out from the northern stronghold.


    So, what did the Cult of the Cadaver really intend to do?


    When in doubt, resort to Judgment.


    After some consideration, Liu Xing decided to contact KP Li Shunchan proactively. "KP, can I make an inspiration Judgment now? I want to guess the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s next move."


    After a while, KP Li Shunchan replied, "Of course, but because your Judgment request is rather difficult, I¡¯ll temporarily adjust your inspiration value to 5. If your inspiration Judgment succeeds this time, I¡¯ll give you some very useful information. But if your inspiration Judgment fails, I¡¯m sorry to say you¡¯ll receive misinformation, which could potentially lead to your party¡¯s downfall."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, not expecting this inspiration Judgment to be such a high-stakes gamble. Only a major success could yield useful information, and if he received false information, the chances of winning for his side in this module might plummet.


    A five percent chance¡ªshould he gamble?


    A phrase suddenly popped into Liu Xing¡¯s mind: "Win, and you¡¯ll have models to accompany you; lose, and you¡¯ll have to find work at sea."


    After a minute of contemplation, Liu Xing ultimately decided to take the gamble. Considering the current situation, they were too passive, completely led by the nose by the Cult of the Cadaver. Therefore, he needed to know the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s next move to have any chance of turning the tide!


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 486: Preemptive Strike

    Chapter 486: Preemptive Strike


    To fail is to embrace martyrdom.


    Though Liu Xing wanted to discuss with Zhang Jingxu and others, there was no opportunity to convene a Private Room session at the moment. Thus, Liu Xing had to take a gamble and act without consulting, relying on his luck.


    "KP, please assist me with an inspiration judgment now," Liu Xing said, taking a deep breath.


    KP Li Shunchan chuckled, replying, "Well then, I can only wish you good luck."


    Liu Xing, 4/5, succeeded.


    ?! In the instant the judgment result appeared, Liu Xing, who had thought he was done for, was surprised to find that his inspiration judgment had succeeded.


    "Heh, it seems your luck is quite good, Liu Xing. Congratulations, you¡¯ve obtained some special intelligence!" KP Li Shunchan said with a smile.


    With the judgment result, a bold idea suddenly emerged in Liu Xing¡¯s mind. According to the information provided by Isabella, there were numerous followers of the Cult of the Cadaver entering North Corner. Coupled with the mafia members who were originally under Alexander, the over one hundred blood men they had just killed were definitely not all!


    More importantly, those foreign tourists released by the Cult of the Cadaver might not just be used for propaganda, but could also be sleeper agents!


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing immediately turned to Alice and asked, "Alice, do you know where Chris went?"


    Looking at Liu Xing¡¯s sudden excitement, Alice replied somewhat surprised, "You mean Chris? I think he should be at the temporary headquarters. Right now, the higher-ups of the Manchester police are having a meeting."


    Frowning, Liu Xing hurriedly ran towards the temporary headquarters.


    The temporary headquarters was actually an armored command vehicle. At this moment, the rear door was closed, and two officers were guarding it.


    Seeing Liu Xing rushing over suddenly, the two officers immediately raised their submachine guns and pointed them at him, asking, "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    Without delay, Liu Xing ignored whether his Hu Li Magic Spells would frighten the two officers and said directly, "Let me in. I have urgent business to see your chief, Chris!"


    Indeed, the two officers were stunned by Liu Xing¡¯s words. Although they couldn¡¯t understand the language he was speaking, they understood the meaning.


    Seeing the officers staring blankly at him, Liu Xing decided to take matters into his own hands. Without further ado, he pushed open the door.


    At this point, the two officers finally reacted and aimed their weapons at Liu Xing again.


    Meanwhile, everyone inside the command vehicle had their eyes on Liu Xing.


    Fortunately, Chris was inside the vehicle.


    "Mr. Ryuusei, what¡¯s the matter?" Chris asked, surprised.


    Liu Xing nodded and asked directly, "Mr. Chris, do you know how many foreign tourists released by the Cult of the Cadaver there are? Where are they now?"


    Frowning, Chris replied, "If I recall correctly, there are one hundred and twelve foreign tourists released by the Cult of the Cadaver. Initially, we planned to compensate them for their mental damages and then send them back to their respective countries. However, due to the Thick Fog issue, these foreign tourists and their relatives who came to pick them up are all stranded in the country. They are currently accommodated in the hotels they originally stayed in, with all expenses covered by us... Wait, Liu Xing, what do you mean?!"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, acknowledging that Yis People¡¯s idea was indeed good.


    Since they couldn¡¯t find more help and didn¡¯t receive additional support, launching an early attack on EinsCastle wouldn¡¯t result in any losses. Moreover, it might catch Bai Hecheng and his group off guard. After all, they wouldn¡¯t expect Liu Xing and the others, who had been on the defensive, to suddenly launch an attack.


    So, Liu Xing nodded and said, "I agree with Mr. Liu Xing¡¯s idea. The longer we delay, the more unfavorable it becomes for us. So, launching an early attack on EinsCastle is a good choice for us now, especially since most of the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s attention is focused on the city of Manchester."


    Therefore, Liu Xing and the others unanimously decided to launch an attack on EinsCastle tomorrow night, aiming to destroy the imitation corrupt wood sculpture.


    At this point, Chris, accompanied by several senior police officers, emerged from the command vehicle.


    Then, the final sweep of the North Corner began.


    Liu Xing and the others still followed Chris¡¯s lead, but this time, they were accompanied by dozens of police officers, conducting searches building by building.


    During this time, they encountered many uncooperative residents and some mafia members who attempted to resist. However, these people were just outlets for Chris¡¯s frustration. He didn¡¯t bother much with them. If they didn¡¯t cooperate, he would simply take action, subdue them, tie them up, and leave them on the roadside until the sweep was over.


    Under this rough approach, the speed of the final sweep was very high, and half of the North Corner Area was quickly cleared.


    However, what puzzled Liu Xing and the others was that the Cult of the Cadaver seemed to have disappeared completely, as if evaporating into thin air.


    "Damn it, I always feel like the Cult of the Cadaver is preparing to give us a big surprise!" Zhang Jingxu muttered under his breath.


    Liu Xing nodded. This abnormality hinted at something sinister because there were still many Cult of the Cadaver followers in North Corner, and now that the Cult of the Cadaver had started causing trouble, how could those followers not be involved?


    So, there was only one possibility now: the Cult of the Cadaver was planning a major event.


    At this moment, a voice came over the walkie-talkie, "Damn it, this is the second squad. We¡¯ve encountered a group of blood men attacking the residents in a building... No, not just one building, we have at least five buildings here under attack by blood men! We need support!"


    As soon as the voice fell, another voice came over the walkie-talkie, "Damn it, we¡¯ve also encountered blood men here, attacking ordinary residents in the building!"


    Sure enough, the Cult of the Cadaver had started to act forcefully.


    Chris frowned, picked up the walkie-talkie, and said, "Don¡¯t even think about rescuing those residents because with your current firepower, it¡¯s simply impossible. So, to avoid unnecessary sacrifices, I order you to establish defenses on the spot and prepare to ambush those blood men. Start firing warning shots now to let the survivors still in the buildings know to evacuate quickly!"


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but nod. Chris had made the most correct choice now.


    At this moment, Liu Xing suddenly heard gunshots not far away, but these were pistol shots.


    It seemed that civilians were under attack by blood men, and they were fighting back.


    Liu Xing estimated the distance of the gunshots and realized they were about a hundred meters away.


    "It seems the blood men on our side are just ahead. Let¡¯s try to push forward to their location and set up defenses. Hopefully, we can rescue more residents!" Chris said, opening the way for action.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 487: Beheading Operation

    Chapter 487: Beheading Operation


    Liu Xing and the others improvised, gathering tables and chairs from nearby shops to set up a temporary base.


    At the same time, many panicked civilians ran out from the buildings on both sides of the road.


    "We need some people to take charge of evacuating the crowd, directing them to leave North Point directly," Chris said.


    With officers managing the crowd evacuation, the situation looked somewhat better.


    However, the incessant screams from the buildings never ceased.


    Seeing this, Chris said helplessly, "Chette, looks like I¡¯ll have to prepare my resignation letter this time."


    Liu Xing nodded. Although it was said above that they would receive the so-called "death quota," judging from the current situation, the number of ordinary civilians who died in North Point was probably over a hundred. Therefore, it was impossible to cover up, and someone needed to step forward as a scapegoat.


    And Chris, the police chief from Manchester, was naturally the best scapegoat.


    Of course, this time, Liu Xing and the others would definitely not bear this blame because they couldn¡¯t bear it.


    At this moment, a blood man finally appeared on the street.


    And this blood man was obviously under the control of the Ghoul.


    "Alice, Yuan Chen, do you know how extensive the Ghoul¡¯s control over this blood man is? We must find that Ghoul now. Even if we can¡¯t kill it, we must force it to leave," Liu Xing asked.


    Alice shook her head, while Yuan Chen hesitated and said, "My grandfather once said that the Ghoul¡¯s control over the blood man isn¡¯t too far-reaching, probably only about three to four hundred meters. But this is just a guess. Don¡¯t blame me if I¡¯m wrong."


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "If there¡¯s only one Ghoul in North Point, then that Ghoul should be in the center of North Point. Let¡¯s go trouble that Ghoul now!"


    Everyone nodded in agreement, and then Liu Xing found Chris to explain the situation.


    "The current situation, Mr. Ryuusei, as you can see, we can¡¯t spare manpower to accompany you on the beheading operation. Besides, we haven¡¯t confirmed where that Ghoul is," Chris shrugged.


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "I understand what you mean, Mr. Chris. Right now, you just need to give us a few more hand grenades. After all, that Ghoul probably has quite a few blood men protecting it. We need hand grenades to clear the way."


    Chris thought for a moment and had someone fetch fifteen hand grenades for Liu Xing.


    "This is the most hand grenades I can give you now. After all, we also have a group of Ghouls to deal with here," Chris said somewhat helplessly.


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "Then we¡¯ll go find that Ghoul first. Mr. Chris, we¡¯ll see you later."


    So, Liu Xing and the others left the large group.


    Alice looked at the map and pointed to a tall eight-story building ahead, saying, "That should be the highest point in the North Point area, also the central location of North Point. So, if there¡¯s only one Ghoul in North Point, it should be here."


    Liu Xing nodded. Indeed, this building was the highest point in North Point, and it was a very old-fashioned department store.


    The trouble with these old department stores was that there were many routes up and down.


    "Let¡¯s not split up with so few of us. Let¡¯s just charge straight up," Ling Ishikawa said.


    Liu Xing nodded. If they split up now, it would be no different from sending themselves to die.


    But before going up, Liu Xing also asked Miguel and Hu Li, "Miguel, Hu Li, do you feel the presence of the Ghoul now, or anyone else?"


    Miguel nodded, pointing to the rooftop, "I can feel it now. There are many different auras on the rooftop, and among these auras, I can sense two familiar ones, apparently Romero¡¯s wife and son!"


    Liu Xing frowned. He hadn¡¯t expected Romero¡¯s wife and son to be here. It seemed likely that the Ghoul was also here.


    "Yes, I estimate that there are more than thirty different auras up there, and they¡¯ve also released some kind of interference factor, making it impossible for me to determine whether they are human, Ghoul, or blood men. But I can feel they¡¯re spread out on different floors. For example, on the first floor, there are four or five different auras scattered around each entrance. This means that as soon as we enter the building, they will definitely detect us," Hu Li said seriously.


    But the feeling of winning without much effort was indeed nice.


    Liu Xing¡¯s group¡¯s journey of effortless victory continued.


    Soon, Liu Xing and the others arrived at the rooftop.


    Along the way, it was basically "big brother taking care of everything," so Buke and Jack didn¡¯t need to replenish their ammunition. Ryuzaki effortlessly solved the Cult of the Cadaver followers, acquiring four more rifles in the process.


    And these four rifles were allocated to Miguel, who was skilled in various firearms, Yuan Chen, who had firearm experience in the United States of America, and Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa, who were just bystanders.


    When handing the rifles to Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa, Ryuzaki also explained, "I¡¯ve set these two rifles to single-shot mode because full-auto mode isn¡¯t suitable for you novices. In reality, full-auto mode doesn¡¯t have much use because the recoil of rifles is too strong. Continuous full-auto shooting would not only injure the shooter¡¯s shoulder but also greatly reduce bullet accuracy. So, in the real world, rifles are mainly used in single-shot or burst modes."


    Liu Xing nodded. He had seen this information in a video about misunderstandings caused by gunfight games in the real world. The biggest misunderstanding was that rifles were primarily used for full-auto shooting.


    In the real world, except for some African "uncles," almost all other countries¡¯ forces used rifles primarily for single-shot or burst fire.


    Returning to the topic, Liu Xing and the others had now arrived at the entrance to the rooftop.


    Once bitten, twice shy.


    This time, Ryuzaki kicked open the iron door directly and quickly retreated into the corridor.


    There was no sound.


    Ryuzaki gestured to Buke and Jack, and the three of them cautiously moved out, each looking in three different directions to guard against possible Cult of the Cadaver attacks.


    "It¡¯s temporarily safe. Everyone can come out now," Ryuzaki said.


    Liu Xing and the others then entered the rooftop.


    However, the moment they stepped onto the rooftop, Liu Xing and the others felt something was wrong because there were too many objects cluttering the rooftop, such as various air conditioning units and pipes, turning the rooftop into a maze.


    At this moment, Hu Li shook her head and said, "Sure enough, the Cult of the Cadaver used some kind of information interference substance on the rooftop. I can no longer determine their specific positions."


    "Yes, I can¡¯t detect the positions of the Cult of the Cadaver followers on the rooftop either," Miguel nodded.


    This was troublesome.


    If they couldn¡¯t determine the positions of the Cult of the Cadaver followers, then their group would be at a significant disadvantage. After all, knowing the enemy¡¯s location was crucial. The Cult of the Cadaver followers could attack Liu Xing¡¯s group at any time while remaining hidden.


    "Let¡¯s just sweep clockwise. That way, those followers won¡¯t be able to hide," Ryuzaki took the lead again.


    So, Liu Xing and the others proceeded cautiously.


    Seeing this, the Cult of the Cadaver followers realized they couldn¡¯t launch an attack and deliberately made some noise.


    Liu Xing and the others followed the sounds and saw over a dozen Cult of the Cadaver followers each hiding behind various covers, while Romero¡¯s wife held Romero¡¯s son and stood beside the Ghoul wielding a wooden staff.


    It seemed they were prepared for a direct confrontation.


    But for Liu Xing and the others, this wasn¡¯t bad news. After all, in a direct confrontation, their group wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage. With over a dozen hand grenades still in their hands, Liu Xing¡¯s group had the upper hand.


    At this moment, Romero¡¯s wife suddenly said, "You guys are really annoying. Wherever I go, you follow. But now you should know the situation. We, the Cult of the Cadaver, have absolute superiority. So if you¡¯re willing to join us, we, the Cult of the Cadaver, can easily forgive and forget, and give you a way out."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. He hadn¡¯t expected Romero¡¯s wife to be so confident at this point. After all, judging from the current strength on paper, their side was definitely in the lead. In the face of over a dozen guns, a single


    Ghoul wasn¡¯t much of a threat, unless that Ghoul possessed some Magic Spells that could change the tide of battle.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 488: The End of the Big Sweep Operation

    Chapter 488: The End of the Big Sweep Operation


    At that moment, Liu Xing suddenly heard the sound of helicopter rotors coming from a distance. Following the sound, Liu Xing looked over and saw a helicopter flying directly towards them.


    Liu Xing knew that this must be the trump card of the Cult of the Cadaver.


    "What on earth... Where did the Cult of the Cadaver get a helicopter from, and it seems to be an armed one," Ling Ishikawa exclaimed in surprise.


    Ryuzaki nodded, his expression grim. "Indeed, it¡¯s an armed helicopter. And if I¡¯m not mistaken, there¡¯s a heavy machine gun mounted on it. So, for safety¡¯s sake, let¡¯s retreat back into the corridor."


    At this point, Romero¡¯s wife proudly declared, "You see, this is the trump card of our Cult of the Cadaver. There are several helicopters like this in EinsCastle. So, don¡¯t expect to cause trouble for us at EinsCastle because you are simply not worthy opponents!"


    Frowning, Liu Xing realized that if what Romero¡¯s wife said was true, and there were several armed helicopters at EinsCastle, then the difficulty of their sneak attack on EinsCastle would double. After all, armed helicopters ascend very quickly. If the Cult of the Cadaver gained air superiority, they would become easy targets.


    "Alright, I am now delivering the final ultimatum on behalf of the Cult of the Cadaver. If you do not choose to join us within three days, we will not give you the chance to leave England. By then, you will become my slaves... Oh, by the way, my name is Sanna, the head of the Cult of the Cadaver in Argentina," Romero¡¯s wife, or rather Sanna, spoke.


    Finally, Liu Xing confirmed who the last player to bid farewell to Bai Hecheng was.


    Poor Romero was completely played by the Cult of the Cadaver.


    At this point, the armed helicopter was almost above the building, and the heavy machine gun on it was aimed at Liu Xing and the others.


    "Damn it, if the Cult of the Cadaver opens fire later, everyone try to find sturdy cover to hide behind. Because the ammunition used by this heavy machine gun is very powerful. It only takes one bullet to kill or permanently disable a person! However, these heavy machine guns have a one or two-second preheating time, so as long as we hide fast enough, we should be fine. After all, the cover around here is decent enough," Buke whispered.


    Liu Xing nodded, feeling that the Cult of the Cadaver was likely to choose to attack. After all, this was a perfect opportunity to eliminate them all in one fell swoop. If they killed or seriously injured them here, the Cult of the Cadaver could truly do as they pleased because apart from their group, there were hardly any people in Manchester opposing the Cult of the Cadaver.


    However, to Liu Xing¡¯s surprise, Sanna did not order the armed helicopter to attack them but instead climbed the rope ladder onto the helicopter herself.


    During Sanna¡¯s climb, Liu Xing also considered taking the opportunity to shoot her since she was like a sitting duck at that moment, with no room to dodge. But the heavy machine gun on the helicopter was like the sword of Damocles, hanging over Liu Xing and the others, preventing them from making any reckless moves.


    After all, no one would engage in such a losing proposition.


    So, Liu Xing and the others could only helplessly watch as Sanna and the Ghoul boarded the armed helicopter and flew away under their gaze.


    As for the Cult of the Cadaver followers left behind, they resolutely chose to shoot themselves, without any hesitation.


    "Chette, were these damned Cult of the Cadaver followers all hypnotized? Why did they all commit suicide so decisively?" Ryuzaki said somewhat helplessly.


    Liu Xing nodded, looking at the bodies of the Cult of the Cadaver followers. "Yes, these Cult of the Cadaver followers have been completely brainwashed, or rather, they are not even followers but merely slaves of the Cult of the Cadaver. The Cult of the Cadaver just uses them as tools. But I find it strange why Sanna didn¡¯t order the armed helicopter to fire at us?"


    While saying this, Liu Xing looked at Miguel because he knew Miguel should have already noticed something.


    As for the foreign tourists, Chris had arranged for them to be monitored one-on-one. However, due to public opinion, Chris decided not to detain these foreign tourists at the police station for now. After all, Manchester had become a powder keg. All it needed was someone to strike a match, and the entire city would explode.


    Therefore, the mayor of Manchester had decided to prioritize stability above all else. He instructed Chris and his police officers to focus on maintaining order and not to provoke the Cult of the Cadaver anymore.


    This meant that Liu Xing and his team had completely lost the assistance of the Manchester police force.


    Back at the Safe Point, after experiencing a series of events throughout the night, everyone was exhausted. They didn¡¯t chat much and went straight to their rooms to rest.


    At this time, Juri Sonoda, who was in charge of staying behind, delivered some news that wasn¡¯t entirely bad¡ªRomero¡¯s parents had died, with the same cause as Romero.


    Liu Xing sighed, saying helplessly, "The Romeros are truly unfortunate. If Romero had been a bit luckier and hadn¡¯t had his leg broken on the field, he would be at least a professional football player now. In a football-loving country like England, he could have done well. And if Romero hadn¡¯t met Sanna after his injury, he wouldn¡¯t have joined the Cult of the Cadaver, and none of this would have happened. Maybe under Chris¡¯s appreciation, he could have achieved something."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded beside him, smiling bitterly. "Life is unpredictable. Who could have imagined that all these things would happen? The tragedy of the Romero family could indeed have been avoided. But even without Romero, the Cult of the Cadaver could still cultivate moles within the Manchester police force."


    Indeed, even without Romero, there would be others like him, ready to serve as moles for the Cult of the Cadaver, because as long as there were dissatisfied individuals within the Manchester police force, the Cult of the Cadaver would have an opportunity to infiltrate.


    After chatting casually with Zhang Jingxu and Ling Ishikawa for a while, Liu Xing returned to his room to rest.


    The next morning, Liu Xing was awakened by a commotion.


    "What¡¯s going on?!"


    Liu Xing hurriedly put on his clothes and went to the lobby, where he saw a man covered in injuries lying on the floor. Buke was treating him.


    "This is Zhang Wenbing. Miguel rescued him from the Cult of the Cadaver," Zhang Jingxu explained.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, recalling that at the beginning of the module, they received a special mission to rescue Zhang Wenbing, who had been kidnapped by the Cult of the Cadaver. However, amidst all the chaos, Liu Xing had almost forgotten about him. He hadn¡¯t expected Miguel to actually rescue him.


    But what worried Liu Xing was whether Zhang Wenbing had also been brainwashed by the Cult of the Cadaver.


    Seeing Liu Xing¡¯s concern, Zhang Jingxu smiled and said, "Ryuusei, you can rest assured. We¡¯ve confirmed that Zhang Wenbing hasn¡¯t been brainwashed by the Cult of the Cadaver. As a member of the China Dao Men, he naturally has some life-saving measures. For example, the jade pendant he¡¯s wearing around his neck has been blessed by the bigwigs in the China Dao Men and can resist certain levels of mental attacks. So, the brainwashing methods used by the Cult of the Cadaver followers have no effect on Zhang Wenbing. However, when Miguel led Zhang Wenbing to escape from EinsCastle, they were spotted by the Cult of the Cadaver, hence his injuries."


    Liu Xing nodded, saying, "I see. In that case, Zhang Jingxu, your mission is considered accomplished. I didn¡¯t think we could rescue Zhang Wenbing."


    Zhang Jingxu shrugged, smiling, "Life is full of surprises. When one door closes, another opens."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 489: Good News

    Chapter 489: Good News


    Liu Xing glanced at Zhang Wenbing and noticed that despite his injuries, Zhang Wenbing remained clear-headed. So, he turned to Zhang Jingxu and asked, "Zhang Jingxu, did Zhang Wenbing bring back any intelligence when he returned?"


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, smiling as he replied, "That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to tell you. Since Liu Xing has already asked, I¡¯ll tell you now. Firstly, after realizing that he was being hypnotized by a follower of the Cult of the Cadaver, Zhang Wenbing pretended to be hypnotized by them. Fortunately, Zhang Wenbing¡¯s acting skills were good enough to deceive the follower, gaining their trust and being assigned to attend a training session at EinsCastle."


    "Of course, this so-called training is just further brainwashing of foreign tourists by the Cult of the Cadaver, informing them of what they should do after being released. The most crucial step is when they receive a phone call with the last five digits as 12450, they are to find excuses to bring people they know into their rooms, then lock the door and await further instructions. And these further instructions likely involve Ghoul transforming them into blood men."


    "As for how Ghoul manages to transform people into blood men, it¡¯s done by feeding them capsules containing small parasites. Fortunately, the leader of the Cult of the Cadaver was somewhat arrogant, simply instructing his subordinates to distribute the capsules to the tourists without personally ensuring they consumed them. So, Zhang Wenbing managed to conceal the capsule given to him."


    "Later, when Zhang Wenbing was alone, he curiously opened the capsule and discovered a tiny worm inside. It seems Ghoul uses these parasites to turn humans into blood men and controls them through them. Additionally, I¡¯ve informed Chris to incinerate all the recovered blood man corpses."


    "Furthermore, due to the lack of vigilance towards the fully brainwashed foreign tourists by the Cult of the Cadaver, Zhang Wenbing could freely wander around EinsCastle and Eins Town. He discovered a lack of cooperation among the Cult of the Cadaver followers between EinsCastle and Eins Town, indicating internal factions within the Cult of the Cadaver. So, Zhang Wenbing delved deeper into this and made a significant discovery."


    "It turns out that the Cult of the Cadaver followers stationed at EinsCastle are under Rayna¡¯s command, essentially locals from Manchester. Meanwhile, those stationed in Eins Town include some under Bai Hecheng¡¯s command and others transferred from elsewhere. The outsiders are not well-received by the locals, mostly tasked with menial work and living conditions inferior to the locals¡¯, and Bai Hecheng also obeys Rayna."


    "From this, we can deduce that Rayna currently holds power within the Cult of the Cadaver in Manchester, with Bai Hecheng merely playing a supporting role. Moreover, there are significant internal conflicts within the Cult of the Cadaver. Hence, if our next move is arranged properly, we only need to deal with Rayna¡¯s followers because Bai Hecheng¡¯s followers won¡¯t rush to support EinsCastle immediately."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. This was indeed good news.


    Because if the current leader of the Cult of the Cadaver in Manchester was an NPC instead of a player, Liu Xing felt that the pressure on their side would significantly decrease. After all, only players understood players. While any PvE game could be easily conquered with a strategy, there were no guides for PvP.


    So, dealing with Rayna was much easier than dealing with Bai Hecheng. Once Rayna¡¯s weakness was found, dealing with her would be straightforward.


    What could Rayna¡¯s weakness be?


    Perhaps, Rayna¡¯s ex-wife and children!


    Before Liu Xing could speak, Zhang Jingxu interjected, "I know what you¡¯re thinking, Liu Xing. Compared to Bai Hecheng, who has already lost his mind but still has deep feelings, Rayna, who is much easier to deal with despite her deep emotional ties, so we¡¯ve already asked Chris to find Rayna¡¯s ex-wife and children. If everything goes smoothly, we¡¯ll have results soon. After all, Rayna¡¯s ex-wife and children are legal citizens of England, so finding them is quite easy; we just need to access some identity information to determine their whereabouts."


    Liu Xing nodded, though still somewhat hesitant. "That¡¯s good to hear, but there¡¯s an old saying in China¡ª¡¯Disaster does not reach the family.¡¯ Are we not acting somewhat unethically?"


    In addition, Miguel brought back both good and bad news. The good news was that Miguel had exposed Sanna¡¯s lie¡ªthere was only one armed helicopter in EinsCastle. However, the bad news was that this armed helicopter had already replenished its ammunition, and its heavy machine gun could fire continuously for a minute!


    This meant that although the Cult of the Cadaver only had one airborne firepower point, it still posed a significant threat to their group. The storm of thousands of bullets could easily wipe them out.


    So, the biggest problem Liu Xing¡¯s group faced now was how to deal with this armed helicopter. If they couldn¡¯t resolve it, their group would inevitably suffer significant casualties or even be wiped out. After all, as long as the armed helicopter provided suppressive fire from the air, the Cult of the Cadaver followers on the ground could easily rush over and capture them.


    Therefore, Ryuzaki, Jack, Buke, and Miguel, the most experienced in combat, gathered together to discuss how to deal with the armed helicopter at the lowest cost.


    At that moment, Liu Xing saw Ling Ishikawa chatting with Hu Li.


    A sudden idea struck Liu Xing, realizing a method that should easily deal with the armed helicopter.


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s electric-based magic spells!


    The armed helicopter¡¯s electronic devices and related components were abundant and could be said to be interconnected. A problem with just a few components could lead to the helicopter losing control and crashing.


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s electric-based magic spells would be a potent weapon against the armed helicopter. A hit from his spells could cause immeasurable damage to the helicopter¡¯s electronic components. Once hit, the helicopter would be rendered unable to fly.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing immediately called Ling Ishikawa over and informed Buke and the others about Ling Ishikawa¡¯s ability.


    Then, Liu Xing had Ling Ishikawa demonstrate his electric-based magic spells.


    After watching Ling Ishikawa¡¯s demonstration, Buke earnestly said, "No problem. As long as Ling Ishikawa can hit the armed helicopter with his electric-based magic spells, the helicopter will be rendered useless. But speaking of which, Ling Ishikawa, would you be interested in letting me draw some of your blood, a strand of your hair, and even some nail clippings and skin flakes? I¡¯m very curious about how you can use magic spells. I want to know if it¡¯s due to some kind of physical mutation."


    Seeing Buke¡¯s excited expression, Ling Ishikawa firmly shook his head and said, "I choose to refuse, Mr. Buke, because casting magic spells is related to my mental strength, not any physical differences."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 490: Bain’s Visit

    Chapter 490: Bain¡¯s Visit


    After finally sending off Buke, who was eager to dissect him for research, Ling Ishikawa couldn¡¯t help but look helpless as he said, "Ryuusei, in the future, please refrain from casually revealing my abilities in magic to others. Although I used to think that being able to perform magic was something worth showing off, now I think it¡¯s best to keep it secret. After all, I don¡¯t want to end up being used as a guinea pig by those crazy scientists."


    Liu Xing chuckled and patted Ling Ishikawa¡¯s shoulder, saying, "Isn¡¯t the situation urgent? Besides you, Ling Ishikawa, we have no other way to deal with that armed helicopter parked in the backyard of EinsCastle. But then again, Ling Ishikawa, do you really have the confidence to hit that armed helicopter with your electric magic from over a hundred meters away?"


    According to the plan formulated by Buke and others, the first thing Ling Ishikawa needed to do after climbing the walls of EinsCastle was to use electric magic to attack the armed helicopter parked in the backyard of EinsCastle. According to Miguel¡¯s estimate, the distance between Ling Ishikawa and the armed helicopter should be around one hundred to one hundred and fifty meters.


    That was quite a distance, roughly the length of a standard football field.


    Ling Ishikawa chuckled confidently and said, "Ryuusei, you underestimate me, Ling Ishikawa. Although my mastery of electric magic was not very adept during my time in Panlong Town, after spending so much time in Hybrier and with Barbarian Conan, my magical proficiency has improved significantly."


    Zhang Jingxu raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised, "What? Does Barbarian Conan also use magic? That¡¯s impossible."


    Ling Ishikawa smiled again and cleared his throat, saying, "Although Barbarian Conan doesn¡¯t use magic, he is a powerful warrior. Therefore, he has had dealings with many renowned Wizards in Hybrier, including one nicknamed ¡¯Old Man¡¯ who told Barbarian Conan a truth: the best way to deal with magic is with magic! Despite Barbarian Conan¡¯s belief that his greatsword can slay all Wizards, he is still very wary of magic."


    "So when facing the pursuit of those snake man pursuers who are not only proficient in poisons but also have deep insights into magic, Barbarian Conan would send me to deal with those snake man Wizards. Thus, I had to compete with those snake man Wizards in magic. Although at first, I was basically pinned to the ground and rubbed against by those snake man Wizards, as my combat experience grew, my understanding of magic became clearer. So in the last period of time when I fought alongside Barbarian Conan, I could basically solo kill a snake man Wizard."


    Seeing Ling Ishikawa¡¯s proud expression, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but nod and say with a smile, "That¡¯s great. I didn¡¯t expect Ling Ishikawa to become a true Wizard so quickly. This is a great thing for us. So, we¡¯ll leave the mission to deal with that Ghoul Wizard to you."


    The smile on Ling Ishikawa¡¯s face gradually faded, and he said somewhat awkwardly, "Let¡¯s forget about that. My ability to solo kill that snake man Wizard was mainly thanks to Barbarian Conan distracting the other snake men and drawing the attention of that snake man Wizard, giving me the opportunity to kill it. But now, Ryuusei, you¡¯re asking me to find an opportunity to kill that Ghoul Wizard amidst the gunfire. I can tell you straight up that it¡¯s impossible for me to do."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. It seemed that Ling Ishikawa was exaggerating a bit. It wasn¡¯t so much a one-on-one kill of a snake man Wizard as it was taking advantage of Barbarian Conan¡¯s distraction to launch a direct surprise attack on the snake man Wizard.


    Although Ling Ishikawa might be exaggerating, it was certain that his electric magic had considerable destructive power, able to inflict over ten points of damage in one shot.


    At that moment, Alice approached and said, "Chris has arranged everything for us. We can now go to the outdoor sports club for training at any time, and the best coaches will be in charge of our training to ensure that we learn rock climbing and rappelling in a short time... By the way, Chris has been temporarily suspended due to yesterday¡¯s events in North Point, which means we won¡¯t be getting assistance from the Manchester police for a while."


    Liu Xing nodded. Chris¡¯s suspension was expected. After all, it would have been strange if Chris hadn¡¯t been suspended.


    However, what Liu Xing was more concerned about was whether Chris had submitted the possible protest application before being suspended.


    Before Liu Xing could speak, Alice preempted, "Although Cult of the Cadaver hasn¡¯t submitted a protest application yet, Chris informed the relevant authorities before his suspension, so they should be able to submit the application promptly, and Chris will inform us once it¡¯s done."


    "So, does Chris have a chance to return to his position? If we successfully deal with Cult of the Cadaver?" Ling Ishikawa asked curiously.


    Alice nodded and said with a smile, "If we deal with Cult of the Cadaver, Chris will be transferred to a position in London after a year of suspension, and the position will be higher than before. So now Chris can relax and spend a year with his family."


    That¡¯s not bad.


    Before Liu Xing could ask Isabella why Bain was coming to Safe Point, a figure suddenly appeared in the living room.


    No need for introductions; the person was naturally Bain.


    Bain, who had lived for who knows how many centuries, looked somewhat similar to the common elderly white people in Europe and America¡ª a bit overweight, flushed complexion, and sporting a Mediterranean hairstyle.


    "Bain, how come you¡¯re here?" Alice asked as she approached.


    Bain looked Alice up and down and smiled, saying, "If I remember correctly, your name is Alice, right? I recall meeting you once, but that was several years ago."


    Alice nodded excitedly, "That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Alice. I didn¡¯t expect you, Mr. Bain, to remember me. But may I ask, what brings you here to find us?"


    Hearing Alice¡¯s question, Bain suddenly looked a bit embarrassed as he scratched his head and said, "As you know, I¡¯ve had a magic book stolen by the Cult of the Cadaver these past few days, so I want to hire you to help me retrieve it."


    Alice looked at Bain in surprise, puzzled. "Um, Mr. Bain, shouldn¡¯t you be able to retrieve that magic book yourself? After all, your strength is so formidable that you could easily overpower the entire Cult of the Cadaver, right?"


    Bain sighed and shrugged, saying, "Indeed, I could retrieve the magic book myself, but I cannot do so. Long ago, I made an agreement with the leader of the Cult of the Cadaver that I cannot harm any other members of the Cult of the Cadaver, and in return, the leader cannot harm any other humans besides me. So now, my magic book has been stolen by ordinary followers of the Cult of the Cadaver, and I cannot personally reclaim it. Hence, I plan to hire you to retrieve the magic book for me."


    Liu Xing nodded. Bain¡¯s agreement with the leader of the Cult of the Cadaver was simple: "tit for tat." Big shots like Bain couldn¡¯t lay a hand on small fries like Bai Hecheng, and similarly, the leader of the Cult of the Cadaver couldn¡¯t harm anyone besides Bain.


    "Mr. Bain, you should be aware of our situation now. It¡¯s not optimistic at all. Just dealing with the corrupted wooden sculpture replica is already very difficult for us. So, we simply don¡¯t have the capacity to help you retrieve that magic book," Alice seized the opportunity to plead poverty.


    Bain naturally understood Alice¡¯s meaning and smiled, saying, "Since the leader of the Cult of the Cadaver has arranged some small things for his followers to deal with me, I won¡¯t mistreat you. Take this."


    With a wave of his left hand, rings appeared in everyone¡¯s hands, and Alice also received an exquisite crossbow.


    "The function of this ring is very simple. It can generate a shield to protect you from attacks when you are under attack, helping you withstand a certain amount of damage. This is perfect for your upcoming actions. As for the crossbow in Alice¡¯s hand, it has three bolts in total. After you shoot one bolt, the second bolt will automatically appear, and when the bolt hits a non-living object, it will be teleported to my study room. If the bolt hits a living creature, its effect will be the same as a regular bolt," Bain explained with a smile.


    Liu Xing glanced at the information on the ring and found that, as Bain had said, the ring could automatically generate a shield when the wearer was under attack, and the shield could withstand a total of 15 points of damage.


    It was like having an extra life!


    Alice played with the crossbow and smiled, saying, "Since Mr. Bain has said so, then we can only accept this mission from Mr. Bain."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 491: Eve

    Chapter 491: Eve


    Bain nodded with a smile and spoke, "If everything goes as planned, the Cult of the Cadaver should unveil that magic book during the Ritual Ceremony. Miss Alice, all you need to do then is shoot the magic book with the hand crossbow. And once you¡¯ve returned here safely, I¡¯ll offer you some rewards that I consider worthwhile. Well, it¡¯s up to you now."


    With that, Bain vanished once again before Liu Xing and the others.


    With Bain¡¯s assistance, Liu Xing and the others felt more confident in dealing with the Cult of the Cadaver. After all, now each person effectively had two lives.


    At that moment, Chris called Alice, instructing her to take non-combatants like Juri Sonoda and Nan Xiaoniao to his house to prevent any trouble from the new Manchester police chief who might expel them from the Safe Point later.


    Chris even suspected that the new Manchester police chief might be affiliated with the Cult of the Cadaver. He had heard that the new chief had close ties to the England royal family. Moreover, Chris had been recommended to Manchester by the England royal family themselves.


    Therefore, after a brief discussion, Liu Xing and the others decided to leave the Safe Point together, dropping off Juri Sonoda and the others at Chris¡¯s house before heading to the outdoor sports club to learn rock climbing and rappelling.


    Soon, Liu Xing and his group packed up and drove to Chris¡¯s villa area.


    Due to the recent car bombing incident, security in the villa area had been heightened. Fortunately, Chris was waiting at the gate for Liu Xing¡¯s group, so they entered the villa area easily.


    After entrusting Juri Sonoda and the others to Chris, Liu Xing and his group prepared to leave again. However, at that moment, Isabella suddenly found Liu Xing.


    "I received a message from my undercover agent in the Cult of the Cadaver," Isabella said. "They¡¯ve already begun the Ritual Ceremony. It¡¯s scheduled to last for three days. I hope you can find an opportune moment to disrupt the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s ceremony. By the way, if you need assistance from my undercover agent, just dial this phone number and state your request."


    Taking the piece of paper with the phone number, Liu Xing nodded. "Thank you for your help, Miss Isabella. We will do our best to stop the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s ritual."


    Isabella shook her head with some resignation. "If only I had fully recovered my strength by now, and that damned Gary didn¡¯t have something that could completely restrain me, I would have joined you in confronting the Cult of the Cadaver. But let¡¯s not dwell on gratitude; helping you is also helping myself. After all, that damned Gary surely knows I plotted against him, and he undoubtedly wants revenge. So if the Cult of the Cadaver takes control of Manchester, I¡¯ll be in big trouble."


    After saying this, Isabella turned and headed back to Chris¡¯s house.


    Once they left Chris¡¯s house, Liu Xing¡¯s group headed straight to the outdoor sports club recommended by Chris. As Chris had promised, the coaches at the club began one-on-one instruction for Liu Xing and his companions.


    Of course, Miguel, who didn¡¯t need training, was dispatched by Liu Xing to Eins Castle to gather intelligence.


    At this point, KP Li Shunchan stepped forward and said, "Now, all players will undergo intensive training. Due to differences in coaching expertise and training conditions, each player will need to roll a 10d6+10 Judgment to determine their rock climbing skill level and a 10d5+10 Judgment to determine their rappelling skill level. However, due to your intense training, you will suffer from a negative status¡ªfatigue¡ªafterward, which will affect some skill Judgments."


    Liu Xing nodded silently. This time, KP Li Shunchan was being quite fair. With decent luck, the skill levels of Liu Xing¡¯s group could both reach over 40. Coupled with the professional tools provided by Chris and the specially modified climbing route, Liu Xing estimated that they could ascend and descend Eins Castle smoothly without interference from the Cult of the Cadaver.


    Then, the sound of dice rolling echoed.


    Rock Climbing: 10d6+10 = 50


    Rappelling: 10d5+10 = 50


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised at his exceptionally good luck. Both skill rolls resulted in a value of 50.


    "And most importantly," Ryuzaki continued, "I checked the weather forecast. It shows that Manchester will experience a light rain around five o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. While this rain may pose some minor inconvenience, it will also serve as our ally, aiding our infiltration into Eins Castle. So, after dinner, we¡¯ll camp near Eins Castle and prepare to climb up when it starts raining tomorrow morning."


    Ryuzaki¡¯s suggestion received unanimous support from the group.


    So, Liu Xing and his companions quickly finished dinner, bought some energy bars and drinks from the club, and then drove out of Manchester to camp on a small hill three kilometers from Eins Castle.


    Miguel, who was sent to investigate Eins Castle, also returned after receiving Liu Xing¡¯s message.


    According to Miguel¡¯s investigation, the Cult of the Cadaver had started the Ritual Ceremony at ten o¡¯clock this morning. Bai Hecheng was officiating the ceremony, with Gary by his side. Rayna remained in Eins Castle, overseeing the dispatch of Cult of the Cadaver followers in Manchester. In the afternoon, Rayna sent over a hundred disguised Cult of the Cadaver followers to participate in the parade in Manchester. Thus, there were now only over a hundred Cult of the Cadaver followers left in Eins Castle. Thirty of them were stationed at the rear mountain under Ace¡¯s command to prevent any surprise attacks. Additionally, over a dozen Cult of the Cadaver followers were guarding the underground passage, led by Ghoul, the one wielding the staff.


    Sanna was naturally sitting in the armed helicopter, seemingly designated to command it. However, Miguel found it strange that Romero¡¯s son was nowhere to be seen in Eins Castle. It seemed Sanna had moved him elsewhere.


    Of course, Miguel suspected that Sanna might have taken Romero¡¯s son away to manipulate him emotionally or even use him as leverage against his father.


    Afterwards, Miguel was assigned to keep watch while Liu Xing and the others took out their sleeping bags to rest.


    Nothing eventful happened.


    At four o¡¯clock the next morning, Miguel began waking up Liu Xing and the others, bringing them some good news.


    Chris¡¯s people in Liverpool had finally found Rayna, or "Alexander¡¯s" wife and children, and even sent back several threatening photos.


    Of course, Chris assured that his people hadn¡¯t harmed "Alexander¡¯s" wife and children; they simply used persuasion and reasoning.


    But none of this concerned Liu Xing and the others. At the moment, they only cared about whether these photos could convince Rayna.


    "If Rayna still has any feelings for her wife and children, these photos will have a significant impact on her," Zhang Jingxu analyzed. "But relying solely on these few photos to convince Rayna to abandon the Ritual Ceremony is impossible. So, we can try to use these photos to threaten Rayna after we¡¯ve disrupted the Ritual Ceremony. After all, most of the Cult of the Cadaver followers in Eins Castle obey Rayna."


    Liu Xing nodded, then turned to Miguel. "Miguel, now go back to Eins Castle for one last round of investigation. Send us the distribution of Cult of the Cadaver followers in Eins Castle via text message. Then, try to infiltrate near Rayna as much as possible. After we¡¯ve disrupted the Ritual Ceremony, you¡¯ll use those photos to threaten Rayna. If that doesn¡¯t work, find a way to kill her, create chaos in Eins Castle, and then rendezvous with us to leave."


    Miguel nodded and then headed towards Eins Castle.


    Meanwhile, after having a few energy bars for breakfast, Liu Xing and his team drove to a cliff behind Eins Castle.


    To avoid revealing their whereabouts with the noise of the car, Liu Xing and the others got out of the car and equipped themselves when they were still a kilometer away from Eins Castle. They then continued on foot.


    The outcome of this module would be revealed in the next two hours!


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 492: Battle (1)

    Chapter 492: Battle (1)


    At this moment, EinsCastle was brightly lit. From a distance, Liu Xing and others could see EinsCastle shining like a ball of light, appearing as if it were hosting a grand party.


    However, what was somewhat eerie was that despite the brightly lit EinsCastle, there was no sound emanating from it.


    "It seems that the Ritual Ceremony of the Cult of the Cadaver isn¡¯t as grand as expected, not a single sound coming out," Ling Ishikawa quipped.


    Liu Xing shrugged, smiling, "How could a Ritual Ceremony of the Cult of the Cadaver be celebrated with fanfare? But now our infiltration seems a bit challenging because it appears we don¡¯t have any dark corners to hide in."


    As Liu Xing and the others approached the cliff below EinsCastle, it had already started drizzling.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Alright, everyone, it¡¯s time to eat, drink, and attend to personal needs. And for those who need to, hurry up. We won¡¯t have a second chance once we start," Ryuzaki, as the only active-duty special forces among them, naturally took charge of this operation.


    So, Liu Xing and the others began their final preparations.


    At this moment, Miguel¡¯s information arrived as promised.


    According to Miguel¡¯s investigation, there were about ten Cult of the Cadaver disciples patrolling on the walls of EinsCastle. However, these Cult of the Cadaver disciples were experiencing a lack of focus as they had been on the castle walls for over six hours.


    Currently, these patrolling Cult of the Cadaver disciples were making rounds on the EinsCastle walls roughly every fifteen minutes, with each patrol taking about ten minutes to complete. Most importantly, Miguel could sense that these Cult of the Cadaver disciples had some sort of monitoring device installed on their hands. Miguel suspected it might be a pulse monitoring device, triggering an alarm if any of them were to die.


    Apart from the Cult of the Cadaver disciples patrolling the walls, another potential threat to Liu Xing¡¯s group was a hidden lookout perched atop EinsCastle. This lookout was manned by only two Cult of the Cadaver disciples, one equipped with an infrared telescope for investigation, while the other wielded a sniper rifle. The field of view of these two Cult of the Cadaver disciples covered almost the entire EinsCastle. Thus, Miguel planned to eliminate these two Cult of the Cadaver disciples when Liu Xing¡¯s group ascended the walls.


    As for the ongoing Ritual Ceremony, it was heavily guarded. Besides the central area where the Ritual Ceremony was taking place, armed Cult of the Cadaver disciples were constantly patrolling nearby, and multiple machine gun emplacements were set up. Direct assault was unrealistic. Therefore, Miguel suggested that Liu Xing¡¯s group rely on the walls to attack the replica of the Corrupted Wooden Carving.


    However, what concerned Miguel the most was the presence of two vastly different Ghouls standing beside Bai Hecheng, who was conducting the Ritual Ceremony. One Ghoul was enormous, over three meters tall, with bulging muscles, seeming capable of tearing a tank apart barehanded. The other Ghoul was hunched, wrinkled, and held a seemingly ordinary cane. Yet, to Miguel, this Ghoul appeared far more threatening.


    Because this Ghoul instilled fear in Miguel instinctively.


    Hence, Miguel believed that the biggest threat to Liu Xing¡¯s group once they initiated their action would be these two Ghouls. He especially advised Liu Xing¡¯s group to eliminate the Ghoul holding the cane at the earliest opportunity.


    Finally, Miguel brought some good news. The Cult of the Cadaver disciples in EinsTown had been arranged by Rayna to participate in a demonstration in the Manchester city area. Rayna aimed to create another major incident in Manchester by releasing a batch of blood men during the demonstration!


    If this operation succeeded, it would spell trouble for the English authorities, as their negative public image would continue to escalate.


    Therefore, the only enemies Liu Xing and his team would have to face now were the Cult of the Cadaver disciples in EinsCastle.


    After reading the message, Liu Xing immediately sent the last piece of information to Chris. Although Chris had been dismissed from his position, it was only a superficial gesture. Chris still held considerable influence within the Manchester police department.


    After sending the text, Liu Xing turned off his mobile phone to avoid alerting the Cult of the Cadaver members with its ringing or light once the operation began.


    Then, Liu Xing briefed Ryuzaki on the current situation.


    After pondering for a moment, Ryuzaki said, "When we start climbing later, I¡¯ll go first. The second person will maintain a distance of about five meters from me. Once I confirm the passage of the patrol on the wall, you all follow me up. Once we¡¯re all prepared on the wall, except for Ling Ishikawa, who will disable the armed helicopter, everyone else will focus on shooting at the site of the Ritual Ceremony. Whether it¡¯s the replica of the Corrupted Wooden Carving, Bai Hecheng, or those two Ghouls, we need to find a way to deal with them to prevent any trouble during the pursuit."


    Buke nodded, adding, "Right, I remember we still have a batch of hand grenades. Jack, you should be able to set up some traps with those hand grenades. I recall you gained recognition from the captain for your trap skills back then."


    "No problem. I¡¯ve been hunting with my father in the mountains since I was a child, so I¡¯ve learned many ways to set traps from him. Today, it¡¯s finally coming in handy to stop the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s pursuit," Jack said confidently.


    In that case, Liu Xing believed that simply returning the original Cult of the Cadaver Rituals to Bain should be enough to stop this Ritual Ceremony.


    So, Liu Xing shared his thoughts with Ryuzaki.


    After pondering for a moment, Ryuzaki said, "Alright, when we start, I¡¯ll use the crossbow to shoot the magic book first. Then, you all initiate the attack one second later. After all, the speed of crossbow bolts is slower than bullets, and simultaneous shots might cause Bai Hecheng to lose his grip."


    Everyone nodded and hastened to set up the rappelling equipment.


    Ten minutes later, the preliminary preparations were complete.


    The final battle was about to begin.


    While checking his rifle, Liu Xing continued to observe the ongoing Ritual Ceremony below.


    But at that moment, a sudden change occurred.


    The hunched Ghoul suddenly tapped its cane, and a blue light instantly enveloped the entire area of the Ritual Ceremony, forming a blue semicircular shield that completely enclosed the area.


    Seconds later, this blue shield began to turn transparent.


    Clearly, it was a defensive shield magic.


    "So, this hunched Ghoul is also a Wizard, and it seems much more powerful than the one we encountered in the north corner. No wonder Miguel was afraid of it," Liu Xing frowned.


    Ling Ishikawa, standing beside him, nodded with some concern. "This should be a large-scale shield magic with a time limit. But it¡¯s hard to say how much damage this shield can withstand."


    "I¡¯m afraid this shield can withstand quite a lot of damage. As far as I know, large-scale shield magic like this can withstand artillery attacks. So, although our rifles are powerful, the chances of destroying this shield after one round of attack aren¡¯t high. Moreover, that Ghoul seems quite confident," Zhang Jingxu said helplessly.


    As Zhang Jingxu said, after releasing the shield magic, the Ghoul acted as if nothing had happened, still standing calmly in place.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing hesitated. "Shouldn¡¯t we wait a little longer to ascertain the duration of this shield? Then, when the shield is about to expire, we can launch our attack?"


    Zhang Jingxu immediately shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s realistic because under normal circumstances, this kind of shield magic doesn¡¯t become weaker as its duration approaches its end. So, unless that Ghoul forgets to ¡¯renew¡¯ the shield, we still have to break the shield first to threaten Bai Hecheng and the others inside the shield."


    "I agree with Zhang Jingxu. And I suggest we start the attack now because as a Wizard, I know that this type of magic that requires a lot of mental energy can¡¯t be used a second time in a short period. So, we shouldn¡¯t give that Ghoul any time to catch its breath!" Ling Ishikawa said earnestly.


    So, Ryuzaki decided to launch the attack immediately.


    But as Ryuzaki picked up his rifle, Liu Xing spoke up, "Ryuzaki, why don¡¯t you try using the crossbow first? I think Bain should know that the Ghoul will use the shield magic, so the crossbow he gave us should have the property of ignoring the shield."


    Upon hearing Liu Xing¡¯s suggestion, Ryuzaki, who thought it made sense, switched back to the crossbow and prepared to shoot.


    At this moment, Yis People suddenly spoke up, "By the way, since Bain¡¯s crossbow will teleport any dead object hit by it to Bain¡¯s study room, why don¡¯t you first shoot the replica of the Corrupted Wooden Carving? If you hit it, the replica will be sent to Bain¡¯s place. I believe the Cult of the Cadaver won¡¯t dare to approach Bain to ask for the replica of the Corrupted Wooden Carving, and Bain won¡¯t give it back to the Cult of the Cadaver either."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 493: Battle (2)

    Chapter 493: Battle (2)


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, agreeing with Yis People¡¯s assessment. Since Bain had mentioned that any inanimate object hit by this hand crossbow would be transported to his study room, then shooting the imitation of the Corrupted Wooden Carving with the crossbow should have the same effect.


    Without the imitation of the Corrupted Wooden Carving, the Cult of the Cadaver would not be able to proceed with the Ritual Ceremony.


    Therefore, Liu Xing quickly said to Ryuzaki, "Mr. Liu Xing is right. Ryuzaki, you can indeed try to shoot the imitation of the Corrupted Wooden Carving directly. If successful, we can retreat immediately, increasing our chances of success. As for Bain¡¯s mission, it¡¯s not crucial for us. I believe Mr. Bain will forgive our failure."


    Ryuzaki nodded, took a deep breath, and said, "OK, I understand. I¡¯ll shoot the imitation of the Corrupted Wooden Carving now. Remember to cover me with firepower. I still need to ensure that we complete Bain¡¯s mission."


    As Ryuzaki finished speaking, the sound of dice hitting the ground suddenly echoed, and Liu Xing could tell that Judgment was also underway on Bai Hecheng¡¯s side.


    A second later, Ryuzaki pulled the trigger of the crossbow, and the arrow on the crossbow turned into a flash of lightning, flying at high speed towards the imitation of the Corrupted Wooden Carving.


    The magic shield was triggered at this moment, but it had no effect against the arrow, which continued to fly towards the imitation of the Corrupted Wooden Carving without hindrance.


    So, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the arrow accurately hit the head of the imitation of the Corrupted Wooden Carving.


    Success!


    A hint of joy appeared on Liu Xing and the others¡¯ faces because, without any surprises, their mission was about to be successfully completed.


    However, an unexpected event occurred.


    The arrow pierced directly into the head of the imitation of the Corrupted Wooden Carving, but it did not teleport to Bain¡¯s study room.


    While Liu Xing and the others were still looking surprised at the imitation of the Corrupted Wooden Carving, Ryuzaki shouted loudly, "Shoot quickly!"


    Then, Ryuzaki pulled the trigger again, aiming the crossbow at the original "Cult of the Cadaver Ritual Ceremony" in Bai Hecheng¡¯s hand.


    Bai Hecheng, still shocked by the sudden attack, didn¡¯t have time to dodge when faced with the arrow. So, after the arrow pierced through Bai Hecheng¡¯s right hand, it disappeared along with the original "Cult of the Cadaver Ritual Ceremony" the moment it touched it.


    Could this hand crossbow only work on the original "Cult of the Cadaver Ritual Ceremony"?


    While Liu Xing was thinking this, he pulled out his rifle and aimed it at Bai Hecheng.


    With so many targets below, there was no need to aim precisely. Just pressing the trigger would do.


    At this moment, KP Li Shunchan naturally had to step forward. "Because this battle involves too many players and NPCs, to ensure the smooth progress of the game, the results of all Judgments in this round of battle will be directly revealed without public announcement. I hope all players can understand. By the way, you just triggered the second form of the imitation of the Corrupted Wooden Carving!"


    The second form of the imitation of the Corrupted Wooden Carving?!


    What on earth was that?!


    Although the magic shield couldn¡¯t stop Bain¡¯s hand crossbow, the bullets from Liu Xing and the others¡¯ rifles could still be stopped.


    As a result, the bullets from Liu Xing and the others all hit the blue magic shield.


    Although hundreds of bullets couldn¡¯t shatter the magic shield, they did cause cracks to appear on it.


    But this also surprised Liu Xing a lot. After all, hundreds of rifle bullets meant hundreds or even thousands of damage. He hadn¡¯t expected the magic shield to be so resilient. What if this Ghoul used offensive magic? Wouldn¡¯t they be wiped out?


    At this moment, the bewildered Cult of the Cadaver followers finally reacted and began to counterattack Liu Xing and the others, suppressing them with machine gun fire. Some of the Cult of the Cadaver followers started to charge up the city walls to besiege Liu Xing and the others.


    Of course, the armed helicopter also took off.


    But regardless, it was still good news because it meant they could finally retreat without waiting to die on the city walls.


    So Liu Xing quickly said, "Now that the imitation of the Corrupted Wooden Carving has turned into this blood-colored Ghoul, and seeing the surprised expression on Bai Hecheng¡¯s face, I think this Ritual Ceremony of the Cult of the Cadaver should be considered a failure. So we can retreat now."


    As Liu Xing said this, Bai Hecheng was indeed staring blankly at the blood-colored Ghoul, while the Ghoul that had released the magic shield was even more wary, assuming a defensive posture.


    It seemed that this blood-colored Ghoul was not affiliated with the Cult of the Cadaver.


    So Liu Xing and the others took advantage of the distraction of the Cult of the Cadaver followers and began to prepare for rappelling to leave EinsCastle.


    As Liu Xing and the others started rappelling, the sound of intense gunfire erupted again, but Liu Xing noticed that the gunfire was concentrated in the backyard, not directed towards them. It seemed that the Cult of the Cadaver followers were attacking the blood-colored Ghoul.


    However, judging from the successive screams of the Cult of the Cadaver followers, it seemed that the blood-colored Ghoul was wreaking havoc.


    With no Cult of the Cadaver followers hindering them, Liu Xing and the others¡¯ rappelling went smoothly, and they soon safely reached the ground. Alice and Lu Tianya had also brought the car over.


    "What happened up there? Why isn¡¯t the Cult of the Cadaver pursuing you?" Alice asked, puzzled.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat, Liu Xing said, "Alice, start driving first. There¡¯s been a mutiny among the Cult of the Cadaver up there. We¡¯ll talk about the details as we go."


    Alice nodded, and once everyone who was supposed to get in the car was seated, she started the car and headed towards Manchester.


    On the way, Liu Xing recounted what had happened at EinsCastle to Alice.


    Alice furrowed her brow, saying with some concern, "I seem to possibly know the origin of that blood-colored Ghoul because my master once mentioned its existence to me. However, my master only briefly mentioned it, so all I know is that it seems to be a defiler of the Ghoul race!"


    Defiler?


    Liu Xing frowned. In Cthulhu mythos, defilers of any race didn¡¯t have a good ending because in the mythos, all "gods" were basically real. So if you defiled a "god," the "god" wouldn¡¯t let you off lightly.


    For example, the snake man race in the past had a group of traitors who believed in Zhatuogua. Their actions were undoubtedly blasphemy in the eyes of the snake god Yig. Therefore, Yig almost completely slaughtered these defilers, leaving only a few escaped.


    And now, this blood-colored Ghoul, as a defiler, had only been disabled by Mordiggian and then sealed in the imitation of the Corrupted Wooden Carving. This indicated that the blood-colored Ghoul¡¯s background was not simple; otherwise, Mordiggian wouldn¡¯t have spared its life.


    "Regardless, we should thank that blood-colored Ghoul. If it hadn¡¯t helped us restrain the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s people, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape EinsCastle so smoothly," Ling Ishikawa said with a smile from the back seat.


    Liu Xing nodded. In a sense, the blood-colored Ghoul did indeed help them a lot.


    However, was this too smooth?


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but glance back at EinsCastle and saw the blood-colored Ghoul swiftly chasing after them!


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t think the blood-colored Ghoul was just passing by.


    Before Liu Xing could voice his discovery, the blood-colored Ghoul had already appeared in front of the car, and with a single wave of its lone arm, the car was flipped over!


    Fortunately, the vehicles provided by the Manchester police were modified, considering the possibility of rollovers. So the roof was equipped with cushioning pads, and Liu Xing didn¡¯t suffer a concussion from hitting the roof. However, due to the angle of the rollover, Liu Xing and Alice were now "squeezed" into a very ambiguous position due to inertia.


    But in this life-threatening situation, neither Liu Xing nor Alice had time to feel embarrassed. They quickly pushed open the car door and climbed out.


    At this moment, the blood-colored Ghoul, which had also overturned another car, was slowly walking towards Liu Xing¡¯s direction, its deep blood-sea eyes sending shivers down Liu Xing¡¯s spine.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 494: Conclusion

    Chapter 494: Conclusion


    Are we going to die?


    Liu Xing watched the blood-colored Ghoul approaching relentlessly, yet he felt oddly calm inside. He knew that in the face of absolute power suppression, any resistance would be futile.


    Of course, Liu Xing still held onto a glimmer of hope ¡ª that his immediate superior, the Yellow King, might come to his rescue. If the Yellow King intervened, this blood-colored Ghoul would likely back off.


    But would the Yellow King actually show up here? As Liu Xing pondered, the blood-colored Ghoul had already stood before him.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was only now that Liu Xing realized this blood-colored Ghoul was about his height, as he could meet its eyes directly.


    From the Ghoul¡¯s gaze, Liu Xing could only discern one word ¡ª calmness.


    Yet what struck Liu Xing the most was the gaping hole in the Ghoul¡¯s chest, devoid of any organ.


    This blood-colored Ghoul had no heart.


    Frowning, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t decipher the Ghoul¡¯s intentions. It could easily kill him now, yet it stood there, observing.


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind Liu Xing.


    "The things you seek are at the Manchester police station!"


    It was Alice¡¯s voice.


    "Thank you."


    This time, it was the blood-colored Ghoul speaking! Liu Xing raised an eyebrow in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected the Ghoul to speak, let alone in Chinese.


    More importantly, Liu Xing was taken aback by the Ghoul¡¯s gratitude toward Alice, albeit in a cold tone.


    "It¡¯s not you," the Ghoul murmured, "I¡¯ll come looking for you later. Hope you remember your promise, as I won¡¯t do your bidding for free."


    With that, the Ghoul turned and headed towards Manchester.


    Liu Xing was puzzled. He didn¡¯t understand the Ghoul¡¯s words, but he was certain that the Ghoul knew him and that there was some sort of agreement or deal between them, even though he didn¡¯t know the Ghoul himself.


    Though it sounded strange, in this world of Cthulhu RPG Game, anything was possible.


    Before Liu Xing could dwell on it further, Alice approached, concerned. "Ryuusei, are you alright?"


    Shaking his head, Liu Xing smiled. "I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t know why that Ghoul didn¡¯t harm me, and thanks to you, Alice, for your intervention. You drove the Ghoul away. Otherwise, I might have been in trouble."


    Alice breathed a sigh of relief. "I just had a hunch. Remembering the severed arm from the Ghoul statue, and now this Ghoul with a missing arm, I guessed it might belong to it. I blurted it out in the heat of the moment, but luckily, I was right."


    Liu Xing nodded thoughtfully. "That¡¯s plausible. And we found two Ghoul statues. This Ghoul is missing a leg and a heart, which might be in those statues. But Alice, you should call Chris immediately. Inform the officers still at the Manchester police station not to try to stop the Ghoul from retrieving its belongings. Given its strength, the entire Manchester police force might not stand a chance against it."


    "Indeed, judging by your accounts, that Ghoul just escaped unharmed from Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s intense firepower. Its strength likely rivals Bain¡¯s," Alice agreed solemnly.


    At this moment, KP Li Shunchan, whom Liu Xing had been eagerly awaiting, finally spoke up. "That¡¯s right. Congratulations on successfully evading the pursuit of the Cult of the Cadaver and completing the final mission of phase three. I want to congratulate you again on winning this confrontation module. You now have half an hour of free time. After that, I will teleport you directly to the real world. Your rewards from this module will be sent to you in the form of notification documents."


    Finally, they had won.


    Liu Xing could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, Liu Xing had never imagined that their group would win so easily. After all, until tonight, they had been at a disadvantage, constantly under the thumb of the Cult of the Cadaver. And tonight¡¯s operation could only be described as a hair¡¯s breadth away from danger.


    Thankfully, there was the blood-colored Ghoul.


    If it weren¡¯t for the sudden appearance of the blood-colored Ghoul, which helped delay the Cult of the Cadaver and created an opportunity for them to escape, Liu Xing was sure they wouldn¡¯t have lasted long against the Cult of the Cadaver. After all, there were no covers on the vast plains.


    So they had to thank that blood-colored Ghoul.


    At this moment, Alice, as the driver, started the car and said, "Chris is waiting for us at a nearby restaurant. Let¡¯s hurry."


    Twenty minutes later, apart from the injured Yis People, who were taken directly to the hospital for treatment, everyone else sat in the restaurant with Chris, eating burgers and drinking coffee.


    "I want to extend profound gratitude to you on behalf of all the people of Manchester. If it weren¡¯t for your selfless efforts to confront the Cult of the Cadaver at EinsCastle and successfully stop their Ritual Ceremony, the entire population of Manchester would likely have fallen under the control of the Cult of the Cadaver," Chris said, holding up his coffee.


    Alice chuckled and said, "It¡¯s what we should do. But speaking of which, Chief Chris, you¡¯ll be transferred to London soon, right? Because my master has already informed me that Mr. Baruka has successfully resolved the Thick Fog issue."


    Chris nodded, smiling. "That¡¯s right. Mr. Baruka has returned to London, and the Thick Fog by the seaside has almost dissipated. In about an hour, maritime and aerial transportation in England will resume. In addition, with your successful prevention of the Cult of the Cadaver¡¯s Ritual Ceremony at EinsCastle, I just received orders from above that I must arrive in London to take up a new position today. Because there¡¯s a vacancy at the London police station, and the person who held that position was found to be colluding with the Cult of the Cadaver and has been secretly detained."


    Liu Xing stroked his chin and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "By the way, Mr. Chris, did the blood-colored Ghoul visit the Manchester police station?"


    Chris nodded and said, "The blood-colored Ghoul has indeed been to the Manchester police station. Just as you said, its target was the severed arm and the two Ghoul statues. After reviewing the surveillance footage, the blood-colored Ghoul directly destroyed the two Ghoul statues. Inside those statues were a severed leg and a still-beating heart. Then the blood-colored Ghoul attached the severed arm, leg, and heart to itself. Suddenly, blood permeated the area, and the blood-colored Ghoul left the Manchester police station as if nothing had happened. It has now left Manchester."


    "What¡¯s the situation at EinsCastle now?" Ling Ishikawa asked next.


    Chris thought for a moment before saying, "Ten minutes ago, the intelligence officer I assigned to monitor outside EinsCastle sent a message saying that Rayna and Bai Hecheng, accompanied by dozens of Cult of the Cadaver followers, drove towards Liverpool. Then the intelligence officer entered EinsTown and found it deserted. Now the intelligence officer is heading to EinsCastle to investigate."


    As Chris finished speaking, a mobile phone rang.


    Chris raised an eyebrow and said with a smile, "Speak of the devil. This is a message from the intelligence officer, saying that EinsCastle is now deserted, but a large number of bodies have appeared in the backyard, estimated to be over a hundred. In addition, there¡¯s a crashed armed helicopter, over a dozen heavy machine guns, hundreds of rifles, and a pile of spent shell casings, as well as several fired RPGs. It seems you¡¯ve indeed experienced a major battle."


    RPGs?!


    Liu Xing and the others were shocked, then began to feel relieved. If the Cult of the Cadaver had used RPGs against them earlier, with the thickness of EinsCastle¡¯s walls, a few RPG rounds could have easily pierced through.


    So, as the saying goes, thanks to the blood-colored Ghoul¡¯s righteousness!


    But just then, Liu Xing¡¯s vision blurred, and he found himself back in the real world.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 495: Game Invades Reality

    Chapter 495: Game Invades Reality


    Returning to the real world, Liu Xing, who had just come to his senses, didn¡¯t even glance at the rewards summary for this module. Without hesitation, he closed the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall and opened a search engine, typing in "England".


    The first news that caught Liu Xing¡¯s eye was the Glasgow riots!


    Opening the news, Liu Xing found that the Glasgow riots described in the news were identical to the ones he experienced in the Cthulhu RPG Game, with William still organizing, although in this news, William had died due to unsuccessful rescue efforts.


    Of course, the news also mentioned the major explosion at Glasgow Royal Hospital, but did not mention the cause of the explosion or the kidnapping of foreign tourists at Glasgow Royal Hospital. It seemed that the English authorities were still withholding some information.


    After exiting the news, Liu Xing didn¡¯t scroll down for long before seeing the news about "England Resumes Sea and Air Transport," with the resumption time being eight o¡¯clock this morning.


    Glancing at the time in the bottom right corner of the computer, it was nine o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Liu Xing frowned at this moment, his mind a mess.


    Obviously, the Cthulhu RPG Game had now invaded reality. The so-called "parallel world" where he played games in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall was actually the real world!


    This meant that everything he experienced in the Cthulhu RPG Game was vividly reflected in the real world, and even those mythical creatures and Great Old Ones had manifested themselves around him!


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but shudder. He finally understood that the real world was even more dangerous than the modules in the Cthulhu RPG Game. After all, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, he could still use dice to defeat mythical creatures, but in the real world, he would have to fight those mythical creatures with real weapons...


    "Damn it!"


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath, taking out his mobile phone to contact Yin En.


    "Liu Xing, I knew you¡¯d contact me now. I believe you¡¯ve already seen the news, haven¡¯t you?" Yin En said with a heavy tone.


    Liu Xing sighed and said, "Yes, I just saw the news. As we suspected in the module before, the so-called ¡¯parallel world¡¯ where we play games in the module is actually our real world now. It seems I need to prepare to exchange some items from the game to the real world, so that I won¡¯t be killed by Ghouls or Deep Ones in the real world."


    "That¡¯s indeed a good idea. I¡¯ll also go exchange some items to the real world later. But after reading the news just now, I specifically browsed the forum and found that no one was discussing this matter on the forum. So I suspect that there are not many players who know about the invasion of reality by the Cthulhu RPG Game, except for us who happened to encounter familiar people like Tian Qing. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have realized that the Cthulhu RPG Game is invading reality," Yin En said seriously.


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and nodded, saying, "Yes, if it weren¡¯t for meeting Tian Qing this time, I wouldn¡¯t have realized that the Cthulhu RPG Game we were playing was connected to reality. But speaking of which, what should we do now? Should we spread our discovery on the forum? "


    "No, no, no, we absolutely can¡¯t do that now. Because the more people know about this, the easier it will be for the real world to fall into chaos prematurely. The reason is simple. We players who have experienced the real Cthulhu RPG Game know how terrifying those mythical creatures and Great Old Ones are. So the real world is the last refuge for us, because our family and friends are here. We fight for our lives in the Cthulhu RPG Game just to survive and continue to be with our family and friends in the real world."


    "And now, Liu Xing, honestly tell me, when you knew that the Cthulhu RPG Game had begun to invade reality, your first thought should have been somewhat desperate, just like mine, because the real world is no longer safe. Who knows if one day we will be attacked by a Ghoul coming out of a sewer when we walk on the street, or if a Byakhee will descend from the sky and tear us apart. So if we spread this news now, many players will likely fall into mental breakdowns, and then those players may choose to retaliate against society by exchanging items from the Cthulhu RPG Game into the real world. That will be troublesome," Yin En affirmed.


    Liu Xing sighed again because Yin En¡¯s words made sense. If this news were to spread, there would definitely be some players with poor mental resilience who would choose to give up on themselves and start retaliating against the world. Even if they only exchanged some firearms from the Cthulhu RPG Game into the real world, it would have a significant impact on society, even triggering a series of chain reactions.


    For example, in a country like China, where firearms control is extremely strict, if someone suddenly armed themselves and launched a terrorist attack in the city, after dealing with this "terrorist," the Chinese authorities would definitely suspect that the terrorist was an undercover agent sent by the United States of America. Then, although there might not be an open confrontation, the Chinese authorities would definitely have a conflict with the United States of America behind the scenes...


    This logic also applied to other countries.


    And the most troublesome thing was that if some players who were fanatic believers wanted to cause trouble in the real world, they were likely to turn the world upside down, especially in England now. If mythical creatures appeared in the public eye, some things would be difficult for the English authorities to cover up.


    Then the whole world would plunge into chaos.


    So Liu Xing said, "Well, let¡¯s keep this to ourselves for now. Don¡¯t cause trouble by posting this on the forum. But speaking of which, we are only one final upgrade module away from advancing from the Shoggoth Region to the Hound of Tindalos region. Do you have any thoughts? When should we start playing again?"


    "I think we should deal with some things in the real world first. Although we can¡¯t spread this news yet, we need to make some preparations in advance. So I think we should wait for a week before continuing with the Cthulhu RPG Game," Yin En said seriously.


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "Okay, that¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll pack up and go home now."


    After hanging up the phone, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but search for keywords like "Eins Castle" and "Morimoto Academy." He found that everything he experienced in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall had come true in reality.


    But most importantly, the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall actually had the ability to distort reality!


    For example, the Yueshihao incident had already happened in the real world, but now the Yueshihao module Liu Xing experienced in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall had directly replaced the original Yueshihao incident!


    The same was true for the Professor Yang incident. The


    originally thriving Professor Yang Electrotherapy Center collapsed due to an accident that resulted in the sudden death of Professor Yang and several employees, so Professor Yang¡¯s electrotherapy center closed down...


    Occupation: College Student (Leader of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, New Gu Master)


    Gender: Male


    Age: 18


    Traits: Leadership qualities, Blessing of the Yellow King, pseudo-godslayer (one module remaining)


    Relation to this module: After solving the Cult of the Cadaver in Eins Castle, you received a commission from Zhang Wenbing when you returned to Chris¡¯s house, to investigate the mystery of the disappearance of the Ancient One and other members of the China Daoist Sect. Naturally, you accepted Zhang Wenbing¡¯s commission, and under the arrangements of the China Daoist Sect, you arrived at Zekiel Island aboard a yacht.


    Character Attributes


    Strength: 60


    Constitution: 60


    Willpower: 75


    Luck: 70


    Agility: 50


    Appearance: 85


    Body Shape: 60


    Intelligence: 80


    Inspiration: 70


    Education: 70


    Cthulhu Mythos Knowledge: ??


    Sanity Points: ??


    HP: 12


    MP: 30


    Damage Bonus: 1


    Credit: 30


    Skills: Island Nation Language 80, Library Use 60, Investigation 50, Listening 40, Persuasion 70, Combat 40, Dodge 40, Occult 85, Witchcraft 30, Other Languages: Ancient One Language 60, Climbing 50, Rappelling 50.


    Special Skills: Summoning/Dismissal of Byakhee, Ritual Ceremony for Summoning King Hastur in Yellow Robes


    Personal Items: Mobile phone, English translation of "The Yellow King," "Worshipers of the Yellow Sect Scriptures," Yellow Seal Pendant, Soul Casket, a magic ring gifted by Bain.


    At this point, the Interlude Growth appeared.


    Sharing the Fruits of Victory - Because you helped the English authorities resolve the Cult of the Cadaver issue in the previous module and helped the China Daoist Sect to retrieve Zhang Wenbing, thereby obtaining the original "Cult of the Cadaver Rituals" for Bain, you received many benefits. So now is the time to share the fruits of victory.


    Liu Xing, 2/4.


    Congratulations to player Liu Xing for receiving the gratitude of the English authorities¡ªan unknown invitation. It seems to be an ordinary invitation, but the English authorities have tried every means but failed to open it.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 496: Zekiel Island

    Chapter 496: Zekiel Island


    Another invitation?


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised to find himself with yet another invitation. However, this one seemed promising.


    Yet, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but inwardly mock the generosity of the English officials. They actually considered such an unopenable invitation as a reward.


    Suddenly, a stranger¡¯s voice echoed, "Hello, players. I am the KP for this module, Chopsticks. I hope to have a pleasant cooperation with all of you during this module, allowing everyone to advance smoothly to the Hound of Tindalos area. But I won¡¯t go easy on you... Well then, let¡¯s get ready to start the game officially. However, in this module, each player only has one opportunity to start their Private Room time, which lasts for ten minutes each time. So, players need to schedule their Private Room time wisely."


    As Chopsticks finished speaking, Liu Xing felt himself swaying, with the sound of waves in his ears.


    Seems like the yacht has set sail.


    When Liu Xing¡¯s vision returned to normal, he found himself basking on the deck.


    The weather was sunny, with perfect temperature.


    Liu Xing stretched lazily, planning to soak up more sun, knowing that once they arrived at Zekiel Island, the weather would definitely take a drastic turn, with fierce winds and heavy rain, causing the yacht to run aground, and themselves "forced" to be stranded on a deserted island.


    After all, the name of this module is "Survival on a Deserted Island", so what Liu Xing had just thought was part of the standard plot.


    So, Liu Xing lay in the sun, while recalling what had happened between the end of the last module and now.


    First of all, what left the deepest impression on "WatanabeRyuusei" was the "Dividing the Spoils" event, because "WatanabeRyuusei" felt he had the worst luck, ending up with an invitation that seemed impossible to open, while others received decent rewards.


    For example, "Zhang Jingxu" received a reward from the Chinese Daoist Sect¡ªa palm-sized inkstone. According to the introduction from the Chinese Daoist Sect, this inkstone was very spiritual. Regardless of what liquid, even just a drop, was poured into the inkstone, after ten minutes of standing still, pouring the liquid out would automatically return it to its source and leave ink marks on the ground that could last for five minutes. Even passing rivers or oceans would leave ink marks on the water surface.


    Most importantly, the Chinese Daoist Sect had conducted an experiment where someone left a drop of blood and then flew around the earth in an airplane. The drop, enchanted by the inkstone, followed the person around the earth five times before melting into the water due to losing its enchantment.


    So, although the effect of this inkstone seemed somewhat inexplicable at first glance, upon closer inspection, it was a valuable item, as it was a tool for finding people. With someone¡¯s bodily fluid, you could find them anytime, even across mountains and rivers.


    Therefore, after receiving the inkstone, "Zhang Jingxu" asked for a small tube of blood from "Lu Tianya" and "WatanabeRyuusei" and others, so "Zhang Jingxu" could find others anytime using the inkstone.


    As for the reward "Ling Ishikawa" received, it made "WatanabeRyuusei" even more envious because it came from Baruka. After solving the Thick Fog problem, Baruka and its people were treated as guests by the English officials. So now, Baruka was living quite comfortably, and thus Baruka sent a gift to help "WatanabeRyuusei" and others, or rather, a big gift.


    A living gift!


    Yes, what Baruka gave to "Ling Ishikawa" was a Shoggoth!


    However, due to Baruka¡¯s long-term cultivation, the Shoggoths in Fisher¡¯s Village had decreased in combat power, but their mimicry abilities had greatly improved. So now, "Ling Ishikawa" was riding his Shoggoth, surfing in the sea.


    However, "Ling Ishikawa" was still a human after all, unable to use the methods that Deep Ones used to control Shoggoths, so "Ling Ishikawa" could only barely control the Shoggoth with his self-taught animal training skills. Therefore, many times, "Ling Ishikawa" couldn¡¯t control the Shoggoth.


    In addition, all the animals on Zekiel Island were carnivores, including animals that were supposed to eat grass, such as rabbits, goats, cows, camels, and giraffes.


    Yes, there were camels and giraffes on Zekiel Island, and even seals and pandas!


    This was the second biggest mystery on Zekiel Island. Almost all mammalian animals in the world could be seen on Zekiel Island. It could be said that Zekiel Island only had mammalian animals because no birds or reptiles had ever been found on Zekiel Island.


    But the most amazing thing was that when England officials discovered Zekiel Island in 1900, they also found a large number of endangered mammals on Zekiel Island. However, when endangered mammals living elsewhere in the world were declared extinct, the endangered mammals on Zekiel Island would suddenly disappear as well. So the English officials had planned to relocate the endangered mammals on Zekiel Island to England¡¯s main island for protection (display). However, when the drugged endangered mammals were brought onto the ship by the English officials, they would naturally die, and their bodies would completely decay in a few minutes, even though the English officials immediately treated the bodies of these endangered mammals with preservatives.


    Therefore, Zekiel Island got another nickname, "God¡¯s Zoo".


    However, soon after, this "God¡¯s Zoo" became "Demon¡¯s Laboratory".


    That was in 1980 when Miskatonic University cooperated with the English officials and sent a team of a hundred people, including more than forty professors representing top-level expertise in their respective fields and more than fifty elite soldiers, to fully explore Zekiel Island.


    For the first fifteen days after the exploration team landed on Zekiel Island, everything was normal. The exploration team captured various animals on Zekiel Island, drew their blood, and installed code tags on them, preparing to investigate the survival status of these animals when they returned to Zekiel Island next time.


    However, on the evening of the sixteenth day after the exploration team landed on Zekiel Island, a professor, protected by two soldiers, was preparing to capture a panda when the panda suddenly ran towards the center of Zekiel Island, and the other animals around it did the same.


    Realizing that something was wrong, the professor quickly ordered one soldier to return to the camp to report the situation, while he and the other soldier continued to pursue these animals.


    As a result, when the soldier who went back to report returned with the rest of the exploration team to the central area of Zekiel Island¡ªa Yamashita more than ten meters high, they found the professor¡¯s body, which had been evenly split in half from top to bottom...


    Obviously, this professor was not killed by any known animal.


    Then, in order to avenge the professor and capture the unidentified creature, the exploration team began to search around the Myriad Beast Mountain, as it was named.


    And then, there was no more information.


    Three days after losing contact with the exploration team and the English officials, the English officials sent a rescue team to Zekiel Island to conduct a search. In the end, only three survivors were found, and these three survivors had already fallen into a state of madness. It was only after undergoing deep hypnosis that they recounted what they had experienced on Zekiel Island, up until they heard a crisp sound near Myriad Beast Mountain.


    After that crisp sound, they lost their memory of what happened next.


    As a professional in taking risks, Miskatonic University naturally guessed that there was something wrong with Zekiel Island. So they joined forces with the English officials to organize multiple exploration teams to go to Zekiel Island.


    Finally, after paying the price of five or six hundred lives, it was confirmed that there was a prehistoric relic near Myriad Beast Mountain on Zekiel Island. This prehistoric relic would gather all the animals on Zekiel Island near Myriad Beast Mountain every month. After emitting a crisp sound, all the animals would start to kill each other. The winner would absorb a part of the loser¡¯s body, and finally, a powerful synthetic beast would be formed. This synthetic beast would then start to hunt all the creatures on Zekiel Island until midnight the next day, when the synthetic beast would return to Myriad Beast Mountain and start to explode. After the sky was filled with flesh and blood, it would turn into various mammalian animals when it fell to the ground.


    After discovering all this, Miskatonic University and the English officials planned to excavate the prehistoric relic, but in the end, it ended without any results due to various reasons.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 497: Exploring Zekiel Island (1)

    Chapter 497: Exploring Zekiel Island (1)


    As for why the Ancient One went to Zekiel Island, it was because the Ancient One, bored during its captivity by the Cult of the Cadaver, heard about the island¡¯s affairs. The Ancient One believed that the ancient ruins on Zekiel Island might have been left behind by its own kin. So, the Ancient One escaped directly from the Cult of the Cadaver, bringing along a few members of the China Daoist faction operating in England, and they all went to Zekiel Island together.


    "If we go by the information provided by the English authorities, there are only ten days left until the start of the cycle. So, we have nine days to search for traces of the Ancient Ones. If we fail to find them within nine days, we must leave Zekiel Island. After all, that synthetic beast is extremely powerful. The English authorities once sent bombers and tanks to besiege it, but no matter how intense the bombing was, the synthetic beast remained unharmed," Zhang Wenbing said.


    Liu Xing nodded, understanding that this module was a semi-timed one. In such modules, if the player manages to complete a certain challenge within the specified time, they gain additional time to complete the main quest given by the module.


    So, the main quest of this module had already been set. The player had to find the missing Ancient Ones and the China Daoist members on Zekiel Island within ten days and then leave the island together. However, if the player failed to complete the main quest within ten days, they could choose to be hunted by the synthetic beast. If they survived the hunt, they would gain another month for their mission.


    However, at this moment, Liu Xing suddenly became curious and said, "Zhang Ge, did the English authorities mention what consequences there would be if we kill the animals on Zekiel Island?"


    Zhang Wenbing thought for a moment and replied earnestly, "According to the English authorities, if we kill the animals on Zekiel Island during normal times, it¡¯s no different from killing animals outside. Moreover, the meat of these animals is edible and even healthier than the food we eat outside because these animals have no parasites or bacteria inside them. However, if we take the corpses of these animals out of Zekiel Island, as I mentioned earlier, they will rapidly decay and vanish."


    "But most importantly, we absolutely cannot kill any animals during the monthly cycle. There was once an expedition team that got too close to the fighting animals during the cycle and suffered. As a result, several soldiers in the expedition team shot and killed some animals. The soldiers and the animals they killed merged into one, losing their consciousness completely. Eventually, those soldiers became part of the synthetic beast, which even simulated a gun using bones and effortlessly wiped out the expedition team," Zhang Wenbing explained.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that the synthetic beast could even simulate a gun. It seemed that the strength of this synthetic beast was not to be underestimated.


    Just as Liu Xing was about to speak, he noticed a Small Island - Zekiel Island, at the end of the blue ocean.


    "That¡¯s Zekiel Island. We¡¯ll be ready to disembark in about half an hour. We have to bring all the items we need to Zekiel Island at once because there seems to be a barrier around the island. Everyone can only enter or leave Zekiel Island once a day. So, if we get off the ship and return to it, we¡¯ll have to wait on the ship until midnight the next day to enter Zekiel Island again," Zhang Wenbing continued to explain.


    Liu Xing nodded with interest and asked, "Zhang Ge, what would be the consequences if we forcefully try to re-enter Zekiel Island?"


    Zhang Wenbing shrugged and said with a smile, "I knew you would ask that. If we try to enter Zekiel Island directly, we¡¯ll be blocked by an invisible barrier. Even if we try to force our way in, we won¡¯t be able to enter Zekiel Island. There was a member of an adventurous team who didn¡¯t believe in superstitions and decided to drive a jeep into Zekiel Island. As a result, the jeep and the belongings of the team member entered Zekiel Island, but the team member was left outside. The most important thing is that the team member turned into a meat paste because his body passed through clothes, then the jeep... You understand what I mean."


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the thought because the image was terrifying, resembling a meat grinder...


    As they were about to land on Zekiel Island, Zhang Wenbing and Liu Xing stopped chatting and began to inform Ling Ishikawa and others to prepare for landing on Zekiel Island.


    Half an hour later, Liu Xing and the others boarded Zekiel Island with various supplies.


    Zhang Wenbing shook his head and said seriously, "No, we can¡¯t go directly to Myriad Beast Mountain because the animals near Myriad Beast Mountain are extremely aggressive beasts, and there are many of them. So, even if we all carry rifles, it would be very risky to enter Myriad Beast Mountain recklessly. Therefore, we must first search for a special plant in the vicinity - the Beast Repelling Grass."


    "The Beast Repelling Grass is a unique plant on Zekiel Island. It looks like a black dandelion. As long as we find the Beast Repelling Grass and boil it in water to drink, all the animals on Zekiel Island won¡¯t attack us for a day. But according to the information provided by the English authorities, there are only ten Beast Repelling Grass plants on Zekiel Island during each cycle, scattered in various peripheral locations. So, our first goal now is to find these Beast Repelling Grass plants."


    Liu Xing nodded, realizing that the setup of Zekiel Island was more complex than he had imagined.


    Soon, Liu Xing and the others finished lunch. Since everyone was too lazy to cook, they just brought out some bread and canned food and had a simple meal.


    After lunch, Liu Xing and the others took weapons from a room called the "Miscellaneous Room" in the underground camp - each person had a specially-made jungle rifle and a multipurpose dagger. Then, they changed into clothes suitable for outdoor activities and returned to the surface.


    "Alright, our goal now is to find the Beast Repelling Grass. Although the plants are distributed around the periphery of Zekiel Island and there shouldn¡¯t be too many fierce beasts in the area where the grass grows, it¡¯s better to be safe. We might still encounter some fierce beasts while searching for the grass. So, I think it¡¯s safer for us to stick together. What do you think?" Zhang Wenbing, as the team leader, suggested.


    Miguel nodded and said seriously, "I agree with Mr. Zhang Wenbing¡¯s idea. After I arrived on Zekiel Island, I found that many of my detection devices were malfunctioning. I can no longer sense the presence of any creatures within five meters. So, I can¡¯t provide Investigation on the surrounding situation for everyone anymore."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that the high-tech devices on Miguel¡¯s body could be affected by Zekiel Island. It was Migo technology after all. It seemed that the ancient ruins on Zekiel Island might indeed have been left behind by the Ancient One.


    "Yes, there are special electromagnetic waves all over Zekiel Island that interfere with the operation of electronic devices. So, if we want to establish contact with the outside world, we need to find a special signal transmitter in the ¡¯Special Items Room¡¯ in the underground camp. This special signal transmitter can send messages to a signal reception point specially set up by the English authorities and can also receive messages sent back by that signal point. Moreover, the special signal transmitter is quite handy. We can tie it up with a rope and throw it out of the range of Zekiel Island. After a day or so, we can pull it back with the rope," Zhang Wenbing explained seriously.


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "Alright, then let¡¯s not split up again. If one team encounters danger, the other team may not be able to reach the correct location for support in time."


    So, Liu Xing and the others decided to circumnavigate the periphery of Zekiel Island clockwise.


    The periphery of Zekiel Island was a continuous stretch of beaches. However, there were many scattered rocks on the beaches of Zekiel Island, making it quite uncomfortable to walk on.


    Most importantly, according to the information provided by the English authorities, there were many sand rats living on these beaches. Although these sand rats usually stayed deep in the sands, they would hide on the surface when they were foraging. Due to their fur color being almost identical to that of the sand, previous expedition team members easily stepped on sand rats while walking on the beach and got their feet shredded due to the sand rats being frightened...


    Therefore, Liu Xing and the others consciously avoided the beaches.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 498: Unfavorable Start

    chapter 498: unfavorable start


    liu xing and the others had only taken a few steps when they began to appreciate the unique ecological environment of zekiel island¡ªa group of rabbits were chasing a young bear cub, while a mouse was dragging a cat¡¯s corpse in its mouth...


    "the ecological environment of zekiel island is quite intriguing. at this rate, i wouldn¡¯t be surprised to see a snake swallowing an elephant," remarked ling ishikawa with some admiration.


    however, zhang jingxu shrugged and remarked, "unfortunately, ling ishikawa, you won¡¯t see that scene because snakes aren¡¯t mammals, so there shouldn¡¯t be any snakes on zekiel island."


    the atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    nevertheless, ling ishikawa had a good attitude and quickly shifted gears, continuing to comment, "but then again, why are all the animals on zekiel island mammals? and why do they all have to be male? i think this is racial and gender discrimination!"


    facing ling ishikawa¡¯s mischief, liu xing was momentarily speechless.


    however, zhang wenbing earnestly replied, "it¡¯s quite understandable. mammals are evidently superior in intelligence compared to other types of animals, and male mammals generally have higher combat effectiveness and aggression than females. so, zekiel island has turned into a colosseum of sorts, requiring only a group of male mammals to suffice."


    "so, we¡¯ve all become part of this zekiel island colosseum now..." buke suddenly remarked, lowering his voice.


    the others frowned, but had to admit that since their arrival on zekiel island, they had become part of the colosseum. fortunately, they could still leave zekiel island.


    liu xing scratched his chin, somewhat puzzled. "so, if that¡¯s the case, the purpose of the ancient ruins on zekiel island should be to create a powerful synthetic beast, and the role of this synthetic beast should be to be deployed in wars."


    if these ancient ruins were indeed the work of the ancient ones, then their purpose must have been for warfare, dealing with creatures like the deep ones or shoggoths...


    wait.


    liu xing suddenly remembered something. according to the cthulhu mythos, the ancient ones might be the creators of all original life on earth. so the ancient ruins on zekiel island might also be used to create various creatures. however, since the ancient ones have retreated entirely to the depths of the sea, zekiel island on the surface must have been abandoned by them, leading to its current state of constant "reincarnation."


    thinking this over, liu xing felt it necessary to enter the soul casket to have a good chat with the ancient one sirius.


    at this moment, liu xing and his group emerged from the forest onto a barren plain.


    indeed, next to the forest was a barren plain.


    "as expected, according to the official statement from england, zekiel island has all kinds of terrain. besides the common forests and plains, there are deserts, wastelands, and even mountains. however, the animals living in each area are not fixed. therefore, the english authorities believe that in each cycle, these animals seem to be randomly distributed in different locations on zekiel island, as if studying the results of various animals living in different terrains. however, on a side note, as long as it¡¯s not in the forest, you can see the highest point of zekiel island¡ªmyriad beast mountain¡ªin other places."


    liu xing and the others followed zhang wenbing¡¯s gaze and saw a bald hill¡ªmyriad beast mountain.


    in liu xing¡¯s eyes, rather than calling myriad beast mountain a mountain, it was more like a very high mound. it appeared to be about twenty to thirty meters high, and upon closer inspection, there wasn¡¯t a single tree or stone on myriad beast mountain.


    however, liu xing could still see many moving black dots on myriad beast mountain. it seemed that this was where animals were hunting and being hunted.


    liu xing scratched his chin, feeling increasingly convinced that his earlier idea was correct¡ªthat the ancient ruins on zekiel island existed to cultivate biodiversity by experimenting with animals in different locations.


    however, at that moment, a loud noise suddenly came from the sky.


    "boom!"


    "what the hell?! is miguel done for?" ling ishikawa exclaimed in shock.


    liu xing furrowed his brow and quickly checked miguel¡¯s condition. he found miguel¡¯s body overheated, feeling the heat even before touching him.


    seeing this, liu xing could only shake his head helplessly and said, "miguel¡¯s body is overheating now, and there may be automatic counterattack mechanisms installed inside him. so, it¡¯s better not to touch him casually. let miguel rest here for a while. if he hasn¡¯t recovered by the time we leave zekiel island, we¡¯ll take him back to manchester and find a technician to deal with it."


    liu xing sighed. although he believed miguel should be fine for now¡ªafter all, kp chopsticks hadn¡¯t notified him of miguel¡¯s failure yet, and there was no sound of dice rolling before miguel collapsed¡ªhe couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that this was a plot encounter, which, under normal circumstances, wouldn¡¯t be fatal.


    with miguel suddenly encountering trouble, the mood among the group became somewhat downcast. after all, they had only just landed on zekiel island a few hours ago, and already, they had lost one of their key members. this made liu xing and his group worry about their upcoming journey on zekiel island.


    therefore, liu xing thought it was time for their first private room session. everyone needed to discuss their plans thoroughly.


    so, liu xing casually found a reason and suggested that everyone return to their rooms.


    of course, after the only npc capable of moving entered the room, liu xing and the others gathered together.


    once everyone was inside liu xing¡¯s room, he contacted kp chopsticks to start the private room session.


    ling ishikawa looked surprised and glanced at zhang wenbing, saying, "zhang wenbing, i never thought you were a player, not an npc. it¡¯s my first time hearing that players can act as npcs in modules they¡¯re not participating in."


    liu xing and zhang jingxu nodded, agreeing with ling ishikawa¡¯s statement.


    zhang wenbing scratched his head in puzzlement and said, "i don¡¯t know the answer to that question either. i made a strange judgment in the previous module, but kp didn¡¯t tell me the specifics of that judgment. they only said the result was neither good nor bad for me. so, when i extracted memories upon entering this module, i was surprised. i never expected to be treated as an npc and rescued by you all."


    liu xing rubbed his chin, suddenly feeling that there were more and more bugs in the cthulhu role-playing game hall. first, his character card was hacked by yi¡¯s people, and now zhang wenbing was mistaken for an npc. this made liu xing suspect if the cthulhu role-playing game hall had been hacked. of course, that was impossible because the cthulhu role-playing game hall was an existence beyond human hackers¡¯ reach.


    so, could it be that the cthulhu role-playing game hall was planning some big news?


    just as liu xing began to speculate, zhang jingxu spoke up, "alright, the private room time is too short. let¡¯s get back to the main topic. with this thunderstorm coming, i suspect our yacht will be washed away by the waves. also, judging from how myriad beast mountain¡¯s fluctuation stalled miguel, it¡¯s highly likely that the special signal transmitters are also defunct now. so, i¡¯m seriously considering preparing for survival on a deserted island."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that this might indeed be the case.


    "it seems that we must find the ancient one and members of the chinese daoist sects within these nine days because the way to leave zekiel island is likely in their hands. however, although the fluctuation doesn¡¯t affect us humans, it might cause mutations in the island¡¯s natives. so, it will be much harder for us to find the retribution grass," zhang wenbing said seriously.


    liu xing nodded and said, "let¡¯s do this: after the private room time ends, i¡¯ll go to the soul casket to find ancient one sirius. i believe it should know the secrets of zekiel island, which should be helpful for us in this module."


    ling ishikawa thought for a moment and suddenly smiled, "wait a moment, how could i forget about my trump card? i¡¯ll try to control my baby to find the retribution grass later. although my baby has become a bit dumb under baruka¡¯s modifications."


    ling ishikawa referred to the shoggoth given to him by baruka...


    thinking about this, liu xing couldn¡¯t help but joke, "ling ishikawa, couldn¡¯t you have chosen a better name for that shoggoth? why call it ¡¯baby¡¯? are you a naming genius?"


    zhang jingxu nodded in agreement, looking at ling ishikawa with disdain. "exactly, and most likely, that shoggoth could be older than your ancestors. do you really want to call it ¡¯baby¡¯?"


    [thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 499: Farewell Sirius

    chapter 499: farewell sirius


    ling ishikawa chuckled, feeling no pressure as she said, "who isn¡¯t just a baby after all? baruka told me before that, from our human perspective of time, my shoggoth is just a three-year-old child. although its intelligence level is equivalent to that of a ten-year-old, so baruka suggested that i treat that shoggoth like a child. this way, i could tame it better. and as baruka said, my little one at home now pretty much listens to me obediently and rarely opposes my commands."


    hearing this, liu xing asked curiously, "speaking of which, how did baruka and the others train this group of shoggoth? the ancient one and his group spent tens of thousands of years without being able to completely subdue the shoggoth, yet baruka and his group took only a few decades to make these shoggoth obey them, even easily transferring them to you, ling ishikawa."


    ling ishikawa shrugged and replied, "it¡¯s probably because the ancient one and baruka have different attitudes towards the shoggoth. the ancient one believed that since they created the shoggoth, they should be enslaved by them. so, they always made the shoggoth do all sorts of dirty work, which made the shoggoth resentful towards the ancient one, leading to their rebellion. as for baruka and his group, when they encountered this group of shoggoth, they first subdued them and then had a good chat with the leader of these shoggoth, establishing a relationship of friendship rather than superiority. then, over the decades, baruka has always kept his promises and didn¡¯t force the shoggoth to do anything, so their relationship with baruka and his group became better and better, almost like close friends."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, not expecting such an approach.


    "however," zhang wenbing expressed concern, "the enemies in this module are not human, which is not good news for us. after all, these animals won¡¯t engage in any strategy with us; they¡¯ll just attack whenever they find the opportunity. so, it¡¯s very disadvantageous for our exploration team, especially considering miguel is still unconscious."


    liu xing nodded, acknowledging zhang wenbing¡¯s valid concerns. their combat capabilities as a group were indeed worrisome.


    firstly, liu xing had to admit that his close combat abilities were almost nonexistent. so when facing the carnivorous animals on zekiel island, if he stayed at a distance, he could shoot with his rifle and perhaps inflict some damage. but if those animals ambushed him up close, he¡¯d be helpless.


    then there was zhang jingxu, whose close combat abilities weren¡¯t much better than liu xing¡¯s. moreover, the magic spells zhang jingxu mastered weren¡¯t particularly effective against the carnivorous animals. additionally, the spells in the cthulhu rpg game had their drawbacks, with some having long casting times, making it nearly impossible for zhang jingxu to deal with the animals on zekiel island, especially since all the animals liu xing had seen so far were fast runners.


    at least in liu xing¡¯s view, all those animals were sprinter-level fast.


    although liu xing didn¡¯t know much about zhang wenbing, considering his profession as an accountant, it was evident that zhang wenbing wasn¡¯t a fighter either. one could even say that zhang wenbing¡¯s combat abilities were inferior to both liu xing and zhang jingxu.


    so half of their group was essentially just bystanders.


    among the remaining three, miguel was supposed to shoulder significant responsibilities as the combat force of the expedition team. however, with miguel¡¯s fate uncertain and even if he were to wake up during this module, his combat capabilities would undoubtedly be greatly reduced. after all, many of the mechanical parts on miguel¡¯s body should have been scrapped over the years.


    then there was buke, a retired military doctor. his abilities in firearms and close combat should still be decent. however, according to buke, he had been retired for many years, and during these years, he had been transitioning into a forensic pathologist. so buke¡¯s combat effectiveness would need to be adjusted down a notch or two.


    so, in the end, liu xing realized that ling ishikawa had unexpectedly become the strongest combatant in their expedition team. however, liu xing also had to admit that ling ishikawa¡¯s current combat prowess was indeed formidable. after all, ling ishikawa had first learned magic with the great wizard serak in hybrier, then braved dangers with barbarian conan, learning conan¡¯s swordsmanship. so now, ling ishikawa could be said to have both magical and martial prowess, more formidable than most npcs and players.


    of course, despite ling ishikawa¡¯s formidable combat prowess, he could still be taken out with a single shot...


    with that thought, liu xing couldn¡¯t help but pat ling ishikawa on the shoulder and say, "ling ishikawa, we¡¯ll be relying on your swordsmanship from now on."


    "he told me that due to the urgent time, they decided to each create a prototype of a new species, and then place these new species on a small island. this small island would have all the common terrains found on earth at the time. then, these new species would rapidly develop on that small island. by emitting some kind of electromagnetic waves, those new species would engage in battles on the island, and during these battles, they would absorb the abilities of other defeated new species. after hundreds of experiments, enough data would be accumulated to create a powerful new species."


    "as for what happened later, perhaps due to the rebellion of the shoggoth, the plan had to be put on hold before it was completed. our ancient one clan had to retreat to the depths of the ocean. so, the plan had to be shelved. however, perhaps because the person in charge of this plan believed that our ancient one clan would one day counterattack the mainland, so they maintained the minimal operation of the equipment on zekiel island, allowing the experiments to continue. of course, now i suspect that the thunderstorm you just mentioned, liu xing, might have caused the outdated equipment on zekiel island to overload. it¡¯s very likely that zekiel island is now in chaos."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow and said seriously, "please, sirius, enlighten me further."


    sirius shook his head and sighed, "our ancient one clan belongs to the technological race. almost everyone learns various technological knowledge after birth, so now i can roughly guess the operating principles of the equipment on zekiel island. basically, it can be summarized in three words - creation, promotion, absorption. firstly, there must be a life creator in the research facility on zekiel island, capable of manufacturing corresponding creatures according to the set program in a short time. then these creatures are released into various areas of zekiel island. next, through some catalytic instruments in the research facility, a certain radiation or wave is emitted, allowing the creatures on the island to grow into complete beings in a short time. of course, the fluctuation miguel just mentioned is very likely the result of that catalytic instrument. however, it¡¯s obvious that the instrument caused an excessive output due to absorbing a large amount of electrical energy, which affected the mechanical parts on miguel, rapidly aging his mechanical systems."


    "as for the final absorption device, liu xing, you can understand it as a giant juicer. this giant juicer can transport the final victorious creature on zekiel island into it, and then by some means, decompose that final victor into the most basic substance. then it¡¯s transported back to the life creator at the beginning, and a new cycle begins. but now, i think, the thunderstorm just now might have caused problems with all the instruments in the research facility. so, liu xing, you and your group should be prepared for the worst."


    liu xing nodded. according to sirius¡¯s explanation, if the equipment in the research facility on zekiel island had indeed malfunctioned, then the worst-case scenario would be that all the animals on zekiel island would grow faster, become more aggressive, and the synthetic beast formed in the end would not be sent back to the research facility for decomposition.


    this meant that their group might have to face a relentless pursuit from a synthetic beast...


    this wasn¡¯t good news at all.


    seeing liu xing¡¯s grim expression, sirius comforted him, "liu xing, don¡¯t worry too much. after all, sometimes a setback may turn out to be a blessing in disguise. although the thunderstorm caused a problem with the equipment in the research facility, it may also have caused the security system inside the research facility to malfunction. and if nothing unexpected happens, my missing compatriot should be close to breaking free from the confinement of the security system in the research facility. so, my compatriot should be close to being rescued."


    facing sirius¡¯s comfort, liu xing could only force a smile because he knew that in the cthulhu rpg game, such good fortune was rare.


    "well, liu xing, for now, go back and gather more information, and then come to me again. by then, i should be able to provide you with more help," sirius said earnestly.


    liu xing nodded, knowing that there was nothing more to discuss, so he exited the soul casket.


    although all the information obtained from sirius this time was bad news, liu xing finally knew what the true background of this module was.


    however, just thinking about the synthetic beast that might appear in the end made liu xing¡¯s head ache a bit. after all, the abilities of this synthetic beast were not to be underestimated. and now it could be confirmed that this synthetic beast had several hundred, even thousands, of hit points.


    after all, the previous fully armed exploration team had attempted to hunt down the synthetic beast, but they were effortlessly wiped out by the synthetic beast.


    [thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 500: Bad News and Good News

    chapter 500: bad news and good news


    liu xing didn¡¯t think for a moment that their group¡¯s strength could be compared to that of a fully armed expedition team.


    back in the hall, liu xing saw zhang jingxu and others sitting around the table with worried expressions.


    furrowing his brows, liu xing knew that something had gone wrong outside while he was inside the soul casket.


    "what¡¯s going on? why do you all look so gloomy?" liu xing asked as he approached.


    ling ishikawa sighed, saying helplessly, "ryuusei, we need to tell you some bad news. in three days, we¡¯ll run out of food. when buke was preparing dinner, he found that most of the canned goods in the camp were damaged, and their contents had rotted away. as for the fresh food we brought, apart from some preserved items, everything else is essentially spoiled."


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, surprised by the extent of the effect caused by the fluctuations from sirius¡¯ catalytic device. but upon reflection, it made sense; even miguel¡¯s parts couldn¡¯t withstand the catalytic waves, let alone these canned goods and unprotected ingredients.


    however, bad news wasn¡¯t in short supply.


    "in addition, we checked our firearms and found that we¡¯re left with only the old-fashioned shotguns the earlier expedition team left behind. the important parts of the newer weapons are all unusable, so only those rugged old shotguns, which buke can still repair, remain somewhat functional... also, our generator is now kaput. so, we¡¯re relying on the remaining power in the batteries for now. we estimate we¡¯ll run out of electricity in two to three days," zhang jingxu said seriously.


    liu xing nodded, shrugging. "let me guess, our drinking water is also spoiled, right? after all, under catalytic influence, drinking water is also prone to spoilage."


    zhang wenbing shook his head, smiling bitterly. "no, our only good news is that our drinking water hasn¡¯t been affected. we still have enough for the next few days. it seems the heavens aren¡¯t entirely against us."


    zhang wenbing referred to "the heavens" as the plot encounter of this module.


    however, to liu xing, this plot encounter was harsh; it had severely weakened their weapons and food supplies. in the perilous zekiel island, both weapons and food were crucial commodities.


    with automatic rifles, even facing beasts like lions or tigers, liu xing¡¯s group would have confidence in killing them. but now, with just a few shotguns, they¡¯d struggle even against wild dogs. and as for ling ishikawa¡¯s "three days¡¯ worth" of food, liu xing doubted it would be enough for a satisfying meal for their group. so, they had to step out and have a "chat" with the island¡¯s natives.


    as for the distress signal transmitter, liu xing knew without thinking that it was all rendered useless now.


    feeling frustrated, liu xing found a seat and recounted his conversation with sirius in the soul casket.


    buke stroked his chin, speaking up, "if what sirius said is true, then we¡¯re in for a big trouble. after the recent catalytic wave, the animals on zekiel island will have grown even larger. for us now, larger animals pose a greater threat, considering our limited firepower and accuracy with these old shotguns. it¡¯ll be hard for us to take down enemies in one shot."


    liu xing nodded in agreement, recalling times when he saw his cousin hunting with old shotguns in the real world. the accuracy was abysmal; they could miss a target within ten meters. even when hitting small animals like rabbits or quails, it wasn¡¯t always fatal.


    so, liu xing was certain that unless they had exceptionally good luck, those old shotguns wouldn¡¯t provide enough firepower.


    in summary, liu xing suddenly felt a bleak future ahead. their situation now was even more difficult than facing the cult of the cadaver before.


    this time, they lacked numerical superiority and firearm advantage. moreover, their enemies were irrational beasts who believed in a simple worldview: either you die or i perish!


    by the way, liu xing also shared his conversation with sirius in the soul casket with miguel.


    miguel nodded, after a moment of contemplation, he spoke, "if everything goes as expected, the most noticeable change in the animals on zekiel island would definitely be their size. for most animals, size represents strength. so, based on my estimation, the animals on zekiel island should have increased in size by about fifty percent. additionally, these animals would have strengthened their existing abilities, such as biting force and impact."


    "in summary, these animals on zekiel island will be even harder to deal with..." ling ishikawa commented.


    liu xing shrugged, resigned, "it seems the difficulty of our survival on this deserted island has increased. let¡¯s hope things don¡¯t get any worse."


    however, complaints aside, they still needed to eat.


    despite the scarcity of food, buke, in charge of food management, generously provided everyone with a hearty meal, ensuring they had enough energy for tomorrow¡¯s exploration of zekiel island.


    and liu xing¡¯s group was confident that during tomorrow¡¯s exploration, they would encounter some conflicts with animals, and they should be able to acquire some fresh food then.


    although liu xing had concerns about consuming animals from zekiel island after hearing from sirius how they were formed, worrying that a lack of timely "discharge" might lead to insufficient materials for the life creator, he remembered that previous expedition teams had consumed many animals from zekiel island without any mishaps. so, he believed that the research facility on zekiel island should have backup materials prepared.


    after dinner, everyone returned to their rooms to rest.


    however, once in his room, liu xing began to contemplate something: whether or not to summon a byakhee.


    previously, liu xing had hesitated to summon a byakhee out of fear that if he couldn¡¯t control it, it might extort him with difficult conditions. but now, with the approval of the yellow king, liu xing felt confident that he could control the byakhee.


    moreover, liu xing felt that he needed a byakhee¡¯s assistance now, as the enemies in this module were all ground units. so, an airborne unit like a byakhee should be able to dominate all the animals on zekiel island.


    thinking this, liu xing couldn¡¯t help but open his character card panel, preparing to summon the byakhee.


    however, liu xing suddenly noticed a change in the content of the "summon/dismiss byakhee" in his character card.


    summon/dismiss byakhee: due to your recognition by the yellow king, the byakhee clan, as a retinue of the yellow king, will unconditionally provide you with an elite-level byakhee. although this byakhee is your servant and mount, remember to maintain a good relationship with it, as its favorability towards you will affect the services it provides.


    conditions for using this magic: when summoning a byakhee for the first time, you only need to expend 3 sanity points to summon it. the byakhee will arrive at your location within 1d3 hours. after that, you can summon the byakhee unconditionally using its name.


    liu xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that after gaining recognition from the yellow king, he had become a vip of the byakhee clan.


    this finally brought some good news.


    [thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 501: Summoning Byakhee

    Chapter 501: Summoning Byakhee


    Due to the insufficient power supply at the underground camp, Buke shut off the electricity as soon as everyone returned to their rooms to rest.


    Thus, the underground camp was now shrouded in darkness.


    Liu Xing glanced over the specifics of "Summoning Byakhee" and decided to don a raincoat and head to the surface to perform the summoning ritual.


    The VIP version of "Summoning Byakhee" had streamlined many procedures, requiring only the creation of a magic array on the ground by any means, a drop of one¡¯s own blood at the center of the array, and the recitation of a five-minute incantation.


    Though Liu Xing was somewhat concerned about attracting animals with his blood, upon realizing that there was a chance to summon Byakhee even without completing the incantation, he decided to take the risk, ready to flee if things went awry.


    Stealthily leaving the underground camp, Liu Xing, knowing that only "Ling Ishikawa" was aware of his true identity, preferred to keep it that way and not alert "Zhang Jingxu" and the others.


    Upon reaching the surface, amidst pouring rain, Liu Xing noticed significant changes on Zekiel Island.


    The forest adjacent to the underground camp, with trees averaging three to four meters in height, had now soared to around ten meters, turning into a tropical rainforest. Even the previously low bushes had grown to over two meters, transforming into a dense jungle.


    The beach behind the underground camp, once scattered with rocks and deadwood, had turned into a desert. What was once white sand was now entirely yellow, and the entire desert seemed to absorb rainwater like a sponge.


    Lastly, and most importantly, Liu Xing found the yacht they had arrived on overturned on the beach due to the waves¡¯ impact. Liu Xing estimated that their group alone couldn¡¯t possibly right the yacht and set it back afloat.


    It seemed the survival ordeal on the island had officially begun.


    Fortunately, perhaps due to the heavy rain, Liu Xing didn¡¯t spot any animals around, indicating they weren¡¯t hunting during the storm, which was a relief.


    Anticipating the rain, Liu Xing had wisely drawn a magic array on spare bedding in his room rather than on the muddy ground. Setting it near the entrance of the underground camp, he cut his finger, dropped a drop of blood onto the array, and then applied a band-aid to stop the bleeding.


    With caution, Liu Xing began chanting the incantation while keeping an eye on his surroundings.


    As the dice landed, Liu Xing knew that the current judgment was likely directed at him¡ªwhether any animals were attracted by the blood scent or how many might pose a threat.


    Despite his vigilance, perhaps due to the rain¡¯s masking effect, Liu Xing didn¡¯t notice any immediate danger.


    Fortunately, the builders of the underground camp had foreseen the island¡¯s aggressive wildlife and strategically located it in an open area, ensuring clear visibility within a twenty-meter radius despite the heavy rain. Feeling secure, Liu Xing continued his incantation.


    Soon, five minutes passed.


    Finishing the incantation, Liu Xing immediately returned to the underground camp. With the ground now perilous, wandering outside posed unknown dangers.


    Upon Liu Xing¡¯s return, KP Chopsticks stepped forward, congratulating him on successfully summoning an elite-level Byakhee. The Byakhee would arrive at the summoning location in an hour, reminding Liu Xing to meet it on time to avoid affecting its initial favorability towards him.


    Then, KP Chopsticks chimed in, "Liu Xing, your social ability is quite impressive. Since Rundell felt very positive about your first encounter, his initial favorability towards you is at 70. As long as it¡¯s not a life-threatening request, Rundell will agree to help you."


    Liu Xing rubbed his chin, feeling somewhat odd about the situation.


    However, Liu Xing finally understood why Byakhee was considered the weakest mythical creature in the Cthulhu RPG Game. Even an elite like Rundell seemed weak to him¡ªlacking protective scales, usable equipment, or sharp claws like Ghouls. Apart from flight, Byakhee seemed inferior in every aspect compared to other mythical creatures.


    Thus, Liu Xing believed he could match Rundell with just an automatic rifle.


    After silently criticizing Rundell, Liu Xing heard Rundell¡¯s return.


    Frowning, Liu Xing wondered why Rundell had returned so soon after just setting off. Had something gone wrong?


    Hurrying to the surface, Liu Xing saw Rundell looking frustrated.


    "Why are you back so soon, Rundell? Did you come under attack?" Liu Xing asked, puzzled.


    Rundell shook his head, explaining, "I wasn¡¯t attacked. It¡¯s just that many areas on Zekiel Island are obscured by tall trees. After circling the island, I couldn¡¯t find any trace of the beast retreat grass. However, I did spot what you mentioned, the Myriad Beast Mountain. It seems the south side of the mountain collapsed, revealing the research facility inside. However, upon closer inspection, I found no entrance in the exposed part. So, I suspect the entrance to the research facility might be on the mountaintop. But I must warn you, there are still plenty of animals around Myriad Beast Mountain, larger than their counterparts outside Zekiel Island, and unfortunately, they seem to be coexisting peacefully."


    Liu Xing frowned, realizing that most of Zekiel Island¡¯s animals had congregated near Myriad Beast Mountain, possibly forming alliances due to the fluctuations.


    Of course, Liu Xing doubted these animals would want to coexist peacefully with them.


    As for the location of the Thick Fog, Liu Xing speculated it might be where the beast retreat grass was located, as in some novels, places like these tend to be different from others.


    "Alright, Ryuusei, if you don¡¯t need any more help from me for now, I¡¯ll head back. I need to report to the chieftain," Rundell said with a smile.


    Liu Xing nodded, saying, "Okay, Rundell, go ahead. But if everything goes as planned, I¡¯ll be asking for your help again soon."


    With a nod and a smile, Rundell took off into the sky.


    Watching Rundell depart, Liu Xing returned to the underground camp to rest, as it was already midnight.


    The next morning, Ling Ishikawa woke Liu Xing up.


    In the living room, Buke recounted what Liu Xing had witnessed the previous night, and Liu Xing, of course, feigned surprise and cooperation.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 502: Entering the Mist

    Chapter 502: Entering the Mist


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t want to mention Rundell¡¯s situation just yet.


    "Now we¡¯re really in trouble. After all, these trees have grown significantly, so the animals on Zekiel Island must have grown as well," Liu Xing remarked.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded in agreement, saying, "Exactly. Since Zekiel Island is a research base for the Ancient One, some data should have been calculated from the start. Therefore, the data of these trees and animals are matched. After all, the best way for those small animals to kill large beasts is through ambush."


    It sounded quite scientific.


    "In that case, we might soon encounter rabbits bigger than pigs. Just thinking about it feels exhilarating. But still, can we really defeat these creatures named animals but are essentially Monsters?" Ling Ishikawa said somewhat helplessly.


    To be honest, Liu Xing¡¯s thoughts were now similar to Ling Ishikawa¡¯s. The animals on Zekiel Island could now be described as Monsters. If outsiders were to see, it wouldn¡¯t be long before news spread on major social platforms about England conducting mysterious research on Zekiel Island, with animals growing several times their usual size.


    Of course, it could also be blamed on the nuclear explosion, as nowadays, whenever animals mutate, some people always attribute it to nuclear explosions.


    At this point, Miguel suddenly spoke up, "Actually, we don¡¯t need to worry too much about the animals on Zekiel Island. Although we haven¡¯t studied them yet, according to Sirius from the Ancient One, the animals on Zekiel Island exist to create a biological weapon. So, I think the Ancient Ones didn¡¯t give these Monsters on Zekiel Island too high intelligence back then. After all, they had the example of Shoggoth¡¯s rebellion."


    Miguel¡¯s words enlightened everyone because what he said was very accurate. The intelligence of the animals on Zekiel Island should not be high, or perhaps they have no intelligence at all, merely programmed to act according to a set pattern. This was certainly because of the lessons learned from Shoggoth¡¯s rebellion. The Ancient Ones would definitely fear that these newly created biological weapons would rebel against their rule, just like Shoggoth. Moreover, comparing the strength of the animals on Zekiel Island to Shoggoth¡¯s, it was evident that the Ancient Ones were genuinely intimidated by Shoggoth and dared not let the animals on Zekiel Island become stronger.


    Of course, from here, it was also apparent that the Ancient Ones had high expectations for synthetic beasts¡ªa type of multifunctional war weapon that could be mass-produced.


    So, since it was a "mass-produced machine," there was no need to design high intelligence; they just needed to be able to fight.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing suddenly felt that the animals on Zekiel Island weren¡¯t too difficult to deal with. Since they lacked intelligence, it was better to outsmart them.


    The reason humans could surpass animals was because they learned to use their brains rather than relying solely on brute force.


    "Miguel, you¡¯re right. In fact, during our brief exploration yesterday, I carefully observed those animals. I found that their intelligence level is indeed not high. They rely entirely on instinct or follow the actions set by the Ancient Ones. Among them, I speculate there must be a rule¡ªattack the nearest enemy. Because I once saw a goat chasing a wild boar. When it passed by a rabbit, the goat turned its head and attacked the rabbit," Buke said earnestly.


    Zhang Wenbing nodded and said, "In that case, dealing with these animals on Zekiel Island is straightforward. We just need to set some traps. Mr. Buke, I believe you can provide some guidance on this."


    Buke chuckled and said seriously, "Of course. Although I was a military doctor in the army, I also learned a lot about traps because our enemies couldn¡¯t match us in terms of weapons and equipment. So, they had to rely on traps to cause us trouble."


    With that said, Buke went to the storage room to find the materials he might need for traps.


    "Alright, our first goal now is to hunt some small animals. After all, our food is running low. Then, naturally, we¡¯ll search for beast retreat grass and then find the Ancient One¡¯s research facility. Because with our current strength, we can¡¯t push the stranded yacht back into the water, and we¡¯ve lost contact with the outside world. So, if we want to leave alive, we have to find that Ancient One. I believe it should have a way to take us out," Zhang Wenbing sighed and said.


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "Actually, we can now be sure that the research facility left by the Ancient Ones is near the Myriad Beast Mountain or even inside it. The reason is simple¡ªZekiel Island has become what it is now because of the lightning striking Myriad Beast Mountain."


    "But it¡¯s not easy to go to Myriad Beast Mountain. After all, it¡¯s located in the center of Zekiel Island. We¡¯ll have to cross at least two or three terrains. If we don¡¯t have beast retreat grass, we¡¯ll definitely encounter various animal attacks, and it may even escalate. So, our priority should still be to find the beast retreat grass," Zhang Wenbing lamented.


    However, whenever Liu Xing thought of the Thick Fog mentioned by Rundell, he had a sense of foreboding.


    It seemed obtaining the beast retreat grass wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Liu Xing sighed and frowned, "But then again, since there have been huge changes on Zekiel Island, it might not be as easy as before to get the beast retreat grass. So..."


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t finish his sentence, giving Zhang Jingxu and the others time to think freely.


    The living room fell silent all of a sudden.


    After exchanging compliments, Liu Xing and the others approached the sand rat.


    Just as Liu Xing and the others had speculated earlier, the sand rats, which were supposed to be the size of a palm, had now grown to be almost the size of a small watermelon.


    But this was also a good thing because it meant more meat.


    In this way, Liu Xing and his team killed six sand rats on this stretch of beach and then saw a patch of mist.


    The mist on Zekiel Island looked similar to the mist created by the Deep Ones on the coastline of England before. It was like a white curtain hanging in the middle, making it impossible for Liu Xing and his team to see what was inside the mist.


    "It seems that the beast retreat grass should be inside," Liu Xing said seriously.


    Zhang Jingxu and the others nodded, but they also looked worried.


    Although everyone knew that the beast retreat grass was inside this mist, they didn¡¯t know what else was in this mist besides the beast retreat grass.


    So, Liu Xing and his team didn¡¯t know whether they should enter the mist to investigate.


    "What should we do? Should we enter this mist? But I don¡¯t think this mist exists solely to inform us about the presence of the beast retreat grass," Zhang Jingxu said worriedly.


    After thinking for a moment, Liu Xing nodded and said, "We must go in because if we don¡¯t have the beast retreat grass, we definitely won¡¯t be able to approach Myriad Beast Mountain or enter the research facility left by the Ancient Ones. So even if there¡¯s danger in this mist, we must go in and explore!"


    "So, should we arrange for someone to go in and scout the path, or should we all go in together?" Ling Ishikawa spoke up.


    Once again, everyone fell into silence...


    Obviously, if there was danger in the mist, it would be extremely risky for one person to go in, but if everyone went in, there was a possibility of being wiped out.


    After a while, Liu Xing made up his mind and said, "Let¡¯s do this: I¡¯ll go into the mist alone and take a look. If there¡¯s any danger, I believe Sirius can help me resolve it."


    Of course, in such a situation, Liu Xing didn¡¯t expect Sirius to help him, so now Liu Xing¡¯s greatest reliance was still his identity obtained from the Ancient One Fort underground in Fisher¡¯s Village.


    Now he could at least be considered a member of the Ancient Ones.


    Seeing Liu Xing volunteering, the others didn¡¯t say anything, so it was finally decided that Liu Xing would enter the mist alone.


    However, for safety, Liu Xing was tied with a rope around his waist. It was agreed that if Liu Xing didn¡¯t come out of the mist after ten minutes, Zhang Jingxu and the others would pull him out... if they could.


    After making preparations, Liu Xing took the old hunting rifle from Zhang Jingxu and took a deep breath before stepping into the mist.


    However, at this moment, Liu Xing didn¡¯t know that as soon as he entered the mist, the rope tied around his waist was blocked outside the mist!


    Inside the mist.


    Liu Xing looked at the huge Ancient One statue in front of him, unable to say a word for a moment.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 503: Maisky

    Chapter 503: Maisky


    Liu Xing looked at the colossal Ancient One statue and realized that after entering the mist, he had likely been transported into some kind of alternate space.


    The official reports from England hadn¡¯t mentioned this massive Ancient One statue, and it didn¡¯t seem like the sort of thing that could be easily concealed.


    But this also relieved Liu Xing, as he held the rank of "Ancient One officer," and he figured he might receive preferential treatment in Ancient One territory... right?


    Seeing the Shoggoth appear before him, Liu Xing instantly felt like he was in trouble. After all, in this day and age, Shoggoths loyal to the Ancient Ones were supposed to be in the depths of the sea.


    Thinking this, Liu Xing wanted to use the mist to teleport back to Zekiel Island, but he realized the mist behind him had vanished.


    "Damn, am I going to die here today?" Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    Just then, the Shoggoth transformed into a humanoid form and spoke, "Hello, my friend, I¡¯m Maisky, the one in charge here."


    Liu Xing was momentarily stunned, looking at the Shoggoth now resembling an old man. He nodded and said, "Hello, I¡¯m Watanabe Ryuusei, but..."


    Before Liu Xing could speak further, Maisky chuckled and said, "Yes, I am indeed a Shoggoth. But because in recent years, I¡¯ve encountered creatures like you here, I thought it would be better to assume a form like yours for better communication. After all, you are an Ancient One officer, in a sense, my master."


    Shaking his head, Liu Xing knew he couldn¡¯t go along with the Shoggoth¡¯s words. "Oh no, I¡¯m not a member of the Ancient One clan, just happened to get the rank of an Ancient One officer."


    Seeing Liu Xing¡¯s honesty, Maisky smiled and said, "You¡¯re even more straightforward than I imagined. So, let me get straight to the point. I hope you can get me out of this place. I¡¯ve been stuck here for who knows how many years."


    Liu Xing nodded, surveying the area. "Of course, but I don¡¯t know where this place is exactly. How can I help you leave?"


    After a moment of thought, Maisky pointed to the massive Ancient One statue. "In simple terms, this is a miniature alternate space created by the Ancient Ones. Such spaces have various functions, some store supplies, some serve as shelters. As for me, I¡¯m here as a trap. You just entered a mist, right? That¡¯s the most common way the Ancient Ones use to teleport. They confuse opponents with mist, making it hard to notice the teleportation facilities within. Then they send the opponent here, either to be killed by me or to kill me."


    Liu Xing nodded, realizing what had happened. "So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder I ended up here."


    "Ryuusei, can you see that massive Ancient One statue?" Maisky gestured. "That¡¯s the control center of this miniature alternate space. Only those with Ancient One lineage can use it. So, I hope you can use it to release me. Of course, as a reward, I¡¯ll offer you some benefits."


    As Maisky spoke, he led Liu Xing to the Ancient One statue.


    When Liu Xing approached the statue, it emitted a red light, enveloping him.


    Liu Xing felt a bit panicked. Despite his Ancient One officer rank, he didn¡¯t have Ancient One blood. If the control center only recognized bloodline and not rank, he might be in trouble.


    Fortunately, the control center acknowledged Liu Xing¡¯s identity.


    As the red light faded, a virtual screen appeared before Liu Xing, detailing the specifics of this miniature alternate space.


    Of course, there were two options regarding Maisky¡ªrelease or kill.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, ultimately choosing to release Maisky. After all, he wasn¡¯t sure how long it would take to "kill," and Maisky was standing about two meters behind him.


    With that, Maisky transformed back into his Shoggoth form and swiftly left Zekiel Island.


    "Liu Xing, who exactly is this Maisky?" Zhang Jingxu asked in confusion.


    Shrugging, Liu Xing explained what had happened after he entered the mist.


    After listening to Liu Xing¡¯s account, Ling Ishikawa furrowed his brows and said, "That¡¯s not good news. If we encounter a Shoggoth in every mist we encounter next, Ryuusei, you¡¯ll be in trouble."


    Liu Xing nodded. If there were Shoggoths in the remaining nine mists, the chances of him and his group surviving through all of them would be slim. After all, encountering a reckless Shoggoth would mean death was imminent.


    Thinking this, Liu Xing glanced back at the mist and noticed it had dispersed. In the center of where the mist had been, there was a beast retreat grass.


    Zhang Wenbing took out a prepared pouch and collected the beast retreat grass along with the soil.


    Then, Liu Xing and his group began searching for the second mist.


    They hadn¡¯t found the second mist yet, but they found the second beast retreat grass.


    Upon seeing the second beast retreat grass, Liu Xing felt relieved because if the second grass hadn¡¯t appeared within the mist, it meant the targets of those mists were all in the miniature alternate space where Maisky was. So, now that Maisky wasn¡¯t there, there was no need for that miniature alternate space to exist, and thus all those mists disappeared.


    "It seems we don¡¯t need to encounter any other Shoggoths," Liu Xing said with a smile.


    Zhang Wenbing nodded, curious, "By the way, Ryuusei, what did that Shoggoth give you just now?"


    Because when Liu Xing received the old-fashioned wallet, there wasn¡¯t any prompt triggered, so Liu Xing knew the wallet wasn¡¯t an item. Hence, he didn¡¯t care much about it and just stuffed it into his pocket without intending to discuss it with Zhang Wenbing and the others.


    "Oh, it¡¯s just a regular old-fashioned wallet Maisky gave me. He said it was from another Maisky who gave it to him before he died. So, I didn¡¯t think there was much to say about it and just put it in my pocket," Liu Xing shrugged.


    At this moment, Buke suddenly spoke up. "Maisky? Maisky! It must be that Maisky!"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing Buke seemed to know Maisky¡¯s identity.


    Buke noticed everyone¡¯s attention on him and felt a bit embarrassed. "Uh, I suddenly remembered who Maisky was, so I got a bit excited. But anyway, I¡¯ve always felt that the person the Shoggoth transformed into looked familiar, but I couldn¡¯t remember where I¡¯d seen him before."


    "So, who is Maisky exactly? Buke, stop beating around the bush," Zhang Jingxu asked curiously.


    Buke nodded and smiled. "Maisky was a renowned archaeologist in Scotland back then, with numerous archaeological discoveries. However, several decades ago, Maisky told his family he was invited by the English authorities to join a special archaeological team, and he disappeared without a trace since then. Many Scottish newspapers at the time claimed that Maisky was secretly killed by the English authorities because it was said that Maisky had made a significant discovery during a previous excavation but didn¡¯t inform the English authorities."


    After Buke finished, everyone¡¯s gaze returned to Liu Xing.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 504: Maisky’s Secret

    Chapter 504: Maisky¡¯s Secret


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, realizing that Maisky¡¯s significant archaeological discovery from years ago likely resided within this old-fashioned leather wallet.


    With anticipation, Liu Xing opened the wallet, finding only a key and a letter inside.


    Liu Xing handed the letter to Buke, as Watanabe Ryuusei didn¡¯t understand English...


    However, the moment Liu Xing touched the key, he received a message prompt indicating that the key was also an item.


    Of unknown origin, this key could be used by players in the Interlude Growth to unlock a special module, with a chance to invite any number of players from the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall to join.


    Upon reading the key¡¯s description, Liu Xing was momentarily stunned.


    Though he suspected the key might unlock a module related to Maisky¡¯s archaeological discovery, he hadn¡¯t anticipated its uniqueness, an unrestricted module not limited by player count or gaming area.


    In theory, Liu Xing could invite all players from the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall to participate in this module.


    This was intriguing.


    At this point, Buke began reading aloud the contents of the letter, "This letter is Maisky¡¯s testament. Aware of his impending demise, he documented his undisclosed archaeological discovery, believing it could alter the course of humanity! In essence, Maisky, decades ago, while teaching archaeology at Miskatonic University, learned from fellow professors about a Small Island in the Bermuda Triangle emitting a mysterious magnetic field."


    "I believe everyone here is familiar with the mysterious incidents in the Bermuda Triangle, succinctly put, planes and ships frequently vanish there, occasionally with UFO sightings. Hence, the common belief is that the Bermuda Triangle is an extraterrestrial base. However, informed individuals like Maisky know that the Bermuda Triangle is affected by a powerful electromagnetic wave, disrupting instruments and causing disasters. Consequently, surrounding countries are searching for the source of this wave, suspecting it could be something extraordinary."


    "Upon confirmation by the United States Navy that the source of the electromagnetic wave lay on a Small Island codenamed x1, they dispatched a secret team to investigate. However, upon landing, the team lost communication due to all equipment failure. The Navy Command didn¡¯t fret, anticipating this outcome, considering the intense electromagnetic waves emanating from the island."


    "However, a day later, the communication officer, expected to report daily, failed to show up. The Navy Command then presumed the first expedition lost and sent a larger second expedition comprised of elite Marines armed with state-of-the-art weaponry. Yet, they too lost contact the next day."


    "With the consecutive loss of two expeditions, comprising hundreds of elite Marines, the Navy Command realized continuing would only result in needless casualties. It was evident that a deadly creature resided on x1, as before sending the expeditions, the Command had tethered a group of convicts on the island¡¯s beach, observing them for three days through telescopes, without witnessing any adverse reactions due to the electromagnetic waves."


    "Hence, the Navy Command made a bold decision to set fire to x1 to ascertain its contents. However, as the flames ignited, a dark cloud appeared, followed by a torrential downpour extinguishing the fire. Infuriated, the Navy Command attempted to burn the island again, only to be met with another downpour."


    "The consecutive appearances of two unexplainable rainfalls made the Navy Command finally realize the presence of something supernatural on x1. Hence, they sought external support, which naturally led them to Miskatonic University, known for its expertise in such matters. Thus, Miskatonic University prepared an expedition to unravel the mysteries of x1."


    "Upon learning this, Maisky decided to join the expedition, sensing that this journey to x1 could immortalize him. So, Maisky sought out his good friend, the then-President of Miskatonic, Nick McKray, successfully joining the star-studded expedition of that era. Escorted by a squad of heavily armed elite soldiers, they commenced exploration on x1."


    Turning towards the sound, they found Zhang Wenbing had shot down a roe deer.


    "We¡¯ve been here for quite a while; these creatures have started to smell us out," Buke said with a furrowed brow.


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "Then let¡¯s head back to the underground camp. It¡¯s almost noon."


    So Liu Xing and the others retreated while engaging in combat, returning to the underground camp.


    In the underground camp, Miguel had already procured a katana, two iron crossbows, and dozens of iron arrows.


    It seemed Miguel was quite adept at hands-on tasks.


    Buke took the slain sand rats to the kitchen for processing, while Liu Xing briefed Miguel on the morning¡¯s encounter.


    When Liu Xing mentioned Maisky, Miguel suddenly became excited and asked, "Maisky, are you talking about the archaeology professor, Maisky?"


    Liu Xing nodded in surprise, "Yes, Maisky was indeed an archaeology professor. But Miguel, how did you know?"


    Miguel sighed and said with a bitter smile, "The reason I ended up like this ultimately stems from Maisky. Before I transformed, I bought a book at a flea market with a notebook tucked inside, written by Maisky. It detailed the situation on that farm and mentioned a valuable treasure. So when I discovered that farm, I decided to enter..."


    After hearing Miguel¡¯s account, Liu Xing became more convinced that the Yi¡¯s People were plotting against him, as they manipulated Miguel, ultimately also involving him.


    However, Miguel¡¯s ordeal seemed to be a blessing in disguise for himself.


    Then Miguel continued, "But speaking of which, I remember hearing Maisky¡¯s name during my transformation process, while in a state of half-consciousness. The person said Maisky hadn¡¯t died."


    Maisky hadn¡¯t died?


    Liu Xing looked at Miguel with surprise.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 505: Initial Exploration of Myriad Beast Mountain

    Chapter 505: Initial Exploration of Myriad Beast Mountain


    "Of course, back then I was also a bit out of it, so I can¡¯t guarantee everything I heard was true," Miguel added.


    Liu Xing nodded, no longer dwelling on that aspect.


    Anyway, they would find out soon enough.


    It had to be said, the taste of sand rats was quite good, much better than Liu Xing had imagined... except for their appearance, which was nothing to compliment.


    After finishing their meal, Liu Xing and the others set out once again to search for the remaining beast retreat grass.


    By the afternoon, Liu Xing and his companions had found five clumps of beast retreat grass, hunted three rabbits, and one mountain goat.


    "It seems our luck today isn¡¯t bad at all. We found seven clumps of beast retreat grass so quickly, and finally, we can have a wild meal," Ling Ishikawa said with a smile.


    Liu Xing shrugged, expressing some doubt. "Speaking of which, don¡¯t you guys find something odd about the situation on Zekiel Island today? The frequency of animal sightings seems too low."


    Of course, Liu Xing naturally knew the reason. After all, most of the animals on Zekiel Island had gone to Myriad Beast Mountain.


    Unaware of the truth, Zhang Wenbing nodded and said, "Yes, I feel the same. Yesterday we wandered around Zekiel Island for over half an hour and saw hundreds of animals hunting each other, but today I only saw a dozen or so animals fighting each other, and then more than twenty animals wanting to attack us. This is clearly abnormal, so I suspect these animals were affected by the fluctuations yesterday."


    Liu Xing chuckled, revealing the mystery. "I think those animals must have gone to Myriad Beast Mountain. From the appearance of those mist traps, yesterday¡¯s fluctuation likely triggered the Ancient One¡¯s research facility to activate its defense mode. So, those animals chose to go to Myriad Beast Mountain, which is the defense perimeter of the Ancient One¡¯s research facility."


    Zhang Jingxu and others nodded in agreement with Liu Xing¡¯s idea.


    "It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s head back first. We can discuss these matters slowly when we return," Buke said, looking at the sky.


    Indeed, it was not early anymore; the sun had already begun to set.


    So, Liu Xing and the others returned to the underground camp.


    In the underground camp, Liu Xing and the others began discussing whether they should enter Myriad Beast Mountain ahead of schedule.


    Now, Liu Xing¡¯s group had obtained seven clumps of beast retreat grass, which theoretically should be enough to enter the Ancient One¡¯s research facility using beast retreat grass. Moreover, the help of getting the remaining three clumps of beast retreat grass wouldn¡¯t be significant.


    "So, can we head straight to Myriad Beast Mountain now?" Ling Ishikawa asked.


    Liu Xing stroked his chin and said cautiously, "We can, but should we send someone first to investigate the situation at Myriad Beast Mountain using beast retreat grass?"


    "I agree with Liu Xing¡¯s idea. It¡¯s better to be cautious now. Sending someone to check the situation at Myriad Beast Mountain is necessary since the situation has changed," Zhang Jingxu said seriously.


    So, Liu Xing and the others decided to send someone to investigate Myriad Beast Mountain first.


    And the choice for this investigation member naturally fell to none other than Liu Xing.


    After all, Liu Xing still had the identity of a member of the Ancient One¡¯s clan. Perhaps he could get some "preferential treatment" from those animals.


    So, Liu Xing followed the method provided by the English authorities and used the beast retreat grass. After confirming the appearance of the "beast retreat" effect in the buff column of his character card, Liu Xing left the underground camp and headed towards Myriad Beast Mountain.


    On the way to Myriad Beast Mountain, Liu Xing didn¡¯t forget to test the effect of beast retreat grass on some small animals along the way. The results of the experiment were satisfactory to Liu Xing because those small animals retreated as soon as they saw him.


    This also reassured Liu Xing.


    So now they must leave the vicinity of Myriad Beast Mountain as soon as possible.


    However, before Liu Xing had taken a few steps, he saw a hippopotamus suddenly rushing up and stepping on a large rat, then swallowing the rat in one gulp.


    Liu Xing shook his head, about to mourn for the rat¡¯s death for a second, when he suddenly saw wings sprouting from the hippopotamus.


    Wings?! Liu Xing frowned and looked again at the similar creatures beside the large rat, only to realize he had mistaken them; those were actually a group of bats!


    Liu Xing then remembered that bats were also mammals.


    Bats belonged to the order Chiroptera, and this order was the only group of mammals that had evolved true flying ability. Besides bats, there were also animals like sugar gliders and flying squirrels that could glide short distances.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Xing realized that their group might encounter "air forces" later.


    That could be troublesome.


    Liu Xing quickly returned to the underground camp and then recounted everything he had seen and heard on the way.


    "It seems it¡¯ll be easy to get in but hard to get out this time. If the Ancient One can¡¯t come up with a good idea to help us escape the pursuit of those synthetic beasts, then we¡¯ll have a hard time escaping Zekiel Island while being chased by them. It¡¯s going to be very difficult," Zhang Jingxu said.


    Liu Xing nodded, expressing his concern. "Especially those potential flying synthetic beasts. That will be a big problem for us, considering our anti-air capabilities are close to zero..."


    After all, old-fashioned rifles had very short ranges and weren¡¯t very powerful. When facing such large synthetic beasts, the damage they could cause was very low.


    As for bows and arrows, Liu Xing and the others¡¯ archery skills were dismal because they only had basic values. To entertain the idea of "bending the bow and shooting the eagle," they would probably need to roll a 1 on the dice.


    "Well, since we¡¯ve confirmed the location to enter the research facility, let¡¯s wait until tomorrow to start the operation. It seems that if we delay any longer, more synthetic beasts will appear for sure. By then, our pressure will only increase, so we need to act quickly," Zhang Wenbing said seriously.


    So, after enjoying a meal of roasted lamb, everyone returned to their rooms.


    Of course, Liu Xing and his group gathered again and started a Private Room session.


    Firstly, Liu Xing mentioned the matter of the key.


    Ling Ishikawa rubbed his chin, somewhat surprised. "This special module is quite interesting. Since it doesn¡¯t limit the number of players or the area where players are, we can indeed recruit a large group of players to participate in this module. However, the difficulty of the module is directly linked to the number of players, so we shouldn¡¯t find too many players to join this module."


    "Most importantly, the timing of this module is likely to be in the past or even the future, because it involves the teleportation device of Yis People. So I suspect that if we do this module, we¡¯ll probably have to face a large number of mythical creatures. By then, our sanity points might be reduced to zero..." Zhang Jingxu said worriedly.


    Zhang Wenbing nodded in agreement and said seriously, "Yes, I once saw a post on the forum mentioning a player who was teleported to Earth tens of thousands of years ago during a special module. Then they were chased by a group of Deep Ones for several blocks. Just as they barely escaped from that group of Deep Ones, they encountered a Moon Beast that wanted to capture them as slaves. After finally killing that Moon Beast, they were targeted by a group of Byakhee... In short, those players were constantly attacked by mythical creatures, suffering both physically and mentally."


    Liu Xing raised his eyebrows, somewhat surprised. "Are you sure this module was played by humans? In the end, those players must have been wiped out, right?"


    Zhang Wenbing shook his head and said, "No, no, no. The players in this module were not wiped out because this module is an advanced module in the Hound of Tindalos area. Moreover, the players participating in this module are basically combat-oriented players, so they weren¡¯t completely defeated when facing those mythical creatures. Therefore, after defeating a team of Yis People guarding the teleportation device, the six players in that module successfully completed the module with two of them surviving."


    In this kind of module, having two players pass the module was already a very good result.


    "So, Liu Xing, you¡¯d better not use that key to activate the module temporarily. I think this special module might last for several years because according to the rules deduced by those players on the forum, the longer the duration of the module, the more players participating, and vice versa. For a module like this that doesn¡¯t limit the number of players, it probably won¡¯t end in just a few years." Zhang Jingxu said with a furrowed brow.


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement and said, "That¡¯s right. Before we embark on this special module, we must first deal with the things in reality properly to avoid problems arising from our prolonged absence."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 506: Invitation to Interstellar Travel

    Chapter 506: Invitation to Interstellar Travel


    "Right, let¡¯s get back to the point. I think we¡¯re most likely going to have a showdown with those synthetic beasts this time around. What do you guys think?" Ling Ishikawa opened the discussion.


    Liu Xing nodded, smiling, "Of course, those synthetic beasts aren¡¯t just there for show. So, I suspect once we rescue the Ancient One and leave the research facility, we¡¯ll have to engage in a chase with those synthetic beasts. However, we should be able to acquire some weapons of the Ancient One within the research facility. Otherwise, relying solely on our old-fashioned rifles and crossbows, it¡¯s nearly impossible to kill those synthetic beasts."


    Zhang Jingxu pondered for a moment before speaking, "But rather than worrying about the synthetic beasts, we should consider how to deal with the automated defense robots inside the research facility. Those robots are the real trouble for us. After all, these automated defense robots, at the very least, should be equipped with several machine guns or even cannons. If we encounter them in the indoor terrain, we¡¯re likely to be riddled with bullets."


    Liu Xing rubbed his chin, looking at Ling Ishikawa, "It¡¯ll be up to our great Wizard, Mr. Ling Ishikawa, once again. These automated defense robots should still be vulnerable to electrical magic, right?"


    Ling Ishikawa furrowed his brows, shaking his head, "Not necessarily. Although the Ancient Ones might be somewhat embarrassing, their strength is still considerable. So, they may have equipped those automated defense robots with insulation."


    That¡¯s a point...


    Liu Xing felt a bit embarrassed, scratching the back of his head, unsure of what to say for a moment.


    Fortunately, Zhang Wenbing stepped in, saying, "Anyway, it¡¯s best for us to avoid those automated defense robots. We¡¯d definitely be at a disadvantage if we fought them. So, we need to find the Ancient One and the members of the China Dao Men as soon as possible. I believe they should have a way to deal with those automated defense robots. But it seems like Maisky didn¡¯t give us the specific map of the research facility."


    "In that case, we¡¯ll have to play it by ear once we¡¯re inside the research facility. But what concerns me now is that the Ancient One might turn against us," Liu Xing said seriously.


    Liu Xing suspected that the Ancient One might turn against them because he believed the Ancient One¡¯s motives for exploring the research facility on Zekiel Island were dubious. Since Sirius, another Ancient One, could analyze what the research facility was for with some intelligence, this Ancient One likely came for something within the facility, such as control over the synthetic beasts on Zekiel Island.


    Though currently, the Ancient One was cooperating with the China Dao Men and had been given considerable freedom, Liu Xing felt it was possible that the Ancient One intended to establish dominance on Zekiel Island and end its cooperation with the China Dao Men.


    Thus, there was a possibility that the Ancient One might become an antagonist boss.


    However, if the Ancient One did become an antagonist boss, Liu Xing believed the difficulty of this module would increase significantly. After all, if the synthetic beasts had someone commanding them, it would be terrifying.


    "Alright, discussing this now won¡¯t help much since we know nothing about the situation inside the research facility. So, we¡¯ll have to adapt on the fly," Zhang Wenbing shrugged.


    Liu Xing nodded. Indeed, discussing it now was meaningless. After all, they knew nothing about the situation inside the research facility, and they were likely to be caught off guard.


    So, not having a plan now might actually be the best plan.


    Perhaps...


    At that moment, the private room time had ended, and everyone went back to their rooms to rest.


    However, in the dead of night, Liu Xing once again sneaked to the surface to summon Rundell.


    So, wanting to embark on interstellar travel in the Cthulhu RPG Game was not a simple matter.


    Therefore, even though the Byakhee tribe was willing to provide Golden Honey Wine, Liu Xing didn¡¯t want to try interstellar travel recklessly because he didn¡¯t want to die inexplicably in space.


    So, Liu Xing decided to change the subject and said, "Let¡¯s talk about this later. Rundell, you¡¯ll be on standby near Myriad Beast Mountain tomorrow. Wait for my call."


    Rundell nodded and said with a smile, "No problem. I¡¯ll be waiting near Myriad Beast Mountain early tomorrow morning for your call, Ryuusei. But I suggest you be careful of the surroundings after entering the Ancient One¡¯s research facility because the Ancient One race developed paranoid tendencies in the later stages of the war. They liked to install various defense mechanisms in their territory. So, I suspect there will be various traps waiting for you in the research facility on Zekiel Island."


    "Thanks for the reminder, Rundell. See you tomorrow... Well, it would be better if we didn¡¯t." Liu Xing smiled.


    After bidding farewell to Rundell, Liu Xing returned to the underground camp.


    Upon returning to his room, Liu Xing didn¡¯t forget to enter the Soul Casket to find Sirius.


    After telling Sirius about what had happened today, Liu Xing continued, "Sirius, do you know what defensive measures are in the research facility?"


    Sirius thought for a moment and said, "If nothing unexpected happens, this research facility should also adopt modular assembly design. In simple terms, each area is relatively independent. If an area triggers an alarm, that area will be completely sealed off, and automated defense robots will gather around the perimeter. When the number of automated defense robots reaches a certain value, they will enter the area for a search and eliminate any intruders in their eyes. But this shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you, Liu Xing. As long as the recognition program of the automated defense robots is not damaged, they won¡¯t attack you because, in any case, you¡¯re an Ancient One officer. At most, you¡¯ll be treated as an abnormal intruder and taken to the research facility¡¯s confinement room."


    Confinement room?


    Liu Xing realized that the Ancient One was most likely in the confinement room now.


    Since Sirius couldn¡¯t provide any more information, Liu Xing chatted with Sirius for a few more words before leaving the Soul Casket.


    Nothing eventful happened during the night.


    Early the next morning, Liu Xing and his group ate and drank well, preparing to use the Beast Retreat Grass to enter the research facility.


    Of course, Miguel was still responsible for staying behind at the underground camp this time.


    "Alright, after we enter the research facility later, everyone should try to stick together. If we encounter any unexpected situations and get separated, the first goal is to reunite with the others. Don¡¯t try to be a lone hero, especially since we know nothing about the situation inside the research facility," Liu Xing said seriously.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, smiling, "Of course, this isn¡¯t some blockbuster movie from the United States of America. Playing the lone hero will only end in a gruesome death. But in the research facility, if your identity, Ryuusei, is recognized, then we¡¯ll be much safer."


    "That¡¯s right. If necessary, I¡¯ll try to reason with those automated defense robots," Liu Xing said with a smile.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 507: Authority

    Chapter 507: Authority


    After making preparations, Liu Xing and his companions headed towards Myriad Beast Mountain.


    Today, the number of small synthetic beasts around Myriad Beast Mountain had increased by more than ten, and even three medium-sized synthetic beasts appeared.


    "Given the current situation, it¡¯s possible that large synthetic beasts will appear in less than two days," Liu Xing sighed.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said, "It seems that our decision was very correct. Although these small synthetic beasts are difficult for us to deal with, at least we don¡¯t need even more powerful large synthetic beasts. All in all, we are not at a loss."


    Forcing not to be at a loss...


    When Liu Xing and the others arrived at the loophole of the research facility, Ling Ishikawa began to summon the Shoggoth that had been lurking underground. After all, the Shoggoth couldn¡¯t use the beast retreat grass. If it walked openly on the ground, it was very likely to be attacked by those synthetic beasts, which might harm them as well.


    As Liu Xing expected, when the Shoggoth emerged, the surrounding animals and synthetic beasts immediately focused their attention on it, staring at the Shoggoth.


    Liu Xing frowned and said in a low voice, "Ling Ishikawa, hurry up and let your baby break through the wall. We need to go in quickly."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and ordered the Shoggoth to crash into the research facility.


    The Shoggoth didn¡¯t disappoint, effortlessly melting a large hole in the wall as if cutting through butter.


    Liu Xing and the others quickly entered.


    As Maisky had said, Liu Xing and the others entered the warehouse area of the research facility.


    At this time, because the researchers of the Ancient One had evacuated in a hurry, only some important things were taken away, and some ordinary items were left in the warehouse. However, in the eyes of Liu Xing and the others, they couldn¡¯t recognize any of these items.


    So, to be safe, Liu Xing and the others decided not to touch anything randomly.


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s leave here as soon as possible to avoid trouble from the automated defense robots," Liu Xing said.


    However, Liu Xing and the others had not taken a few steps when they saw many robots in shutdown mode. However, judging from the structure of these robots, they were probably just some transport robots.


    These transport robots were generally about four meters tall, with a pair of caterpillar tracks and four mechanical arms. Each arm was equipped with different tools, and there was an additional backpack on their backs, which seemed to contain something.


    It seemed that after the Shoggoth launched a rebellion, the Ancient One had chosen to mass-produce robots to fill the gap left by the Shoggoth.


    Looking at these transport robots, Ling Ishikawa said thoughtfully, "It seems that the technology of the Ancient One clan was very advanced at that time. We humans still can¡¯t manufacture these transport robots, right?"


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, somewhat lamenting, "Yes, my master once told me that the technology level of the Ancient One clan, or many mythical creature races, was very advanced tens of millions of years ago, or even hundreds of millions of years ago, surpassing that of us humans. So, I have always felt that our current state as humans is simply a miracle."


    "Yes, after I came into contact with the Daoist sect of China, my worldview was completely reshaped. I never thought that under human rule on Earth, there were so many terrifying secrets hidden. I feel that humans now are like a canoe on the sea. As long as a random wave hits, there may be no turning back," Zhang Wenbing said seriously.


    At this moment, Buke pointed to a box and said, "Look at the pattern on this box."


    Liu Xing followed the sound and saw that Buke was pointing to a box with a humanoid pattern painted on it.


    Next to this pattern, there was a string of Ancient One language, which Liu Xing easily recognized¡ªExperimental Embryo 4396.


    Liu Xing frowned and quickly checked the other boxes next to it, only to find that each of those boxes had a different pattern, resembling some kind of animal, and beside them were inscriptions like Experimental Embryo 4399 and so on.


    Could it be?! Liu Xing instantly understood what was inside these boxes, simply put, they were animal embryos not yet used for experiments by the Ancient One.


    And this experimental embryo 4396 was very likely the embryo of the original human.


    In the setting of the Cthulhu myth, there are many possibilities about the origin of humans, one of the more reliable ones is that humans were created by the Ancient One clan... more precisely, all the native species on Earth now were created by the Ancient One clan.


    And now, from these boxes, it seemed that the origin of humans in this parallel world was likely based on this setting.


    Liu Xing stroked his chin, starting to consider whether to tell Zhang Jingxu and the others about this matter.


    After all, this was somewhat mind-blowing, and Liu Xing was worried that Zhang Jingxu and the others might not be able to handle it.


    When Liu Xing saw the sign outside this area, he felt pleased because this area was the main control room of the research facility.


    However, at this moment, the main control room door was tightly closed.


    It seemed it was time for him to make an entrance.


    Based on the information provided by Sirius, coupled with his experience in the mist trap last time, Liu Xing decisively walked to the entrance of the main control room. Then, he saw a red light enveloping his entire body.


    Please, let there be no problem.


    Liu Xing silently prayed.


    Then, another round of dice rolling was heard.


    Afterward, the door of the main control room opened.


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief, then heard a voice in what seemed to be the Ancient One language, "You have been granted temporary VIP access to this research facility. You are now free to move within this research facility, but you do not have permission to control any devices in the research facility."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. It seemed his Ancient One identity was still useful.


    As Zhang Jingxu and the others approached, the voice in the Ancient One language sounded again, "Is this your accompanying creature? If not, I will arrange for automated defense robots to deal with it."


    "Yes, yes, it is!" Liu Xing hastily replied.


    "Understood, I have now registered the information of your accompanying creature into the system," the voice in the Ancient One language said seriously.


    With this, Liu Xing and his group could finally move around the research facility with peace of mind.


    However, what puzzled Liu Xing at this moment was why that Ancient One was still being pursued by automated defense robots?


    According to Sirius, there were many places in the Ancient One¡¯s research facility where identity verification could be conducted, so logically speaking, as long as that Ancient One went through identity verification, at least it should have been released from pursuit by the automated defense robots. So why didn¡¯t it do that?


    Could it be that Ancient One was a masochist, enjoying being chased?


    With doubts in his mind, Liu Xing entered the main control room.


    Although Liu Xing did not have the right to control any devices, according to Sirius, Liu Xing still had the qualification to request the system of the research facility to grant him certain permissions.


    After all, Liu Xing¡¯s current identity was a military officer of the Ancient One clan. In this unmanned research facility, Liu Xing was in charge.


    When there¡¯s no tiger in the mountain, the monkeys are kings.


    So, Liu Xing tried to contact the system of the research facility, which was the voice he had just heard speaking in the Ancient One language.


    "System, I would like to obtain permission to view all surveillance facilities in the research facility. Is that possible?" Liu Xing asked.


    After a moment, the system replied, "I have detected that there is only one Ancient One in the research facility at the moment, and you also have the qualification to obtain corresponding permissions, so I have granted you the relevant permissions."


    Only one Ancient One in the research facility?


    Liu Xing frowned and quickly turned to Zhang Wenbing, saying, "Brother Zhang, are you sure the mythical creature you are cooperating with is an Ancient One? When I just contacted the system, it told me that there is only one Ancient One in the entire research facility."


    Zhang Wenbing was also surprised, saying incredulously, "How is that possible? I can confirm that it is an Ancient One, after all, it has been recognized by the high-level members of the Daoist sect of China."


    Liu Xing stroked his chin, now even more puzzled.


    Could that Ancient One have a problem?


    While Liu Xing pondered, he used his permissions to activate the monitors and once again confirmed the location of that Ancient One. It was indeed in the laboratory.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 509: The Great Melee of the Past

    Chapter 509: The Great Melee of the Past


    Liu Xing felt the same way.


    Therefore, for safety¡¯s sake, Liu Xing decided it was best to take out that automated defense robot.


    So, following the prompts from the system, Liu Xing made his way to the blind spot in the surveillance of the automated defense robot and began aiming at it with his electric shock gun.


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, weapons crafted by high-tech races like the Yis People and Ancient Ones were remarkably accurate, with a hit rate of less than half for players.


    So, many players on the forums expressed that when using such high-tech weapons, it was best to aim for a long time to maximize accuracy before attacking if they wanted to inflict damage.


    That¡¯s precisely what Liu Xing was doing now.


    "Okay, Liu Xing, your hit rate with the electric shock gun has reached its maximum," KP Chopsticks said with a smile.


    Liu Xing nodded, pulling the trigger. "Then, KP, help me with the judgment."


    Liu Xing, 39/70, success.


    As the dice hit the ground, the electric shock gun in Liu Xing¡¯s hand sent out a "electric serpent" straight towards the automated defense robot. Before the automated defense robot could react, it was already entangled by the "electric serpent."


    A burst of blue smoke emerged, without the need for damage judgment; the automated defense robot was scrapped directly.


    "This electric shock gun seems pretty powerful, much stronger than my electric magic spells," Ling Ishikawa remarked.


    Liu Xing placed the slightly cooling electric shock gun aside, saying, "Of course, after all, this is a high-tech weapon crafted by the Ancient Ones. However, in the eyes of the Ancient Ones, weapons of this power are just riot control tools. Their true war weapons would be truly extraordinary."


    Liu Xing estimated that back in the day, when those mythical creature races waged war on Earth, it must have been akin to something out of Starcraft.


    At that moment, the door to the small room opened.


    It seemed that Chrisiano and the others inside had heard the commotion outside.


    As the liaison officer, Zhang Wenbing naturally recognized Chrisiano... or rather, anyone with clear eyes could recognize Chrisiano, as he was the only one among the trio with a Western face.@@@@


    "Mr. Chrisiano, because we lost contact with headquarters after arriving at Zekiel Island, the China Dao Sect has sent us to support you," Zhang Wenbing said.


    Chrisiano nodded, relieved. "Thank you for coming to support us; otherwise, we might have been trapped here. But, speaking of which, if I didn¡¯t mishear earlier, did you use an electric shock gun?"


    Liu Xing thought for a moment, then stepped forward and said directly, "Yes, it was me who used the electric shock gun. But I also have some questions for you, Mr. Chrisiano..."


    "I know what you want to ask," Chrisiano said with a smile. "Since you can use the electric shock gun, it means you¡¯ve obtained some kind of authentication from our Ancient One race and then managed to find us in this complex research facility. I know the system must have told you that I am not an Ancient One. But I believe the high-level personnel of the China Dao Sect should be able to recognize your true identity, Mr. Chrisiano, and not mistake you for a member of the Ancient Ones."


    Liu Xing nodded, somewhat puzzled. "That¡¯s correct; the system did inform me that Mr. Chrisiano here did not pass the authentication of the Ancient Ones. But I also trust that the high-level members of the China Dao Sect would be able to recognize Mr. Chrisiano¡¯s true identity and not mistake him for a member of the Ancient Ones."


    Chrisiano shrugged, saying, "Yes, I am indeed from the Ancient One race, but I have already been expelled from the Ancient Ones. So, I can no longer pass any authentication of the Ancient Ones. As for the specifics, would you like to hear my story?"


    Liu Xing and his group immediately nodded. After all, such opportunities for gossip were rare, and besides, whatever Chrisiano was about to say was bound to be big news.


    Unfortunately, before Will could leave his room, he was suddenly attacked and knocked unconscious. When he woke up, he found himself in this special space.


    After hearing Will¡¯s account, Chrisiano also suddenly realized that the current situation was very wrong. The war on Earth had started so inexplicably, with a sudden influx of mythical creature races attacking Earth. As an Earth "native," Chrisiano was well aware that there was nothing on Earth worth attracting these mythical creature races to engage in such a massive melee.


    So, just like Will, Chrisiano believed that the war on Earth was deliberately instigated by some powerful entity in the universe for amusement.


    Of course, Chrisiano and Will both realized that the special space they were currently in was most likely created by that powerful entity as well.


    With this in mind, both Chrisiano and Will abandoned the idea of trying to leave this special space because they knew that with their current abilities, it was impossible.


    So, feeling hopeless, Chrisiano and Will gave up and began discussing the history of the Ancient Ones and the Yis People within this special space.


    After a while, Chrisiano suddenly noticed that Will, who had been speaking next to him, had disappeared, replaced by a grotesque Deep One.


    Realizing that something was amiss, Chrisiano tried to step back, only to find a monstrous Ghoul behind him.


    At that moment, a voice appeared in Chrisiano¡¯s mind - to leave this special space, he had to kill the other people in this special space!


    Thus, a great melee ensued.


    At first, Chrisiano had some advantages because it was still a physical fight, and being an Ancient One, he had some tentacles and a cylindrical body shape that provided stability. So, the versatile Chrisiano quickly killed the Deep One, who was at a disadvantage.


    Then, Chrisiano¡¯s tentacles transformed into the sharp claws of the Deep One, and his body grew hard scales.


    Chrisiano instantly realized that he could gain the advantages of the mythical creature he killed.


    Realizing this, Chrisiano quickly identified the Giant Ghoul behind him because it hadn¡¯t killed any other mythical creatures yet, so it was just a four-handed brute.


    Thus, Chrisiano, after killing the Giant Ghoul, saw his tentacles expand into a sturdy arm.


    In this way, Chrisiano survived until the end, gaining many abilities of mythical creatures. When Chrisiano killed the last enemy, he was transported to the capital of the Ancient Ones on Earth.


    When Chrisiano told the senior members of the Ancient Ones about what he had seen and heard in the special space and the miraculous abilities he had gained, he thought he would reach the pinnacle of his life. However, to his surprise, the senior members of the Ancient Ones unanimously decided to exile Chrisiano from the Ancient Ones and seal most of his abilities.


    In the end, Chrisiano was imprisoned in the cell next to the Magic Capital until he was rescued by members of the China Dao Sect in modern times.


    The reason Chrisiano came to Zekiel Island this time was because he believed that the Ancient One research facility on Zekiel Island was based on the situation he had encountered in that special space. Therefore, Chrisiano wanted to enter this research facility to find a way to restore his abilities to their original state.


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but stroke his chin.


    If what Chrisiano said was true, then the "powerful entity" back then was most likely Nyarlathotep, and Nyarlathotep indeed had both motive and means.


    Most importantly, when Liu Xing read about the related settings of the Cthulhu myth back then, he was very curious about the great melee on Earth. After all, how could such a small planet like Earth attract the covetousness of so many mythical creatures?


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 510: Lying Sirius

    Chapter 510: Lying Sirius


    Since the birth of Earth, many Great Old Ones have arrived, including Zhatuogua and Elephant-headed God Fanggen. However, these Great Old Ones mostly adhere to the philosophy of "quietly make a fortune". Once they find a suitable place on Earth, they become "homebodies", not bothering themselves with worldly affairs. Consequently, the Ancient Ones who arrived later were initially unaware of having such "neighbors".


    The Ancient Ones, who thought they had found a suitable colony, soon encountered attacks from various mythical creature races. Even Cthulhu personally intervened and fought against the Ancient Ones, indicating how difficult life was for the Ancient Ones back then.


    However, this was something Liu Xing hadn¡¯t figured out before: why Earth was so "popular", why so many mythical creature races and Great Old Ones flocked here. Could it be because Earth had abundant water?


    Now it seems that Liu Xing believes, at least in this parallel world, the reason can be attributed to the scapegoat Nyarlathotep causing trouble, deliberately summoning a group of mythical creature races and Great Old Ones to Earth.


    However, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but think that Chrisiano¡¯s strength was a bit strong now. If he were to regain his peak strength, Chrisiano would at least be on par with Dagon.


    After all, Chrisiano had integrated the strengths of various mythical creatures, possessing abilities such as Star Kin and Earth-boring Demon Worm. This is understandable why the Ancient Ones decided to seal Chrisiano¡¯s abilities. After all, nobody wants an uncontrollable nuclear weapon suddenly appearing in their capital city.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but ask, "So, Mr. Chrisiano, can you still restore the identity of the Ancient Ones?"


    Chrisiano was first stunned, then shook his head helplessly, saying, "It¡¯s probably not possible. The ones who exiled me were the top figures of the Ancient Ones, so if I want to restore my identity as an Ancient One, I would have to seek their forgiveness or simply return to the capital of the Ancient Ones in the stars and seek forgiveness from even higher-ranking figures... These two paths are basically impossible because those top Ancient Ones who exiled me won¡¯t admit their mistake. As for returning to the capital of the Ancient Ones in the stars, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult for me now because I have lost the ability to survive in space."


    Degradation.


    Liu Xing rubbed his chin. The Ancient Ones who came to Earth, due to their comfortable early life, lost their ability to survive in space and extreme cold conditions. The Ancient Ones only discovered this when preparing to fight the Migo in outer space. It can be seen that the Ancient Ones who came to Earth had become complete "shut-ins" after arriving, to the point where they didn¡¯t even realize their own abilities had degraded.


    This was also the reason why the Ancient Ones on Earth couldn¡¯t contact the headquarters of the Ancient Ones in space after being attacked by other mythical creature races.


    However, what surprised Liu Xing was that even after absorbing so many exclusive abilities of mythical creatures, Chrisiano still couldn¡¯t survive in space.


    Seeing Liu Xing¡¯s confusion, Chrisiano shrugged and said, "Although I have gained many abilities from other mythical creatures, those abilities are basically their special abilities. Abilities like surviving in space are basic abilities that most mythical creatures have. So, until now, I still can¡¯t survive in space... But I have also come to terms with my identity as an Ancient One. After all, I don¡¯t want to go back to the depths of the sea now. There are not many entertainment facilities there. It¡¯s not as colorful and enjoyable as the human world. But I must reclaim my abilities now because I can feel that this world is undergoing changes, and some things are stirring."


    Liu Xing frowned, feeling that by "things," Chrisiano meant the Deep Diving Society and the Cult of the Cadaver, those secret cults wanting to cause trouble.


    At this point, Liu Xing and the others had returned to the control room of the research facility.@@@@


    Entering the control room, Chrisiano went to a control panel and skillfully started it.


    "I used to be a low-level clerk of the Ancient Ones, so I know these things well. Now that the research facility has lost control, I can bypass identity verification and forcibly activate some instruments and control panels with relatively low confidentiality levels," Chrisiano explained.


    Soon, Chrisiano activated most of the instruments and control panels in the control room and began searching for the information he wanted.


    Because Liu Xing¡¯s skill in Ancient One language was not very high, he couldn¡¯t understand the professional terms in Ancient One language. Therefore, he only knew that Chrisiano was indeed accessing the research data from these years in the research facility.


    Feeling bored, Liu Xing shrugged and decided to go chat with Zhang Jingxu and the others, which seemed more practical.


    After all, he couldn¡¯t understand anything...


    At this time, Zhang Jingxu and the others were chatting with the two China Daoist members who had come with Chrisiano.


    The two members of the China Daoist were named Qin Le and Tong Hui.


    Qin Le and Tong Hui were dispatched by the China Daoist to handle supernatural incidents encountered by Chinese people within England. Their superficial identities were employees sent by a state-owned enterprise to England for training.


    Initially, Qin Le and Tong Hui had refused to come to Zekiel Island because they had heard of the island¡¯s "reputation". However, since Chrisiano was valued by the China Daoist, Qin Le and Tong Hui had no choice but to follow Chrisiano to Zekiel Island.


    After arriving at Zekiel Island, Chrisiano had Qin Le and Tong Hui hide the yacht they had come on in a secluded reef, and he had also specifically used magic spells to secure the yacht, so even in storms, the yacht should be fine.


    So, this yacht should be the key for themselves and their group to leave Zekiel Island.


    Was there anything he hadn¡¯t thought of?


    So, Liu Xing said to KP Chopsticks, "Alright, KP, I¡¯ll conduct an inspiration judgment on these research data."


    Liu Xing, 68/70, success.


    Fortunately, almost failed.


    The moment the judgment result came out, Liu Xing found an inexplicable thought in his mind¡ªthese research data were very important.


    Mysterious.


    This thought made Liu Xing feel very strange because it was inexplicable.


    It seemed that this ordinary successful inspiration judgment couldn¡¯t provide him with too many clues.


    But since the judgment result said so, Liu Xing naturally chose to believe it and considered these research data very important.


    So, Liu Xing contacted the system again, hoping the system would allow him to download this research data.


    This time, the system seemed to "freeze" a bit, and didn¡¯t respond to Liu Xing for two or three minutes.


    Just as Liu Xing was about to give up, the system suddenly spoke up, "Based on the current situation, I can meet your request, but you must provide a corresponding carrier."


    Carrier?


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t think his mobile phone could serve as a carrier to download information about the Ancient Ones. After all, even human information had many formats, and ordinary devices couldn¡¯t handle them all.


    However, Liu Xing seemed to have an Ancient One creation in his hand¡ªSirius¡¯s Soul Casket.


    In Liu Xing¡¯s view, Sirius¡¯s Soul Casket should be able to serve as a carrier, because this Soul Casket could even contain Sirius¡¯s soul, let alone some information.


    And with this information stored in the Soul Casket, Sirius should be able to know and interpret it immediately. Then, Liu Xing would just need to enter the Soul Casket to get the answers.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing decisively took out the Soul Casket and said to the system, "System, can I download this research data into the Soul Casket in my hand?"


    "Yes." This time, the system¡¯s response was very prompt.


    But at this moment, Chrisiano, who had been staring at the screen, suddenly turned his head and said to Liu Xing, "Mr. Ryuusei, how come you have a Soul Casket? This is an important item of the Ancient Ones. I lived in the Ancient Ones for tens of millions of years, and I¡¯ve only heard of the existence of the Soul Casket. I¡¯ve never actually seen one!"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Chrisiano¡¯s words were quite rich in content.


    Obviously, this Soul Casket was not a common item. It might only be qualified for use by those who were rich and powerful in the Ancient Ones. This was different from what Sirius had told him before. After all, according to Sirius, it was just an ordinary mid-level military officer.


    So, there must be a liar between Chrisiano and Sirius.


    And the likelihood of Chrisiano lying was much lower than Sirius, after all, Chrisiano had no reason to lie in this regard.


    So, Sirius was not simple.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 511: A One-time Soul Casket

    Chapter 511: A One-time Soul Casket


    Who exactly is Sirius?


    When you think about it, an item like the Soul Casket, capable of bringing people back from the dead, couldn¡¯t possibly be something as common as an everyday commodity.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Mr. Chrisiano, then you should know the effects of this Soul Casket, right?"


    Chrisiano nodded, speaking, "As the name suggests, the Soul Casket is an item capable of containing souls. It is said to be the result of cooperation between another race and our Ancient One clan. Due to the rarity of its materials, there are only a hundred or so Soul Caskets within the entire Ancient One clan. Furthermore, at least half of these Soul Caskets are sealed away in the secret vaults of our Ancient One clan. They are not to be used unless absolutely necessary."


    "As for the Soul Caskets that have already been distributed, they are mainly held by high-ranking members of the Ancient One clan. As far as I know, our Ancient One clan had one Soul Casket in the hands of the Earth¡¯s governor back then. Apart from that, there should be no more than two Soul Caskets on Earth. As for who possesses these remaining two Soul Caskets, I cannot be certain. This is beyond the knowledge of a low-ranking clerk like myself. However, Ryuusei, the Soul Casket you hold now, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the same one as the governor¡¯s Soul Casket because the Soul Caskets given to governors have special markings."


    Liu Xing examined the Soul Casket in his hand but didn¡¯t find any special markings. However, after Chrisiano¡¯s explanation, Liu Xing became even more curious about Sirius¡¯ identity.


    Although the Ancient One clan discouraged reproduction and only produced new generations when needed to colonize new territories, there were still some well-known clans in the universe with populations of over ten billion. Among these billions, there were only a hundred or so Soul Caskets. Thus, obtaining a Soul Casket made one an extraordinary figure among the Ancient Ones.


    So Sirius¡¯ identity was even more remarkable than Liu Xing had imagined.


    However, on second thought, the Soul Casket was not an exclusive product of the Ancient One clan but was produced in cooperation with other races. Yet, according to Chrisiano¡¯s tone, it seemed unclear which race was the partner in this item¡¯s production.


    Could it be the fall guy Nyarlathotep behind this again? Liu Xing was starting to develop a reflex, attributing certain incomprehensible events directly to Nyarlathotep.


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, everything was Nyarlathotep¡¯s fault...


    At this point, the data analysis was almost complete.


    "I see, so although the Ancient One clan didn¡¯t understand why I could integrate the abilities of other mythical creatures, they found other means to mimic the process. They allowed weaker animals to absorb the abilities of others. However, this absorption efficiency is very low, and there is a high probability of misunderstanding the ability. Most importantly, the stability of these synthetic beasts is very poor. The more animals they absorb, the shorter their lifespan. Basically, the largest synthetic beasts only live for a day," Chrisiano analyzed.


    Liu Xing nodded, stroking his chin, "Although the Ancient One clan is highly skilled in genetic engineering, it¡¯s impossible to successfully hybridize genes from so many different animals in a short time. Moreover, these synthetic beasts are currently in a completely uncontrolled state, making successful synthesis impossible."


    Chrisiano sighed, saying helplessly, "You¡¯re right, Liu Xing. I believe the researchers¡¯ goal back then was to find a relatively stable formula for synthetic beasts and then deploy them on the battlefield. After all, when I was expelled from the Ancient One clan, we had almost lost all our ground cities. Our Ancient One clan was very poor in ground battles and sieges. These synthetic beasts could indeed make up for our shortcomings, although the manufacturing cost of these synthetic beasts is quite high."


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and decided to get to the point, "Mr. Chrisiano, can you use the equipment in this research facility to create a suitable Ancient One body now?"


    Chrisiano raised an eyebrow at first, then smiled, "Ah, I see. It seems that there is already an Ancient One soul in this Soul Casket. But then again, the equipment in this research facility is not complete. Some key equipment was dismantled during the retreat years ago, and the available materials are also very poor. So, although the equipment in this research facility can create an Ancient One body, the data on this body is very poor, even trash, you could say. I believe the Ancient One comrade in the Soul Casket would not want to use such a body. After all, we Ancient Ones have a saying: ¡¯No matter how good the Soul Casket is, it can only be used once.¡¯"


    Looking at Liu Xing¡¯s puzzled expression, Chrisiano chuckled and said, "Ryuusei, although our Ancient One clan is very advanced in technology, it doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re not interested in other aspects. You see, although the Ancient One clan is relatively lacking in entertainment compared to humans, we still have novels, comics, and movies and TV shows. So, Ryuusei, don¡¯t think of us mythical creatures as too lofty or too boring."


    Liu Xing nodded, realizing that Chrisiano was right. He had indeed been somewhat biased, thinking of mythical creatures as too detached from reality... But it was understandable, given that in the Cthulhu RPG Game he had encountered, mythical creatures were only described as terrifying, and their daily lives weren¡¯t mentioned...


    For example, that menacing Deep One in front of you might have confessed its love to another Deep One it had been secretly infatuated with just yesterday. Or that Ghoul preparing to tear you limb from limb might actually be a literature enthusiast. Of course, Ghoul literature could very likely be extremely bloody and violent.


    Thinking like this, Liu Xing suddenly felt that this setting was strangely appealing.


    After allocating rooms, everyone rested.


    According to previous intelligence, this round of experiments would take a few days to complete, and since they couldn¡¯t activate Private Room time in the research facility, Liu Xing and the others weren¡¯t in the mood for discussions, so they rested for the afternoon.


    At night, Chrisiano took out a box of canned food from the storage room of the research facility with Liu Xing.


    "You might know, Ryuusei, that although our Ancient One clan has both plant and animal characteristics, fundamentally, we lean more towards animals. So, although we Ancient Ones can absorb energy through photosynthesis to sustain our daily activities, we prefer to consume meat for energy. Therefore, after entering Earth, our Ancient One clan established many ranches to breed various animals. So, most of the canned food of our Ancient One clan is meat-based," Chrisiano said, picking up a can about the size of a can of baby formula.


    Liu Xing nodded but still expressed some concern, "Um, Chrisiano, you should know that there are some physiological differences between us humans and your Ancient Ones, so are these canned foods really suitable for us humans to consume?"


    Chrisiano chuckled and said seriously, "Of course they are. You can rest assured about that, Ryuusei. Because you¡¯ve already seen that the animals outside are all created by our Ancient One clan. So, since you can eat those animals outside without any problem, then these canned foods should be fine for you too. Plus, our Ancient One clan¡¯s canned foods are quite natural, without any special additives... But I¡¯m also a little worried that you might not be used to these canned foods, considering that the animals we breed lean more towards the tastes of our Ancient One clan."


    Liu Xing nodded again. Indeed, the ingredient list on these cans only contained names of animals he had never heard of before and water.


    As for the taste of these animals, they would have to wait until they were eaten later.


    Hopefully, they wouldn¡¯t be too unpalatable.


    As they chatted, Liu Xing also came to understand the true Ancient One clan.


    An Ancient One clan with flesh and blood.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 508: Peculiar

    Chapter 508: Peculiar


    Upon confirming that the Ancient One and members of the China Dao Men were indeed in the laboratory, Liu Xing contacted the system again, saying, "System, can I now request the automatic defense robots to cease their pursuit of the creatures in the laboratory? They were all sent by me in advance."


    After a moment, the system replied, "Of course, because you are now the sole controller in the research facility. I have transferred all my privileges to you. However, due to the facility¡¯s long neglect, many subsystems are malfunctioning. So, I cannot contact the automatic defense robots anymore. If you want to stop them, you must personally go to the laboratory and issue commands to them."


    As expected.


    Liu Xing knew this module wouldn¡¯t be so straightforward. The permissions transferred to him by the system probably only allowed him to open doors...


    But it was better than nothing.


    So, Liu Xing had to bring along Zhang Jingxu and others to the laboratory.


    On the way to the laboratory, Liu Xing didn¡¯t forget to ask the system where suitable weapons could be found in the research facility.


    After all, if they couldn¡¯t "persuade" the automatic defense robots, they would have to resort to force...


    This time, the system finally came through. It quickly located a Security Guards room for Liu Xing. Although the Ancient One had taken away most of the weapons when they evacuated the research facility, they left behind some weapons that were deemed harmless by the Ancient One¡ªsuch as an electric shock gun that dealt 2d6 damage and had a 100% paralysis effect on certain enemies...


    The electric shock gun of the Ancient One was different from that of the Yis People. It looked somewhat similar to those old-fashioned box guns, with a "magazine" at the bottom for storing Ancient One crystals.


    Because the Ancient One had retreated to the depths of the sea many years ago, human knowledge of them was very limited. Even the items left behind by the Ancient One were scarce. Among them, the most famous item was the Ancient One crystal.


    Simply put, the Ancient One crystal was a "magic battery." Depending on its size, it could store different amounts of magic value, which could be used by the Ancient One for spellcasting or directly provide energy for weapons or equipment.


    So, the electric shock gun in Liu Xing¡¯s hand was actually a magic weapon. However, because it used energy provided by the Ancient One crystal, it could only be used five times and only twice per minute.


    The reason why this electric shock gun could only be used twice per minute was because the Ancient One crystal had a very peculiar characteristic: when extracting or using the magic value inside the Ancient One crystal, it would rapidly cool down. Therefore, if too much magic value was extracted from the Ancient One crystal at once, its temperature would drop too low, eventually causing some weapons and equipment without anti-freezing measures to malfunction.


    Of course, the electric shock gun in Liu Xing¡¯s hand was considered a non-"lethal" weapon for riot control by the Ancient One, similar to the tasers used by police officers in the real world. It was not considered a regular weapon, so it hadn¡¯t undergone the corresponding treatment. Therefore, it could only be used twice within a minute. And if you used it for the second time within a minute, it would cause frostbite judgment to the person holding the gun.


    But what made Liu Xing speechless was that although there were several electric shock guns in the Security Guards room, they had to be certified as Ancient One before they could be used, and they couldn¡¯t be authorized to others. So, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t distribute these electric shock guns to Zhang Jingxu and others.


    Therefore, Liu Xing carried two electric shock guns on his waist and held another one in his hand as he continued with Ling Ishikawa and others toward the laboratory.


    On the way, Liu Xing still had some doubts. "Why wasn¡¯t that Ancient One recognized by the system as a member of the Ancient One clan? This shouldn¡¯t be the case."


    At this point, Zhang Jingxu spoke up, "Right, didn¡¯t I tell Ryuusei before? That Ancient One, Chrisiano, was once imprisoned near Magic Capital in a cave. Perhaps it was locked there for other reasons at that time?"@@@@


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, understanding the implication of Zhang Jingxu¡¯s words, suggesting that Chrisiano¡¯s identity might be questionable.


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, since there were traitors, there might also be traitors among the Ancient Ones, the Yis People, and so on. And advanced races like the Ancient Ones should have the ability to completely exclude those traitors from their own race, known as "stripping Ancient One status."


    So, it was normal for Chrisiano not to be recognized as a member of the Ancient One clan now.


    As Liu Xing contemplated, he continued forward with Zhang Jingxu and the others towards Chrisiano¡¯s location.


    Along the way, Liu Xing¡¯s group encountered several malfunctioning automatic defense robots, all of which were disabled.


    "It seems that this Chrisiano still has some skills. These automatic defense robots should all have been disabled by it," Ling Ishikawa remarked.


    Zhang Wenbing nodded beside him and said seriously, "Chrisiano¡¯s strength is indeed very impressive. I¡¯ve seen it make a move before, and it instantly killed a fanatic believer in a villa. Moreover, the ways these fanatic believers died were all different. So, some members of the China Dao Men believe that Chrisiano is actually a summoner, capable of summoning various mythical creatures to fight for it."


    A summoner?


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow because in the Cthulhu RPG Game, summoners were a scarce profession. After all, the mythical creatures in the Cthulhu RPG Game were not to be trifled with, and most of them had superhuman intelligence. It wasn¡¯t easy to make them obey commands.


    As for "summon/send back" type of magic spells, strictly speaking, they were just one-time summoning magic spells. These magic spells were only responsible for summoning mythical creatures, but they didn¡¯t guarantee that the summoned mythical creatures would obey the summoner¡¯s commands. So, most people who used these summoning spells were basically killed by the summoned mythical creatures.


    Therefore, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, it was almost impossible for players to become summoners, except for secret cult leaders like Liu Xing, who had the opportunity to become "pseudo-summoners" with the support of their top bosses. Other player professions could just sleep.


    However, for those NPCs with more casual settings, there were still quite a few great wizards who doubled as summoners. But for races like the Ancient Ones, which were highly technological, wizards were already very rare, let alone summoners.


    So Liu Xing was very suspicious of the authenticity of Zhang Wenbing¡¯s information.


    But the ability to kill multiple enemies in various ways at once was indeed quite special.


    As Liu Xing pondered, he examined the "injuries" of these automatic defense robots and found that each one had different injuries. Some looked like they had been forcibly dismantled, while others looked like they had been attacked by magic, as there were traces of frost or flames on their bodies.


    If all these were caused by Chrisiano alone, that would be interesting.


    Soon, with the help of the system, Liu Xing found the small room where Chrisiano and the others were trapped. However, there was a hurdle in front of the door¡ªa perfectly intact automatic defense robot.


    Now, there were only two options for Liu Xing: one was to directly gamble on the fifty percent success rate, approach the automatic defense robot, verify his identity, and have the chance to subdue the automatic defense robot without bloodshed, then rescue Chrisiano and his group.


    But there was still a fifty percent chance that the automatic defense robot would launch an attack and kill him with one move...


    The other option was to take the initiative, use the electric shock gun to shoot the automatic defense robot twice first. Even if he couldn¡¯t directly kill the automatic defense robot, he should be able to paralyze it.


    But the biggest downside of doing this was that it might leave Liu Xing with one less powerful ally because if he could verify his identity, then Liu Xing could control the automatic defense robot.


    It was another dilemma.


    Liu Xing shared his thoughts with Zhang Jingxu and the others.


    After thinking about it, Zhang Jingxu said, "I think for the sake of safety, we should directly take out this automatic defense robot. After all, I don¡¯t think Ryuusei, you can dodge the attack of the automatic defense robot."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 512: Insufficient Authority

    Chapter 512: Insufficient Authority


    "Mr. Ryuusei, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you, a very important question," Chrisiano said earnestly.


    Liu Xing was momentarily surprised, then he guessed what Chrisiano wanted to ask him.


    Because Liu Xing remembered that Chris had asked him the same question before when they first met.


    So, Liu Xing smiled and said, "That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not actually Watanabe Ryuusei. Due to certain circumstances, I¡¯ve become Watanabe Ryuusei. So, Mr. Chrisiano, I may seem a bit strange to you."


    Chrisiano nodded, saying, "I see. I felt your soul didn¡¯t quite match your body, but because this ability was obtained from the Yis People, I thought I might have been mistaken."


    Liu Xing looked surprised. He quickly asked, "What? You mean your ability comes from the Yis People? Doesn¡¯t your Ancient One clan have a corresponding ability?"


    Chrisiano nodded again, saying seriously, "Of course, as humans say, ¡¯Everyone has their own expertise.¡¯ Although our Ancient One clan¡¯s technological level is comparable to the Yis People, our clan started much later in the realm of souls. Thus, we have a huge gap compared to the Yis People. Therefore, our Ancient One clan doesn¡¯t have the ability to see through souls like the Yis People can."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing became even more puzzled.


    Chrisiano could see his soul state because he possessed the ability of the Yis People. Then how did Sirius see through his own soul state?


    After all, Sirius was lying here.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing decided to change the subject. "But speaking of which, Mr. Chrisiano, is the Yis People ability you¡¯ve integrated from your Yis People friend?"


    Chrisiano shook his head and said, "No, the area of that special space was extremely large, you could say it was endless. So, I don¡¯t know how many people were trapped in that special space at that time. But when I was transported to that chaotic space, I can be certain that the number of people in that chaotic space was at most one-tenth of the number in that special space. So after becoming the victor of the chaos, I didn¡¯t find the body of my Yis People friend¡ªWill."


    "Most importantly, after leaving that special space, I tried to use the Yis People¡¯s ability to predict Will¡¯s status, but I only saw a human reading a book. So at that time, I thought there was something wrong with the ability I integrated, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention. But now, thinking about it carefully, maybe Will also successfully left that special space and stayed in human society for a while... But I regret it now. If I had realized this at the time, I wouldn¡¯t have been expelled from the Ancient One clan due to the sealing power."


    Liu Xing nodded. If Chrisiano had used the Yis People¡¯s ability to predict what might happen after returning to the Ancient One capital on Earth, then Chrisiano should have known what he would encounter after returning. By then, Chrisiano either wouldn¡¯t have returned to the Ancient One clan, or he would have concealed his experiences during that time.


    But then again, according to Chrisiano, if the mythical creatures that walked out of that special space alive numbered at least two digits, and the ones like Chrisiano who had been sealed were in the minority, then there were at least a dozen powerful beings like Dagon in this parallel world.


    That wasn¡¯t good news.


    At this point, Liu Xing and Chrisiano returned to the lounge.


    After heating the canned food with magic, Liu Xing picked up a can Chrisiano called "tastes like beef." However, after Liu Xing tasted it, he found Chrisiano¡¯s description incomplete, because the taste of this canned food was more accurately described as "spicy beef."


    But it was still delicious.


    After everyone had eaten and drunk their fill, they went back to their rooms to rest.


    However, this time, Liu Xing and the other three gathered together to discuss the current situation.


    Although Ling Ishikawa¡¯s request for private room time had been mercilessly rejected by KP Chopsticks...


    Liu Xing frowned. He had wanted to say more, but then he realized that the system was just that, a system. There was no way he could convince it to do something against its settings.


    So, Liu Xing could only shrug and say, "Well then, do I have the authority to prevent the teleportation devices in the research facility from transporting those synthetic beasts into the facility?"


    "No, you don¡¯t have that authority," the system said without hesitation.


    It seemed that things had come to this.


    Liu Xing shrugged and translated his conversation with the system to Ling Ishikawa and the others.


    Ling Ishikawa rubbed his chin and said, "In that case, let¡¯s change our approach. Since those synthetic beasts will be transported into the research facility, we can take advantage of the time they¡¯re fighting in the main laboratory. Ryuusei, you can have the system open the doors to let us out of the research facility. That way, we can avoid fighting with those synthetic beasts, though there might still be some stragglers chasing us."


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s idea was excellent, and everyone nodded in agreement.


    So, Liu Xing asked the system again, "System, do I have the authority to open the doors of the research facility now?"


    "Yes, you do."


    This time, the system finally gave an answer that satisfied Liu Xing.


    So, Liu Xing and the others decided on a plan. Once the synthetic beasts were transported into the research facility, Liu Xing¡¯s group would leave the facility through the doors.


    With the discussion over, Liu Xing returned to his room to rest... or rather, to have a chat with Sirius in the Soul Casket.


    Although Liu Xing was a bit worried that Sirius might harm him in the Soul Casket, he quickly realized that Sirius still needed his help. Therefore, there was no need for him to fear Sirius.


    So, Liu Xing entered the Soul Casket with confidence.


    Inside the Soul Casket, Sirius looked somewhat embarrassed as he spoke to Liu Xing, "Mr. Liu Xing, I owe you an apology. There are some things I haven¡¯t been truthful with you about..."


    Before Sirius could finish, Liu Xing interrupted, "Oh, so if it weren¡¯t for meeting Chrisiano today, Mr. Sirius, you wouldn¡¯t have intended to tell me the truth for the rest of your life."


    Sirius became even more embarrassed.


    After a while, Liu Xing felt it was about time and said, "Mr. Sirius, I¡¯ve been doing my best to fulfill our promise and trying to find a way to help you rebuild a body with Chrisiano¡¯s assistance. But you still haven¡¯t revealed your true identity to me. It¡¯s quite disheartening."


    Sirius nodded and sighed, saying, "Mr. Liu Xing, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been overly suspicious, but as I said to you before¡ª¡¯A stranger¡¯s heart is different.¡¯ So, I lied when I first met you."


    "So, can you tell me your true origin now, Sirius?" Liu Xing asked with a smile.


    After a moment of silence, Sirius finally spoke, "Alright. I¡¯ll tell you my true identity. My real name is Sirius, and I am the chief researcher of the Ancient One clan on Earth. That¡¯s why I have a Soul Casket. And the reason I died underground in Fisher¡¯s Village is because the underground Fort of Fisher¡¯s Village is a secret research facility of the Ancient One clan."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 513: Glowing Dipyramid

    Chapter 513: Glowing Dipyramid


    "Secret research?!" Liu Xing looked somewhat surprised at Sirius.


    Sirius nodded solemnly and said, "I believe Mr. Liu Xing, you are already aware that our Ancient One clan was the first mythical creature race to arrive on Earth. At that time, Earth was barren, so initially, our Ancient One clan thrived here. However, the good times didn¡¯t last long. Soon, a great turmoil erupted on Earth, with a large number of mythical creature races and the Great Old Ones descending upon it. We, the Ancient One clan, were astonished by this, as we believed that a planet like Earth, although rich in resources, wasn¡¯t worth the conflict among so many mythical creature races and Great Old Ones. Therefore, we realized that there might be something undiscovered on Earth."


    "So, as the Chief Researcher of the Ancient One clan on Earth, I led an elite team to explore. Soon, we discovered something amiss beneath Fisher¡¯s Village. You see, the Ancient One clan has its own set of colonization rules. When colonizing a new planet, we use a detection device to scan the entire planet, determining its terrain and resource quantity. However, the underground situation of Fisher¡¯s Village was completely different from what we had scanned. Thus, I was certain that there must be something special underground."


    "At that time, Fisher¡¯s Village was still a high mountain. So, I decided to establish a temporary military base there for cover and began excavating the interior of the mountain. While constructing the military base, we also investigated the interior of the mountain. Soon, we made a certain discovery¡ªa wordless stone tablet. According to our investigation, the specific materials of this wordless stone tablet were not recorded in the database of our Ancient One clan. Moreover, the formation time of this wordless stone tablet was likely at the dawn of the universe... Most importantly, this wordless stone tablet wasn¡¯t entirely devoid of inscriptions; rather, the original inscriptions on it were concealed by some mysterious force. Despite our efforts, we couldn¡¯t bring the words back."


    "So, we had no choice but to set aside this wordless stone tablet for the time being. However, its appearance reinforced our belief that there were more secrets hidden within that mountain. After all, the formation age of this wordless stone tablet was much older than that of Earth, indicating it was placed there by some powerful entity. Consequently, I brought in additional manpower from elsewhere and expedited the excavation. Soon, we discovered another batch of wordless stone tablets. These wordless stone tablets were similar to the first one, almost identical in size and thickness. In fact, our Ancient One clan¡¯s most advanced detection devices couldn¡¯t detect any differences among these wordless stone tablets."@@@@


    "At that time, I believed that these wordless stone tablets likely recorded the deeds of a powerful entity in the universe. However, for some reason, these wordless stone tablets were abandoned and cast onto Earth, with the inscriptions originally on them concealed by that powerful entity. Because these wordless stone tablets might contain Magic Spells on how to summon that powerful entity. I came to this conclusion because our Ancient One clan had once communicated with a mythical creature race skilled in using magic. I heard from the priest of that mythical creature race that certain powerful entities in the universe could be summoned through the Magic Spells they left behind, and as long as a certain price was paid, benefits could be obtained from those powerful entities."


    "Of course, some powerful entities are reluctant to lend a hand easily, so they would cover their tracks. Just like these wordless stone tablets. Therefore, we intended to decipher the secrets of these wordless stone tablets. After all, at that time, our Ancient One clan was in dire straits, on the verge of complete defeat in all aspects, unable to contact our brethren in the universe to request reinforcements. So, both the magistrate and I felt that if we wanted to turn the tide on Earth, we must seek the help of that powerful entity."


    "Unfortunately, as soon as we began studying those wordless stone tablets, the Deep One clan discovered our military base. After repelling a small wave of Deep One soldiers, I originally intended to move all those wordless stone tablets back to the capital of our Ancient One clan on Earth. But then, the Shoggoth rebellion erupted. Although the Shoggoth rebellion was quickly suppressed, the capital suffered severe damage. Soon, crucial facilities turned into ruins. Thus, the magistrate decided to temporarily seal off the capital for repair work. Therefore, I had no choice but to leave those wordless stone tablets in the military base."


    "Soon after, the Deep One clan launched another assault, this time with the assistance of their allies, the Star Kin. I believe, Mr. Liu Xing, you are aware of the strength of the Star Kin. Therefore, with the protection of the Star Kin, the Deep One clan¡¯s soldiers quickly breached the military base. As our Ancient One clan was not adept at close combat or urban warfare, and at that time, those in the military base were mostly researchers and ordinary clerks, naturally, we were driven back by the Deep One clan. But at that moment, when I was almost desperate, a mysterious force suddenly killed those Star Kin, freeing up our troops to return to the military base and annihilate the Deep One soldiers."


    "At that time, I believed that the mysterious force was likely from the owners of those wordless stone tablets, or perhaps it was simply the magic inherent in those wordless stone tablets. As one of the top researchers in the Ancient One clan, I have witnessed many miraculous things. Items capable of automatic counterattacks like this are actually quite common, differing only in the intensity of their counterattacks. So, I attached even more importance to these wordless stone tablets. But I also knew that the Deep One clan and the Star Kin were likely to launch another attack, so I decided for the second time to evacuate with those wordless stone tablets. Even if we couldn¡¯t return directly to the capital, we had to go to other major cities to place these wordless stone tablets. However, when I tried to take these wordless stone tablets out of the range of Fisher¡¯s Village on that island, I felt a strange force preventing us from doing so."


    Liu Xing rubbed his chin and said, "I see. If what you said, Sirius, is true, then I can understand why you didn¡¯t tell me the truth from the beginning. After all, this information is too explosive. However, on another note, Sirius, you should be able to perceive the situation outside the Soul Casket, right?"


    Sirius nodded, with a slightly embarrassed smile, saying, "Indeed, I can observe the outside situation through the Soul Casket. Because I modified it myself, or rather, added some auxiliary functions to this Soul Casket, such as automatically sending distress signals, detecting the situation around the Soul Casket, and receiving feedback from the outside. That¡¯s how I knew you had learned about the Soul Casket from Chrisiano."


    Liu Xing looked at Sirius teasingly and then said, "If it weren¡¯t for meeting Chrisiano this time, I¡¯m afraid you still wouldn¡¯t want to tell me the truth, Sirius. But now I want to ask you a question, Sirius¡ªdo you think Chrisiano was telling the truth?"


    Although Chrisiano¡¯s words seemed plausible, Liu Xing still worried that Chrisiano might have lied, after all, as the saying goes¡ª¡¯different folks, different strokes.¡¯


    Sirius nodded and said, "I did hear about Chrisiano¡¯s deeds before. However, at that time, I was no longer in the capital, so I had never actually met Chrisiano. But information about Chrisiano was only known to the high-ranking members of the Ancient One clan on Earth, so we can rule out the possibility of Chrisiano being impersonated. Moreover, Chrisiano was indeed expelled from the Ancient One clan. However, the reason Chrisiano was expelled from the Ancient One clan was because after gaining immense power, Chrisiano¡¯s mentality became somewhat inflated."


    "So, Chrisiano made a demand to the magistrate¡ªto become the Grand Marshal and manage all Ancient One forces on Earth. This was a demand that the magistrate could never agree to. However, Chrisiano¡¯s power was something the magistrate couldn¡¯t give up either. So, the magistrate appointed Chrisiano as a senior officer, which, in human military ranks, would be equivalent to a major general. Unfortunately, Chrisiano was still not satisfied and even began to aspire to become a king on his own. That¡¯s why his powers were sealed, and he was imprisoned."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Chrisiano wanted to become a king.


    Of course, now Liu Xing was inclined to believe Sirius¡¯s explanation. After all, most mythical creatures also have their own desires and ambitions. It¡¯s inevitable for someone like Chrisiano, who was originally a low-level clerk, to become somewhat arrogant after gaining immense power.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 514: Calculated

    Chapter 514: Calculated


    Unexpectedly, Liu Xing found it rather intriguing that Chrisiano had expanded to such an extent, even entertaining thoughts of self-proclaimed kingship.


    Liu Xing stroked his chin, finding this rather interesting.


    "By the way, Sirius, I just stored all the research data from Zekiel Island into the Soul Casket. Can you glean any insights from it?" Liu Xing asked earnestly.


    As the Chief Researcher of the Ancient Ones on Earth, Liu Xing believed Sirius had a good grasp of deciphering the meanings behind these data.


    Sirius nodded, smiling, "When you transmitted the data just now, Liu Xing, I took a careful look at it. I noticed a common hidden point among them¡ªthe numbering. I believe neither you nor Chrisiano knows the significance of these numbers."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, recalling the series of numbers on the research data. At the time, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to them, as they seemed insignificant.


    It was akin to a receipt; most people would focus on the items and prices listed, not the serial number.


    Because, under normal circumstances, the numbering didn¡¯t hold much importance.


    Sirius continued, "Since the Ancient Ones prioritize technology, various researches are conducted simultaneously. To distinguish the origin and importance of these research reports, they are assigned corresponding numbers. There are hundreds of types of numbers accessible to the general public, but for researchers like us, there are nearly a thousand types frequently used. The numbers you transmitted to me belong to a very special category, which I¡¯ve only heard of but never actually seen."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing became intrigued by the numbers on the research materials. "Oh, Sirius, could you quickly explain what this number represents?"


    Sirius nodded, saying, "Though the meaning of this number is somewhat special, it¡¯s relatively easy to understand. Simply put, it¡¯s a countdown number, indicating that the research using this number will end after a certain number of experiments. At the end of the final experiment, all research reports will be transmitted back to the capital research institute by special means, and the research facility will be automatically decommissioned. This was probably set up by those retreating researchers back then, knowing they might never return, to obtain the final research data."


    Liu Xing frowned, immediately trying to recall the number of the last research report.


    But before Liu Xing could remember, Sirius directly hinted, "Based on what I know about countdown numbers, the research facility on Zekiel Island will be decommissioned after the next round of experiments."


    This meant that when those synthetic beasts were transported into the research facility, all research facilities on Zekiel Island would be completely decommissioned!


    Liu Xing thought for a moment, then hurriedly asked, "So, Sirius, how does your Ancient Ones interpret decommissioning? And what about your understanding of research facilities?"


    Decommissioning could mean either abandoning the research facility or activating an explosion program to completely destroy it.


    Most importantly, Liu Xing wanted to know if the Ancient Ones considered research facilities to simply refer to their self-built structure or if it included Zekiel Island as a research site...


    If the answers were all in the latter, it wouldn¡¯t be good news. It meant that Liu Xing and his team had to leave Zekiel Island before the end of this round of experiments. Otherwise, they would be trapped with Zekiel Island.


    If they couldn¡¯t leave through the main gate by then, they would have to return to the warehouse to leave the research facility again.


    Nyarlathotep?!


    Since that "person¡¯s" target was the glowing dipyramid and he could find the sunken Underground Ruins, it meant that this "person" knew about the glowing dipyramid¡¯s location from the beginning. Therefore, on Earth, only Nyarlathotep¡¯s other incarnations could possess such abilities.


    Of course, it could also be a powerful player, as players always managed to obtain crucial information through various means. So, it could be possible that a player learned about the Underground Ruins from a Deep One NPC, then happened to know that the Ancient Ones had discovered something, and thus found their way there, instantly recognizing the glowing dipyramid at a glance due to its distinctiveness.


    But that would be troublesome.


    Although this Nyarlathotep incarnation, the night demon, had significant weaknesses, its power shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. And now that this "person" specifically came for the glowing dipyramid, it meant he wanted to harness the night demon¡¯s power, so... that posed a problem.


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t doubt that he would likely hear some news or rumors related to this in the near future. After all, that "person" probably didn¡¯t just consider the glowing dipyramid as a collectible.


    "And then, that person found my Soul Casket, so he carried it with him. I¡¯m sure that person definitely knows the function of the Soul Casket, and he even knew that I was inside it, but he didn¡¯t enter the Soul Casket to find me. Instead, he treated me like a personal possession, casually leaving me in temporary lodgings every time he went somewhere, then he would disappear for a while, only to bring me to another place afterward."


    "So, this went on for a while until that person suddenly took me to a gift shop, where he chose a toy and directly fused me into it. I believe you can guess what happened next. I was bought by a child and brought to the Island Nation, then taken back to Fisher¡¯s Village, and finally left in the room where you found me. So, I can now be sure that all of this was within that person¡¯s expectations," Sirius said seriously.


    Liu Xing nodded, saying thoughtfully, "Indeed, that¡¯s a possibility. It seems that person is quite remarkable. So, Sirius, did you get any more information about that person back then?"


    Although he asked this question, Liu Xing now almost certain that the person was one of Nyarlathotep¡¯s incarnations.


    But Sirius immediately contradicted, "Although that¡¯s a possibility, if I didn¡¯t hear wrong, that person was referred to as Will when he was seen with the Soul Casket by others..."


    Will?!


    This wasn¡¯t a coincidence.


    Liu Xing believed that this Will was the Yis People called Will that Chrisiano mentioned, and everything made sense.


    Firstly, in that special space back then, Chrisiano likely mentioned the Ancient Ones conducting a massive search, so after leaving the special space, Will also conducted related explorations. Eventually, he pinpointed the location of the Underground Ruins, took the glowing dipyramid, and left.


    Then, perhaps Will, through the Yis People¡¯s innate abilities, realized that Sirius might meet Chrisiano and even help him. So, Will specifically fused Sirius¡¯s Soul Casket into a toy because he knew that the toy would eventually end up in his hands?


    Liu Xing knew he had also been manipulated by Will.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 515: Escape from Zekiel Island (1)

    Chapter 515: Escape from Zekiel Island (1)


    Indeed, the people of Yi are not to be trusted.


    Liu Xing rubbed the back of his head, feeling uneasy about being manipulated.


    Shaking his head, Liu Xing chose to leave the Soul Casket.


    After leaving the Soul Casket, Liu Xing pondered for a moment and decided to abandon the idea of looking for Chrisiano. After all, openly exposing someone¡¯s weaknesses could lead to resentment.


    So, it was better to act as if he didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    With that in mind, Liu Xing applied for fast sleep from KP Chopsticks.


    The next morning, Liu Xing woke up early.


    The reason was simple; the beds of the Ancient Ones were quite different from human beds. Given the vast difference in body size, Liu Xing woke up feeling a bit stiff and sore from sleeping.


    Arriving in the living room, Liu Xing found Chrisiano already awake.


    Chrisiano looked at Liu Xing and smiled, saying, "Mr. Ryuusei, you must have met my compatriot who was staying in the Soul Casket. What are his thoughts on his new body? Considering he¡¯s someone capable of using the Soul Casket, I assume he has strict requirements for his new body."


    Liu Xing knew that Chrisiano was also trying to manipulate him to uncover Sirius¡¯s true identity, to ascertain whether Sirius knew his true situation.


    So, Liu Xing smiled and replied, "As Mr. Chrisiano said, he has decided not to use the facilities here to reshape his body, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you later."


    Chrisiano nodded, patting his chest, "No problem, consider it done. And I might need your help later, Mr. Ryuusei, as I no longer have the status of the Ancient Ones. There might be complications when entering the Ancient Ones¡¯ ruins, so I¡¯ll need your help with permissions... Of course, I won¡¯t let you help for nothing. If you need my assistance in the future, just let me know."


    Liu Xing nodded, saying, "No problem. Now, to help the one in the Soul Casket reshape his body, I¡¯ll need to go to some Ancient Ones¡¯ ruins to gather materials and information... But come to think of it, I sent those data into the Soul Casket, and the person there said this research facility would be scrapped after this round of experiments."


    Chrisiano furrowed his brow, then nodded, "Indeed, there¡¯s a possibility. Back when I was in office, I heard that some research facilities had this function because the Ancient Ones anticipated that it would be impossible to obtain new research data and intelligence from certain research facilities or military bases during the Great Retreat. So, they prepared a timed scrapping system in these research facilities. But our luck seems to be quite bad this time, encountering a facility slated for scrapping as soon as we arrive."


    "Yes, so I think we must leave the research facility early, or else we might be trapped inside. Of course, we have another option, which is to leave the facility through a loophole in the warehouse," Liu Xing said earnestly.


    Chrisiano nodded, saying, "It¡¯s best to leave through the main entrance of the research facility because I suspect there might be issues with the teleportation this time, like only transporting a portion of the medium-sized synthetic beasts into the research facility. So, if we leave from the warehouse, we might encounter a large number of small synthetic beasts. If we leave through the main entrance of the research facility, at least we can assess the situation around Myriad Beast Mountain."


    The main entrance of the research facility was halfway up Myriad Beast Mountain.


    So, Liu Xing and Chrisiano decided to leave through the main entrance of the research facility.


    At this time, Zhang Wenbing and others also arrived in the living room.


    After breakfast, everyone went about their business, while Liu Xing¡¯s main concern now was to continue to the laboratory to retrieve data for research.


    Returning to his room, Zhang Jingxu and the others followed closely behind.


    "Ryuusei, how¡¯s it going?" Zhang Jingxu asked.


    Liu Xing shrugged, explaining his situation in the Soul Casket.


    "I see, I didn¡¯t expect Chrisiano to have such a dark history," Zhang Wenbing sighed.


    So, Liu Xing, along with Buke and the others, headed directly to the main entrance of the research facility because Liu Xing knew that Chrisiano must be heading there too.


    Twenty minutes later, Liu Xing and the others successfully reached the main entrance of the research facility.


    At this point, Liu Xing could already see the situation outside through the main entrance. Myriad Beast Mountain was chaotic; there were no ordinary animals in sight, only small and medium-sized synthetic beasts.


    But the good news was that Liu Xing hadn¡¯t seen any large synthetic beasts yet.


    At that moment, Chrisiano also arrived.


    "I didn¡¯t expect this round of experiments to end so soon, but it¡¯s not bad news for us either. After all, there¡¯s nothing worth remembering for us in the research facility now," Chrisiano said.


    Liu Xing nodded. There was indeed nothing valuable for them in the research facility now.


    At this moment, KP Chopsticks suddenly said, "Now, please choose a representative among you for a lucky judgment. The result of this lucky judgment will affect the direction of the next module¡¯s plot... Well, let me be honest with you. This lucky judgment will determine how many synthetic beasts you will encounter next."


    Liu Xing and the others looked at each other, and Zhang Wenbing spoke up, "Let me do it. I¡¯m quite confident in my lucky judgment."


    So, Zhang Wenbing was in charge of this lucky judgment.


    Zhang Wenbing, 23/88, succeeded.


    88?


    Liu Xing looked at Zhang Wenbing with some surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhang Wenbing¡¯s lucky value to be 88.


    That was a very high value.


    After all, luck couldn¡¯t be seen or touched, so lucky values couldn¡¯t be improved through training like strength or education values. Generally, players couldn¡¯t increase their lucky values, so they could only rely on the initial lucky values randomly assigned by the character card.


    And Zhang Wenbing¡¯s 88 lucky value was obviously improved later, because the initial values on the character card were all multiples of 5.


    It seemed that Zhang Wenbing had also had some adventures, raising his character card¡¯s lucky value to 88.


    But now the most important thing was that Zhang Wenbing¡¯s lucky judgment was a difficult success, so their group shouldn¡¯t encounter too many synthetic beasts later.


    At this point, the system broadcasted again, "There are thirty seconds left until the end of the experiment. Researchers, please enter the designated location to receive research data..."


    Then, the countdown began.


    When the countdown reached fifteen seconds, Liu Xing requested the system to open the main entrance of the research facility.


    So, when the countdown reached five seconds, the main entrance of the research facility finally opened.


    At that moment, just as the synthetic beasts outside reacted and were about to attack Liu Xing and his group, a white light flashed, and those synthetic beasts disappeared without a trace.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 516: Escape from Zekiel Island (2)

    Chapter 516: Escape from Zekiel Island (2)


    "We need to leave quickly!" Liu Xing whispered.


    The group nodded and hastily rushed out through the main gate of the research facility. However, the descent from the facility, located halfway up Myriad Beast Mountain, proved challenging for Liu Xing and the others. The mountain terrain was rugged, with sharp and steep rocks.


    Moreover, on the left side of the mountain foot, Liu Xing noticed three small synthetic beasts engaged in a fierce battle.


    It seemed not all synthetic beasts had been transported to the research facility.


    Since Chrisiano and the others had parked their ship near the underground camp, Liu Xing decided they should first return to the camp to get Miguel and then proceed to the ship together.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but glance back at the peak of Myriad Beast Mountain, where Rundell was hovering in mid-air.


    As long as Rundell was present, Liu Xing felt relatively secure, knowing that he could take to the sky in a crisis.


    Finally descending from Myriad Beast Mountain, Liu Xing and the group headed straight for the underground camp.


    However, at that moment, Liu Xing heard explosions coming from inside the research facility.


    Chrisiano frowned, expressing surprise. "I didn¡¯t expect the Ancient One clan to value this research facility so much. They even arranged a physical destruction program. It seems we need to escape quickly because I suspect Zekiel Island is about to be blown up!"


    Liu Xing looked at Chrisiano in disbelief. "What? Wasn¡¯t it said that this research facility would only disable the equipment? Why is Zekiel Island being blown up directly now?"


    Chrisiano shook his head and explained, "The situation is like this: the Ancient One clan, to prevent important facilities from falling into enemy hands, would thoroughly destroy them. This is to prevent other high-tech races from using the equipment to repair and retrieve the research data inside. So, the Ancient One clan decisively opts for a total explosion, completely obliterating the research facility."


    "Of course, measures like these explosions usually have a separate detonation program, not connected to the system within the research facility. The Ancient One clan is also concerned that someone like Mr. Ryuusei might obtain system certification through certain means and discover this. So, when you asked the system before, it spoke the truth, but it didn¡¯t know about the existence of this explosion program. Therefore, it couldn¡¯t inform you about it."


    Liu Xing nodded in understanding. "We need to leave Zekiel Island as soon as possible. I¡¯ll go back to the underground camp alone to find Miguel. You guys go and return the yacht to the sea."


    "Ryuusei, let me accompany you. It might be dangerous for you to go back to the underground camp alone," Ling Ishikawa suggested.


    After some thought, Liu Xing agreed. "Alright, having someone with me would be better in case something happens."@@@@


    Just as Liu Xing finished speaking, a small synthetic beast appeared in front of the group. It looked like the front halves of two sheep stitched together.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow; this small synthetic beast seemed weak, almost comical.


    However, upon seeing Liu Xing and the others, the synthetic beast immediately entered combat mode. The seemingly ordinary horns on its head transformed into two sharp short knives!


    "Don¡¯t let it get close!" Chrisiano shouted.


    Liu Xing nodded. Allowing this small synthetic beast to get close would be dangerous, as they couldn¡¯t block the two sharp knives. Therefore, Liu Xing raised his electric shock gun to take a shot at the synthetic beast.


    But someone was faster than Liu Xing.


    Zhang Wenbing waved his left hand, causing the charging synthetic beast to suddenly fall to the ground.


    Liu Xing observed that all four legs of the synthetic beast were covered in mud.


    It seemed Zhang Wenbing was also capable of using magic, and his magic appeared to be effective, as it was an instantaneous spell.


    Zhang Jingxu and the others seized the opportunity to attack the fallen synthetic beast with their weapons. Without needing KP Chopsticks to make a judgment, the small synthetic beast was killed.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that the module concluded so abruptly.


    Considering the significance of this module for Liu Xing, he had prepared extensively and gathered experiences from the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall forum. Yet, just when he felt he hadn¡¯t exerted himself enough, the module ended abruptly.


    While it was a good thing, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t shake off a feeling of disappointment.


    However, upon reflection, Liu Xing realized the smooth conclusion of the module was likely due to him successfully acquiring the identity of the Ancient One in the Underground Ruins of Fisher¡¯s Village. Without that, things might not have gone so smoothly.


    For ordinary players, this module was exceptionally challenging. If players failed to obtain enough beast retreat grass at the beginning, they would have to face "life discussions" with Maisky in the mist traps. This usually resulted in at least one player being eliminated.


    Even after obtaining the beast retreat grass, ordinary players had to find a way into the research facility. Since Maisky wouldn¡¯t kindly disclose the location of the warehouse loophole to ordinary players, finding the entrance required a significant amount of time, effort, and possibly even risking their lives. Even if they managed to enter the facility, ordinary players without proper authorization, like Liu Xing¡¯s group, wouldn¡¯t navigate it as freely. They would struggle to go where they wanted.


    Moreover, ordinary players might encounter full-fledged automatic defense robots, and without electric shock guns, defeating them would be extremely challenging. It could turn into a one-sided chase, and players might not escape without being completely wiped out.


    If lucky, ordinary players might encounter Chrisiano and his team, marking the most challenging moment in the module. Chrisiano, aiming to extract information from the research facility, would either trigger more automatic defense robots or expedite the end of the experiment, leading to Zekiel Island¡¯s self-destruction.


    In such a scenario, ordinary players would be forced into a chase with a group of synthetic beasts or automatic defense robots in the research facility, with a countdown to escape.


    If these players were fortunate and skilled enough to leave the research facility within the time limit, they would immediately face another timed chase, this time to leave Zekiel Island.


    Facing two consecutive high-intensity timed chases, even elite players would find it extremely challenging. Liu Xing believed that if he and his team had to endure these two intense chases, even if they didn¡¯t get wiped out directly, at most only one or two people might successfully escape Zekiel Island through the module.


    Therefore, Liu Xing was now incredibly grateful for his past decision.


    At this point, Zhang Jingxu and the others decided to end the module, as they feared delays might lead to unexpected changes.


    And so, the module concluded.


    Entering the ending screen, Liu Xing, floating in mid-air, watched as the yacht headed toward England. Behind them, Zekiel Island was completely shrouded in black smoke, occasionally punctuated by explosions.


    When the yacht reached a secret port in England, the "Watanabe Ryuusei" group was "invited" by official English agents for a chat. However, due to Chrisiano¡¯s influence, after basic inquiries, the English agents notified representatives from the China Dao Sect to take away "Watanabe Ryuusei."


    Because "Watanabe Ryuusei" and "Ling Ishikawa" were not members of the China Dao Sect, after receiving their rewards, representatives from the China Dao Sect arranged for "Watanabe Ryuusei" and "Ling Ishikawa" to board a plane back to the Island Nation.


    However, "Zhang Jingxu" stated he would return to China to complete the report and then join "Watanabe Ryuusei" and others in investigating the Deep Diving Society.


    And so, the module officially concluded.


    This time, Liu Xing closed and opened his eyes, finding himself seated with Yin En and others around a Chinese-style round table, each with a cup of black tea.


    "Only black tea, is that acceptable?" KP Chopsticks¡¯ voice echoed.


    Liu Xing looked towards the sound and saw Chopsticks wearing a mask featuring the Two of Bamboo from mahjong.


    Liu Xing then realized that KP Chopsticks¡¯ ID was not derived from regular chopsticks but from the term for the Two of Bamboo in mahjong.


    It seemed Liu Xing would have a chance to chat with KP Chopsticks later, as he also enjoyed playing mahjong.


    "I must say, I didn¡¯t expect you to complete this module so smoothly. But it makes sense, after all, your Ancient One identity played a crucial role in this module," KP Chopsticks said with a smile.


    Liu Xing shrugged and replied, "That¡¯s what I thought too. Without my Ancient One lineage in this module, completing it would have been a significant challenge."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 517: The True Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall

    Chapter 517: The True Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall


    KP Chopsticks nodded, smiling, "This is fate. It¡¯s not your fault you encountered this module. Alright, let me explain the situation in the Hound of Tindalos area. In short, entering the Hound of Tindalos area means you are now official players of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. From now on, you¡¯ll be delving into the true core of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall."


    "I believe you¡¯ve noticed that your real world has already been invaded by the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. Some module contents have manifested in the real world, especially the Hound of Tindalos and Cthulhu areas. The impact on the real world is particularly evident. Therefore, as you proceed with modules, consider not only how to complete them but also how your actions will affect the real world."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing and the others frowned.


    While the invasion of the real world by the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall was already confirmed for Liu Xing and the others, hearing it from KP Chopsticks, an "official personnel," made it somewhat hard to accept.


    Most importantly, the following words from KP Chopsticks added pressure to Liu Xing and the others. After completing modules, they not only had to figure out how to clear them but also had to minimize the impact on the real world. As seasoned players of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, Liu Xing and the others were mentally prepared to bear the burden of the world, but they were unwilling to let innocents die for their actions.


    In the past, Liu Xing and the others could console themselves by saying that NPCs weren¡¯t real humans, so their deaths didn¡¯t matter. However, now the NPCs in the modules had become living, breathing people.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing started to feel a headache...


    At this moment, Yin En suddenly spoke, "KP, I have a question. Are the modules of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall prepared in the real world from the beginning, or does the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall start building the modules after we officially activate them?"


    KP Chopsticks chuckled and replied, "I knew you would ask this question, or rather, every player advancing to the Hound of Tindalos area asks this question. So, let me clarify. The place where you engage in modules is essentially a gaming space connected to the real world. After the module concludes, the results reflect in the real world. However, it¡¯s certain that characters in the real world correspond to NPCs in the game world. If an NPC dies in the game world, the corresponding person in the real world also dies, but the manner of death may be altered to appear more normal."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing nodded thoughtfully.


    The reason for the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall¡¯s setup was to prevent players from preparing in advance in places where they might engage in modules. For example, if Liu Xing knew he would be returning to the Island Nation to attend university, he might prepare something or even attempt to burn the university down.


    Of course, the safest approach was to determine the module¡¯s details in advance and find opportunities to eliminate enemy NPCs...


    "Alright, I¡¯ve told you everything you need to know. You can choose to return to the real world now," KP Chopsticks said with a smile.@@@@


    Liu Xing and the others signaled each other and then returned to the real world.


    Back in the real world, Liu Xing stretched and noticed a problem.


    The Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall interface was not displayed on his computer screen.


    Frowning, Liu Xing quickly picked up the mouse, only to find that the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall icon had disappeared from the desktop.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Liu Xing wondered.


    Taking out his mobile phone, Liu Xing discovered that the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall icon was missing from there as well.


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t believe that the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall would let him off so easily.


    So.


    Liu Xing closed his eyes and silently invoked the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall.


    "It seems that those of us who advanced to the Hound of Tindalos area in the same module are assigned to adjacent rooms," Liu Xing remarked.


    Since they met Zhang Wenbing, Yin En naturally invited him to join their team, "Zhang Wenbing, do you have a fixed team now? If not, would you like to join us? The modules in the Hound of Tindalos area will undoubtedly be challenging, and it¡¯s tough to play solo without a suitable team."


    Zhang Wenbing nodded, without hesitation, "Of course, I can. I¡¯ve been wanting to form a team for modules, but in the Cthulhu RPG Game, finding suitable teammates is incredibly challenging. Teammates need to be both skilled and trustworthy. I¡¯ve joined a few teams before, but they either disbanded due to teammates¡¯ deaths or dissolved due to mutual distrust. I¡¯ve also been betrayed before, so I can tell your team, Ling Ishikawa, is excellent. Therefore, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to join your team."


    Yin En chuckled, speaking earnestly, "Zhang Wenbing, you¡¯re right. Our team is indeed excellent. We¡¯ve collaborated on several modules without any issues. However, as you know, Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall modules generally require a minimum of four players. So, our three-person team has always planned to recruit a new member, and you fit the bill. With your connection to Zhang Jingxu in the game world, you can quickly join us for modules. But speaking of which, my name is Yin En, and Ling Ishikawa is just my character card."


    "I see. You can rest assured of my abilities. In the game, I know many people from the China Dao Sect, so I have a lot of magic items. Although most of them are disposable, my burst power is quite strong in a short time," Zhang Wenbing confidently stated.


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Wenbing was a legendary item-focused player. But this seemed logical, considering Zhang Wenbing¡¯s high Luck stat, which undoubtedly helped him acquire many items and use them effectively.


    The Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall forum once mentioned a very special player style: the item-focused player.


    In simple terms, players of this style use various items to navigate through campaigns. If one item can¡¯t solve a problem, they use two.


    However, becoming an item-focused player was no easy task. In the Cthulhu RPG Game, it wasn¡¯t easy to carry a large number of diverse items. Players in Cthulhu RPG Game didn¡¯t come equipped with an Infinite Space backpack like in other games or a legendary Alternate Dimension sphincter...


    More importantly, while there were many items in Cthulhu RPG Game, there weren¡¯t many that could be used instantly and anywhere. These items were also not usually available for purchase in shops. So, players who played as item-focused were rare and often considered experts.


    Therefore, Liu Xing and the others looked at Zhang Wenbing with admiration.


    Zhang Wenbing seemed a bit embarrassed by the attention, scratching his head, "Uh, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m relatively lucky. I randomly got the position of a financial manager, so I quickly gained Skill Points in the Art of Persuasion. I established good relations with the people of the China Dao Sect and managed to get some useful items from them every now and then."


    Indeed, being lucky could allow for quite a bit of freedom.


    "By the way, Zhang Wenbing, isn¡¯t your Luck stat 88? How did you increase it?" Liu Xing asked curiously.


    Zhang Wenbing thought for a moment and said, "That happened during the last module when I advanced from the Ghoul area to the Shoggoth Region. The content of that module was assisting the China Dao Sect in hunting down the leader of a secret cult. We tracked them to a cave, found a strange stone, and in the final battle, we smashed that stone. Everyone present underwent a Luck Judgment, and I happened to roll a critical success. That¡¯s how I increased my Luck stat. As for others, well, they either died or got injured in the process."


    Liu Xing had nothing to say.


    After a brief exchange, Liu Xing and the others accepted Zhang Wenbing into their team.


    At that moment, a person in black, wearing a skull mask, approached them and whispered, "Friends, you seem unfamiliar. You must be players who just advanced to the Hound of Tindalos area."


    Liu Xing nodded, smiling, "Exactly, we just advanced to the Hound of Tindalos area. May I ask who you are?"


    The person in black chuckled, extended their hand, and said, "I suppose I could be considered your senior. You can call me Old Black. I came to talk to you because, as you might have noticed, entering the Hound of Tindalos area means that the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall is now a real place for you. To prevent new players like you from taking unnecessary detours, us seniors have agreed to come and explain some things whenever a new player enters. So, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here to chat with you. Of course, if you encounter new players in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall in the future, remember to do the same and explain these things to them."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 518: Back to the Island Nation

    Chapter 518: Back to the Island Nation


    So, this Old Black is the legendary newbie guide, huh?


    Liu Xing nodded, smiling as he said, "Of course, at least before entering the module, we players of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall are good friends. Mutual assistance is just normal."


    Old Black chuckled, speaking, "I agree with your point. After entering the module, besides your trusted teammates, other players might become stumbling blocks or even enemies, even if you share the same goal... Anyway, back to the main topic. This Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall appeared in the previous update. Previously, players from our Hound of Tindalos and Cthulhu regions, like your Shoggoth Region players, could only communicate through forums."


    "When the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall appeared, those of us who hadn¡¯t entered the module were forcibly summoned into it. However, this Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall seemed to be incomplete. Apart from being able to enter the module through that pillar of light, it only had a few minor functions. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that we haven¡¯t discovered other functions yet. After all, this Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall lacks a system for explanation, so we have to figure things out on our own."


    "Going back to the point, I see you four are a team, right? If you want to enter the module together, just walk into that beam of light. There¡¯s a 99% chance you¡¯ll be assigned to the same module. So far, nothing unusual has happened, but I can¡¯t say it¡¯s a 100% chance, as we¡¯ve only been experimenting for a while. We need more observation."


    "As for the Shop and character card functions of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, they¡¯ve already been integrated into your rooms. You just need to say ¡¯Shop¡¯ or ¡¯character card¡¯ in your room, and the interface for the Shop or character card will appear on the wall. Then you can choose voice control or touch control. It even has 3D projection, giving you a more intuitive understanding of the items and your character card¡¯s status. There was a person who once bought a really tricky item from the Shop."


    "The item was a pill that could temporarily restore a certain amount of sanity points. It had to be swallowed in one go and couldn¡¯t be taken with water. So when that person saw the picture of the pill in the Shop, they thought it was the size of a small herbal pill. But when they bought it and saw it, they realized it was the size of a baby¡¯s fist. You can imagine what happened next. When that person used the pill in the module and failed to swallow it properly, they choked and died due to Judgment."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. He had seen this post on the forum before. At the time, he thought it was just a joke, but it turned out to be true.


    "Besides, the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall has another crucial function. It allows you to move in and out of it in an instant. You can freely shuttle between the real world and the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall using your thoughts. So, if you encounter any danger in the real world, you can directly enter the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. The only downside is that wherever you enter the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, you will also exit from the same location."


    "By the way, since the Hound of Tindalos and Cthulhu region players now share this Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, you might occasionally encounter big shots from the Cthulhu region sharing their experiences. If you¡¯re lucky enough to meet them, it¡¯s best to listen, as it¡¯s extremely rare to advance to the Cthulhu region. There are only a little over a hundred known big shots in the Cthulhu region, so their experiences are very valuable," said Old Black earnestly.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and asked, "Hey Black, I want to ask you a question: in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, can players harm each other?"


    Zhang Jingxu¡¯s question made Liu Xing momentarily surprised, but he quickly realized it was indeed a significant issue.


    Because as Old Black had just mentioned, this Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall was currently only a half-finished product. Apart from some basic functions, there wasn¡¯t even a supervisory system. So logically, this Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall could very well be unsupervised.


    If this Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall was truly unsupervised, then it wouldn¡¯t be a safe place.


    "You asking this question shows you¡¯re a cautious person. But you can rest assured that when entering the Cthulhu RolePlaying Game Hall, apart from your personal belongings, all other items on you will be stored in your room. So, you don¡¯t need to worry about someone pulling out a handgun or a submachine gun to attack you in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. Of course, conflicts can still arise in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. For example, a month ago, two players had an accident during a module. One of them sold the other, resulting in the latter being carded. So, after leaving the module, the two players had a fight in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall," Old Black said with a smile.


    Liu Xing nodded and asked, "By the way, Black, I remember that the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall has a club function. Has this function been opened in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall as well?"


    After giving it some thought, Old Black said somewhat hesitantly, "Well, the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall has indeed opened the club function, but it¡¯s also just a half-finished product. Moreover, once you advance to a new gaming area, you automatically leave the club in the previous area. So, if you want to join a club now, you can only do so by approaching the club leaders standing next to the pillar of light. However, these club leaders can¡¯t guarantee being available 24/7, so it might take some effort to join the ideal club."


    "However, honestly speaking, I don¡¯t currently recommend joining these clubs because the club function in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall is not yet perfect. It only provides a club room for each club, which is just slightly larger than your rooms. It also lacks warehouse functionality, making item trading less convenient than before. Nevertheless, item trading is still possible in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, but it has to be done in front of the pillar of light, and you can view specific item information through the pillar of light. So, you can still try trading."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but ponder a question: should he join a club again?


    Previously, the reason Liu Xing joined a club was twofold: joining a club had its benefits, and at the time, Liu Xing was acting alone and sought the club¡¯s assistance. However, things were different now. Liu Xing had a fixed team, so his reliance on the club was minimal.


    Therefore, Liu Xing decided not to join a club for the time being.


    "Alright, I¡¯ve said everything I needed to. I hope you all can stay in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall a bit longer, and I hope we can meet in a module," Old Black said before leaving with a smile.


    Once Old Black had gone, Yin En spoke up, "What do you think? Is this Old Black a good person?"


    Zhang Wenbing nodded, smiling as he said, "Yin En, you¡¯re being too cautious. I think this Old Black should be a decent person, and the things he said can easily be verified. He has no reason to deceive us in this regard."


    "Agreed, that¡¯s what I think too. But speaking of which, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that we¡¯ve become a group of guinea pigs, specifically used to test the functions of this Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall," Zhang Jingxu said, looking around.


    Liu Xing shrugged and said, "Of course, no matter what game introduces new features, it needs to undergo an internal test first to ensure there are no major oversights. But we¡¯re quite unlucky as internal testing players in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall won¡¯t get any testing rewards... Anyway, let¡¯s get back to the point. When should we start the next module?"


    Yin En rubbed his chin, hesitating as he said, "I¡¯m ready for the next module at any time, but since my father¡¯s sixtieth birthday is coming up in a month, I have to go back to celebrate with him. So, we either do the module in the next few days or wait until a month after I¡¯ve celebrated my father¡¯s birthday."@@@@


    After completing the enrollment procedures, you received a flyer stating that Tokyo Comprehensive University has numerous student clubs.


    Character Attributes


    Strength: 60


    Constitution: 60


    Willpower: 75


    Luck: 70


    Agility: 50


    Appearance: 85


    Size: 60


    Intelligence: 80


    Inspiration: 70


    Education: 70


    Cthulhu Myth Knowledge: ??


    Sanity Points: ??


    Health Points: 12


    Magic Points: 30


    Damage Bonus: 1


    Credit: 30


    Skills: Island Nation Language 80, Library Use 60, Investigation 50, Listening 40, Persuasion 70, Combat 40, Dodge 40, Occult 85, Gu Magic 30, Other Languages: Ancient One Language 65, Climbing 50, Rappelling 50.


    Special Skills: Summon/Dismiss Byakhee, Ritual Ceremony to Summon King Hastur in Yellow Robes


    Personal Items: Mobile phone, English translation of "The Yellow King," "Worshipers of the Yellow Sect" scriptures, Yellow Seal Pendant, Soul Casket, friends, magic ring gifted by Bain.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Indeed, it was a module related to university, and his Ancient One Language skill value had increased by 5 points.


    At that moment, the Interlude Growth had also begun.


    Liu Xing, 23/100.


    What was this Interlude Growth? Liu Xing waited for a while but didn¡¯t receive the result of this Interlude Growth.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 519: Mysterious Studies Club

    Chapter 519: Mysterious Studies Club


    As Liu Xing puzzled over the enigmatic Interlude Growth, he found himself in an unfamiliar room.


    Evidently, he had arrived in Tokyo.


    Instead of rushing to find Ling Ishikawa and the others, Liu Xing delved into "Watanabe Ryuusei¡¯s" recent memories. After all, preparation was key.


    According to Watanabe Ryuusei¡¯s recollections, upon returning to the Island Nation, they received a call from Alice, urging Watanabe Ryuusei and Ling Ishikawa to complete their enrollment registration promptly. Alice also planned to fly back to the Island Nation and meet them the following day.


    Watanabe Ryuusei then arranged for Honekawa Suneo to acquire a batch of mechanical parts and performed a major surgery on Miguel. While these human-made parts were not as refined as extraterrestrial technology, Miguel regained most of his abilities, albeit with some limitations.


    Liu Xing concluded that the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall was suppressing him, unwilling to have such a formidable NPC under his command.


    After resolving Miguel¡¯s issue, Watanabe Ryuusei received a comprehensive progress report from Honekawa Suneo and the others. In short, their performance had been exceptional.


    Under Honekawa Suneo¡¯s guidance, the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, initially composed mainly of Morimoto Academy students, had actively recruited their family and friends, leading to rapid growth. The confirmed number of followers now exceeded three thousand, with potential believers teetering on the brink of joining, approaching ten thousand.


    However, what surprised Liu Xing the most was that Ming Hanxing, who had returned to China for a visit and had been out of contact for an extended period, had recently rejoined the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect. Moreover, Ming Hanxing was now a married man, and his wife had also been inducted into the cult.


    Crucially, on the second day after Ming Hanxing¡¯s return to the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, unforeseen circumstances arose.


    Due to the cult¡¯s rapid expansion and the absence of Watanabe Ryuusei, its leader, who was abroad with Ling Ishikawa, coupled with the relative inexperience of Honekawa Suneo and the others, flaws emerged. Most notably, the screening of new followers was lax, resulting in some overly conspicuous members attracting the attention of the police. Even adherents of other secret cults had infiltrated their ranks.


    Ming Hanxing¡¯s return proved timely. His wife¡¯s former position as a mid-level manager in a company prompted Honekawa Suneo to delegate authority to the couple. Over the course of half a month, Ming Hanxing and his wife meticulously patched up most of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect¡¯s vulnerabilities. However, certain issues still required Watanabe Ryuusei¡¯s intervention, as they involved the police and other secret cults.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing nodded silently.


    Based on the current situation, Liu Xing was certain that his primary objective in the next two or three modules would be to bring the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect fully into line. While the cult appeared to be thriving, Liu Xing knew that it was essentially a facade.


    As of now, the number of followers on Liu Xing¡¯s character card had reached 3215, but only 269 could be classified as fanatic believers. This meant that over ninety percent of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect were mere casual adherents, from whom little could be expected.


    For a secret cult, such a low proportion of fanatic believers was unacceptable. Cults like the Cult of the Cadaver boasted fanatic believer ratios of nearly ninety percent.


    Therefore, the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect¡¯s three thousand or so ordinary followers, while seemingly substantial, could not provide the same level of support as the two hundred or so fanatic believers. Furthermore, as Honekawa Suneo had pointed out, the majority of these followers were Morimoto Academy students, further limiting their potential.


    Liu Xing realized that he needed to take action to convert as many casual followers into fanatic believers as possible.


    At that moment, a voice boomed, "Greetings, everyone. I am the KP for this module, Bamboo Rat. I must first clarify a few things. I am not in a fight, I am not suffering from heatstroke, I have not been caught in the rain, I am not depressed, and I have not gained weight despite not eating. Most importantly, I am quite pale, so please refrain from any inappropriate thoughts... Back to business, the Main Quest for this module is to shut down Tokyo Comprehensive University¡¯s Mysterious Studies Club, by whatever means necessary."


    Bamboo Rat?


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the KP¡¯s peculiar name. He had never encountered a KP who used an animal as their moniker, especially an obscure one like a bamboo rat.


    To Liu Xing¡¯s knowledge, bamboo rats were rodents that primarily consumed bamboo.


    Therefore, Liu Xing changed his tune. "Alright, Ming Hanxing, please introduce your wife to me. Suneo told me that if it weren¡¯t for you and your wife¡¯s timely return, the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect would have faced serious trouble."


    Ming Hanxing nodded, smiling. "We merely did what we had to do. But I do need to properly introduce her to you. My wife¡¯s name is Luo Li. After I told her about your deeds, she became an ardent admirer of yours. That¡¯s why I was able to convert her into a follower of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect."


    Luo Li?


    Liu Xing looked at Ming Hanxing with a knowing smile.


    However, Liu Xing also checked his character card and found that Luo Li was indeed a fanatic believer. It seemed that Ming Hanxing had done a good job of charming her.


    Ling Ishikawa and the others wore similar expressions to Liu Xing¡¯s.


    Ming Hanxing understood what they were thinking, so he said with a wry smile, "Leader, I know what you¡¯re all thinking, so I won¡¯t try to defend myself. Let¡¯s get down to business. Based on the information I¡¯ve gathered, the Deep Diving Society has indeed established a branch within Tokyo Comprehensive University. However, in addition to that, they have an even larger branch in Tokyo."


    Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this.


    If the Mysterious Studies Club at Tokyo Comprehensive University was the Deep Diving Society¡¯s only branch in Tokyo, it would have been much more costly for Liu Xing and his party to shut it down.


    After all, it was their only target.


    With that in mind, Liu Xing said, "I see. Can we confirm the location of the Deep Diving Society¡¯s branch within Tokyo Comprehensive University? Who are the key members?"


    Although the KP Bamboo Rat had already stated that the Deep Diving Society¡¯s branch within Tokyo Comprehensive University was the Mysterious Studies Club, Liu Xing still wanted to ask politely.


    At that moment, Honekawa Suneo spoke up. "While we haven¡¯t yet pinpointed the exact location of the Deep Diving Society¡¯s branch within Tokyo Comprehensive University, we have received reliable information that they have established a club there. A mid-level Deep Diving Society member is posing as a teacher to manage it, and they have recruited several young followers to join the club. They have also attracted a number of ordinary students. Therefore, we need you to investigate further once you enroll in the university."


    Liu Xing frowned. He hadn¡¯t expected Honekawa Suneo and the others to have made so little progress in investigating the Mysterious Studies Club.


    It seemed that they had a lot of work to do.


    Sensing Liu Xing¡¯s unease, Honekawa Suneo quickly said, "Leader, as you know, the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect has only recently arrived in Tokyo, so our intelligence network is not yet fully established. However, I have already dispatched a group of followers to infiltrate Tokyo Comprehensive University in various capacities. Here is a list of their names."


    Liu Xing took the list from Ming Hanxing. It contained only a dozen or so names.


    "Rest assured, Leader. I have handpicked these individuals. They are absolutely loyal to you and to the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect," Honekawa Suneo said confidently.


    Liu Xing nodded and put the list in his pocket. "If that¡¯s the case, then I don¡¯t have to worry about being isolated at Tokyo Comprehensive University. However, Honekawa Suneo, you must continue your investigation and gather more intelligence on the Deep Diving Society."


    Honekawa Suneo was visibly moved by Liu Xing¡¯s trust. "Of course, Leader. I will not¹¼¸º your expectations and will ensure that the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect establishes a firm foothold in Tokyo!"


    Liu Xing looked at Honekawa Suneo¡¯s unwavering determination and wondered if he should say what was on his mind.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 520: Gathering of the Masses

    Chapter 520: Gathering of the Masses


    To tell the truth, Liu Xing hadn¡¯t anticipated the rapid growth of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect from the outset. Thus, he had casually assigned Honekawa Suneo a position, as the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect consisted of only a handful of individuals at the time.


    However, Liu Xing now harbored some regrets. After all, the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect now boasted over three thousand followers, with more than ten thousand potential converts. Consequently, Honekawa Suneo, who was currently the third-in-command, was beginning to feel overwhelmed.


    Although Honekawa Suneo¡¯s abilities were quite impressive among his peers, his experience was limited to his age group. Therefore, as a recent graduate, he inevitably fell short in many aspects compared to adults. As such, Liu Xing intended to have Honekawa Suneo step down and make way for someone more capable.


    However, Honekawa Suneo was considered a "founding father" of the sect, and he had performed admirably during his tenure. Demoting him abruptly could potentially incite dissatisfaction among Honekawa Suneo, Nobi Nobita, and others...


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but recall the ancient Chinese emperors, particularly those of humble origins like Liu Bang and Zhu Yuanzhang. Some of their founding generals had been invaluable during their campaigns, as capable individuals were scarce at the time. However, once their empires were established, they discovered that many of their former subordinates were incompetent or had been merely filling positions. Consequently, many founding emperors would seize opportunities after their nations had stabilized to demote or dismiss these so-called "founding fathers," or even resort to execution...


    After all, the times had changed, and so had the requirements.


    Liu Xing was now facing a similar dilemma.


    In Liu Xing¡¯s opinion, Honekawa Suneo¡¯s abilities and methods were suitable for a mid-level position within the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect. As a high-ranking leader, Honekawa Suneo would face difficulty in gaining the respect of his followers.


    Given the current atmosphere, Liu Xing hesitated to address the issue of Honekawa Suneo¡¯s position directly.


    Thus, Liu Xing could only smile and say, "Alright, you¡¯ve all heard the news. For now, please return to your duties and continue investigating the Deep Diving Society."


    Upon hearing Liu Xing¡¯s dismissal, everyone except Ling Ishikawa stood up and left.


    Ling Ishikawa now served as Liu Xing¡¯s personal bodyguard. Although Japan¡¯s gun control laws were not as strict as China¡¯s, obtaining a firearm remained challenging. Therefore, Liu Xing felt more at ease with Ling Ishikawa, a "Sword Saint," as his protector.


    Of course, Liu Xing¡¯s true bodyguard was soaring through the skies.


    After leaving Zekiel Island, Rundell had returned to confer with its master. Subsequently, Rundell had been assigned to remain on Earth.


    At this moment, Rundell was flying freely above Liu Xing¡¯s head...


    With this thought, Liu Xing felt more at ease. Although Rundell¡¯s combat prowess was unremarkable, its investigation abilities were commendable. If the Deep Diving Society intended to cause trouble, Rundell should be able to detect it promptly.


    Liu Xing sighed and asked Ling Ishikawa, "Ling Ishikawa, do you think it¡¯s necessary to have Suneo step down?"


    Ling Ishikawa understood Liu Xing¡¯s thoughts and nodded in agreement. "I believe it is. Suneo¡¯s current abilities and status are disproportionate, which could easily provoke dissatisfaction among the followers. Furthermore, other secret cults have already set their sights on us. If an undercover agent were to infiltrate our ranks and stir up trouble, we could potentially face a major crisis."


    Liu Xing nodded. Just as Ling Ishikawa had said, if an undercover agent from another secret cult infiltrated the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, they could exploit Honekawa Suneo¡¯s vulnerability and potentially cause internal strife within the sect.


    "As the saying goes, ¡¯a thousand-mile embankment can be destroyed by an ant¡¯s nest.¡¯"


    "However, how can I possibly bring this up? After all, Honekawa Suneo is a founding member of our Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, and he hasn¡¯t made any major mistakes recently. I can¡¯t seem to find an opportune moment," Liu Xing said with a hint of frustration.


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged, indicating that he was powerless to help at the moment.


    Liu Xing sighed and asked, "By the way, Ling Ishikawa, do you have any news about Zhang Jingxu and the others?"


    Ling Ishikawa nodded with a smile. "I just got off the phone with Zhang Jingxu. He and Lu Tianya are on a plane right now. By the way, Zhang Ge has also been transferred to the Island Nation, and based on his rank, he should be stationed in Tokyo."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise. "What? Zhang Ge is coming to Tokyo too? It seems we¡¯ll have to invite them to dinner when they arrive. But the most important question now is whether or not we should reveal our true identities to Zhang Jingxu and the others. After all, given the current circumstances, they¡¯re likely to uncover our secret."@@@@


    "Ryuusei-kun, Ling Ishikawa-kun, Zhang Jingxu-kun, and Lu Tianya-kun, I must congratulate you on the start of your university life. University life is truly the most wonderful time in one¡¯s life," Zhang Wenbing said with a smile.


    Lu Tianya shook her head and said earnestly, "That¡¯s not necessarily true. We¡¯ve been encountering mythical creatures and dealing with various secret cults every other day. I think it¡¯s likely that we¡¯ll run into that Deep Diving Society that Alice-san mentioned before we¡¯re even halfway through our university careers."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. "I agree. We can now be certain that the Deep Diving Society has established a club as a branch within Tokyo Comprehensive University. So, our first objective after entering Tokyo Comprehensive University will be to identify that club and eliminate it as soon as possible. After all, none of us wants to spend the next four years rubbing shoulders with members of the Deep Diving Society."


    "Listening to you all, I get the feeling that Tokyo Comprehensive University will become a thing of the past like Morimoto Academy in a year or two..." Ling Ishikawa said softly.


    ...


    For a moment, everyone was speechless.


    After all, with the exception of Lu Tianya, everyone else was a player. Therefore, Liu Xing and the others were aware that they would have to complete eight to ten modules over the course of their four years of university, and the difficulty of these modules would only increase with each one. The likelihood of Tokyo Comprehensive University becoming "history" was quite high.


    For example, the Deep Diving Society might have a sudden lapse of judgment and come to Tokyo Comprehensive University to abduct students for a large-scale Ritual Ceremony, or they might even launch a terrorist attack...


    Thus, Liu Xing also felt that the future of Tokyo Comprehensive University was bleak...


    "So, we¡¯ve become harbingers of misfortune," Ling Ishikawa said again, leaving Liu Xing and the others at a loss for words.


    To be honest, though, the players of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall could all be considered harbingers of misfortune. After all, wherever they went, people died...


    Therefore, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but mourn for his future university classmates.


    It wasn¡¯t their fault, but the fault of the world...


    Just then, Liu Xing¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Liu Xing took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Alice calling.


    It seemed that Alice had also arrived in the Island Nation.


    "Hello, Alice. Have you arrived in the Island Nation?" Liu Xing said as he answered the phone.


    Alice chuckled on the other end of the line. "Yes, I¡¯ve already arrived in Tokyo. Where are you now? I¡¯ll drive right over."


    Liu Xing gave Alice their location.


    Ten minutes later, Alice met up with Liu Xing and the others.


    After ordering breakfast, Alice said, "I¡¯ve received orders from the Deep Diving Society to establish a contact point in the Tokyo area. So, I plan to return to my old ways and open a bar in Tokyo."


    Liu Xing nodded and asked with a smile, "So, Alice, do you know which club within Tokyo Comprehensive University is the Deep Diving Society branch? Or who their leader is?"


    Alice shook her head and said with a hint of confusion, "I don¡¯t know that yet. Although I¡¯ve been doing everything I can to gather information, it seems that this Deep Diving Society branch has a very important mission, so their security is very tight."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 521: Cross Lake

    Chapter 521: Cross Lake


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, looking at Alice with a hint of surprise. "This branch has a special mission? That¡¯s unusual. After all, it¡¯s located within a school, and the school isn¡¯t under the control of the Deep Diving Society. So what kind of special mission could this branch have?"


    Alice nodded. "That¡¯s what I thought too. I have no idea what kind of special mission this branch could have, because I haven¡¯t been able to find any information about it."


    It seemed that the difficulty of the module in the Hound of Tindalos region had indeed increased by a level, as it had significantly reduced the difficulty of obtaining intelligence.


    In the previous module in the Shoggoth Region, Liu Xing and his companions had been able to gather a lot of intelligence at the beginning. However, in this module, they had yet to gather any intelligence at all.


    After all, the information about the Mysterious Studies Club had all been revealed by the Keeper, Bamboo Rat.


    It seemed that this time, they would have to find the intelligence themselves from scratch.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll be going now. The Deep Diving Society should know that I¡¯ve returned to the Island Nation soon, so I can¡¯t stay here for long. Once I¡¯ve decided where to open a bar, I¡¯ll contact you," Alice said, standing up.


    Liu Xing nodded. "Alright, we¡¯ll contact you by phone then. But speaking of which, doesn¡¯t the Deep Diving Society know your real identity? After all, the Cult of the Cadaver must have discovered you in England."


    Alice chuckled confidently. "That¡¯s true, but when we were in England, we also discovered that the Cult of the Cadaver and the Deep Diving Society are at odds with each other. The Cult of the Cadaver has never allowed the Deep Diving Society to operate in England, nor have they provided the Deep Diving Society with any information about us. So before I returned, I contacted an undercover agent who had become a mid-level executive in the Deep Diving Society. He told me that the Deep Diving Society still doesn¡¯t know about me, so that¡¯s why I dared to return to the Island Nation."


    With that, Alice left.


    It seemed that even secret cults were divided and suspicious of each other.


    However, that was normal. After all, their goal was to rule the world. How could they truly cooperate?


    This was a good thing.


    After breakfast, Liu Xing and his companions decided to visit Tokyo Comprehensive University to see if they could find any information.


    Since the new semester was starting in two days, Tokyo Comprehensive University was already bustling with activity. Many new students were carrying large bags and suitcases, preparing to move into their dormitories early.


    Because Alice had pulled some strings, Liu Xing and his companions, who were supposed to live in the dormitories, had all become day students. They didn¡¯t have to live in the dormitories with a bunch of strangers, which made it much easier for them to move around.


    According to the new student handbook they had received when they enrolled, Tokyo Comprehensive University could be divided into two main areas. The east campus was the academic area, while the west campus was the living area. Liu Xing and his companions¡¯ main target, the club activity area, was located on the east campus.


    Therefore, Liu Xing and his companions went straight to the east campus.@@@@


    The east campus had three teaching buildings and one laboratory building.


    One of the teaching buildings was quite old, so the school had arranged for it to be used exclusively for club activities. Therefore, all the clubs that held their activities indoors were assigned to this Old Teaching Building.


    When they arrived at the Old Teaching Building, Liu Xing and his companions saw that the various clubs had already put up their recruitment posters.


    "Of course."


    Everyone said in unison.


    Soon, Liu Xing and his companions arrived at the pavilion in the middle of the lake.


    Because there weren¡¯t many people active in Tokyo Comprehensive University today, and it was already eleven o¡¯clock in the morning, Liu Xing and his companions were able to "monopolize" the pavilion.


    However, the scenery of the pavilion was nothing special. After all, strictly speaking, Cross Lake was a man-made lake, so the environment was naturally not as good as that of a natural lake... To put it simply, it lackedÁéÆø.


    Therefore, after Liu Xing and his companions looked around and found nothing, they returned the same way they came.


    Because it was already noon, and Liu Xing and his companions weren¡¯t really here to attend Tokyo Comprehensive University, they were not interested in their future learning environment. They left Tokyo Comprehensive University directly and found a random place nearby to eat.


    Because Liu Xing and his companions were all Chinese (although Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa were now only Chinese in spirit), they chose a restaurant that claimed to serve authentic Shudu cuisine.


    After entering the restaurant, Zhang Wenbing, as the oldest person in the group, naturally took on the responsibility of ordering the dishes.


    In order to verify whether this restaurant was authentic or not, Zhang Wenbing deliberately said to the waiter in Chinese, "We¡¯ll have one serving of mapo tofu, boiled fish, twice-cooked pork, and kung pao chicken."


    The waiter looked at Zhang Wenbing in surprise and said in Chinese, "Judging from your accent, you should be from the Magic Capital. We¡¯re fellow countrymen."


    Zhang Wenbing nodded and said with a smile, "Then it seems that your Shudu restaurant is not very authentic. After all, we people from the Magic Capital are not very good at eating spicy food."


    The waiter shook his head with a smile and said, "No, no, no. I¡¯m a student at Tokyo Comprehensive University. I¡¯m just working part-time at this restaurant. The owner of this restaurant is a genuine Shudu native, and many of the ingredients are airlifted from China by the owner¡¯s son. So I can guarantee that the Shudu cuisine at this restaurant is very authentic."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said with a smile, "In that case, you¡¯re our senior. The few of us are all freshmen at Tokyo Comprehensive University this year. Senior, you have to take care of us in the future."


    "No problem. My name is Zhang Shiwu. I¡¯m a third-year student majoring in management at Tokyo Comprehensive University. If you have any problems in the future, feel free to come to me. We¡¯re all in a foreign country, so we definitely have to help each other." Zhang Shiwu said, patting his chest.


    It was obvious that this Zhang Shiwu was the NPC who would provide basic information for their group in this module.


    Therefore, after Zhang Jingxu asked Zhang Shiwu to submit the order to the kitchen, they pulled Zhang Shiwu down to sit and chat.


    Soon, Zhang Jingxu naturally turned the conversation to the clubs at Tokyo Comprehensive University.


    "Because Tokyo Comprehensive University is a comprehensive university, there are all kinds of clubs. However, in the last semester, because there were too many clubs, many clubs had conflicts with each other for various reasons, so quite a few clubs were disbanded." Zhang Shiwu said, taking a sip of water.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 522: Clubs

    Chapter 522: Clubs


    Many clubs have been disbanded?


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Considering the current situation, Liu Xing could be sure that the Mysterious Studies Club had already been officially disbanded. Firstly, the Mysterious Studies Club seemed unreliable from the start, not appearing to be a reputable club. Additionally, the club likely didn¡¯t have too many members, making its dissolution quite reasonable. Secondly, when KP Bamboo Rat directly mentioned the Mysterious Studies Club, Liu Xing began to suspect a ploy. Initially, no other information had been given, but KP Bamboo Rat then detailed the "foundation" of this Deep Diving Society branch, which seemed somewhat unreasonable. Nonetheless, if the Mysterious Studies Club had indeed been disbanded, then this outcome was quite normal.


    In any case, they would have to start from scratch...


    At this point, Zhang Jingxu also pondered, "So, there¡¯s still this kind of thing happening. But then again, wouldn¡¯t the school¡¯s actions trigger protests among the students? After all, this seems like a sweeping move, directly disbanding a large number of clubs."


    Zhang Shiwu shrugged, smiling as he replied, "You guys only joined Tokyo Comprehensive University this year, so you might not be too familiar with the situation here. In short, our principal is ruthless and decisive, with influential backers. So, within our school, the principal¡¯s authority is absolute. When he decided to disband some clubs, the leaders of those clubs didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word."


    "However, some clubs did go too far last semester. Because all indoor club activities at Tokyo Comprehensive University take place in the Old Teaching Building, the space seems large, but it¡¯s actually insufficient. As a result, many newly established clubs had to share activity rooms with other clubs. But, as you know, Island Nation people place a great deal of emphasis on seniority, so many long-standing clubs, despite having fewer members, still managed to monopolize an activity room."


    "So, many of the new larger clubs were not happy. They wanted to obtain the activity rooms of those long-standing clubs with fewer members. As a result, conflicts between the two sides became inevitable. At first, they engaged in endless online quarrels, which later escalated to some physical confrontations due to certain unexpected incidents. Eventually, this matter became widely known to the school authorities. Initially, the school leaders tried to gather the conflicting clubs to negotiate, but after several days, there was no progress."


    "Therefore, the principal couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue this back-and-forth and directly ordered the dissolution of some clubs, focusing particularly on those with overlapping goals, such as the Supernatural Club and Urban Legends Club, along with the Ghost Story Club, as a deterrent. The clubs involved in the conflicts were also directly disbanded. As a result, the school¡¯s club activity rooms are now very abundant. They are planning to allocate these rooms to the newly established clubs after a couple of days following the start of the school year."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing realized the main focus of this module: finding a way to gain the support of the principal of Tokyo Comprehensive University. This principal held extremely high prestige within the university, which would make it effortless to handle the "rebirth" of the Mysterious Studies Club, associated with "Reincarnation of the Soil."


    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be ruled out that the principal of Tokyo Comprehensive University was a member of the Deep Diving Society...


    At this point, Lu Tianya spoke up, "So, Senior Zhang, I want to ask you a question. Which club would be better for new students to join now? After all, club activities in Island Nation are a major feature, and we are really looking forward to the club activities after the start of the school year."


    Zhang Shiwu nodded and, after a moment of thought, replied, "The larger clubs at Tokyo Comprehensive University are all quite good. So, it mainly depends on your preferences. However, if I were to make a recommendation, I would suggest joining the China Club because most of its members are Chinese international students, and other Island Nation students also have an inclination towards Chinese culture. It¡¯s more suitable for us, especially since some Island Nation people can be quite exclusive."


    "You¡¯re right, Senior Zhang, but I personally prefer clubs related to mysticism, like UFOs, and supernatural creatures," Zhang Jingxu said with a smile.


    Zhang Shiwu pondered for a moment before speaking, "Then you might be a little late, because almost all the clubs related to mysticism at Tokyo Comprehensive University have already been completely wiped out. After all, the previous clubs related to mysticism at Tokyo Comprehensive University were quite hardcore, with few members. I¡¯ll be blunt: the members of these societies related to mysticism were somewhat enigmatic. Therefore, they were almost all caught up in the conflicts of last semester and were naturally and eventually wiped out."


    Indeed,it seemed that the Mysterious Studies Club had already been "disbanded" in plain sight, indicating that they would have to start from scratch.


    At that moment, the restaurant owner called for Zhang Shiwu to bring out the dishes. Since it was already noon, and the Shudu restaurant was very busy, Liu Xing and the others found it inappropriate to continue chatting with Zhang Shiwu and decided to return to Liu Xing¡¯s home after finishing their meal.


    But in that case, should they start their own club, or should they join another one?


    With the assistance of Alice and Ming Hanxing, Liu Xing believed that his group could easily establish a new club, making it more convenient to use Private Room time. However, this approach would also pose several problems. His group would surely have to share activity rooms with other clubs, and according to the latest regulations at Tokyo Comprehensive University, a club needed at least ten students for a joint application.


    Although Liu Xing could gather followers of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect at Tokyo Comprehensive University to make up the numbers, he also worried that these followers might cause trouble and create issues for him. Furthermore, to maintain his air of mystery, Liu Xing had decided against direct contact with these followers and had chosen to convey information through Honekawa Suneo. Therefore, he did not intend to interact with these followers directly. Consequently, if he wanted to establish a new club, he would need to find six more strangers, which was quite troublesome.


    More importantly, if his group created a new club, gathering information would become much more difficult. After all, his group did not live in the dorms. They would not be able to make many "friends" just by attending classes.


    Just like Liu Xing¡¯s life as a university student in the real world, apart from his roommates, most of his other classmates were merely acquaintances. In fact, he hadn¡¯t even spoken to some of his classmates by the time they graduated. However, after joining the football team at School, he had made dozens of friends who shared his passion for football. He still maintained contact with them and occasionally met up to play football.


    Therefore, Liu Xing was more inclined to join a club. This way, he could make more "friends" and gather information from them. When necessary, he could also use these "friends" to accomplish certain tasks.


    Of course, joining a club would also be troublesome. After all, it meant being subject to others¡¯ arrangements and being cautious about the surroundings during Private Room time.


    As Liu Xing was lost in thought, Ming Hanxing suddenly said, "By the way, after visiting Tokyo Comprehensive University, Ryuusei, you should be quite concerned about Cross Lake, right? After all, Cross Lake seems problematic at first glance, and the secrets hidden within Cross Lake are very likely the reason for the Deep Diving Society¡¯s establishment of a branch here."


    Liu Xing nodded, showing interest, "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what we think. But from the way you¡¯re speaking, Teacher Ming, it seems you¡¯ve learned something."


    Ming Hanxing chuckled and said seriously, "That¡¯s right. After learning about the situation at Cross Lake, I deliberately conducted an investigation and found that the situation at Cross Lake is quite complex. Apart from the information in the freshman handbook, I also learned from a teacher at Tokyo Comprehensive University that if someone accidentally falls into the water at night and no one happens to notice their fall, that person will have no chance to call for help and will disappear in Cross Lake."


    Zhang Jingxu frowned and hurriedly asked, "Teacher Ming, this isn¡¯t just an urban legend, is it?"


    Ming Hanxing shook his head and affirmed, "No, no, no, this is not just an urban legend. When this matter is recounted from the beginning, it was a frequent occurrence at the inception of Tokyo Comprehensive University for students to inexplicably disappear at night. As a result, Tokyo Comprehensive University, in collaboration with the police, investigated these cases and found that the missing students had exhibited no peculiar behavior before the incidents. Some students had simply mentioned wanting to take a stroll, and some witnesses claimed that the last time they saw these missingstudents, they were near Cross Lake."


    "As a result, Tokyo Comprehensive University and the police covertly monitored Cross Lake, but found nothing. However, the continuous disappearances of students suddenly ceased. Therefore, Tokyo Comprehensive University and the police concluded that these disappearances were related to Cross Lake. However, despite searches around Cross Lake and in the water, they still had no leads. However, at that time, an unusual incident occurred."


    "Due to Cross Lake¡¯s large area, the personnel responsible for guarding the lake were divided into four groups, each watching a different direction. Then, one day, a group had to temporarily leave their post for a matter, and the other groups didn¡¯t think much of it. As a result, a student inexplicably fell into the water at that unguarded section."


    "However, personnel from the other directions noticed someone falling into the water and immediately tried to rescue the person. When they rowed over, they found that the person had vanished without a trace. It was then that the guards realized something was amiss, as the person who fell into the water had not made a sound for help."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 523: Liu Xing Wants to Drop Out

    Chapter 523: Liu Xing Wants to Drop Out


    "Did the drowning person not even cry out for help?" Liu Xing murmured to himself.


    Hearing this, Liu Xing had some guesses forming in his mind.


    Ming Hanxing continued, "That¡¯s right, the drowning person didn¡¯t make a sound, and even though the location where they fell into Cross Lake is the deepest part, the rescue team arrived in less than a minute. By the time they got there, there wasn¡¯t a single ripple left at the spot. When divers went in an hour later, there was nothing to be found."


    "However, Tokyo Comprehensive University and the police still didn¡¯t believe it. They thought this drowning was just an accident, possibly caused by a sudden illness that made the student faint and fall into the water. Due to losing consciousness, the student didn¡¯t call for help and ended up in the unfinished underground parking lot at the bottom of Cross Lake. Since the situation in that unfinished parking lot is complicated, it was normal for the divers not to find the body. Of course, while this reasoning seemed reasonable, almost no one believed it was the truth."


    "But at this moment, the abbot of the temple next to Tokyo Comprehensive University stood up again and told the university¡¯s president that there was a sinister ghost lurking beneath Cross Lake, which had come from the sea through a sea eye. It had the ability to control human consciousness, causing them to fall into the water to become its food. However, at present, the ghost¡¯s power was not that strong, so it could only control one person at a time. If there were others around, it would give up controlling the drowning person."


    "Naturally, the president of Tokyo Comprehensive University didn¡¯t believe the abbot, but because the abbot had a decent reputation in Tokyo, the president agreed to let the abbot take charge of investigating these consecutive disappearances for a period of time. The abbot¡¯s method was simple and crude: installing a large number of monitors around Cross Lake to ensure twenty-four-hour surveillance, then having all the guards leave Cross Lake and stand by in the nearby Old Teaching Building."


    "Only two days passed, and one night, a student who was walking alone around Cross Lake suddenly stood still as if in a trance. After about a minute, the student looked around, made sure there was no one else, and then jumped into the water. The abbot immediately ordered the guards to go and rescue the drowning student. Fortunately, because the Old Teaching Building was very close to Cross Lake, the guards quickly arrived at the lake."


    "At that moment, the drowning person, who had been completely still and seemingly sunk, suddenly surfaced and started shouting for help. After the guards rescued the drowning person, they said they had been happily listening to music while on a walk, preparing to meet their friends and leave campus to sing karaoke. However, when they approached Cross Lake, they suddenly heard a strange song, thinking they had switched songs by mistake. But soon they realized that the song playing in their headphones was still the one they liked."


    "The strange song seemed to appear directly in the drowning person¡¯s mind, impossible to shake off, and there was no aversion to the song. This caused the drowning person to lose consciousness without realizing it and when they came to, they had already fallen into the water. Most importantly, there was a humanoid monster in front of them, grinning slyly, making the drowning person feel as if they were in an ice cellar."


    Hearing Ming Hanxing¡¯s account, Liu Xing could now confirm that there was a humanoid mythical creature in Cross Lake capable of controlling humans. However, to be honest, Liu Xing still couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of mythical creature it was.


    Initially, Liu Xing thought that since the Deep Diving Society was interested in Cross Lake, the mythical creature there should be a Deep One. But on second thought, the behavior of this mythical creature in Cross Lake didn¡¯t match that of a Deep One. So, the option of a Deep One was now ruled out.


    However, the mythical creatures Liu Xing remembered were vastly different from the one in Cross Lake. Could it be an original mythical creature?


    If the mythical creature in Cross Lake was an original one, that wouldn¡¯t be good news. After all, players¡¯ biggest advantage in the Cthulhu RPG Game was their understanding of the mythical creatures in the game, knowing their basic settings. This way, players could determine what mythical creature was causing trouble in the current module by following clues. Even if the player¡¯s character card didn¡¯t know about these mythical creatures, players could avoid making wrong choices with some reasonable justification.


    The appearance of an original mythical creature would be bad news for players, as no one would want to face a monster they knew nothing about.


    Just like encountering original mythical creatures in Panlong Town, if it hadn¡¯t been for Hu Li¡¯s help, Liu Xing felt that dealing with those original mythical creatures would have been difficult, or perhaps evenimpossible...


    It seems that the creature¡¯s ability is quite powerful, enabling precise remote control to eliminate targets.


    It looks like in this module, they not only have to deal with the members of the Deep Diving Society but also guard against the mythical creature in Cross Lake.


    "Alright, let¡¯s change the subject for now. After the term begins, should we start our own club or join an existing one?" Liu Xing proposed.


    Zhang Jingxu considered it and earnestly replied, "I think it¡¯s best if we join an existing club. After all, starting our own club would be quite troublesome, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to gather information. Joining an existing club would make it much more convenient to seek answers."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded in agreement, "Exactly, I think the same. If we were to establish our own club, everything would have to start from scratch. Joining an existing club should allow us to obtain information related to the Deep Diving Society from senior students."


    Naturally, Lu Tianya supported Zhang Jingxu¡¯s opinion.


    So, the group decided to join an existing club, and most likely, they would choose to join the China club recommended by Zhang Shiwu.


    Soon, two days had passed.


    Tokyo Comprehensive University officially started the new term.


    Liu Xing looked at his admission letter and found himself momentarily speechless because the major written on it was Early Childhood Education!


    Yes, Liu Xing¡¯s university major was in early education!


    Liu Xing finally understood the meaning of the Interlude Growth at the beginning of this module. It was used to determine his university major.


    It seemed his luck wasn¡¯t great as he had randomly been assigned the early education major.


    Liu Xing was now considering dropping out...


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 524: Joining the Club

    Chapter 524: Joining the Club


    Liu Xing had a high school classmate in the real world who, due to not scoring well enough in the college entrance examination, chose to switch majors. As a result, the school assigned him to the early childhood education program. Initially, this classmate of Liu Xing¡¯s felt quite pleased, being the only male student in the entire class. However, reality soon dealt him a harsh blow.


    The reason was simple. The career prospects for early childhood education revolved around interacting with young children in kindergartens. All courses needed to revolve around the theme of "education through fun," which meant that students in early childhood education had to be adept at "singing and dancing."


    Most importantly, the "singing and dancing" required in early childhood education was quite different from what the general public would perceive as such. After all, the audience for this "singing and dancing" were the young children, so the "singing and dancing" in early childhood education had to embody one thing¡ªadorableness.


    In other words, it meant being cute.


    Of course, apart from singing and dancing, another major subject in early childhood education was storytelling. After all, children in kindergarten loved to hear stories. Naturally, early childhood educators couldn¡¯t just sit there and start telling stories from a book. They had to move away from the books, use emotional storytelling, and accompany it with body language...


    In summary, for a tough guy like Liu Xing¡¯s classmate, these early childhood education courses were nothing short of a nightmare. After all, these were all conducted in public, and for him, it was akin to a shameful act, a public humiliation.


    Therefore, during a high school classmate reunion, when everyone was discussing their experiences in college, that classmate appeared utterly despondent.


    Liu Xing, after hearing his classmate¡¯s account, was the one among the group who found it most amusing (a true story).


    Little did he expect that the tables would turn, and he would find himself entering the early childhood education program.


    Liu Xing, feeling somewhat helpless, scratched his head, pondering whether he should contact Alice to help him switch majors. Although he was studying at Tokyo Comprehensive University simply as a cover, with grades and graduation being unimportant, he still couldn¡¯t afford to skip too many classes. He didn¡¯t want to risk getting expelled from the university within his first month due to excessive absenteeism.


    More importantly, frequent absence could easily raise suspicions. According to the intelligence collected by Honekawa Suneo and his group, aside from the Deep Diving Society, there were several secret cult followers who had infiltrated Tokyo Comprehensive University.


    Of course, the followers of other secret cults were merely using the identities of university students as a cover. They didn¡¯t have any substantive objectives within Tokyo Comprehensive University. However, this didn¡¯t stop them from gathering information about other secret cults.


    If these followers of secret cults grew suspicious of him, Liu Xing believed that his identity would soon become public knowledge, and he would be in perpetual danger.


    For the sake of his own safety, Liu Xing concluded that it was better to attend classes honestly.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing took a deep breath and entered the classroom for the early childhood education program.


    As he had imagined, besides himself, the classroom was filled with female students. This was going to be troublesome.


    Feeling somewhat resigned, Liu Xing walked into the classroom, found a secluded spot, and started playing games and reading novels on his mobile phone.


    Although Liu Xing kept his head down, he could still feel constant glances directed at him. The whispers and murmurs around him automatically translated into discussions about himself in Liu Xing¡¯s ears.


    It seemed he had truly made the "wrong" choice of major.


    Liu Xing sighed and promptly sent a text to Alice, explaining his situation and expressing his hope that she could help him change his major.


    Alice¡¯s response was swift, but it left Liu Xing with mixed feelings. While Alice indeed had a way to facilitate Liu Xing¡¯s change of major, she also mentioned that it would take some time. After all, Tokyo Comprehensive University had just begun its academic year, and the school leaders had many matters to attend to. Moreover, Alice was currently working for the Deep Diving Society, meaning that she was also under their surveillance.


    Therefore, Alice could only assure Liu Xing that she should be able to help him leave the early childhood education program within a month.


    In other words, Liu Xing still had to endure a period of studying early childhood education.


    Headache...


    At that moment, Liu Xing suddenly felt someone sitting beside him.


    After teasing Liu Xing, Ling Ishikawa and Zhang Jingxu also revealed their majors¡ªthey were both in the Civil Engineering program, just not in the same class.


    Most importantly, the class advisor for Ling Ishikawa¡¯s class was Ming Hanxing. At that moment, Ming Hanxing was temporarily absent as he had a meeting with other professors from the Civil Engineering department.


    As for Zhang Wenbing, it seemed he was still dealing with company matters and would need more time to join Liu Xing and the others.


    So, Liu Xing and the others contacted their senior, Zhang Shiwu, and prepared to join China Society directly under his leadership.


    "Oh, it¡¯s great that you want to join China Society. Just come to the Old Teaching Building. I¡¯ll come downstairs to meet you," Zhang Shiwu said over the phone.


    When Liu Xing and the others arrived at the Old Teaching Building, they saw members of various clubs holding posters and promoting their clubs to new students.


    Liu Xing looked around and was somewhat disappointed to find that none of the clubs recruiting outside the Old Teaching Building were related to mysterious studies.


    It seemed that the branch of the Deep Diving Society at Tokyo Comprehensive University had been forcibly disbanded by the school authorities last semester.


    At that moment, Liu Xing saw Zhang Shiwu appear at the entrance of the Old Teaching Building and wave to their group.


    So, Liu Xing and the others declined the enthusiastic invitations from other clubs and went straight into the Old Teaching Building.


    "I knew you would join China Society, and I can assure you that China Society will not disappoint you. We are a very united and friendly society," Zhang Shiwu said with a smile.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said, "I hope so. But by the way, senior, why aren¡¯t you out promoting the society?"


    Zhang Shiwu shrugged and said with a smile, "The reason we don¡¯t do external promotions is that our China Society is a semi-closed society. We only invite Chinese international students and pro-China Island Nation students to join the society. After all, as I mentioned before, there are still quite a few anti-China Island Nation people around, so when we openly recruited members a long time ago, we encountered various troubles. Therefore, we can only choose not to publicly recruit members."


    At that point, Liu Xing and the others, under Zhang Shiwu¡¯s lead, arrived at the activity room of China Society.


    The activity room of China Society was located in a spacious tiered classroom on the left side of the first floor of the Old Teaching Building. It seemed that China Society was quite a large organization.


    At that time, there was only one girl writing on the blackboard in the activity room.


    "President, the people I mentioned to you have arrived," Zhang Shiwu said with a smile.


    The girl turned around and warmly said, "Hello, I am Meng Mengzi, the president of China Society, and I am a third-year student majoring in literature."


    Liu Xing and the others introduced themselves.


    When Zhang Shiwu found out that both Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa were Island Nation people, he was somewhat surprised. "What? You two are actually from the Island Nation? I thought you were both Chinese. But then again, no wonder I didn¡¯t hear you two talking yesterday."


    Because "Watanabe Ryuusei" and "Ling Ishikawa" couldn¡¯t speak Chinese, Zhang Jingxu spoke up, saying, "Ryuusei and Ling Ishikawa are good friends of ours, and they have always been fond of Chinese culture. Although they can¡¯t speak Chinese now, they can understand what we are sayingMeng Mengzi nodded, smiling, and said, "In that case, Ryuusei and Ling Ishikawa are indeed qualified to join our China Society. Let¡¯s take care of each other in the future."


    At that moment, a sudden commotion could be heard from outside the Old Teaching Building.


    "Ah, it looks like those guys are meeting on the first day of school," Zhang Shiwu sighed.


    In response to the inquiring looks, Zhang Shiwu shrugged and said, "As I mentioned before, last semester, many clubs were disbanded due to conflicts, but some clubs were directly merged. Among them were two originally opposing clubs¡ªthe Strange Tales Society and the Urban Legends Society. These two clubs seem to both research urban legends, but their attitudes towards urban legends are different. The Strange Tales Society believes that these urban legends are real, while the Urban Legends Society believes that urban legends are all false and aims to uncover the truth behind these urban legends."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 525: Target Locked

    Chapter 525: Target Locked


    "Speaking of which, the people from the Urban Legends Club have indeed gone too far. The Strange Tales Club had no intention of getting involved with the Urban Legends Club, but the members of the Urban Legends Club pushed it too far. They repeatedly ridiculed the Strange Tales Club in public, eventually forcing a confrontation, and I heard that members of the Urban Legends Club even injured several members of the Strange Tales Club. Unexpectedly, the school principal was so straightforward; he actually decided to merge the two clubs directly. Now, these two clubs are in for an interesting time," Meng Mengzi said with a smile.


    Liu Xing nodded. It seemed that these two clubs had fundamental differences, which led to their conflict. However, now he couldn¡¯t help but admire the creativity of the principal of Tokyo Comprehensive University, to think of merging these two nearly hostile clubs.


    Speaking of which, Liu Xing now felt that there might be something off about this Strange Tales Club.


    The reason was simple. In the Cthulhu RPG Game module, the NPCs and organizations that actively appeared in the early stages were generally connected to the main quest of the module to some extent.


    This Strange Tales Club seemed problematic. After all, university students were generally passionate individuals. So logically, the members of the Strange Tales Club should not have chosen to endure the Urban Legends Club¡¯s outrageous behavior and repeated provocations.


    Therefore, Liu Xing speculated that the Strange Tales Club might have some connection to the Deep Diving Society. This could be the reason they were tolerating the Urban Legends Club¡¯s behavior, in order to avoid revealing their true identity and to avoid drawing attention.


    However, speaking from the heart, Liu Xing believed that the president of the Strange Tales Club must be feeling as if he had been dealt a heavy blow. After enduring the Urban Legends Club for so long in the previous semester, the result was their merger. This made the situation truly difficult for them.


    If the president of the Strange Tales Club was indeed a member of the Deep Diving Society, then he had clearly miscalculated before.


    But with things unfolding this way, it seemed that there would be some drama for him to witness.


    Liu Xing gave Zhang Jingxu a meaningful look. Zhang Jingxu, understanding the unspoken message, said to Meng Mengzi, "President, what will the merged club be called?"


    Meng Mengzi thought for a moment and said, "If I remember correctly, after the merger of the Strange Tales Club and the Urban Legends Club, they will be renamed as the Mysterious Stories Club. Hmm, this name feels a bit strange to me..."


    "Stories, huh? Back when I was studying abroad, it seemed like a dime a dozen," Zhang Shiwu quipped.


    At that moment, a middle-aged man entered the activity room.


    "This is our China club¡¯s faculty advisor, Liu Xin. Teacher Liu is in charge of teaching mathematics. If any of you have trouble with calculus in the future, you can come to Teacher Liu for extra lessons," Meng Mengzi said with a smile.


    Liu Xin?


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter an NPC with the same name and surname as himself here.


    Speaking of which, Liu Xing felt that his name was quite common. At least, Liu Xing personally knew more than ten people with the same name and surname. This had led Liu Xing to entertain the idea of changing his name a long time ago.


    But because changing his name was such a hassle, and everyone he knew was already accustomed to calling him Liu Xing, he eventually gave up on the idea.


    Liu Xin extended his hand and said with a smile, "You must be the new students Zhang Shiwu mentioned. I warmly welcome you to join the China club. I¡¯m sure you will come to like the China club very soon because we are a close-knit family. By the way, when you are outside, you can call me Teacher Liu, as these Island Nation people take the issue of addressing someone quite seriously. However, within the club, you can call me Brother Xin, or my nickname, Sanjin, as I am only a few years older than you. We are all friends, so there¡¯s no need to be too formal."


    Sanjin?


    Liu Xing quickly realized that the name of this Teacher Liu was Liu Xin, not Liu Xing.


    Speaking of which, this reminded Liu Xing of something. Initially, his name was indeed Liu Xin because his grandfather, an old Chinese doctor and a geomancer, had suggested it. However, due to another person in his generation already having the name Liu Xin, it was changed to "Xing" (the origin of the author¡¯s name). Perhaps because the author couldn¡¯t think of a better name at that time, he simply changed one character of his own name, giving it a sense of personal involvement... maybe.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing felt a certain connection with LiuXin.


    After Liu Xing and the others introduced themselves, Liu Xin said, "Tonight at 8 pm, our club will have a dinner gathering at the Shudu Restaurant where Zhang Shiwu works part-time. Everyone from our China club will be there, so don¡¯t forget to join us on time. Now, I have some matters to discuss with the faculty advisor of the Mysterious Stories Club. That person, despite being a class advisor, doesn¡¯t shoulder any responsibilities at all."


    Upon hearing Liu Xin mention the faculty advisor of the Mysterious Stories Club, Zhang Jingxu quickly asked, "Brother Xin, what¡¯s going on with the faculty advisor of the Mysterious Stories Club?"


    Liu Xin shrugged and said somewhat exasperatedly, "The faculty advisor of the Mysterious Stories Club is named Tanaka Fuji, an old teacher at Tokyo Comprehensive University. However, because he has never achieved anything remarkable and hardly engages with other teachers, simply teaching classes and then going straight home every day, he¡¯s practically invisible within the faculty at Tokyo Comprehensive University. I¡¯ve been teaching here for five years, and until a year ago, I¡¯d only heard of Tanaka Fuji¡¯s name but never actually seen him. This just goes to show how elusive Tanaka Fuji is."


    "However, a year ago, Tanaka Fuji suddenly had a change of heart and approached the principal, expressing a desire to become a class advisor. The principal, considering Tanaka Fuji¡¯s years of service to the school, though not particularly outstanding, and the relatively simple duties of a university class advisor, readily agreed to let him take on the role. Coincidentally, Tanaka Fuji¡¯s class is next to mine. Shortly after the start of the last academic year, Tanaka Fuji approached me to help with his class advisor duties. At the time, I thought he had an urgent matter, so I agreed. But as it turned out, Tanaka Fuji just passed on all his class advisor responsibilities to me."


    "When I realized something was amiss and wanted to havea proper conversation with Tanaka Fuji, he kept making excuses to avoid it. Moreover, when I asked his students, they said that Tanaka Fuji showed no concern for their class, so I concluded that Tanaka Fuji¡¯s desire to become a class advisor was solely for a pay raise. Therefore, I reported this to the principal. The principal, being astute, shared my view and thought that Tanaka Fuji might be in need of money. However, it wasn¡¯t a good time to revoke Tanaka Fuji¡¯s position as a class advisor. After all, Tanaka Fuji had been a long-serving teacher at Tokyo Comprehensive University, and in the Island Nation, respect for seniority and experience is paramount."


    So, the principal gave me a raise, asking me to help with Tanaka Fuji¡¯s class matters and promised to remove Tanaka Fuji after the start of the school year and even help me advance in my position. So, I accepted. After all, being a class advisor didn¡¯t involve much work, just a little paperwork. But what really irked me was when I found out from other teachers that Tanaka Fuji suddenly became an advisor for a club. Let me tell you honestly, most club advisors do it out of love, even if some clubs pay them, it¡¯s not much compared to tutoring fees."


    "So, I decided to investigate the club for which Tanaka Fuji was an advisor, the Strange Tales Club. I found out that there were several students from his class in that club, and these students were somewhat peculiar, or rather, reclusive. While handling Tanaka Fuji¡¯s class matters, I noticed that these students were shunned by others and had become a secluded group. So, I looked into these students and discovered that they never interacted with other students after the start of the school year, which naturally led to their isolation."


    "At the time, I thought Tanaka Fuji was a good teacher, becoming an advisor to look after his students. But later, I found out that Tanaka Fuji only became the advisor for the Strange Tales Club because the previous advisor had resigned. A club without an advisor couldn¡¯t function, and if it didn¡¯t have one within a month, it would be disbanded. Here¡¯s the kicker: the president of the Strange Tales Club is named Oyamaya, who happens to be Tanaka Fuji¡¯s grandson."


    "After learning all this, I was naturally very upset. But I couldn¡¯t say anything at the time. You should already know what happened afterward, with many clubs facing conflicts at the end of last semester. The conflict between the Strange Tales Club and the Urban Legends Club led to the direct merger of the two clubs into the Mysterious Stories Club. The faculty advisor of the Mysterious Stories Club was taken from the original Urban Legends Club."


    "So, I was quite happy at the teacher¡¯s meeting this morning because I finally wouldn¡¯t have to deal with Tanaka Fuji¡¯s mess. But what I didn¡¯t expect was that after the meeting, the principal found me and said that Tanaka Fuji would continue as a class advisor. He wanted me to continue assisting Tanaka Fuji with some class advisor matters. Although I got another raise, I still felt unhappy. So, I wanted to have a good talk with Tanaka Fuji. But then I heard from a colleague that Tanaka Fuji has now taken on the position of advisor for the Mysterious Stories Club."


    "The reason is simple. The previous advisor of the Mysterious Stories Club had an accident and won¡¯t be released from the hospital for a while. Thus, Tanaka Fuji took over as the advisor. As for why the principal let Tanaka Fuji continue as a class advisor, it¡¯s because Tanaka Fuji¡¯s son-in-law, who is Oyamaya¡¯s father, is a high-ranking member of a financial group. This group has provided substantial financial assistance to Tokyo Comprehensive University. So now, since I can¡¯t reason with this situation, I can only talk to Tanaka Fuji and hope he can handle some simple matters and not cause too much trouble for me."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing and others couldn¡¯t help but exchange glances. If Liu Xin¡¯s account was accurate, then it could be confirmed that Tanaka Fuji and Oyamaya were members of the Deep Diving Society.


    Because earlier, Alice provided intelligence indicating that the Tokyo Comprehensive University branch of the Deep Diving Society had been established by the original secret cult of the Cosmic Country, coincidentally about a year ago, which aligned with Tanaka Fuji¡¯s odd behavior.


    Once the target was identified, things would be much easier.


    "Alright, you guys chat. I¡¯m going to find Tanaka Fuji," Liu Xin said before leaving the activity room.


    As soon as Liu Xin left, Zhang Wenbing entered the room.


    Seeing Zhang Wenbing, Zhang Jingxu was somewhat surprised. "Zhang, what brings you here?"


    Zhang Wenbing shrugged and said with a smile, "From now on, please call me Senior Zhang, because I¡¯ve managed to become a graduate student at Tokyo Comprehensive University, re-entering the school for further studies."


    Liu Xing was somewhat astonished. He hadn¡¯t expected Zhang Wenbing to pull something like this.


    Clearly, Zhang Wenbing becoming a graduate student at Tokyo Comprehensive University wasn¡¯t for further studies, but to have private room time with his group, given that such time was limited to the activity room during club hours.


    As a "working professional," Zhang Wenbing naturally couldn¡¯t participate in the China club¡¯s activities. Now that Zhang Wenbing had become a graduate student at Tokyo Comprehensive University, he could openly participate in club activities.


    Thus, Zhang Wenbing also joined the China club, although Zhang Shiwu and Meng Mengzi expressed feeling underpressure due to the sudden appearance of the graduate student.


    After all, for foreign students, Tokyo Comprehensive University was not the top choice for pursuing postgraduate studies. Generally, foreign students who could study abroad wouldn¡¯t choose Tokyo Comprehensive University, which could be considered a second-tier university in the Island Nation. As a result, there were very few foreign graduate students at Tokyo Comprehensive University, and none from China.


    Therefore, Zhang Wenbing had become the "most senior" member of the China club, considering his age was similar to that of the China club¡¯s faculty advisor, Liu Xin.


    "Senior Zhang, how about you become the president of the China club?" Meng Mengzi said with a smile.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 526: Accepting Fate, Ling Ishikawa

    Chapter 526: Accepting Fate, Ling Ishikawa


    Before Meng Mengzi could finish, Zhang Wenbing shook his head and said, "No, no, no. I¡¯m not here to take over the China Society. Although I¡¯m already a graduate student at the Tokyo Comprehensive University, I only come to the school two or three times a month. I still have to work at the company most of the time. So, Chairman, please bear with me and don¡¯t kick me out of the China Society."


    Meng Mengzi nodded and said with a smile, "Well, our China Society has a tradition. The chairman is usually the oldest member because our society doesn¡¯t have many members. After all, not many Chinese students like us choose the Tokyo Comprehensive University. The situation there can be described as neither high nor low. Students with good grades will definitely choose famous universities like Tokyo University or Waseda University. As for students with poorer grades, they generally won¡¯t choose Island Nation. They usually go to countries like Australia or the United States to study at some less renowned universities. After all, just by the names of those universities, they sound much more prestigious than Tokyo Comprehensive University."


    Liu Xing nodded, but in his mind, he was thinking about something. He realized that in the real world, he hadn¡¯t actually heard of the name "Tokyo Comprehensive University." Honestly, the name itself sounded quite like that of a less reputable university. After all, whether famous universities were domestic or foreign, they generally wouldn¡¯t include the suffix "comprehensive."


    If Liu Xing didn¡¯t have the memories of "Watanabe Ryuusei" right now, his first impression of Tokyo Comprehensive University would be like Shin Orient University in Island Nation...


    "Does that mean our China Society doesn¡¯t even have a senior student?" Lu Tianya asked.


    Meng Mengzi shook her head and said with a smile, "Lu Tianya, maybe you aren¡¯t familiar with the situation at Island Nation University? It¡¯s different from universities in our country. The final year doesn¡¯t involve internships; students go directly into employment activities and there are hardly any arranged courses. If students find a job, they can leave the school directly. Of course, students can choose to stay at the university for other activities. Therefore, seniors are generally assumed to have left the clubs. Although we do have three senior members in the China Society, as far as I know, they have all found jobs in Tokyo and are unlikely to come back to participate in society activities. After all, being a corporate slave in Island Nation is not easy..."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Because many companies in Island Nation are known as "corporations," many employees refer to themselves as corporate slaves, which, as the name suggests, are essentially beasts of burden for the company.


    "Speaking of corporate slaves, I¡¯ve truly experienced it these past few days. The branch my company established in Tokyo has only been open for a few days, so the work pressure isn¡¯t that high. Therefore, the employees who came from China generally work from nine to five. It¡¯s okay to leave non-urgent work until the next day. However, the Island Nation employees are different. They start work at eight in the morning and often stay until nine at night. It truly lives up to the name of being a corporate slave," Zhang Wenbing said with some sighing.


    At this point, Zhang Shiwu shrugged and said with a laugh, "They¡¯re forced into it. The reason why the corporate slave culture exists in Island Nation is due to the peculiar corporate system, isn¡¯t it?"


    Meng Mengzi nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, many companies in Island Nation, in order to ensure the loyalty of their employees, directly sign what¡¯s known as a lifelong contract, or in other words, a contract that binds the person to the company. This results in annual salary increases for employees, and if a company wants to dismiss an employee through regular means, they have to pay a large sum of money. This leads to a situation where if an employee changes jobs under normal circumstances, their salary will plummet to an intern¡¯s level, and then they have to start accumulating seniority all over again. Companies will also try to force employees to resign in order to pay them less. This ultimately leads to the appearance of corporate slaves, who work overtime desperately to avoid being fired by the company."


    "And there¡¯s also the prevalent male chauvinism in Island Nation. Because Island Nation still follows a traditional gender role where men are the main breadwinners and women are expected to stay at home, the economic pressure falls heavily on the men. Thus, those employees can only obediently be corporate slaves. After all, being fired by a company in Island Nation is a very shameful thing and can be seen as a lack of ability... To be honest, this mindset is quite peculiar," Zhang Wenbing said, rubbing his chin.


    Listening to Zhang Wenbing and the others discussing the corporate slave culture, Liu Xing, whowas nearby, didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. The conversation had veered quite far from its original topic...


    At that moment, Ming Hanxing sent a text to Liu Xing, informing him that the meeting was over.


    So, Liu Xing and the others bid temporary farewell to Zhang Shiwu and Meng Mengzi and left the activity room of the China Society.


    After reuniting with Ming Hanxing, they found a random cafe? near the Tokyo Comprehensive University and sat down in a private room to chat.


    Naturally, Liu Xing and the others first discussed the Strange Tales Club and Tanaka Fuji.


    "Based on the information we have now, it¡¯s highly probable that this Strange Tales Club is a branch established by the Deep Diving Society within the Tokyo Comprehensive University. Tanaka Fuji¡¯s and the Strange Tales Club¡¯s abnormal behavior confirms this point. We just need to investigate whether Oyamaya¡¯s father¡¯s conglomerate is related to the Deep Diving Society, and then we can confirm if Tanaka Fuji and his group are part of the Deep Diving Society," Liu Xing said earnestly.


    Zhang Wenbing nodded and said, "Let me take care of that. After all, our China Dao Sect¡¯s intelligence network in Island Nation is quite comprehensive. Deep Diving Society has already attracted the attention of our China Dao Sect. The reason my company set up a branch in Tokyo was to provide a base for our intelligence operatives to gather information related to the Deep Diving Society. So, I believe within three days, we can confirm if Tanaka Fuji and his group are part of the Deep Diving Society."


    As an important peripheral member of the China Dao Sect, Zhang Wenbing had the ability to obtain some less critical information from the China Dao Sect.


    "However, if the Strange Tales Club is indeed a branch of the Deep Diving Society within the Tokyo Comprehensive University, then the current situation with the Mysterious Stories Club will be quite interesting. After all, since the Strange Tales Club has merged with the Urban Legends Club, which they had been at odds with last semester, I believe there will be quite a commotion as they try to determine who holds sway in the Mysterious Stories Club," Zhang Jingxu said with keen interest.


    Ling Ishikawa rubbed his chin and said, "If that¡¯s the case, those people from the Urban Legends Club might be in trouble. Last semester, to avoid unnecessary trouble, Tanaka Fuji and his group made various concessions to the Urban Legends Club. Now that the two sides have merged, Tanaka Fuji and his group will undoubtedly try to find a way to get the members of the Urban Legends Club out of the Mysterious Stories Club. The recent car accident involving the guidance teacher from the Mysterious Stories Club was probably orchestrated by the Deep Diving Society."


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "We need to find a way to keep an eye on the Mysterious Stories Club. If possible, I¡¯ll also arrange for someone to keep an eye on Oyamaya and Tanaka Fuji. So, Teacher Ming, if you have the time, please investigate Tanaka Fuji¡¯s situation. I believe there¡¯s still plenty to uncover about Tanaka Fuji."


    "No problem. I actually heard about Tanaka Fuji today. Many of the professors at Tokyo Comprehensive University are unhappy with him, saying that he¡¯s always spacey. So, unless something unexpected happens, I should be able to gather some good information from the other professors," Ming Hanxing said with a smile.


    At that moment, Ling Ishikawa¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Looking at the screen, he furrowed his brow, seeming hesitant about whether to answer the call.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing leaned over to take a look and saw the name "Hu Li" on the screen.


    When Liu Xing and the others were on Zekiel Island, Hu Li, who had originally stayed in Manchester, suddenly received a message and went directly back to China. However, before leaving, Hu Li entrusted Lu Tianya with a message for Ling Ishikawa: "I will come back."It seems that Hu Li has finished her business in China.


    In the end, Ling Ishikawa decided to answer the call. "Hello, Hu Li, what¡¯s up?"


    Although Ling Ishikawa didn¡¯t put the call on speaker, Liu Xing sitting beside him could still hear Hu Li at the other end of the line. "Ling Ishikawa, I¡¯ve arrived at the airport. You¡¯re in Island Nation now, right? I¡¯ll take a direct flight to Tokyo after I arrive."


    Since Liu Xing and his group had established contact with the China Dao Sect, Hu Li had obtained proper identification with the help of the China Dao Sect, enabling her to fly to Island Nation legally, unlike before when she had to take a mythical creature-exclusive smuggling cruise.


    Knowing that there was no escaping Hu Li¡¯s tracking, Ling Ishikawa straightforwardly said, "We¡¯re in Tokyo now. Once you arrive in Tokyo, just take a taxi to the Tokyo Comprehensive University. Give me a call when you arrive."


    "Okay, see you tonight then," Hu Li said, ending the call with a smile.


    After Ling Ishikawa hung up, Liu Xing patted his shoulder. "Ling Ishikawa, Hu Li is a good girl. You should just go along with her."


    Sitting opposite, Zhang Jingxu also smiled and said, "That¡¯s right. Although Hu Li is a fox spirit, she¡¯s beautiful, and I think she has a good personality... Of course, if you don¡¯t treat Hu Li well, you might end up being called her ¡¯sister.¡¯"


    Facing the teasing from Liu Xing and Zhang Jingxu, Ling Ishikawa sighed helplessly. "To be honest, I¡¯ve already accepted it, and I think Hu Li is great. After all, Hu Li is much prettier than those female celebrities, and she has a good personality. But I still have some reservations in my heart, so let¡¯s see how things go."


    Seeing Ling Ishikawa¡¯s distressed expression, Liu Xing decided to change the subject. "By the way, Zhang Wenbing, what happened after you took Chrisiano back to China?"


    Zhang Wenbing shrugged and said, "After we arrived in China, Chrisiano went to a meeting with the senior members of the China Dao Sect. Then I heard that Chrisiano organized an expedition team to explore the Himalayas. He had heard about an ancient ruin near the Himalayas, although it wasn¡¯t related to the Ancient One. That¡¯s why Chrisiano first went to Zekiel Island for the expedition."


    Himalayas? Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. In the context of the Cthulhu mythos, the Himalayas had indeed become a place full of mystery and the unknown. Many adventure modules involved the Himalayas, and most of those related to the Himalayas would feature ruins associated with mythical creatures. Moreover, if he remembered correctly, the Himalayas were home to or sealed several Great Old Ones.


    So, Liu Xing felt that it wouldn¡¯t be long before he and his group received news of Chrisiano being trapped in the Himalayas. When that happened, they might have to set out to rescue Chrisiano again.


    To be honest, if given the choice, Liu Xing would definitely refuse to go and rescue Chrisiano. After all, even in the real world, the Himalayas had claimed the lives of many experienced mountaineers due to its harsh natural environment. For non-professionals like him and his group, going to the Himalayas, a place where mythical creatures roamed, to rescue someone would be suicidal.


    So, Liu Xing began to pray for Chrisiano, hoping that his expedition in the Himalayas would go smoothly.


    "Speaking of which, Chrisiano brought back a lot of useful information for the China Dao Sect this time, most of which are related to the technology of the Ancient One. So, the China Dao Sect is fully supporting Chrisiano¡¯s expedition to the Himalayas. I heard that more than ten members of the China Dao Sect have joined Chrisiano¡¯s expedition team, including some experts, so Chrisiano¡¯s adventure should be fine," Zhang Jingxu added, setting up another expectation for Chrisiano.


    Just then, Liu Xing received a text from Honekawa Suneo ¨C they had successfully placed an undercover agent in the Mysterious Stories Club.


    After leaving the China Society, Liu Xing had sent a text to Honekawa Suneo, asking him to arrange for someone to infiltrate the Mysterious Stories Club. To be on the safe side, the undercover agent wasn¡¯t a follower of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect; rather, it was an ordinary new student at the Tokyo Comprehensive University. Honekawa Suneo was tasked with having the undercover agent gather regular updates on the Mysterious Stories Club.


    No credit, but no mistakes.


    That was the only requirement Liu Xing had for the undercover agent.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 527: Ming Hanxing’s Encounter

    Chapter 527: Ming Hanxing¡¯s Encounter


    Liu Xing and his group left the cafe? and then headed back to Liu Xing¡¯s home for dinner.


    Initially, Liu Xing had wanted to go to Shudu Restaurant where Zhang Shiwu worked part-time, as the authentic Shudu cuisine there suited his taste. After all, inhabiting Watanabe Ryuusei¡¯s body, Liu Xing was essentially a Shudu person at heart. Finding an authentic Shudu restaurant made Liu Xing very happy, and he was willing to frequent the place.


    However, because Zhang Jingxu and the others were not Shudu people, they couldn¡¯t handle the spiciness of the authentic Shudu dishes, which were prepared with an extra kick to signify their authenticity. Therefore, they decided to have a hotpot at Liu Xing¡¯s home today, a way to celebrate the formal establishment of their new team.


    Of course, Liu Xing also invited Honekawa Suneo and the others. After all, they were all in the same boat, so it was good to get acquainted in advance.


    Naturally, Liu Xing had already given Honekawa Suneo and the others a heads-up to avoid exposing their true identities midway.


    While Lu Tianya and the others prepared the hotpot, Liu Xing and his group gathered to chat. Since they had almost covered all the important matters, it was time to relax and engage in some casual conversation.


    The first topic, naturally, was about Ming Hanxing.


    "Teacher Ming, you¡¯ve been back in China for so long, how come you suddenly got married? This comes as quite a surprise to us, especially since you previously mentioned rejecting several blind date offers," Liu Xing said with a smile.


    Ming Hanxing rubbed the back of his head and began, "Well, it¡¯s quite a long story. When I returned to China, it was to visit my hometown for ancestral rites. At that time, my family needed to update our genealogy, so all family members were required to return to participate in the ancestral rites. Naturally, I chose to go back. However, as soon as I got home, I encountered something strange. Our neighborhood experienced power outages every day, with no fixed schedule¡ªsometimes at night, sometimes in the afternoon, and the duration varied."


    "As you all know, mainland China is not like Taiwan, where power shortages are common. Even in a major city like Taipei, power outages are sporadic due to insufficient electricity supply. Essentially, apart from circuit upgrades or unforeseen circumstances, our city rarely experiences power outages throughout the year. We approached the neighborhood management about the power outage issue, but they couldn¡¯t find a reason. Electrical personnel had inspected the transformers and lines in the area, finding no issues. Moreover, neighboring districts hadn¡¯t experienced any power cuts."


    "So, I found the situation quite peculiar. There had to be a reason for such unusual occurrences. I began to suspect the involvement of a mythical creature in our neighborhood. That¡¯s when I met my wife, Luo Li. Let me clarify, Luo Li is actually my old classmate and neighbor. She lives in the apartment above mine, and we attended the same school from elementary to high school, even in the same class during elementary and middle school. So, we¡¯ve had a good relationship since childhood."


    "Isn¡¯t this like a plot from a drama?" Ling Ishikawa said with a laugh.


    Ming Hanxing looked at Ling Ishikawa speechlessly and continued, "If you put it that way, I can¡¯t argue. In short, Luo Li and I have always had a very good relationship. However, due to her deep interest in mysticism since childhood... let¡¯s just say she wasn¡¯t focused on her studies. Consequently, her academic performance was not great, and her college entrance exam score was just over three hundred. Eventually, she didn¡¯t attend college, opting to write novels on a certain website. However, she chose the right path, as her monthly income now surpasses mine as a teacher."


    "After we met, we naturally discussed the power outage issue in the neighborhood. Luo Li mentioned something. While writing her novel late at night, she once saw a strange figure on the rooftop of the opposite building. It was strange because the figure appeared elongated, possibly close to three meters in height. This reminded me of an urban legend from the United States¡ªSlender Man."


    "Slender Man, I¡¯ve heard about this. Years ago, there was a serial killer targeting children in the United States. Local authorities soon realized something was amiss because the victims mentioned having nightmares about a slender figure, the Slender Man, chasing and eventually killing them in their dreams. Initially, local authorities didn¡¯t pay much attention, thinking it was just children¡¯s nightmares. However, those children who experienced the nightmares mysteriously died, all under tight protection. This alarmed the local authorities, and the case was escalated."


    "The official organization in the United States responsible for supernaturalevents took over the case. However, due to well-known reasons, the organization handling supernatural cases in the United States was surprisingly ineffective. Consequently, they outsourced the project to several civilian organizations, one of which had connections with the China Dao Sect. That¡¯s how I learned some inside information. It turns out that the Slender Man was merely an experimental subject genetically altered by some mythical creature, or rather, a creation made on a whim, then discarded."


    "The Slender Man possessed a certain level of psychological manipulation ability, which allowed it to induce the same nightmare in its victims. Additionally, it had the ability to teleport, enabling it to suddenly approach and kill its victims, even if they were in a secure location. Due to the Slender Man¡¯s formidable abilities, it took considerable effort for those civilian organizations to successfully eliminate it. However, from the Slender Man¡¯s notes, they discovered that at least two more human subjects had been altered by that mythical creature, with one of them seemingly of Chinese descent," Zhang Wenbing explained seriously.


    Ming Hanxing was initially surprised, then nodded. "Exactly. After Luo Li and I conducted some investigation, we discovered that among the residents of the building opposite ours, there was a foreign couple. The husband is a Chinese-American, while the wife is of German descent. However, this couple was very peculiar. Only the husband occasionally went out, while the wife, after moving in, hardly ever stepped outside. So, Luo Li and I suspected that this couple was most likely responsible for the frequent power outages in our neighborhood. As it turned out, our suspicions were correct."


    "Before Luo Li and I could take any concrete action, we saw two people confronting that couple. Shortly after entering their home, a piercing scream echoed, drawing a crowd of onlookers. However, the couple vanished without a trace, leaving behind two bodies that looked as if they had been struck by lightning. Since then, our neighborhood has not experienced any further power outages. So, it¡¯s highly likely that this couple was the experimental subjects of those two mythical creatures you mentioned, Mr. Zhang Wenbing."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. He hadn¡¯t expected Ming Hanxing to inadvertently win a round, with two unwitting allies helping him pass the module.


    After resolving this matter, Luo Li¡¯s and my relationship advanced by leaps and bounds. After all, we had mutual feelings back in high school. However, as we both felt that long-distance relationships were not reliable after college, we didn¡¯t take it any further. So, our becoming a couple seemed like a natural progression. Luo Li accompanied me to visit my hometown for ancestral rites. However, this ancestral trip turned out to be more challenging. We encountered a heavy rainstorm as soon as we arrived, and the roads in our hometown were buried due to a landslide.


    As a result, over two hundred members of our family were unable to leave our hometown for a while. Without cars, it would take over two hours to walk to the nearest town, and many mountain roads had become extremely dangerous after the storm. Therefore, more than two hundred of us crowded into six or seven houses, preparing to wait for the authorities to clear the roads before leaving. But the next day, a thick fog enveloped us, and I found myself in the middle of a desert.


    You see, my hometown is in Southern Jiangsu, so how could there be a desert there? I realized that I had likely encountered another mythical creature. After conducting some experiments, I confirmed that I wasn¡¯t in a hallucination or a dream. So, I resigned myself to finding an oasis in the desert. Fortunately, I soon met Luo Li and found an oasis.


    We stayed at the oasis because we didn¡¯t have any items to store water. If we left the oasis, we could very likely die of thirst in the desert. After all, the desert lacked landmarks, so leaving the oasis would likely lead to getting lost. Therefore, we felt it was safer to stay put. However, we soon encountered an attack from a group of human-faced rats.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Ming Hanxing had encountered human-faced rats.


    But upon reflection, it made sense that Ming Hanxing would encounter human-faced rats. Human-faced rats were a fairly common mythical creature, or rather, not strictly speaking a mythical creature. They were created from deceased fanatic believers transformed by the power of a demonic spell, leading many players of the Cthulhu RPG game to consider human-faced rats as magical constructs.


    As for the reason why some players didn¡¯t consider human-faced rats as mythical creatures, it was due to their weak combat abilities. In appearance, human-faced rats looked similar to ordinary rats, and were not significantly larger. At a distance, it would be easy to mistake them for ordinary rats.


    However, a closer look would reveal that the face of a human-faced rat was an evil human face, and its hands and feet were like those of a small human. Additionally, their teeth were sharp and had a powerful bite.


    So, the combat abilities of human-faced rats were limited. They were considered to be a mythical creature that players could easily defeat in one-on-one situations.


    Of course, despite their poor combat abilities, human-faced rats had the ability to regenerate, as they were originally created from deceased people through magic. Unless turned into a pile of minced meat, human-faced rats would not die.


    Returning to Ming Hanxing¡¯s situation, it was highly likely that some malevolent wizard was behind the incidents.


    "Fortunately, during the daytime, Luo Li and I prepared makeshift spears from the surrounding rocks and branches to defend ourselves, so we managed to repel the attack from the human-faced rats without incident. However, this made us realize that if we remained at the oasis, we would eventually fall under the repeated attacks of the human-faced rats. Therefore, after making preparations, we left the oasis and eventually found what appeared to be an abandoned small town."


    "In this small town, I encountered many relatives and several strangers. These strangers, like us, had been unwittingly transported to the desert after a storm and had also faced attacks from the human-faced rats. Sadly, some had already perished at the hands of the human-faced rats. Most importantly, someone had discovered a castle ten kilometers from the abandoned town. Every night, the castle doors would open, releasing a group of human-faced rats. Then, in the morning, the group of human-faced rats would return to the castle and the doors would close."


    "So, you can probably guess the rest of the story. We organized a group of people armed with homemade weapons. After the human-faced rats left the castle, we rushed in. After killing a group of resident human-faced rats, we encountered a malevolent wizard who was already in a mummified state. Eventually, after paying a heavy price, we defeated the malevolent wizard. Then, Luo Li and I were transported back to our hometown, leaving our relatives who had perished in the desert." Ming Hanxing said with a tinge of regret.


    Liu Xing sighed. Although Ming Hanxing¡¯s promotion mission sounded relatively easy, it was actually quite troublesome. After all, it was a massive hit to his sanity points.


    First, being inexplicably transported to the desert, then facing a shortage of water and food, subsequently encountering attacks from human-faced rats at night, witnessing the deaths of relatives, and encountering a mummified wizard¡ªthese experiences were enough to cause a dramatic decrease in a player¡¯s sanity points.


    Therefore, the fact that Ming Hanxing did not succumb to madness during this promotion module indicated his strong willpower and a stroke of good luck.


    It seems that reaching the Hound of Tindalos area was no easy feat for Ming Hanxing.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 528: Module!

    Chapter 528: Module!


    Of course, when Ming Hanxing mentioned the two modules he had experienced here, Liu Xing felt that Ming Hanxing was still withholding something from them.


    But that was normal. After all, Ming Hanxing had only gone through one module with them, so it was natural for him to hold back.


    "Oh right, Zhang Jingxu, during your return to China, did you happen to encounter your master?" Liu Xing changed the subject.


    Liu Xing asked Zhang Jingxu this question because he now believed Zhang Jingxu¡¯s master was Wu Lei. Therefore, Liu Xing wanted to gather more information from Zhang Jingxu to confirm his suspicions.


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head and replied, "To be honest, I don¡¯t know where my master went. I only heard from a friend of my master¡¯s that he suddenly had urgent matters in China and flew to Africa. As for other details, I¡¯m clueless. After I left China, my master hardly contacted me, it¡¯s probably what they call ¡¯letting the sheep graze.¡¯"


    Zhang Wenbing furrowed his brows, expressing concern. "Speaking of Africa, I heard some news recently. A small country there suddenly launched armed invasions against three neighboring countries simultaneously. Despite the combined land area of these four countries being smaller than that of Island Nation, this small country¡¯s military was incredibly successful, capturing the three neighboring countries within half a month. Although it¡¯s not much land, their behavior is highly unusual. There¡¯s no indication of a larger nation backing them. Naturally, the Five Nations held a meeting about this. England, which was almost overthrown by the Cult of the Cadaver, naturally suspects that this small country might have been taken over by some secret cult. Therefore, the Five Nations decided to send a joint investigation team to that small African country. China¡¯s representatives mostly consist of members from the China Dao Sect. However, the specific members sent this time are classified, so I¡¯m not sure who exactly went."


    "In that case, Zhang Jingxu¡¯s master should be in that small African country. But come to think of it, that country probably has valuable resources, otherwise, the Five Nations wouldn¡¯t be so concerned," Ling Ishikawa speculated.


    Zhang Wenbing nodded and added, "Indeed, that small country has valuable diamond mines. However, the location of these diamond mines is sensitive, right on the border of that small country. So, neighboring countries have been eyeing these diamond mines eagerly. Little did they expect that the small country would suddenly rise and conquer its neighbors."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing realized that if Zhang Jingxu¡¯s master had indeed gone to that African country for a module, it was likely an upgrade module from the Hound of Tindalos area to the Cthulhu area. After all, a regular module wouldn¡¯t warrant such attention.


    However, if Wu Lei was indeed Zhang Jingxu¡¯s master, it wasn¡¯t good news for Liu Xing. Typically, players who advanced to the Cthulhu area would no longer interact with players from other areas in parallel worlds.


    The reason was simple. While players from areas prior to the Cthulhu region could still operate in the sunlight, those in the Cthulhu region became shadowy watchers, as their modules involved the Great Old Ones and their cults. In short, players in the Cthulhu region had no chance to leisurely participate in modules like Liu Xing and others.


    Moreover, under normal circumstances, it would take at least a year for Liu Xing to advance to the Cthulhu region, by which time much could have changed.


    At that moment, Lu Tianya and the others brought out the hotpot, signaling the start of the meal.


    "By the way, Leader, we received some insider information this morning. It¡¯s about a secret cult¡¯s Tokyo branch being raided yesterday, and the perpetrator remains unknown," Honekawa Suneo suddenly interjected.


    Liu Xing frowned, nodding in acknowledgment. "Suneo, arrange for someone to follow up on this matter. Tokyo is a powder keg right now, with numerous secret cult branches entrenched in the city. Their relationships are complex, to say the least. If it¡¯s merely a conflict between two secret cults, it¡¯s manageable; we can stay out of it. But if any secret cult is deliberately trying to destabilize Tokyo, that¡¯s a problem."


    At this point, Liu Xing recalled something else.


    He remembered stumbling upon an unfinished module in the real world. The author of this module had grand ambitions, setting the story in a fictional international metropolis teeming with secret cults. Each cult was meticulously crafted, with defined relationships between them, along with intricate narratives of rivalry among important NPCs within each cult.


    The author claimed to have written over 300,000 words of setting, featuring over 400 NPCs and over 200 missions. Supposedly, it was designed to ensure that even after a hundred playthroughs, players would discover something new each time.


    But then, silence.


    After revealing the basic premise, the author disappeared without a trace. Many online believed the author had exaggerated his abilities and couldn¡¯t fulfill his promises, thus vanishing in embarrassment.


    However, Liu Xing knew the author, known by the pseudonym Zhongshu. They had interacted in a book club group. Despite not having played Cthulhu RPG Game at the time, Liu Xing conversed with Zhongshu about it, and they became friends.


    That was back when Liu Xing was a freshman.


    Zhongshu claimed to be a recent graduate in philosophy, struggling to find suitable employment due to the nature of his degree. So, he decided to pursue his passion as a career¡ªbecoming a writer, or more accurately, an online novelist.


    As a fan of Cthulhu RPG Game, Zhongshu wanted to incorporate it into his novel. To ensure an engaging story, he devised a plan: create an expansive module, recruit a few players to run it, then adapt their gameplay into a novel.


    After all, one person¡¯s ideas could only stretch so far. By colliding several minds together, they could create numerous sparks, ensuring readers remained intrigued by unfolding plotlines.


    Therefore, Zhongshu began constructing the international metropolis he envisioned¡ªa city teeming with hidden currents of sin and vice.


    Of course, Zhongshu often shared some of his ideas with Liu Xing, seeking his input on their feasibility. Consequently, Liu Xing was well-informed about the progress of Zhongshu¡¯s module and was familiar with its basic settings.


    During Liu Xing¡¯s last contact with Zhongshu, Zhongshu joyfully informed him that his module was nearly complete. He said they would be recruiting players to run it in just two days, reserving a spot specifically for Liu Xing.


    Then, Liu Xing never saw Zhongshu¡¯s avatar light up again.


    At the time, Liu Xing assumed Zhongshu might have had real-world commitments, so he temporarily put him off. Liu Xing believed Zhongshu should have completed his module by then. However, a month later, Liu Xing received a message, not from Zhongshu, but from Zhongshu¡¯s father, sent to all of Zhongshu¡¯s friends.


    The message was brief¡ªZhongshu had been missing for a month.


    Because Zhongshu lived separately from his parents, when they tried to invite him over for dinner half a month earlier and couldn¡¯t reach him, they went to his place. They found Zhongshu had vanished without a trace. Upon investigation, the police determined Zhongshu had disappeared suddenly a month ago.


    But most importantly, Zhongshu vanished from a private room!


    When Zhongshu¡¯s parents arrived at his place, they found his door locked from the inside. His apartment was on the sixth floor of an old building, with all windows secured by bars. Everything inside Zhongshu¡¯s home remained as it was a month ago, suggesting he couldn¡¯t have left his place in this state.


    After half a month of investigation yielding no results, Zhongshu¡¯s parents resorted to accessing his social media accounts and posting messages online to seek clues.


    At the time, while Liu Xing sympathized with Zhongshu¡¯s parents, he felt there was little he could do to help. After all, their conversations were there for all to see.


    So, gradually, Liu Xing forgot about the incident, forgetting he had such an online friend.


    But now, the reason Liu Xing recalled Zhongshu was because he suddenly realized that many details of the module Zhongshu designed were strikingly similar to the situation in Tokyo!


    Zhongshu had told Liu Xing that, to evade the Harmony Divine Beast, the blueprint for the fictional metropolis was Tokyo. He then designed a secret cult that worshiped the Deep Ones, one of the most important secret cults in the module. Players who interacted with this cult would discover its followers plotting something clandestine within a university¡ªa scenario that closely resembled the Deep Diving Society.


    Additionally, the other two major secret cults in the fictional city included one that had just completed a transformation. This cult¡¯s predecessor was one of the top mafia organizations in the country, which bore similarities to the Shadow Clan Liu Xing had encountered before.


    As for the last secret cult, Zhongshu tantalized Liu Xing with a mystery, saying its situation was unique and would only be understood when Liu Xing personally ran the module.


    But the most crucial detail was that Zhongshu told Liu Xing about the beginning of the module¡ªhow a minor secret cult was destroyed by a mysterious organization, prompting players to investigate. Subsequently, several minor secret cults were attacked.


    This was eerily similar to the current situation.


    This revelation sparked a bold idea in Liu Xing¡¯s mind¡ªcould the module he was currently in be part of Zhongshu¡¯s module?! Moreover, Zhongshu¡¯s sudden disappearance years ago seemed to be related to the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall!


    Verifying this point was relatively easy, as Liu Xing remembered Zhongshu mentioning he had hidden an Easter egg in the module¡ªthe name "Zhongshu" engraved atop the tallest tower in the fictional city. Players could only discover it through an incredibly difficult Luck Judgment.


    Of course, as Zhongshu¡¯s best friend online, he had directly informed Liu Xing of the location of this name. So now, all Liu Xing needed to do was to check if those two characters were there.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing spoke up, "If no one has any urgent matters this afternoon, how about we visit some tourist spots in Tokyo together? After all, we¡¯ve been in Tokyo for quite some time and haven¡¯t properly explored it yet."


    Though Zhang Jingxu and the others weren¡¯t quite sure what Liu Xing meant, since he suggested it, they had no objections. Besides, there was no rush at the moment.


    So, after finishing the hotpot, Liu Xing and the others headed to Tokyo Skytree.


    Also known as TokyoSkytree, its height of over 600 meters made it not only the tallest tower in Tokyo but also the tallest in the world.


    Liu Xing and his companions arrived at the 450-meter observation deck of Tokyo Skytree.


    Upon entering the observation deck, Liu Xing went to a corner, pretending to tie his shoelaces but actually examining the tiles in that corner.


    And there, on one of the tiles, Liu Xing saw two "China" characters he didn¡¯t recognize.


    Just as expected!


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Zhongshu¡¯s designed module after so many years.


    So, where was Zhongshu now?


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 529: The Great Explosion of Skytree

    Chapter 529: The Great Explosion of Skytree


    Liu Xing gazed at the hazy sky, feeling somewhat surreal at the moment.


    Encountering old acquaintances in a foreign land.


    No, it should be encountering old acquaintances in a foreign land.


    "Ryuusei, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Zhang Jingxu looked at Liu Xing with some puzzlement.


    Liu Xing shook his head and said, "It¡¯s nothing, I just feel that Tokyo now resembles this weather, it can be described as clouds of doom pressing down on the city."


    Zhang Jingxu knew that Liu Xing was hiding something, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate to continue questioning, so he nodded and said, "Indeed, if we were to make a comparison, Tokyo now is like Sarajevo during the First World War, a powder keg ready to explode. Although the secret cults maintain peace on the surface, in reality, they¡¯ve long been at odds with each other. So if the information Suneo obtained is true, then this attack is likely to ignite the fuse. After one or two more attacks like this, the entire secret cult network in Tokyo will descend into chaos."


    Liu Xing sighed. Just as Zhang Jingxu had guessed, this was the plot arranged by Zhongshu.


    If everything proceeded according to the module Zhongshu had previously set, then in a matter of days, that mysterious organization would launch another attack. And this time, it would be a simultaneous assault on three branches of secret cults, forcing the major secret cults in the Tokyo area to convene a meeting. They would once again remind all the branches in the Tokyo area of the rules they needed to abide by if they wanted to operate in Tokyo.


    However, that mysterious organization attacked the meeting, igniting a chaotic struggle among the secretive secret cults in the Tokyo area.


    If it was indeed the case...


    Liu Xing hadn¡¯t finished his thoughts when Ling Ishikawa walked over and said, "What are you guys talking about?"


    Zhang Jingxu shrugged and smiled, "Nothing much, we¡¯re just reminiscing about the current situation in Tokyo. If what Honekawa Suneo said is true, then it won¡¯t be long before we¡¯re forced into a big brawl among the secret cults."


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged and affirmed, "Although I¡¯m not very familiar with the ways of secret cults, if we consider all these secret cults in the Tokyo area as mafia members, then this big brawl was bound to happen sooner or later. After all, Tokyo is only so big, and everyone wants to expand their territory. Besides, some of these secret cults already had grudges against each other. However, what I¡¯m most suspicious of now is whether this attack was orchestrated by one of the secret cults."


    After listening to Ling Ishikawa¡¯s words, Liu Xing silently shook his head. Because Liu Xing had once asked Zhongshu the same question: whether that secret organization was hired by one of the secret cults as mercenaries. Zhongshu explicitly told Liu Xing that the secret organization had no connection to any of the secret cults in the module and wasn¡¯t an official organization. If anything, that secret organization was just a group of like-minded individuals formed into a grassroots organization.


    And the ultimate mission of Zhongshu¡¯s module was to uncover the true nature of this secret organization.


    Of course, Liu Xing felt that the module he was currently undertaking was just one part of Zhongshu¡¯s larger module, and it was a relatively unimportant side quest... because Zhongshu had never discussed this part of the plot with Liu Xing.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing said thoughtfully, "It seems we¡¯ve already been swept into the tide of the times. Whether we like it or not, we¡¯ll have to participate in this big brawl. Let¡¯s hope we can keep winning and survive."


    Liu Xing¡¯s words carried a double meaning, causing both Zhang Jingxu and Ling Ishikawa to nod in agreement without saying a word.


    Having confirmed the "easter egg" set by Zhongshu, Liu Xing then signaled everyone to leave Tokyo Skytree.


    As Liu Xing and his companions arrived at the underground parking lot, a smiling black man approached them. "I never expected that Zhongshu would sneak something in, and coincidentally let that kid Liu Xing enter this storyline. It seems my pre-designed plots won¡¯t be of use anymore. What a pity. But speaking of which, that Liu Xing seems to have connections with everyone. I originally thought he was just an ordinary player, but it turns out he knows so many people in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. No, those guys can¡¯t even be considered human anymore."


    After the black man finished speaking, he walked towards Tokyo Skytree.


    If Liu Xing had remained at Tokyo Skytree, he would have recognized this black man as Aughra.


    Aughra arrived at the location where Zhongshu had set the "easter egg," casually stepped on it, and then Zhongshu¡¯s easter egg disappeared.


    "Alright, it¡¯s time to go back and have a good chat with that guy. I think he should be willing to give me some benefits for this, and he should be happy to have someone like Liu Xing among his module¡¯s players." Aughra muttered to himself as he approached the elevator, ready to leave Tokyo Skytree.


    As the elevator doors opened, three men and one woman emerged from the elevator, with the woman still holding a black handbag.


    Aughra entered the elevator alone, watching the backs of the four people with a faint smile. He murmured softly, "I didn¡¯t expect them to act so quickly over here. It seems that although I can¡¯t use the plots I designed earlier, new plots are already prepared. You don¡¯t mind if I do this, do you, Bamboo Rat?"


    The elevator attendant beside Aughra sighed helplessly and said, "Mr. Aughra, what you¡¯re doing is going to put me in a difficult position. After all, I¡¯m just an ordinary KP and I don¡¯t have the authority to make such significant plot modifications."


    Before the elevator attendant could finish, Aughra interrupted, "No, no, no, Bamboo Rat, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. What I mean is not for you to directly change the plot, but to cooperate with another KP."


    The elevator attendant fell silent for a moment before saying, "I understand what you mean. If Mr. Aughra can convince another KP, then I agree with your idea. But if things go wrong later on, I won¡¯t take the blame."


    Aughra nodded and said with a smile, "Of course, you can rest assured, Bamboo Rat. You know my reputation in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. I never shift blame onto others. So, Bamboo Rat, just relax."


    After saying that, Aughra disappeared into the elevator.


    The elevator attendant sighed once again.


    Half a minute later.


    Boom!


    At that moment, just as Liu Xing and his group were leaving the underground parking lot, they suddenly heard a loud explosion coming from the direction of Tokyo Skytree.


    Then, the sound of twisted steel bars echoed.


    "Oh my god!"


    Liu Xing and the others sitting in the car looked towards Tokyo Skytree and saw the towering structure severed halfway, with the upper part of the tower starting to lean!


    Fortunately, the location where the upper part of Tokyo Skytree collapsed was exactly opposite to where Liu Xing and the others were leaving by car. So Liu Xing and the others didn¡¯t need to enact any life-or-death drama.


    "This is insane!" Ling Ishikawa said, utterly bewildered.


    Liu Xing knew that Ling Ishikawa was referring to the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. Because now, the events happening in the parallel world of Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall were being mirrored in the real world. So when Liu Xing and the others finished their module in Tokyo along with other ongoing modules, the news of Tokyo Skytree exploding and collapsing would appear in the real world.


    And it was evident that the explosion of Tokyo Skytree was a deliberate act. Therefore, whether in this parallel world or the real world, the authorities would likely classify it as a terrorist attack.


    In this parallel world, the explosion of Tokyo Skytree was somewhat manageable, just a spectacle for Liu Xing and the others to witness. The authorities might overlook it due to the involvement of certain secret cults. After all, in this parallel world, most governments already knew about the existence of secret cults and mythical creatures, and they knew they couldn¡¯t do much about these supernatural entities. Just like Liu Xing¡¯s experiences in Earth Dragon Village and the incident with the World Voyage ship, the authorities could easily investigate the mysterious cults and mythical creatures involved in these events but couldn¡¯t disclose it to the public or conduct deeper investigations.


    However, if the explosion of Tokyo Skytree occurred in the real world, it would be a major news event akin to the 9/11 attacks. After all, the events occurring in the parallel world were now being projected into the real world. But according to Liu Xing and others¡¯ investigations, they found no traces of secret cults or mythical creatures in the mapped events in the real world. So Liu Xing and the others speculated that the invasion of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall into the real world had just begun, and they hadn¡¯t yet projected those mythical creatures and secret cults into the real world.


    Of course, now the players of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall could exchange some items into the real world. So Liu Xing suspected that some items capable of summoning mythical creatures and magic spells might indeed be usable in the real world.


    Therefore, before entering this module, Liu Xing had wanted to summon a Byakhee in the real world to see if Rundell would appear. But because Liu Xing lived in the downtown area of Rongcheng, he decided not to risk it.


    Returning to the point, what impact would the large explosion of Tokyo Skytree have in the real world?


    The lessons from 9/11 were a stark reminder.


    Liu Xing dared not think further.


    Just then, KP Bamboo Rat, who had been invisible all along, suddenly spoke up, "Dear players, I have a sudden announcement for you. Because the players from the adjacent module suddenly lost their minds and blew up Tokyo Skytree, our module has also been affected to some extent. However, the main quests for all of you players remain unchanged. It¡¯s just that from now on, you may inevitably come into contact with players from other modules. After all, Tokyo is only so big, and currently, there are twelve ongoing modules in Tokyo. Therefore, all ongoing modules in Tokyo are now in an emergency state, allowing interaction with players from other modules. As for the mode of interaction, it will still be during Private Room time. However, this cross-module Private Room time can only be conducted when players from both modules are present and can only be used once, lasting for half an hour."


    Liu Xing and the others raised their eyebrows. They didn¡¯t expect that the explosion of Skytree this time was not part of the established plot of their managed module but a major explosion caused by players from an adjacent module suddenly causing trouble.


    One had to admit, Liu Xing was quite impressed by the players from the adjacent module, pulling off such a big news event.


    "By the way, let me give you players some background knowledge here. Under normal circumstances, our modules are like crews of different movies. Although we¡¯re all shooting movies in the same movie city and sometimes even use the same filming locations, different crews are still independent yet interconnected. When I say independent, I mean players from different modules usually don¡¯t meet, at most, they just pass by each other. When I say interconnected, it¡¯s because our modules share the same world view, akin to the Marvel Cinematic Universe, the Monster Universe, and so on."


    "So, the current situation can be understood as the main characters of one crew suddenly losing their minds and killing off a character who wasn¡¯t supposed to die. And this character was supposed to appear in other crews¡¯ movies as well. As a result, those crews are now forced to delete the scenes involving this character, and the repercussions of this character¡¯s death force other crews to further modify their plots. Now, this is our situation. Some things have been forced to change, so players from different modules may intersect. But for you players, it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing because you can get some information from other players that you wouldn¡¯t have otherwise."


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but recall this poem.


    As KP Bamboo Rat said, the current situation wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing for Liu Xing and the others because if they could interact with players from other modules, they could indeed gain some intelligence that they wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain otherwise. After all, just like the metaphor KP Bamboo Rat had just used, every clue that could be found in a module was already written in the scenario. Players in the module couldn¡¯t obtain clues that weren¡¯t written in the scenario!


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 530: The Peculiar Island Nation

    Chapter 530: The Peculiar Island Nation


    So, Liu Xing was quite looking forward to meeting players from other modules... Of course, Liu Xing knew that players from other modules might align with certain secret cults. After all, among the dozen or so modules currently active in the Tokyo area, it was quite normal to encounter one or two modules dominated by fanatic believers.


    Take, for example, the group that just bombed the Tokyo Skytree. Clearly, they weren¡¯t your typical players. I mean, logically, regular players wouldn¡¯t even think of bombing the Tokyo Skytree because that¡¯s a terrorist attack. And doing it in a cosmopolitan city like Tokyo? That¡¯s just inviting trouble upon yourself, isn¡¯t it?


    Liu Xing was certain that once the authorities of the Island Nation regained their senses in a few minutes, they would definitely dispatch a large number of police to apprehend those who bombed the Tokyo Skytree. And most likely, his own group would also suffer consequences since they had just left the Tokyo Skytree. So, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if the Island Nation police investigated them too.


    Fortunately, his group had already established good relations with the English authorities in the previous module. So, Liu Xing felt that after the Island Nation authorities investigated them, they probably wouldn¡¯t be harassed.


    "Let¡¯s go. We should leave here quickly. Otherwise, this place will be under martial law in no time," Ling Ishikawa said to Zhang Jingxu, who was driving.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and accelerated, leaving the vicinity of the Tokyo Skytree.


    Because of this incident, Liu Xing¡¯s group definitely had no inclination to continue sightseeing. So, they headed straight back to Liu Xing¡¯s home.


    Of course, on the way back, Liu Xing¡¯s group saw numerous police cars heading towards the direction of the Tokyo Skytree.


    Liu Xing took out his mobile phone and found news of the "Tokyo Skytree explosion" everywhere. It had been confirmed that the explosion was deliberate, and it had caused the Tokyo Skytree to be severed in half, with the upper portion completely detached. This indicated how terrifying the power of the explosion was.


    But the most crucial point was that since the height of the Tokyo Skytree was over six hundred meters, and the explosion occurred at the three hundred meter observation deck, the upper half of the Tokyo Skytree, over three hundred meters in length, crashed down onto the surrounding buildings.


    As everyone knows, Tokyo, being an international metropolis, has extremely high population and building density. So, the collapse of the upper half of the Tokyo Skytree would undoubtedly result in catastrophic consequences.


    Thus, the casualty count announced by Tokyo authorities had already exceeded a thousand, and it was continuously rising.


    Of course, Tokyo authorities had classified this Tokyo Skytree explosion as a terrorist attack. However, the specifics were still under investigation. A task force had been organized for the investigation, and as a precaution, Tokyo authorities had announced certain control measures within the Tokyo area to ensure that terrorists wouldn¡¯t carry out further attacks.


    After all, there are many landmark buildings in the Tokyo area.


    Putting down his mobile phone, Liu Xing said somewhat helplessly, "It seems like we are indeed a group of troublemakers. Chaos follows us wherever we go. Now, we¡¯ve practically led the terrorists straight to Tokyo."


    Lu Tianya sighed, feeling somewhat relieved, "But then again, our luck is quite good. We happened to avoid that group of terrorists. Otherwise, with the force of that explosion, we would definitely have been killed or injured on the spot. And the direction in which the Tokyo Skytree collapsed wasn¡¯t towards us. Otherwise, we would probably have been in real trouble."


    "I think... this might not be the work of terrorists. After all, the main activities of terrorists are still in Europe and America. There haven¡¯t been many terrorist attacks in Asia in recent years. And most importantly, the security measures for the Tokyo Skytree are very strict. So, if terrorists caused this terrorist attack, how much explosives would they need to bring into the Tokyo Skytree? So, I think the person behind this Tokyo Skytree explosion is very likely from a secret cult because they would have the opportunity to bypass the security checks at the Tokyo Skytree with so many explosives or maybe they simply used some powerful magic or item." Ling Ishikawa said seriously.


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement because Ling Ishikawa was absolutely right and had successfully diverted the focus away from terrorists back to secret cults.


    This saved Liu Xing a lot of trouble.


    At this point, Zhang Jingxu suddenly said, "If things go as expected, this incident is very likely related to the mysterious organization mentioned by Suneo. Because they first attacked a branch of the secret cult, and then sent people to create an explosion at the Tokyo Skytree. Now, they have alarmed both the Tokyo authorities and those secret cults. Next, that mysterious organization just needs to leave some clues at the explosion site of the Tokyo Skytree pointing to the secret cults. Then, the Tokyo authorities will most likely choose a few secret cults that they don¡¯t like to take the blame, especially considering the lessons learned from the Tokyo subway sarin incident. I believe the people of the Island Nation will buy into this explanation."


    Zhang Jingxu¡¯s idea was agreed upon by Liu Xing and the others because there was indeed such a possibility.


    Rubbing his chin, Liu Xing said, "This move is really ruthless. It may also divide the relationships among the secret cults in the Tokyo area. After all, no one wants to bear this black mark, but someone has to, and the secret cults that bear this black mark must not be small ones. This makes things much more interesting."


    "But then again, if this Tokyo Skytree explosion was indeed caused by this mysterious organization, what kind of organization is this mysterious organization? Judging from their actions against the secret cults, they should be a group of good people fighting for ordinary people. But now, for the sake of fighting the secret cults, they have caused so many innocent deaths and injuries. It seems they are no different from those terrorists," Lu Tianya said, frowning.


    Liu Xing shrugged. Based on the intelligence Zhongshu had told him earlier, this mysterious organization, categorized by factions, was undoubtedly chaotic, willing to do anything to achieve their goals.


    So, Liu Xing felt it was better for his group not to get involved with this mysterious organization.


    Soon, Liu Xing and the others returned home and gathered around the table to discuss the Tokyo Skytree explosion that had just occurred. Then, almost instinctively, everyone regarded that mysterious organization as the culprit because it was indeed possible for this mysterious organization to do such a thing.


    After all, when you stare into the abyss, the abyss also stares into you. So, when that mysterious organization wanted to deal with secret cults, they had already adopted the evil habits of secret cults¡ªusing any means necessary to achieve their goals.


    Of course, after a brief discussion, Liu Xing and the others decided not to get involved in this matter. After all, it had already escalated into a conflict among immortals. So, as ordinary people, if they got involved, the only outcome would be a defeat amidst laughter and joy.


    "I just received a message. The Island Nation authorities have notified several large secret cults to conduct investigations in the Tokyo area to determine if any secret cults are involved in the Tokyo Skytree explosion," Honekawa Suneo said earnestly.


    According to Watanabe Ryuusei¡¯s memories, Liu Xing knew that the Tokyo authorities actually had connections with many local secret cults in the Island Nation. Although this seemed somewhat unbelievable, Island Nation was a very peculiar place, both in the real world and in this parallel world.


    Due to Island Nation¡¯s unique supernatural culture and values, the acceptance of secret cults was very high, and ordinary people were easily swayed by them to join various secret cults. This was also one of the reasons why there were so many modules happening in Island Nation in the Cthulhu RPG Game.


    Of course, this was also why the Cthulhu RPG Game in the real world was broadly divided into Island Nation-type modules and European/American-type modules.


    Returning to the point, because of Island Nation¡¯s unique supernatural culture and values, it was very easy to establish a church there. Therefore, currently in the real world, there were numerous well-known churches in Island Nation.


    But the most important thing was that many secret cults, which could be considered as cults, were still thriving in Island Nation. Among them, the most famous Soka Gakkai had even formed a political party and participated in the elections in Island Nation. And even after the Aum Shinrikyo subway gas attack, they changed their name to Aleph Truth and continued their activities in Island Nation, even on many university campuses.


    In addition, there were more than twenty other churches openly conducting activities in Island Nation that could be completely classified as cult organizations. Some had even infiltrated into Island Nation¡¯s governmental system, showing how lax Island Nation¡¯s management was in this regard.


    Because the real world was the foundation of the parallel world, in this Cthulhu mythos background of Island Nation, the authorities were also tangled with many local secret cults in Island Nation, and many senior officials of Island Nation had support from secret cults behind them. So, it was not surprising that Island Nation authorities sought help from those secret cults now.


    But Zhang Wenbing couldn¡¯t help but quip, "I have to say, the Island Nation authorities are really peculiar. I heard from people of the China Dao Sect that after the Meiji Restoration, the Island Nation authorities took the initiative to contact those secret cults and secretly allowed them to develop within Island Nation. However, at that time, the Island Nation authorities intended for those secret cults to be their dogs, to help them do things they didn¡¯t want to do. But the Island Nation authorities didn¡¯t expect that behind these secret cults stood some superhuman entities. So, gradually, the Island Nation authorities couldn¡¯t control these secret cults, leading to their current situation of being unable to shake off these secret cults. They were forced to accept the existence of secret cults, which is really ironic."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded beside him, saying, "That¡¯s right. My master also mentioned that nowadays, the Island Nation authorities have formed a special symbiotic relationship with some large local secret cults. The Island Nation authorities allow many people with secret cult backgrounds to join the political arena, and secret cults will also provide services to the Island Nation authorities when necessary. So, from this perspective, I think that mysterious organization may intentionally want to disrupt this symbiotic relationship. After all, if this continues, the Island Nation authorities may gradually become dependent on secret cults."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, then remembered a long time ago, when he first exchanged ideas with Zhongshu, Zhongshu had mentioned that he originally planned to create a module based on the entire Island Nation, but because the workload was too large, Zhongshu condensed the story background from Island Nation to just Tokyo and also deleted some settings.


    Among these deleted settings was the cooperation between the Island Nation authorities and a certain secret cult or the infiltration of a certain secret cult into the Island Nation authorities.


    And now, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Zhongshu¡¯s module had expanded beyond just the Tokyo area and incorporated the entire Island Nation.


    So, those deleted settings were probably brought back by Zhongshu.


    "But then again, I think these things shouldn¡¯t concern us. After all, we¡¯re still a small and insignificant secret cult. So, even if those large secret cults come to investigate, they probably won¡¯t bother with us," Ling Ishikawa hesitated.


    Liu Xing shook his head and said affirmatively, "That¡¯s not necessarily true. After all, our Worshipers of the Yellow Sect already have some reputation in Kyoto. So, it¡¯s still possible for those large secret cults in Tokyo to come after us. Therefore, we still need to be prepared."


    Honekawa Suneo nodded and said seriously, "I have already notified our followers in the Tokyo area to temporarily cease all activities to avoid being discovered by those large secret cults. But for us, there is also some good news because the Island Nation authorities have a negative attitude towards the Deep Diving Society since the merger of the Deep Sea Gospel Society and the Cosmic Country secret cults. After all, they have learned from the lessons of Cosmic Country and England."


    Indeed, this was good news.


    "By the way, do we still want to attend tonight¡¯s club activity? It¡¯s already five in the afternoon," Ling Ishikawa said, looking at her mobile phone.


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and nodded, "Since we have already promised Meng Mengzi and the others, we should abide by our commitments. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to stand them up on the first club activity of the school year."


    So, Liu Xing and the others casually tidied up their hairstyles and attire before heading to the Shudu restaurant where Zhang Shiwu worked part-time.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 531: Investigation Report

    Chapter 531: Investigation Report


    On the way to the Shudu teahouse, Ling Ishikawa received a piece of uncertain news: Hu Li¡¯s plane was forced to return to China. Specifically, after the Tokyo Skytree explosion, the Island Nation officials activated an emergency plan, swiftly prohibiting entry or exit from the Island Nation through any means. Thus, despite Hu Li¡¯s flight reaching Tokyo airspace, it was commanded back to Magic Capital Airport.


    This left Hu Li fuming; if not for the risk of exposing their identity in public, Hu Li would have just forced open the plane door and adjusted the flight themselves.


    Therefore, when Hu Li returned to Magic Capital, they could only call Ling Ishikawa and explain that it would be some time before they could return to the Island Nation. Hu Li had also inquired about special channels related to mythical creatures and found out that the Island Nation¡¯s secret cult had explicitly stated the temporary closure of these channels. Anyone violating this would face swift retaliation from the Island Nation¡¯s secret cult.


    So, Hu Li wouldn¡¯t be able to come to the Island Nation for the time being.


    However, this news brought furrowed brows to Liu Xing and the others. The Island Nation¡¯s reaction after the Tokyo Skytree explosion was excessively severe, akin to how England was shrouded in mist at one point.


    Of course, while one was a voluntary lockdown and the other a forced compromise, their fundamental results were the same. They would suffer significant impacts, especially economically.


    But most importantly, Zhang Wenbing received a message: starting tomorrow, he would have to work "honestly" at the company until the Island Nation officials lifted the state of emergency. After all, their company was essentially a shell company set up to facilitate the activities of the China Dao Sect personnel in the Island Nation. So, despite China Dao Sect informing the Island Nation officials, they still demanded that China Dao Sect¡¯s personnel remain within their sight during the emergency.


    To avoid implicating Liu Xing and the others, Zhang Wenbing decided not to contact them during this period of emergency in the Island Nation. However, if necessary, Zhang Wenbing would still reach out to Liu Xing and the others by phone.


    When Liu Xing and the others arrived at Shudu restaurant, Zhang Shiwu and Meng Mengzi were already there. Meng Mengzi was chatting happily with a seemingly beautiful girl, while nearby, a couple whispered sweet nothings to each other.


    "Oh, Zhang Jingxu, you¡¯re all here. This is your senior sister, Mu Yao. And these two lovey-dovey ones here are Su Ziche and Wang Ming," Meng Mengzi said with a smile.


    After introductions were made by Liu Xing and the others, they all got acquainted. Of course, Zhang Jingxu took care of introducing Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa.


    And so, the first gathering of the new semester for the China Society of Tokyo Comprehensive University began.


    Indeed, apart from Liu Xing and the others, there were only five members in the China Society of Tokyo Comprehensive University.


    "Because Tokyo Comprehensive University has a rule that every student can only join one society, many Chinese students have joined other societies. After all, our China Society is more of a platform uniting all Chinese students in Tokyo Comprehensive University than just an interest group. So, although we may seem few, we are actually one of the most influential societies within Tokyo Comprehensive University. As official members of our China Society, you now have a certain status in the martial world of Tokyo Comprehensive University," Zhang Shiwu said with a smile.


    Meng Mengzi nodded beside him and added, "That¡¯s right. Our China Society is probably the quirkiest society within Tokyo Comprehensive University. Though we may seem few, we hold considerable influence. As official members, you now hold a position of significance within Tokyo Comprehensive University."


    Listening to Zhang Shiwu and Meng Mengzi, Liu Xing suddenly felt like they had stumbled into a den of thieves. Meng Mengzi¡¯s words seemed oddly peculiar to Liu Xing.


    Facing the puzzled expressions of Liu Xing and the others, Mu Yao finally couldn¡¯t hold back and said, "Alright, Meng Mengzi, stop beating around the bush with Zhang Shiwu. Just tell Zhang Jingxu and the others the truth."


    With Mu Yao¡¯s prompting, Meng Mengzi finally gave in and leaned on the table, saying, "Okay, I¡¯ll tell Zhang Jingxu and the others the truth. Our China Society mainly serves a supportive role. In recent years, we¡¯ve struggled to recruit new members. After the last batch of seniors graduated and went for internships, we were left with only me, Mu Yao, and a few others. Given our past recruitment trends, without resorting to some tricks, we¡¯d only manage to recruit one or two new members at most."


    "You should know that the size of the society¡¯s activity room is directly related to the number of members. Especially after what happened last semester, the activity rooms at Tokyo Comprehensive University have become scarce. So, before the semester started, Teacher Liu Xin informed us that if our society didn¡¯t have more than ten members after the semester started, we¡¯d have to give up the activity room you saw this morning. That¡¯s why Zhang Shiwu came up with a plan. He took a part-time job here at Shudu restaurant because many international students choose to eat their first meal here after coming from China. So, Zhang Shiwu¡¯s job is to attract you new students."


    After hearing Meng Mengzi¡¯s explanation, Liu Xing and the others finally understood why Zhang Shiwu had been so enthusiastic earlier. He had come prepared.


    "Of course, although Zhang Shiwu is intentionally guiding you to join our China Society, our society¡¯s benefits far exceed those of other societies. As a supported society of Tokyo Comprehensive University, we receive funding annually. So, we have monthly gatherings, society members receive birthday gifts, and most importantly, upon graduation, society members receive a special gift. Besides, our China Society is quite liberal. You can use the activity room anytime and enjoy free drinks and snacks. That¡¯s why other societies call us the Tea Drinking Society. So, I suggest you stay with our China Society," Mu Yao said with a smile.


    Upon hearing Mu Yao¡¯s words, Liu Xing and the others had no intention of leaving the China Society. After all, it seemed like the most suitable society for them now.


    Freedom.


    So, Liu Xing and the others happily declared that they wouldn¡¯t leave the China Society, bringing a sense of satisfaction to everyone.


    And thus, the welcome dinner of the China Society officially began, with the recent Tokyo Skytree explosion naturally becoming the first topic of discussion.


    Or rather, the current global hotspot is the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident. After all, the Tokyo Skytree is a landmark of the Island Nation and the world¡¯s tallest tower, comparable in international status to the Twin Towers of the United States of America.


    Therefore, various media outlets worldwide are discussing who might be behind this Tokyo Skytree explosion and why they would do such a thing.


    Of course, at times like these, certain terrorist organizations from the Middle East are sure to jump on the bandwagon. But discerning individuals know that these terrorist organizations are just opportunists. After all, these terrorist organizations don¡¯t have a valid reason to come to the Island Nation to carry out terrorist attacks.


    Terrorist attacks still follow basic... procedures.


    "I think," Zhang Shiwu said seriously, "this Tokyo Skytree explosion incident is very likely orchestrated by some cult organization in the Island Nation. Only cult organizations would commit such heinous acts."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that Zhang Shiwu was also insightful, quickly grasping the essence of the matter.


    Meanwhile, Su Ziche, who had been displaying affection, nodded and said, "Exactly, Zhang Shiwu, you¡¯re absolutely right. I also believe that the Tokyo Skytree explosion was the work of some cult organization in the Island Nation. If I remember correctly, a few years ago, when the Tokyo Skytree was still under construction, a cult organization came forward claiming that building a tower as tall as the Tokyo Skytree was disrespectful to the God of the Sky and would incur the god¡¯s wrath. They demanded that the Island Nation authorities stop building the Tokyo Skytree. Naturally, the Island Nation authorities ignored that cult organization. But after the Tokyo Skytree explosion just happened, I specifically searched online for that cult organization and found that they are still active. They even consider the collapse of the Tokyo Skytree as the will of the God of the Sky... Of course, now the Island Nation authorities have arrested the main members of this cult organization."


    Indeed, people who court death will meet their demise.


    Liu Xing understood that the cult organization mentioned by Su Ziche was probably not a secret cult, as almost all secret cults develop clandestinely. Unless, like the Cult of the Cadaver, they become powerful or inflate to the point of wanting to usurp the authority of a country, they would choose to come out into the open.


    But at this moment, Meng Mengzi expressed some concerns, saying, "Speaking of which, up to now, the Island Nation authorities have not disclosed the specific details of the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident. It seems strange because places like the Tokyo Skytree have high-level security surveillance from every angle. According to media reports, the lower part of the Tokyo Skytree wasn¡¯t heavily affected. So logically, with the surveillance footage from the Tokyo Skytree, the culprits should have been identified, right?"


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, stroking his chin. "Exactly, logically, by now, the Island Nation authorities should have been able to identify the suspects through the surveillance footage from the Tokyo Skytree. But up to now, the Island Nation authorities have not responded. That indicates that the Island Nation authorities have probably already identified the masterminds behind those suspects, and the identities of these suspects¡¯ masterminds may be sensitive. Therefore, the Island Nation authorities are unsure how to proceed for the time being."


    Just then, the television program playing in the Shudu restaurant timely switched to the Tokyo Skytree, which had been blasted into two sections.


    At this point, the casualty figures of the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident had been largely confirmed - about sixteen hundred deaths and tens of thousands injured.


    Such a high casualty figure exceeded Liu Xing¡¯s expectations. As Liu Xing thought, the Tokyo Skytree, as a communication tower, didn¡¯t have many people working or visiting inside. And although the Tokyo Skytree collapsed onto surrounding buildings, its destructive power shouldn¡¯t have been too great. So at most, there should have been around a thousand deaths.


    Unexpectedly, the death toll was now half again as much.


    This made Liu Xing suddenly feel that something was amiss, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what was wrong.


    But at this moment, the television screen had switched to a temporary podium set up, with a middle-aged man standing on it, appearing somewhat dignified.


    According to "Watanabe Ryuusei¡¯s" memory, this middle-aged man was the current president of the Island Nation - Inukai Abe.


    Obviously, Inukai Abe was about to announce the first investigation report of the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident.


    So, the attention of everyone in the Shudu restaurant was focused on the television.


    On the TV, after some introductory remarks, Inukai Abe went straight to the point, saying, "According to the preliminary investigation by the police, we can now confirm that there were a total of four suspects - three men and one woman - who caused the Tokyo Skytree explosion. They carried some kind of small explosive device that could pass through security scanners into the Tokyo Skytree¡¯s 300-meter observation deck. Then they detonated the explosive device, destroying the Tokyo Skytree. Currently, because the explosion site has not been completely cleared, we cannot determine whether these four suspects are dead. But based on the current situation, these four suspects are likely dead. As for further investigation reports, we will announce them in three days."


    A display screen next to Inukai Abe also revealed the appearance of those four suspects.


    After reading the investigation report, Inukai Abe hurriedly left the scene.


    Liu Xing rubbed his chin, knowing that those four suspects were probably players from other modules. And since they dared to orchestrate this Tokyo Skytree explosion incident, it meant they should have prepared an escape plan. So, they were most likely not "dead without a corpse" as Inukai Abe claimed.


    It seemed that he and his group still had a chance to meet those four players.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 532: The Name of Zhang Shiwu

    Chapter 532: The Name of Zhang Shiwu


    To be honest, Liu Xing was quite looking forward to meeting these four players, because he was curious about what they were thinking to actually consider orchestrating the Tokyo Skytree explosion. Such maneuvers were exceedingly rare even within the entire Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall.


    However, at that moment, the TV screen suddenly switched, displaying footage of Liu Xing and others leaving the Tokyo Skytree.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t a wanted notice for Liu Xing and the others; rather, it was a request from the authorities for them to visit the nearby police station for recording statements before the explosion occurred at the Tokyo Skytree. This was to assist the police investigation into the explosion.


    "Wow, Zhang Jingxu, you guys are a bit lucky. If you had left a bit later, we might have only seen you on TV tonight," Zhang Shiwu said, somewhat astonished.


    Liu Xing shrugged. It wasn¡¯t just luck for their group; it was because players from different modules generally didn¡¯t meet. Even if players from two modules decided to go to the same place at the same time, one of the module¡¯s players would inevitably be delayed due to traffic or forgetting their wallet, etc., and just as luck would have it, the other module¡¯s player had just left.


    Of course, Zhang Jingxu couldn¡¯t respond to Zhang Shiwu like that, so he could only pretend to be grateful and say, "That¡¯s right, maybe all our luck in this life was spent on this incident. We had just left the Tokyo Skytree this afternoon, and then it exploded. It really startled us at the time, and to be honest, I¡¯m still a bit scared now. If we had stayed at the Tokyo Skytree a bit longer, we probably wouldn¡¯t have anything left now."


    "But speaking of which, what are you guys planning to do now? Do you want to go to the nearby police station for recording?" Meng Mengzi asked curiously.


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head decisively and said, "We definitely won¡¯t go to the police station for recording now. It¡¯s already this late, and if we go to the police station, we probably won¡¯t get out for five or six hours. So even if we decide to go for recording, it will have to be tomorrow morning, so we can skip classes without guilt."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. If given the choice now, Liu Xing would rather go to the police station for recording every day than attend one more class... because Liu Xing felt that if he attended another early childhood education class, he¡¯d probably have to undergo a sanity points check in just a few days.


    Because the topic of the Tokyo Skytree explosion was too heavy, Liu Xing and the others shifted the conversation after a few casual remarks.


    At this point, Lu Tianya asked a question that Liu Xing had been wanting to ask for a long time, "By the way, Zhang Shiwu, is your name really Zhang Shiwu? It seems more like a nickname."


    Su Ziche nodded beside him, expressing the same sentiment, "That¡¯s right. The first time I heard the name Zhang Shiwu, I thought Zhang Shiwu was just pulling our leg, making up a name for himself. But then he showed us his ID, and it really was his name."


    Zhang Shiwu shrugged, somewhat helplessly saying, "What can I do? I¡¯m also desperate. Zhang Shiwu is the name my parents gave me, and I have no way to change it. Although I¡¯ve thought about changing my name, my parents have kept the household registration book well hidden, so I¡¯ve never had the opportunity... But speaking of which, I think my name is quite good. After all, it¡¯s easy to write, and there¡¯s hardly any trouble with having the same name as others. In a way, this name also gives off a mysterious vibe, like the name of a protagonist in some novel."


    Liu Xing nodded. Zhang Shiwu¡¯s name did give off an air of mystery, and it seemed like the name of a member of some mysterious organization in a novel. After all, these days, the mysterious characters in novels were either named after zodiac signs or numbers.


    "So, Zhang Shiwu, does your name have any significance? Did your parents mention anything about it?" Lu Tianya continued to ask curiously.


    Zhang Shiwu scratched the back of his head and said, "My mom mentioned that because I was born on August 15th, they originally planned to name me Zhang Zhongqiu, but they thought Zhang Zhongqiu sounded strange, so they just changed it to Zhang Shiwu... Of course, I think my parents decided to name me Zhang Shiwu because their education levels are low, both having only completed primary school. So, to make it easier to write my name in the future, they named me Zhang Shiwu. After all, apart from his own name, my dad can barely write anything else."


    Zhang Shiwu¡¯s reason was quite reasonable. In the real world, Liu Xing had a classmate named Wang Yitian. Initially, his parents named him Wang Fansheng, but after he entered kindergarten, they changed it to Wang Yitian because when his parents were handling various procedures, they found Wang Fansheng¡¯s name too cumbersome to write, so they just changed it to the easier-to-write Wang Yitian...


    After discussing Zhang Shiwu¡¯s name, Liu Xing and the others shifted the topic to club activities. Although Meng Mengzi had described the China Society¡¯s club activities as "eating, drinking, playing, and having fun," Liu Xing and the others felt that Meng Mengzi¡¯s description was a bit unreliable.


    So this time, Zhang Jingxu was the one who asked Mu Yao.


    Mu Yao thought for a moment before saying, "Our China Society¡¯s official club activities are actually quite few. Basically, usually, everyone just goes to the club room to drink tea and chat. Apart from the campus festival organized by the school, we don¡¯t have many external activities. And when it comes to the campus festival, nowadays, we only need to wear traditional Hanfu for a day... Oh, and some activities organized by the school or student union are held by clubs, such as debates, music competitions, etc. If you guys want to participate, just let me know, and I¡¯ll register your names."


    With a definite answer, Liu Xing and the others felt relieved.


    At this point, Zhang Shiwu suddenly said, "By the way, the latest time for club activities according to the school rules is nine o¡¯clock in the evening. After nine, the Old Teaching Building where club activities are held will be closed. So, if you guys plan to stay in the club room for a long time, remember to set an alarm, because the Security Guards responsible for closing the Old Teaching Building are quite strict. They will close the doors promptly at the designated time. Also, all the windows of the Old Teaching Building are locked. If you get locked in the Old Teaching Building, you¡¯ll have to spend the night in the club room or choose to break a window to get out."


    Nine o¡¯clock, doors closed directly.


    This was important information for Liu Xing and the others.


    Zhang Jingxu thought for a moment before saying, "I see. In that case, can you guys give us a key to the club room?"


    Meng Mengzi nodded, taking out her purse and saying, "Zhang Jingxu, if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have almost forgotten. Because our China Society is quite user-friendly, everyone has a key to the club room, ensuring that everyone can enter and leave the club room at any time. But remember to lock the door when leaving the club room, because there are quite a few valuable things inside."


    After saying that, Meng Mengzi took out five keys and handed them to Liu Xing and the others.


    Because Ming Hanxing wasn¡¯t technically a member of the China Society, Meng Mengzi hadn¡¯t planned to give him a key.


    However, Ming Hanxing had already agreed with Liu Xing, and now Ming Hanxing could also be considered half of a mentor for the China Society.


    Liu Xing took the keys, which meant they could start their Private Room time tonight.


    Originally, Liu Xing and the others hadn¡¯t planned to start Private Room time so early. After all, this module¡¯s Main quest didn¡¯t have a set time, and from the content of the Main quest, Liu Xing and his team could easily use their four years of college life to complete it. So, Liu Xing and the others cherished this precious Private Room time.


    However, due to the disruption caused by the Tokyo Skytree explosion, Liu Xing and the others had to conduct a Private Room session first to determine how to contact players from other modules.


    Therefore, when they came to Shudu Restaurant, Liu Xing and the others reached a consensus to try to have a Private Room session tonight. So, Liu Xing and the others originally thought they would need to spend some effort persuading Meng Mengzi and the others to hold another club activity in the club room tonight, but it turned out that it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    However, now another problem arose. The time was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening, so for safety¡¯s sake, Liu Xing and the others had to arrive at the club room around eight o¡¯clock to avoid the tragedy of being locked in the Old Teaching Building.


    So, after exchanging glances, Liu Xing and the others unconsciously hastened their meal.


    Although time was tight, Zhang Wenbing didn¡¯t forget to inquire about the Mysterious Stories Club from Meng Mengzi and the others.


    After all, barring any accidents, the Mysterious Stories Club was Liu Xing and the others¡¯ Main quest target.


    "The Mysterious Stories Club. Shortly after you left this morning, Teacher Liu Xin returned from the Mysterious Stories Club. As we said before, after the merger, the Mysterious Stories Club has become quite lively. The original members of the Urban Legends Club and the Strange Tales Club were like water and fire, completely incompatible. The two groups directly divided their club room and mostly kept to themselves. However, the original members of the Urban Legends Club were more proactive and occasionally provoked the original members of the Strange Tales Club."


    "As for the advisor of the Mysterious Stories Club, Tanaka Fuji, naturally, he firmly stood on his Oyamaya side. However, because of Tanaka Fuji¡¯s usual behavior, his prestige among the students was not high. So, Tanaka Fuji couldn¡¯t control the situation at all. The original members of the Urban Legends Club basically ignored Tanaka Fuji. When Teacher Liu Xin went to find Tanaka Fuji, he was almost dragged away by Tanaka Fuji to help suppress the members of the original Urban Legends Club."


    "However, Teacher Liu Xin knew what Tanaka Fuji was planning, so he quickly found an excuse to come back. However, just as Teacher Liu Xin had taken two steps out of the Mysterious Stories Club¡¯s club room, he heard Oyamaya and the president of the original Urban Legends Club, Kobayashi Nagayasu, getting into a conflict. It quickly escalated from a verbal altercation to a physical confrontation, and eventually, it naturally evolved into a brawl. However, this time, the original members of the Strange Tales Club were quite brave and decisive. When they started fighting, they didn¡¯t hesitate at all and showed no mercy. They directly took on five opponents, and a total of six people were sent to the hospital." Zhang Shiwu vividly described.


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. Indeed, after the merger of the Strange Tales Club and the Urban Legends Club, Oyamaya and the members of the Deep Diving Society knew that continuing to tolerate would put them in a disadvantageous position. So, now they had found a pretext and launched a counterattack.


    It seemed that before long, Oyamaya and the others would find a way to deal with the original members of the Urban Legends Club or directly assimilate them.


    Liu Xing leaned towards the latter option. After all, it was almost impossible to get the original members of the Urban Legends Club to leave the Mysterious Stories Club through normal means. And now, if the Deep Diving Society used some radical methods, it might attract the attention of the Island Nation authorities. If the Island Nation authorities didn¡¯t find the "mastermind" behind those four players, then Liu Xing believed that the Island Nation authorities wouldn¡¯t mind letting the Deep Diving Society take the blame.


    After all, someone had to take the blame, and the Island Nation authorities needed this opportunity to set an example.


    So, Liu Xing was now certain that Oyamaya and the others would use a relatively peaceful way to "resolve" the "internal conflicts" of the Mysterious Stories Club.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing had a plan.


    At seven forty-five, with the tacit cooperation of Liu Xing and the others, the dinner party finally ended.


    After confirming that Meng Mengzi and the others wouldn¡¯t go to the club room but would go shopping instead, Zhang Jingxu let Lu Tianya "accompany" Meng Mengzi and Mu Yao.


    Then, Liu Xing and the others went directly to the China Society¡¯s club room and found KP Bamboo Rat to start their Private Room time.


    "I can¡¯t believe players from the adjacent module are so formidable. They actually blew up the Tokyo Skytree. If we weren¡¯t players ourselves, we would have had to answer to them today," Ling Ishikawa complained.


    Liu Xing shrugged, somewhat puzzled, "I¡¯ve been wondering all along, what could these players possibly gain from blowing up the Tokyo Skytree? And from the footage we¡¯ve seen, they didn¡¯t intend to hide their identities from the beginning, so they should have been prepared to be exposed... So, what exactly are they aiming for?"


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 533: The Black Robe

    Chapter 533: The Black Robe


    Zhang Wenbing pondered for a moment before speaking, "Honestly, I think these four players must have been compelled to bomb the Tokyo Skytree. Even for those players who are fanatic believers, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do something so audacious."


    His words prompted nods of agreement from the crowd, as Zhang Wenbing¡¯s reasoning was sound.


    "If that¡¯s the case, it means the explosion at the Tokyo Skytree was probably anticipated by the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. So why define it as an unexpected event and allow players in the Tokyo area to communicate?" Zhang Jingxu expressed his confusion.


    Liu Xing sighed and briefly explained Zhongshu¡¯s situation.


    After hearing about Zhongshu, everyone was astonished because who would have thought that a human would be responsible for creating modules in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall.


    While many players had complained on forums about how insane the authors of modules were, setting up various traps and frustrating plotlines, no one had imagined that the creators of these modules would be human.


    After all, modules were the foundation of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, and currently, from the perspective of all players, the attitude of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall towards humans was certainly not friendly, or rather, tended towards a playful attitude, with players engaging in modules merely to please the creators of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall.


    So, for their own pleasure and to cater to their preferences, the creators of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall should arrange the modules themselves.


    Before this, Liu Xing had also thought so.


    "I¡¯ve heard people say before that some of the modules in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall bear striking similarities to some real-world modules. However, those people thought it was just a coincidence. After all, the number of modules in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall is vast, and it¡¯s normal for some to resemble real-world modules. But now, it seems that someone might actually be writing modules for the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall." Ming Hanxing spoke up.


    Liu Xing nodded, saying earnestly, "It¡¯s actually quite normal for someone to be responsible for writing modules for the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. After all, these modules are ultimately meant for us human players to engage in. If other mythical creatures were responsible for writing them, it could easily become detached from reality. But then again, I have a conjecture now, that this so-called unexpected event was actually planned in advance by the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. The purpose was to let us players in the Tokyo area act as guinea pigs."


    "Because from the current situation of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, it¡¯s clear that the current Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall is definitely not yet complete, and a few months ago, the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall underwent an upgrade. So, I think the current Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall wants us players to test a new feature. This new feature would allow players from different modules but located in the same area to intersect and communicate, thus strengthening the connection between modules... Of course, what I¡¯m most suspicious of now is that the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall intends to introduce the concepts of large-scale modules and sub-modules."


    Liu Xing¡¯s words left Ling Ishikawa and others in silence.


    After a moment, Ling Ishikawa spoke up, "Personally, I tend to support Liu Xing¡¯s view. From the current situation of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, the possibility of introducing large-scale modules seems quite high. Just like the module we conducted in England before, although we didn¡¯t get to see players from London, the situation of our module still affected the progress of their module. So, I think it¡¯s very likely that the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall will introduce large-scale modules. Moreover, the module we¡¯re currently in is indeed just one part of the large-scale module designed by Zhongshu. Also, considering the tense situation in Tokyo right now, we¡¯re likely to be influenced by other modules."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded beside him, somewhat helplessly saying, "That¡¯s right, I feel the same way. But this isn¡¯t good news for us because if it¡¯s really like this, then we¡¯ll encounter many unpredictable unexpected events in the future. After all, the biggest variable in this parallel world is us players."


    Zhang Jingxu¡¯s words made Liu Xing and others sigh involuntarily because, as Zhang Jingxu said, if the connections between various modules deepen, then players would need to consider not only the situation of the module they participated in but also how other modules might affect the one they participated in.


    This was quite troublesome...


    Because players of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall could be considered selfish. After all, in a place where they risked their lives to play games, who would be willing to sacrifice themselves for others?


    Or rather, those players who had the spirit of self-sacrifice had basically already thrown in the towel...


    So, Liu Xing didn¡¯t expect players from other modules to consider the feelings of their group. They would definitely act to maximize their own interests.


    This was troublesome indeed.


    "Anyway, those are future matters. Let¡¯s not worry about them now. Let¡¯s focus on discussing our Main quest. As long as nothing unexpected happens, our target now is the Mysterious Stories Club. Oyamaya and Tanaka Fuji should be the main people in charge of the Deep Diving Society at Tokyo Comprehensive University. As for the Deep Diving Society¡¯s goal, it¡¯s the secret of Cross Lake. I assume everyone agrees on these points." Ling Ishikawa suggested.


    Everyone nodded, indicating they had no objections.


    Ling Ishikawa thought for a moment before continuing, "Based on the mission requirements mentioned by the game master previously, there¡¯s no time limit for this module. However, I think we should complete this mission as soon as possible because, from the current situation, the people of the Deep Diving Society haven¡¯t completely controlled the Mysterious Stories Club yet. This is a perfect opportunity for us."


    "Indeed, according to the information provided by Meng Mengzi, Oyamaya and the others are already prepared to act. However, due to the sudden explosion at the Tokyo Skytree, I believe the Tokyo authorities must have cracked down on secret cults like the Deep Diving Society. So, Oyamaya and the others probably won¡¯t openly take action. Therefore, we can try to contact those people from the original Urban Legends Club. Once we catch Oyamaya and the others in the act, we can kick the members of the Deep Diving Society out of the Mysterious Stories Club. That should count as completing the Main quest." Liu Xing said seriously.


    Zhang Wenbing shrugged and said, "I think Oyamaya and the others are likely to choose to hire someone to kill, collaborate with the local thugs, to eliminate dissent in the Mysterious Stories Club. After all, if done properly, Oyamaya and the others only need to spend some money to get rid of dissent, and they don¡¯t have to worry about the thugs betraying them. So, it won¡¯t be easy for us to catch them in the act."


    Ling Ishikawa rubbed his chin and smiled, "How about this, then? We find an opportunity to arrest Oyamaya and Tanaka Fuji. This way, we can solve the problem at its root."


    "Ling Ishikawa, your idea seems good at first glance, but it¡¯s actually quite troublesome to implement. After all, Oyamaya and Tanaka Fuji are important figures in the Tokyo Comprehensive University branch of the Deep Diving Society. They must have some leverage, and capturing them won¡¯t be easy. Even if we manage to catch them, the Deep Diving Society might promote new leaders on short notice. We can¡¯t just arrest one after another. And most importantly, if the Deep Diving Society finds out about us, we could be in real trouble. At least with our current strength, we won¡¯t be able to stay in Island Nation anymore." Zhang Jingxu complained.


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged, saying helplessly, "Well, let¡¯s wait for the situation to develop further before making a decision. I believe those players will stir up some trouble. So, Liu Xing, when you get home later, make sure to have Suneo investigate the backgrounds of these players to determine if they are friend or foe."


    Liu Xing nodded, saying, "I think it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to gather information on these players. But regardless, I don¡¯t think we should have any contact with them. After all, they are currently prime targets for Island Nation¡¯s authorities, and various secret cults in the Tokyo area are searching for them. So, if we engage with them, it¡¯s highly likely to cause trouble."


    "I agree with Liu Xing¡¯s view. Those players are like hot potatoes now, maybe even ticking time bombs. It¡¯s not a good idea to engage with them. So, we just need to know their situation. In any case, we shouldn¡¯t get involved in this matter." Zhang Wenbing said seriously.


    The Private Room session ended.


    Liu Xing and the others got up to leave the club activity room.


    However, just as they reached the door, they saw several people dressed in black robes entering the Old Teaching Building.


    Naturally, Liu Xing and the others focused their attention on these individuals, but the black-robed figures ignored them and headed upstairs.


    "These people¡¯s attire is quite interesting. It¡¯s late at night, yet they¡¯re still wearing black robes. Aren¡¯t they afraid of bumping into others in the dark?" Liu Xing remarked ambiguously.


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged, smiling, "Perhaps they¡¯re going ghost hunting. But wearing black robes and coming to the Old Teaching Building at this hour, they might be members of the Mysterious Stories Club. Maybe they¡¯re planning to hold a club activity tonight, gathering to tell ghost stories all night long."


    As they spoke, Liu Xing and the others looked up and noticed that only the room at the far left of the top floor of the Old Teaching Building was still lit.


    "Indeed, they must be from the Mysterious Stories Club. Liu Xin mentioned this morning that the club¡¯s activity room is at the far left of the top floor." Ming Hanxing said seriously.


    At that moment, two more people in black robes passed by Liu Xing and the others, entering the Old Teaching Building.


    "What should we do? Should we follow them?" Zhang Jingxu suggested.


    Liu Xing shook his head, saying seriously, "Let¡¯s not. We know nothing about the situation upstairs. If the Mysterious Stories Club has arranged lookouts, we might alert them by going up. So, to be safe, let¡¯s not disturb their club activity tonight. After all, the Mysterious Stories Club won¡¯t just have one activity this semester."


    Thus, although they were curious about the movements of these people in black robes, Liu Xing and the others chose to leave Tokyo Comprehensive University to be cautious.


    Since Liu Xing was the leader of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, Honekawa Suneo had arranged a large house for him to maintain his prestige. Therefore, except for Zhang Wenbing, Ling Ishikawa, and others decided to stay at Liu Xing¡¯s house.


    As soon as Liu Xing and his group arrived home, they saw a stranger sitting on the sofa in the living room, chatting happily with Honekawa Suneo, who was seated next to him.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Although he hadn¡¯t seen this stranger before, he felt a strangely familiar aura from him.


    Could it be?


    "You¡¯re back, Master." Honekawa Suneo smiled.


    Seeing that Honekawa Suneo didn¡¯t introduce the stranger, Liu Xing confirmed his thoughts, "Miguel, did you undergo plastic surgery this time?"


    The stranger, Miguel, nodded and said, "When I started repairs after returning to Island Nation, I suddenly felt that it was necessary to change my appearance. After all, my previous face was definitely not presentable. So, wearing a mask all the time was quite conspicuous. Therefore, I took the opportunity of this repair to give myself a new face. This way, I can better serve you in the future."


    Liu Xing chuckled. Miguel¡¯s current face was typical of an Island Nation citizen, commonly known as a generic face, belonging to the type that would blend into a crowd and be forgotten after a while. This kind of face suited Miguel very well, as his current job was similar to that of a secret agent. In short, the more low-key, the better.


    However, what Liu Xing was most concerned about now was how much Miguel¡¯s abilities had changed after the repair.


    More precisely, how much Miguel¡¯s abilities had degraded. After all, compared to the high-tech parts made by Migo, the gap between human-made mechanical parts and Migo-made black technology parts was huge. So, Liu Xing could be sure that after the repair, Miguel¡¯s strength had definitely taken a significant hit.


    Therefore, Liu Xing¡¯s best estimate of Miguel¡¯s current ability was probably only half of what it used to be.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 534: The Mythical Creature at the Bottom of Cross Lake

    Chapter 534: The Mythical Creature at the Bottom of Cross Lake


    Miguel thought for a moment and then said, "Patriarch, as you know, the parts I use to repair myself are vastly different from my original components. However, this difference in parts doesn¡¯t significantly impact my abilities, but rather limits the duration for which I can use those abilities. When I use certain abilities, it accelerates the wear and tear on the corresponding parts, and then I have to replace them. I¡¯m sure you understand what I mean, Patriarch."


    Liu Xing nodded. Miguel¡¯s meaning was quite simple - in his current state, the number of times he can use his abilities in each module is limited, unlike when he was in England where he could use them freely.


    Speaking of England, it seems that Miguel must have been targeted by the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall there, as his overall strength was simply too powerful. The Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall had specifically arranged the Zekiel Island module to counter Miguel¡¯s capabilities.


    Regarding the England module, Liu Xing was still looking forward to Baruka bringing his clan back to Fisher¡¯s Village. After all, Baruka was a powerful combatant, and with his clan and their control over the Shoggoths, dealing with the Deep Diving Society should not be a problem.


    Wait a moment.


    Liu Xing suddenly had a flash of inspiration, realizing something.


    He pulled out his phone and searched for Baruka¡¯s contact information, then dialed his number.


    Baruka answered promptly, "Mr. Ryuusei, what can I do for you?"


    Liu Xing got straight to the point. "Mr. Baruka, do you know the situation with the Cross Lake within the Tokyo Comprehensive University?"


    In Liu Xing¡¯s view, Baruka, who had been in the vicinity of Fisher¡¯s Village for decades, should have some understanding of the situation in the Island Nation, as he would need to be vigilant against the pursuit of the Deep Ones and be intimately familiar with his surroundings, whether for fighting or fleeing.


    Therefore, Liu Xing believed that Baruka should know about the situation with the Cross Lake in the Tokyo Comprehensive University, as according to the university¡¯s freshman handbook, the appearance of the Cross Lake had caused quite a stir in Tokyo and the entire Island Nation. Baruka might have even gone to investigate it himself, given that the Deep Diving Society was currently investigating the secrets of the Cross Lake, which could be related to the Deep One clan.


    After a moment of silence, Baruka replied, "The Cross Lake you¡¯re talking about is probably the sea-eye lake in the Tokyo area that was originally dug out for the foundation of a department store, right?"


    "Exactly, the Cross Lake is the same as the sea-eye lake you mentioned. We are currently near the Cross Lake, and what¡¯s more important is that we have discovered the presence of the Deep Diving Society near the Cross Lake. We believe the Deep Diving Society is most likely here because of the Cross Lake."


    Then, Liu Xing told Baruka about the situation with the Cross Lake, as he could tell from Baruka¡¯s words that Baruka was not aware of what had happened to the sea-eye lake after it was transformed into the Cross Lake when the university was built.


    After listening to Liu Xing¡¯s explanation, Baruka fell silent for a moment before speaking seriously, "I see. In fact, I did visit the sea-eye lake, which is now the Cross Lake, out of curiosity. Although we Deep Ones can¡¯t say we have a complete understanding of the ocean, we do know at least 90% of everything related to the sea. And a channel like the sea-eye lake that directly connects the ocean to the continent, we Deep Ones understand it very well. So when I heard about the appearance of the sea-eye lake in Tokyo, I immediately rushed to the site, as I was worried it might be something the Deep Ones had created to pursue me."


    "But when I arrived at the Cross Lake, I noticed something was off. You see, we Deep Ones have a special ability to sense the flow of water, and I realized that the Cross Lake was not connected to the sea-eye, yet its water level remained constant despite constant water extraction. This piqued my interest, as I couldn¡¯t detect any abnormalities in the Cross Lake itself. So I decided to take the opportunity to investigate further by diving in."


    "Although exploring the unknown depths was extremely dangerous, I¡¯m the kind of person who is very curious. So under the cover of darkness, I entered the Cross Lake. What I found underwater was even more complex than I had imagined. First, the visibility underwater was very low, and even I as a Deep One could only see about two meters around me. This immediately raised my suspicions, and I prepared to explore a bit more before leaving if I found nothing."


    "But soon, I felt a barely perceptible disturbance in the water flow, so I followed the direction of the flow and discovered a strange object. How do I describe it? It looked like a fist-sized black stone, but its surface was constantly morphing, and water was constantly gushing out of it at the same rate as a surface pumping machine. I thought this stone might be a valuable treasure."


    "So I tried to grab it, but as soon as I touched it, I sensed something was wrong. I could feel a strange pulsing coming from within the stone. That¡¯s when I realized it was likely a living creature. Before I could react, the stone suddenly exploded, pushing me back several meters. In its place was a white cocoon-like structure, and I could vaguely see a humanoid creature inside."


    "I was about to move in for a closer look, but I found the cocoon was surrounded by an invisible protective barrier that I couldn¡¯t penetrate. Although I considered using brute force, I was worried the commotion might attract any Deep One pursuers in the area, so I decided to leave and make a new plan. When I returned later, I found the entire lake bottom had been shrouded in a strange blackness. No matter which direction I entered, I would emerge from the same spot after about a minute. In the end, I had to give up."


    "Although I couldn¡¯t see the cocoon again, I¡¯ve been investigating its origins. I consider myself quite powerful, but to be bested by this mysterious cocoon has been rather humiliating. I¡¯ve asked some of my friends, but they too can only speculate that the cocoon might be the larval stage of some kind of mythical creature. According to your human understanding, this creature would possess water, light, and even darkness attributes - a composite type of mythical being. But as you know, mythical creatures usually only have a single elemental attribute, like us Deep Ones representing water, Ghouls earth, Byakhee air, and Void Spirits time-space."


    "So this mythical creature at the bottom of the Cross Lake, possessing three attributes, is most likely an artificially created one. Somehow, it was left dormant at the lake bottom until the construction workers disturbed it, causing it to use its abilities for self-preservation."


    Just then, KP Bamboo Rat suddenly said, "Congratulations, Player Liu Xing, you¡¯ve triggered the Hidden Quest for this module - the Mythical Creature at the Bottom of the Lake. The objective is simple - you just need to confirm what the mythical creature at the bottom of the Cross Lake looks like, or at least see it once. And the reward for this Hidden Quest is quite good, though I can¡¯t tell you the specifics yet."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that he had triggered a Hidden Quest so unexpectedly.


    However, despite KP Bamboo Rat making it sound simple, Liu Xing was certain this Hidden Quest would be extremely difficult. In the Cthulhu RPG, there was no such thing as an easy Hidden Quest.


    Furthermore, based on the university handbook and Baruka¡¯s account, Liu Xing could conclude that the mythical creature at the bottom of the Cross Lake had already passed its larval stage and was now a mature being, capable of freely moving within the lake and possessing even greater abilities.


    Most importantly, this mythical creature had likely started to view humans as part of its diet, so any attempt to see it would require being prepared for certain death. Liu Xing didn¡¯t think his strength surpassed Baruka¡¯s, and he doubted he could even communicate with this creature.


    So Liu Xing decided it would be best not to go looking for his own demise...


    After hanging up with Baruka, Liu Xing relayed the content of their conversation and his own thoughts to Ling Ishikawa and the others.


    "I see. I never expected there to be such a mythical creature at the bottom of the Cross Lake. But Baruka is right - my mentor has also said that in RPG games, most mythical creatures and Great Old Ones usually possess a single elemental attribute, and their magic is related to that attribute. So a composite mythical creature with three attributes, like the one in the Cross Lake, is nearly impossible to exist. Therefore, I believe the creature at the bottom of the Cross Lake is likely a special individual created by high-tech races like the Yis People or Migo," Zhang Jingxu said seriously.


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. "I think so too. But should we investigate this mythical creature¡¯s true nature?"


    Ling Ishikawa decisively shook his head. "Going to find this mythical creature now would be suicide. It¡¯s hiding in the Cross Lake, which is its own domain. If we want to confirm its appearance, we¡¯d have to dive into the lake, but then it can do whatever it wants to us. And most importantly, from what we know, this mythical creature is not friendly towards humans."


    So Liu Xing naturally chose to abandon the Hidden Quest.


    What he didn¡¯t realize was - sometimes, what seems like misfortune can turn out to be a blessing in disguise.


    The conversation then shifted to the group of people in black robes they had encountered earlier.


    "I noticed the style of the black robes they were wearing is similar to the ones worn by cult members in movies and TV shows, except there seems to be some kind of emblem on the chest area," Ming Hanxing recalled.


    Zhang Jingxu took out his phone and nodded. "When I got back, I sent a message to Lu Tianya, asking her to check with Meng Mengzi and Mu Yao about who these black-robed people are. Lu Tianya just got back to me - these black-robed individuals are indeed members of the former Strange Tales Club. They¡¯ve been holding these monthly club activities, where everyone dresses in black robes and gathers in the Old Teaching Building before 9 pm to perform all sorts of strange rituals, like the Pen Spirit and Disc Spirit. It seems we can safely conclude that the Strange Tales Club is just a front for the Deep Diving Society."


    The group all nodded in agreement.


    "Alright then, next time they have one of their club activities, we¡¯ll hang around the Old Teaching Building and try to make contact with them, see what they¡¯re really up to," Liu Xing said with a smile.


    Just as Liu Xing finished speaking, his phone started ringing again. To his surprise, the caller ID showed it was OkoHayato. Liu Xing hadn¡¯t been in touch with OkoHayato since the incident at Morimoto Academy.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 535: Accepting the Commission

    Chapter 535: Accepting the Commission


    After some consideration, Liu Xing decided to answer Oko Hayato¡¯s call, as he had already guessed the reason why Oko Hayato was calling him.


    "Ryuusei-kun, it¡¯s been a while," Oko Hayato said with a smile.


    Liu Xing also smiled and replied, "Yes, it¡¯s been a while, Officer Oko. I¡¯m wondering why you¡¯re calling me now."


    Oko Hayato spoke seriously, "Ryuusei-kun, I believe you know why I¡¯m calling you. I just received a notice from the higher-ups, asking us patrol officers to try and find the eyewitnesses of the TokyoSkytree explosion incident. And I saw your name on the internal list... By the way, I¡¯ve been transferred to Tokyo now."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, not expecting Oko Hayato to be in Tokyo now.


    "Well, the thing is, we thought it would be too late by the time we went to the police station to give our statements, so we decided to go first thing tomorrow morning. That way, we can also skip a day of school legitimately," Liu Xing said with a smile.


    Oko Hayato was silent for a moment before speaking again, "Alright then, if possible, Ryuusei-kun, could you and the others wait for me at the entrance of Tokyo Comprehensive University tomorrow? We can find a nearby police station to give the statements."


    After some thought, Liu Xing decided to agree to Oko Hayato¡¯s request, as he wanted to use this opportunity to understand the current situation of the other four players, since the Island Nation police should have gathered a lot of intelligence.


    With the meeting arranged, Liu Xing then hung up Oko Hayato¡¯s call.


    Since Liu Xing had answered Oko Hayato¡¯s call on speakerphone, Zhang Jingxu and the others had also heard the conversation between Liu Xing and Oko Hayato.


    "I didn¡¯t expect Oko Hayato to have been transferred to Tokyo as well. It seems we can get some inside information from him," Zhang Jingxu said with a smile.


    Liu Xing shrugged, saying with some concern, "That¡¯s true, but I can¡¯t help feeling that something¡¯s not quite right with Oko Hayato. He seems a bit too enthusiastic about this, even though it¡¯s just a routine statement. After all, a few statements like these won¡¯t get him a promotion, so I think Oko Hayato must have other motives for finding us."


    Liu Xing¡¯s words made the others fall silent, contemplating Oko Hayato¡¯s true intentions.


    Liu Xing had already formed a suspicion - that Oko Hayato was outwardly here on behalf of the Island Nation police to take their statements, but was actually gathering intelligence for the Shadow Clan.


    Liu Xing hadn¡¯t forgotten that after the module at Morimoto Academy ended, he had seen a tattoo on Oko Hayato¡¯s neck, which was the symbol of the Shadow Clan.


    So unless unexpected, Oko Hayato was most likely a member of the Shadow Clan, though Liu Xing wasn¡¯t sure which part of the organization he belonged to.


    After all, while the Shadow Clan had transformed from a violent organization to a secretive cult, it was still the largest violent group in Island Nation, with a huge number of subordinates, who were a mixed bunch. The Shadow Clan couldn¡¯t simply convert all of them into believers.


    According to the information provided by Honekawa Suneo, the Shadow Clan had now effectively split itself into two - outwardly maintaining its presence as Island Nation¡¯s largest violent group, while inwardly converting the higher-ups and some trusted subordinates into a secretive cult.


    In simple terms, the Shadow Clan had divided its members into two main categories - the outer members and the inner members.


    So Liu Xing wasn¡¯t sure whether Oko Hayato was an outer member or an inner member of the Shadow Clan, which made him unsure how to treat Oko Hayato.


    Of course, Liu Xing also considered the possibility that Oko Hayato might actually be an undercover agent from the Island Nation police who had been sent to infiltrate the Shadow Clan, but ended up being sent back to the police by the Shadow Clan in a twist of fate.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing rubbed his slightly throbbing temples and said, "Well, let¡¯s just take it as it comes. For now, let¡¯s all go back to our rooms and rest. We¡¯ll know more once we meet with Oko Hayato tomorrow."


    Liu Xing was the first to head back to his room.


    After all, Ling Ishikawa and the others didn¡¯t know about Oko Hayato¡¯s connections to the Shadow Clan, and Liu Xing couldn¡¯t just straight-up tell them about it. He felt that continuing the discussion would be futile, so it was better to just go back and rest. Liu Xing was truly physically and mentally exhausted today.


    Seeing Liu Xing return to his room, Ling Ishikawa and the others also went back to their respective rooms to rest.


    The night passed without incident.


    Early the next morning, Ming Hanxing went to help Liu Xing and the others get excused from their classes.


    Given the seriousness of the matter, Tokyo Comprehensive University readily approved the extended leave for Liu Xing and the others. Liu Xing decided that when he met Oko Hayato, he would have him provide at least a certificate stating that they were "cooperating with the police investigation," so that Liu Xing could use that to legitimately ask Alice to help him change his major.


    This was a great idea.


    Since Liu Xing and the others needed to give their statements, Oko Hayato had agreed to meet them at 9 o¡¯clock. After finishing their breakfast, they went to the main entrance of Tokyo Comprehensive University and soon saw Oko Hayato, who was dressed in casual clothes, approach them.


    After some brief greetings, Oko Hayato took Liu Xing and the others to a nearby police station and began taking their statements. The process need not be described in detail, as Liu Xing and the others were very cooperative, leaving nothing unsaid. After all, they had perfectly missed the four players.


    Holding the statements from Liu Xing and the others, Oko Hayato sighed in resignation and said, "Ah, it seems you guys really had good luck, managing to avoid those terrorists. If you hadn¡¯t left a step earlier, I might not have been able to meet you."


    Liu Xing shrugged and said with a smile, "That¡¯s what we thought too. But speaking of which, shouldn¡¯t those terrorists have been blown to pieces? Why do you police officers still need to take statements about this?"


    Putting down the statements, Oko Hayato said somewhat gloomily, "I¡¯ll be honest with you. We haven¡¯t found the bodies of those terrorists at the TokyoSkytree explosion site, so we suspect they may not have died. But the surveillance footage shows they were at the crime scene during the explosion, which is puzzling us."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and leaned in, saying, "Officer Oko, are you suggesting these terrorists are connected to a secret cult?"


    When Liu Xing said the words "secret cult," he paid close attention to Oko Hayato¡¯s expression, but didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.


    "That¡¯s right. The reason I¡¯ve been transferred to Tokyo is that the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department has just set up a new department - the Secret Cult Response Unit. They¡¯ve brought in all the police officers from across Island Nation who have knowledge about secret cults. The reason is that the higher-ups have gotten wind that those four terrorists came from a certain secret cult, and there¡¯s even a rumor that this secret cult might carry out the next terrorist attack. That¡¯s why the higher-ups want us to investigate the TokyoSkytree explosion incident as soon as possible. That¡¯s why I specifically came to find you all after seeing that you were involved."


    Liu Xing nodded thoughtfully and said seriously, "Officer Oko, you¡¯ve seen the surveillance footage too, right? We have nothing to do with those terrorists at all. The TokyoSkytree explosion has nothing to do with us, and we don¡¯t want to get dragged into this either. After all, when the gods fight, the mortals suffer. We don¡¯t want to die for no reason."


    Oko Hayato sighed again and said, "I understand your perspective, Ryuusei. But now I also hope you can help our police investigation. After all, you do have some understanding of these secret cults. Of course, we wouldn¡¯t involve ordinary people like you in a direct confrontation with the secret cults. You just need to notify us if you notice anything suspicious, and if your information turns out to be correct, our department will give you a generous reward."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, already having an idea.


    So Liu Xing decided to go along with it, saying, "Alright then, if we discover any leads, we¡¯ll be sure to notify you immediately, Officer Oko. But speaking of which, can you tell us more specific information about those terrorists? After all, we¡¯ve only seen their photos so far."


    Oko Hayato nodded and said, "Our investigation has determined that the four terrorists are all from Kitakyushu Prefecture, and they were all students from the Class of 2010 at Kitakyushu High School. Based on our preliminary investigation, these terrorists have been unemployed since graduating, and have had minimal contact with their families. They came to Tokyo about a month ago and have been renting a room in an upscale hotel near the TokyoSkytree. So it¡¯s puzzling that they could afford the high rent there, which is why we¡¯ve started suspecting they may have joined a secret cult."


    This line of reasoning was plausible enough, but it didn¡¯t provide any useful information for Liu Xing, since those four players would certainly not be returning to their previous hotel, let alone their homes.


    So Liu Xing followed up, "Then, Officer Oko, if these terrorists have been in Tokyo for a month, they couldn¡¯t have just been lurking around TokyoSkytree the whole time, right? Where else have they been going?"


    Oko Hayato handed Liu Xing a report, saying, "This is an internal police document detailing the movement patterns of those four terrorists over the past month. Take a look, Ryuusei, but don¡¯t go sharing this confidential information around."


    Liu Xing took the report and nodded, "No problem, we won¡¯t be revealing this internal information carelessly. But I do have one more question for you, Officer Oko - do you have any suspected targets yet?"


    Liu Xing asked this question, hoping to find a way to pin the blame on the Deep Diving Society. If he could shift this black mark onto the Deep Diving Society, it would deal a heavy blow to them, and there was a good chance they would be forced to withdraw from Island Nation.


    Of course, Liu Xing knew that his idea, while good, wouldn¡¯t be an easy thing to pull off.


    "That¡¯s a perceptive question, Ryuusei. The truth is, we still haven¡¯t definitively determined which secret cult those terrorists belong to. As you know, there are a lot of different religious groups in Island Nation - at least twenty that could potentially carry out terrorist attacks. So right now, we¡¯re suspecting three different secret cults," Oko Hayato replied, hesitating.


    Liu Xing nodded understandingly and stood up, saying, "Well, we¡¯ll be heading back now. If we discover anything, we¡¯ll be sure to let you know, Officer Oko."


    Oko Hayato also stood up, saying, "That¡¯s great. Just be careful, Ryuusei. Those terrorists are ruthless, and if they realize you¡¯re onto them, they won¡¯t hesitate to target you. Anyway, I need to head back to police headquarters to report."


    Of course, before Oko Hayato left, Liu Xing didn¡¯t forget to have him provide a certificate for their group, so they could now skip classes without issue.


    Liu Xing felt relieved.


    Since it was already noon when they left the police station, Liu Xing and the others just found a random restaurant to have lunch.


    At the table, Zhang Jingxu asked with some concern, "Why do you think Officer Oko wanted our help? We didn¡¯t expose ourselves during the Morimoto Academy incident, so why does he think we can help catch those four terrorists?"


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged and said, "I see two possibilities. Either Oko Hayato is desperate and we¡¯re free labor he can use, or..."


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 536: Strange News

    Chapter 536: Strange News


    "What about the second possibility?" Zhang Jingxu pressed.


    Ling Ishikawa sighed, a hint of worry in his voice. "As for the second possibility, it¡¯s that Oko Hayato already knows we¡¯ve created the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, so he wants to use our power to investigate this matter. Of course, Oko Hayato may also have ulterior motives."


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s words left Liu Xing and the others in silence.


    While Liu Xing had repeatedly warned Honekawa Suneo to be cautious in developing the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, for a large-scale secret cult like the Shadow Clan, simply conducting a cursory investigation would be enough to confirm the existence of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect.


    So it was quite natural that Oko Hayato now knew about the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect.


    However, as Ling Ishikawa said, if Oko Hayato only wanted their group to help him track down those four players, then everything would be fine. But if Oko Hayato had ulterior motives and wanted to harm their group and the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, that would be problematic.


    Of course, this was just Liu Xing¡¯s speculation, as Zhang Jingxu and the others didn¡¯t know that Oko Hayato might be from the Shadow Clan. So the Zhang Jingxu and the others still viewed Oko Hayato as a police officer, thinking he might be here to pressure their group, or that the Island Nation government might be planning to pin the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident on the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect.


    After all, from the current situation, the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect did have the potential to become a convenient "scapegoat." Their current scale was neither too large nor too small, making it convenient for the Island Nation government to step in and exercise control. Moreover, they could also use the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect to make the ordinary people of the Island Nation believe they were capable of carrying out the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident. Most importantly, the previous leader of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect was still in prison, providing a justification for "Watanabe Ryuusei" to have orchestrated the Tokyo Skytree explosion.


    In simple terms, the Island Nation government could completely pin the blame for the Tokyo Skytree explosion on the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, and only need to fabricate a phone recording or email, claiming that the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect threatened the Island Nation government to release their previous leader, or they would carry out a terrorist attack.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. If the Island Nation government really did this, their group would have no choice but to be the scapegoat, as they would be powerless against such an unreasonable plot.


    However, Liu Xing felt that the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall¡¯s ethics shouldn¡¯t be this low, directly setting up such an inescapable plot encounter.


    Although the Cthulhu RPG was extremely frustrating, it shouldn¡¯t have created a situation where defeat was inevitable.


    Therefore, Liu Xing speculated that Oko Hayato¡¯s visit this time was more likely to represent the Shadow Clan, rather than the Tokyo police. Otherwise, Oko Hayato wouldn¡¯t have personally come to take their group¡¯s statement, as that would be considered private business.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing decided to find an opportunity to "discover" the Shadow Clan tattoo on the back of Oko Hayato¡¯s neck, at which point he could confront Oko Hayato directly.


    At this moment, Zhang Jingxu suddenly said, "Let¡¯s not worry about Oko Hayato for now. Good fortune or misfortune, we can¡¯t avoid it. Let¡¯s talk about the Deep Diving Society and the mythical creature at the bottom of Cross Lake instead. Based on the information we have, the Deep Diving Society should know about the mythical creature at the bottom of Cross Lake, and they may even know its true situation. So the purpose of the Deep Diving Society setting up a branch within Tokyo Comprehensive University can only have two possibilities. The first possibility is that the Deep Diving Society plans to protect this mythical creature up close, to ensure that it can evolve into its complete form in Cross Lake, as it takes a long time for a mythical creature to mature from its juvenile stage."


    "As for the second possibility, it¡¯s that the Deep Diving Society is prepared to capture this mythical creature. But because this mythical creature¡¯s defensive abilities are extremely strong, even Baruka back then couldn¡¯t break through its defenses, so I think the current Deep Diving Society is most likely still making various preparations to ensure they can capture it in a single, quick operation. After all, there are many people and eyes in Tokyo Comprehensive University, and if they were discovered, it would not be good, as it might attract the attention or even the plunder of other secret cults, because the Deep Diving Society is making a great effort to capture this mythical creature, which means this mythical creature must be extremely valuable in many ways."


    Liu Xing nodded, then spoke, "Zhang Jingxu, you¡¯re right. I think the mythical creature at the bottom of Cross Lake was most likely artificially created by a powerful entity in ancient times, and then abandoned in the bottom of Cross Lake for some reason. The Deep Diving Society should have discovered the existence of this mythical creature by chance, and they want to control it, because for a secret cult like them, as long as they can obtain it, they can then exert control over it, since this kind of artificially created mythical creature can be considered an ownerless object."


    Ling Ishikawa stroked his chin and said, "That¡¯s right. And the mythical creature at the bottom of Cross Lake must be very important to the Deep Diving Society, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have put in so much effort. So should we try a ¡¯drawing the water to catch the fish¡¯ tactic, and spread some information about the mythical creature at the bottom of Cross Lake, to create some trouble for the Deep Diving Society?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, finding Ling Ishikawa¡¯s idea quite good.


    Liu Xing could be certain that the Deep Diving Society must hope the mythical creature at the bottom of Cross Lake remains obscure, so that no one would come to contest them for it. That way, they could slowly deal with the mythical creature at their own pace. As the arch-enemies of the Deep Diving Society, as the leader of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect, Liu Xing felt their group couldn¡¯t let the Deep Diving Society have an easy time of it.


    Furthermore, Liu Xing felt that this would disrupt the Deep Diving Society¡¯s plans, introducing more variables into this module. While these variables might not all be beneficial to their own group, they could still exert a certain degree of control over the direction of public opinion - for example, choosing whether to target the rumors at ordinary people or other secret cults. In that case, the Deep Diving Society would likely suffer more consequences than their own group.


    As long as the plan succeeded in drawing more attention to the mythical creature at the bottom of Cross Lake, the Deep Diving Society would be forced to accelerate their plans. At that point, the Deep Diving Society might become overeager, making various mistakes.


    If their group could then seize on those mistakes by the Deep Diving Society, this module would essentially be secured.


    So, Liu Xing spoke up, "Alright, I¡¯ll have Suneo find an opportunity to post some messages on the relevant forums of Tokyo Comprehensive University, saying there are man-eating monsters at the bottom of Cross Lake. Then we¡¯ll see how the Deep Diving Society reacts and make further plans." ?ANO???§¦S??


    Zhang Jingxu and the others all nodded in agreement.


    Thus, Liu Xing contacted Honekawa Suneo and had him arrange this matter.


    After lunch, since Ming Hanxing still had classes to attend, and Liu Xing¡¯s group also needed Ming Hanxing to gather intel at the School, Ming Hanxing did not join Liu Xing¡¯s group in requesting leave from the School. Instead, Ming Hanxing returned to Tokyo Comprehensive University first.


    As for Liu Xing¡¯s group, after some discussion, they decided to go visit the company opened by Honekawa Suneo.


    After arriving in Tokyo, Honekawa Suneo and NobiNobita had used their available resources to establish a company, and arranged for the main members they trusted from the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect to work there.


    Of course, the company¡¯s ostensible main business was a video website, even though it only had a few hundred videos just for show.


    Since both Honekawa Suneo and "Watanabe Ryuusei" had plenty of money, Honekawa Suneo had directly rented an entire floor for the company¡¯s address, so Liu Xing¡¯s group easily found the company.


    Naturally, the company¡¯s actual owner was "Watanabe Ryuusei."


    ABNICO.


    Looking at the name of their own company, Liu Xing was momentarily at a loss for words, or rather, didn¡¯t know where to begin criticizing it.


    The name seemed to have incorporated the best of all worlds...


    But in any case, based on "Watanabe Ryuusei¡¯s" memories, Liu Xing discovered that the concept of "bullet comment websites" had not yet emerged in this parallel world. So Liu Xing started pondering whether he should have Honekawa Suneo attempt to transform their website into a bullet comment platform, to truly live up to the company¡¯s name.


    Although Liu Xing had always been a hands-off manager, leaving the affairs of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect to Honekawa Suneo, Honekawa Suneo had always diligently handled the big and small matters of the Worshipers, especially when it came to indoctrinating the believers... No, no, it would be more accurate to say he had done an excellent job with their proselytizing. As a result, the believers of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect almost all recognized Liu Xing, even though they had only seen his photos.


    So when Liu Xing¡¯s group entered the company, the receptionist immediately recognized Liu Xing and excitedly escorted them to Honekawa Suneo¡¯s office.


    Of course, on the way to Honekawa Suneo¡¯s office, Liu Xing didn¡¯t forget to survey the state of the company. He noticed there were very few people currently in the office, with about half the workstations empty - it seemed Honekawa Suneo had deployed most of them to gather intelligence.


    Faced with the unexpected visit from Liu Xing¡¯s group, Honekawa Suneo was also surprised.


    "Master, why did you all come suddenly? You should have told me ahead of time so I could prepare tea and such," Honekawa Suneo said with a smile.


    Liu Xing shrugged and said, "We¡¯re free at the moment, so we decided to come take a look at the company. After all, I¡¯ve been a hands-off manager for too long, so I should check on my own employees once in a while. But speaking of which, how did the task I just gave you go?"


    Honekawa Suneo nodded seriously and said, "Master, we¡¯ve already taken care of what you asked. We¡¯ve now arranged for some old accounts to post threads on all the websites related to Tokyo Comprehensive University, claiming there are monsters in Cross Lake. We¡¯ve also spread it through other social media apps. Aside from the fake accounts we set up, the posts have already received over a thousand replies, with over ten thousand views. Some people have even reposted our posts. The situation is quite good, with public opinion starting to ferment as we intended."


    "Excellent, but Suneo, you still need to be extra careful, don¡¯t let the Deep Diving Society trace it back to us," Liu Xing said with a smile.


    Honekawa Suneo thumped his chest and said, "Master, don¡¯t worry, this time I arranged a professional team of fake accounts. Their operational capabilities are very strong. Oh right, Master, I also obtained some information regarding those four terrorists."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised, and said, "Oh? Then quickly tell me about that information."


    Liu Xing really hadn¡¯t expected Honekawa Suneo to obtain information about those four players so quickly.


    "Ever since the explosion incident at Tokyo Skytree yesterday, all the factions have started investigating those four terrorists. So from yesterday until now, I¡¯ve collected hundreds of messages about those four terrorists. But most of them are just unfounded rumors, with only a few pieces of information that are actually valuable. First, those terrorists are unemployed youth from Kiyose City, who came to Tokyo about a month ago and were staying in a hotel near Tokyo Skytree. The most important thing is that these four terrorists don¡¯t seem to have any secret cult background," Honekawa Suneo said seriously.


    After hearing Honekawa Suneo¡¯s first piece of information, Liu Xing knew the credibility of the other information he had gathered was likely also extremely high, since Okohayta had just said the same thing.


    Honekawa Suneo continued, "Additionally, those four terrorists had repeatedly contacted a player with the nickname ¡¯Thousand Faces¡¯ through a mobile game that stopped operating after the explosion incident at Tokyo Skytree yesterday. The game¡¯s operator has confirmed it was just a shell company, and all the employees and the boss have disappeared, with all the information related to that mobile game company being fake."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brow, puzzled, and said, "How did this information come out? Although the situation with that mobile game company is indeed strange, and this ¡¯Thousand Faces¡¯ is likely connected to those terrorists, how did anyone find out that the terrorists were communicating with him through a mobile game?"


    Honekawa Suneo shook his head, also looking puzzled, and said, "I¡¯m also very curious about the source and authenticity of this information. But from what I know, many secret cults have already confirmed this information is true and have started investigating that mobile game company and the player named ¡¯Thousand Faces.¡¯"


    Liu Xing was now even more puzzled.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 537: Variables

    Chapter 537: Variables


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows. This piece of information seemed rather inexplicable to him. According to logic, its credibility should not be high. However, why did all these secret cults believe in this information?


    Could it be that these secret cults had other channels to verify the authenticity of this information?


    But then again, what kind of strange operation was this communication in a mobile game? Wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient to just make a phone call?


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t be bothered to comment on it and asked, "Besides this, Suneo, have you received any other intelligence?"


    Honekawa Suneo nodded and said earnestly, "Currently, many secret cults have gone to Saitama Prefecture to apprehend the families of those four terrorists. They are attempting to use their families as leverage to force the terrorists to surrender themselves. However, reports from Saitama Prefecture indicate that the families of those four terrorists have disappeared without a trace. It¡¯s as if they suddenly vanished from the face of the earth. Just a day ago, the families of those terrorists were still active outside. But the most important thing is that the people sent by the secret cults to Saitama Prefecture were all attacked on their way back to Tokyo, and none of them returned alive."


    "This should be a warning from the mastermind behind those four terrorists to those secret cults. It seems that the power behind those four terrorists is even stronger than we imagined, and they are extremely dominant," Liu Xing commented.


    Honekawa Suneo pondered for a moment and continued, "By the way, Master, besides this information, I¡¯ve heard something else. Another secret cult branch in Tokyo was attacked. The attackers used the same methods as in the previous attack, so it can be confirmed that they are the same group of people. However, this time, the attackers were captured on video by a hidden surveillance camera. Currently, it can be determined that these attackers are locals from the Island Nation, aged between twenty and thirty. Although most of the attackers primarily used firearms, there were a few who used magic during the fight. So these attackers are likely associated with a certain secret cult."


    Liu Xing nodded, but he felt somewhat puzzled. According to Zhongshu¡¯s initial setup, the mysterious organization to which these attackers belonged was not a secret cult. Therefore, the attackers¡¯ primary method of attack was still firearms. In simple terms, they were just a group of special forces and wouldn¡¯t use magic or anything like that.


    But from the current situation, it was highly possible that Zhongshu had made some changes to this setup and included characters like Wizards among the attackers.


    However, this was normal. After all, it was just the initial setup, and now Zhongshu¡¯s module had to integrate with the entire parallel world, so some changes were inevitable.


    But hopefully, Zhongshu hadn¡¯t altered that part of the plot.


    Liu Xing glanced at the time on his mobile phone. If Zhongshu hadn¡¯t modified that segment of the plot, he should be able to meet a high-ranking member of that mysterious organization in three days.


    Liu Xing believed that he still had a chance to establish cooperation with that mysterious organization.


    Of course, the unexpected Tokyo Skytree explosion event might also affect this plot segment. Or rather, the Tokyo Skytree explosion event had already to some extent changed this large-scale module of Zhongshu. After all, in a place like Tokyo, with its mix of dragons and snakes and various factions, it was easy to trigger widespread consequences with a single action.


    So, Liu Xing was actually quite surprised that the mysterious organization would launch another attack at this time. It seemed that they were quite audacious.


    Just then, Nobi Nobita walked in.


    Nobi Nobita handed Liu Xing an invitation letter and said, "Master, this was just sent here by Miss Alice. It seems her new bar has opened."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. He didn¡¯t expect Alice to openly send him an invitation letter like this. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being discovered by the members of the Deep Diving Society?


    Liu Xing opened the invitation letter, and indeed, it was a notice for the opening of Alice¡¯s new bar.


    This time, Alice¡¯s new bar was located in Kabukicho, the entertainment center of Tokyo. It had a straightforward name, "To Alice," which seemed quite narcissistic of Alice.


    As for the opening time of the bar, it was naturally today. However, what caught Liu Xing¡¯s attention was a series of numbers in the lower right corner of the invitation letter.


    Liu Xing pondered for a moment and guessed that this string of numbers should be the same as last time, the combination for a storage locker. As for the location of the locker, it was most likely in Alice¡¯s new bar.


    It seemed that he would have to pay a visit to Alice¡¯s new bar tonight.


    After memorizing the password, Liu Xing instructed NobiNobita to take care of the invitation letter.


    "Master, do you need to send more people to protect you when you go to Miss Alice¡¯s new bar tonight? Although I trust Miss Alice, the bar is owned by the Deep Diving Society, so I¡¯m afraid their people might pose a threat to you," Honekawa Suneo said earnestly.


    Liu Xing shook his head and smiled, "It¡¯ll be enough to have Miguel come over later. If the Deep Diving Society wanted to harm me, they would have done so already. The fact that they haven¡¯t made any moves yet means they probably don¡¯t know about my situation. So there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with me going to the bar tonight, especially since Alice has invited me. There won¡¯t be any unexpected incidents."


    With Liu Xing¡¯s assurance, Honekawa Suneo immediately called Miguel to come over.


    At that moment, Zhang Jingxu suddenly spoke up, "Ryuusei, Zhang Wenbing just sent a message saying that the Island Nation authorities have captured a terrorist!"


    Everyone was shocked to hear this news because no one expected the Island Nation authorities to find a player so quickly.


    "That doesn¡¯t seem right. How could those terrorists be caught so soon? Normally, they would have made the Tokyo Skytree explosion after thorough preparations. Moreover, the mastermind behind these terrorists is also quite powerful," Ling Ishikawa said with some doubt.


    Zhang Jingxu shrugged and said, "This information came from Zhang Wenbing, who heard it from the China Dao Sect. Currently, the Island Nation authorities haven¡¯t made it public. Of course, I think there¡¯s still a possibility that the Island Nation authorities have mistaken the person they caught. After all, I know that there are many magic spells that can completely change a person¡¯s appearance or even swap faces with others."


    Liu Xing nodded. In the Cthulhu RPG Game, relying solely on appearances was not a good habit because there were too many ways for a person¡¯s face to change. So Liu Xing estimated that the Island Nation authorities hadn¡¯t really captured the player, but only an ordinary NPC who had swapped faces with the player.


    But then it became strange. Why would the player release the NPC who had switched faces with them?


    Although the player had successfully changed faces, they shouldn¡¯t underestimate the capabilities of the Island Nation police. The Island Nation police could still trace the identity of the NPC you switched faces with through some clues. In that case...


    Liu Xing pushed up his nonexistent glasses and said, "It seems that those four terrorists didn¡¯t just change their faces, but their entire bodies. That¡¯s why they dared to release the scapegoat so brazenly, without fearing that the Island Nation authorities would track them down."


    Zhang Jingxu raised an eyebrow and rubbed his chin, "Oh, there is indeed such a possibility. Although it¡¯s quite troublesome to change the entire body, it¡¯s not as difficult as one might imagine. Moreover, the bodies those four terrorists changed into might be mechanical cyborgs like Miguel. Also, these terrorists may be hinting to the Island Nation authorities that if they are willing to close the case like this, they will hand over the other three scapegoats. This way, the Island Nation authorities can capture all the terrorists within a day and save some face."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and sighed, "That¡¯s a ruthless move. On the surface, it¡¯s giving the Island Nation authorities a way out, but in reality, it¡¯s a slap in the face. They openly admit to having changed their bodies, telling the Island Nation authorities not to rely on faces to catch them. In addition, the families of these terrorists have already disappeared, so the Island Nation authorities probably won¡¯t be able to find any connections to these terrorists. In the end, the Island Nation authorities will be forced to present the four scapegoats, becoming a laughingstock."


    One had to admit, these four players¡¯ actions were quite clever.


    "But on the other hand, if this matter can be resolved like this, it would be a good thing for us. After all, this matter has nothing to do with us, yet we still got involved. And if this incident continues to escalate, Tokyo is likely to be in trouble," Liu Xing said with concern.


    "If the Island Nation authorities don¡¯t intend to bear this hidden loss, then they will have no choice but to conduct a thorough investigation in Tokyo, or even throughout the entire Island Nation, in order to have a chance to catch those four players who have already changed bodies. However, such a large-scale investigation will undoubtedly affect the interests of many secret cults, as everyone operates in secret. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for certain secret cults to accept the fact that the Island Nation authorities are prying into their activities.


    Therefore, it is highly likely that the Island Nation authorities will come into conflict with certain secret cults. If a few malicious individuals deliberately provoke the situation, Tokyo will most likely descend into chaos. Although those secret cults may not openly escalate tensions like the four terrorists did by blowing up the Tokyo Skytree, secret cults that can¡¯t suppress their frustration and those with ulterior motives will definitely create some disturbances to divert the attention of the Island Nation authorities. This could include acts such as poisoning incidents, mafia clashes, or even assassination attempts on officials.


    For Liu Xing and the others, if things escalate to that point, it won¡¯t be a good situation because they might be mistakenly harmed.


    Therefore, Liu Xing had Zhang Jingxu convey their concerns to Zhang Wenbing, instructing him to keep an eye on the latest developments.


    Within a few minutes, Zhang Wenbing sent a message back, stating that the Island Nation authorities had already confirmed that the "terrorist" they captured was now just a lifeless puppet incapable of speech. However, through DNA and fingerprint comparisons, it was indeed the same terrorist.


    This left the Island Nation authorities in a dilemma, just as Liu Xing and the others had anticipated. They wanted to resolve the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident, but they couldn¡¯t simply let it go. So, the Island Nation authorities are currently discussing with the experts they consulted to see if there¡¯s any way to continue tracking down those terrorists.


    As for the secret cults, they have stopped their activities and are now waiting for the Island Nation authorities¡¯ decision. For most of these secret cults, their assistance in helping the Island Nation authorities track down the four terrorists was merely a face-saving gesture. Thus, they are not actively involved.


    Therefore, Liu Xing and the others sat in Honekawa Suneo¡¯s office, sipping tea and waiting for the Island Nation authorities¡¯ decision.


    Of course, Liu Xing didn¡¯t forget to share the concept of the "bullet curtain website" with Honekawa Suneo, who acknowledged its potential and immediately arranged for someone to take charge of it.


    At that moment, Liu Xing had no idea that what started as a joke had inadvertently led to the creation of a unicorn company valued at over billions. Unfortunately, Liu Xing, at that time, no longer cared much about money.


    It¡¯s a kind of cycle, one could say. Liu Xing originally joined the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall for the sake of a hundred thousand yuan, but ended up becoming a billionaire later on. Yet, his mind was solely focused on leaving the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall...


    But that¡¯s a story for another time.


    After over an hour passed, Zhang Wenbing finally sent a new message ¨C the Island Nation authorities had decided to confront those four terrorists head-on!


    As expected.


    Liu Xing sighed and spoke, "It seems that the Island Nation authorities have made up their minds to face this head-on. But it¡¯s within our expectations. After all, if the Island Nation authorities were to back down this time, their credibility would be greatly undermined, and the secret cults in the Island Nation would start causing trouble. On the other hand, it appears that the Island Nation authorities have found capable professionals; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t continue the pursuit of those terrorists."


    Zhang Jingxu and the others nodded, agreeing with Liu Xing¡¯s viewpoint.


    "Alright, Suneo, you keep following up on this matter. If there¡¯s any new information, let me know as soon as possible. We¡¯ll head to Kabukicho now since it¡¯ll be congested in a while," Liu Xing glanced at the time and said.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 538: Shifting Attention

    Chapter 538: Shifting Attention


    After bidding farewell to Honekawa Suneo, Liu Xing and his group drove to Kabukicho.


    Kabukicho is one of the entertainment centers in Tokyo, and it can be said to be one of the most famous entertainment centers in the world. It is filled with numerous movie theaters, arcades, bars, and other recreational venues, ensuring that everyone can enjoy themselves from dusk till dawn. As a result, there is a constant stream of people visiting Kabukicho, making it the most densely populated area in Tokyo. It is also the preferred location for many secret cults to establish their branches within the Tokyo region. After all, they can hide in plain sight, especially since Kabukicho has become a gathering place for people from all walks of life.


    According to Alice, there are currently over twenty branches of secret cults in Kabukicho alone.


    However, what caught Liu Xing¡¯s attention the most was that the Shadow Clan, posing as a violent organization, had purchased a large building in Kabukicho¡¯s 1st block. This made the Shadow Clan the most powerful secret cult in the Tokyo area, at least for now.


    By the way, the Shadow Clan¡¯s building is right next to the Shinjuku ward office building...


    Upon reaching the entrance of Kabukicho, Liu Xing and the others got out of the car and began walking.


    "If I remember correctly, in order to ensure absolute security for the Tokyo Olympics a few years from now, the Island Nation¡¯s authorities have recently started to clean up Kabukicho. But I think the Island Nation will most likely face difficulties because the underground forces in Kabukicho are deeply entrenched. Not only are there major violent organizations and financial conglomerates, but these secret cults won¡¯t be willing to move either," Liu Xing said with some sighing.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and said, "If nothing unexpected happens, the price the Island Nation¡¯s authorities will pay to seek help from those secret cults is probably allowing them to continue staying in Kabukicho. After all, those secret cults won¡¯t simply obey the Island Nation¡¯s orders."


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged and smiled. "This is a case of the big fish bullying the small fish. How could so many secret cults gathering together be afraid of the Island Nation¡¯s authorities? Even the United States of America¡¯s authorities wouldn¡¯t gain any advantage against these secret cults."


    Although the secret cults are still operating in the shadows, their overall strength is not to be underestimated, especially since some of them have extensive experience in assassination.


    For example, the Assassins Sect, famous in the real world for its various games, was originally known for its "assassination services" and had even established its own country. Unfortunately, it was crushed by the Mongolian iron hooves.


    However, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, the Assassins Sect became a proper secret cult. Their leader, the old man in the mountains, Hasan, turned into a wizard and is said to still be alive, possessing extraordinary assassination skills.


    Of course, the Assassins Sect hasn¡¯t forgotten its original expertise even after embracing the Cthulhu theme. They have practically taken over all the assassination jobs assigned by various secret cults, accepting any target, and boasting a high success rate.


    So when Liu Xing first encountered Shi Zixuan, he initially thought she might be a member of the Assassins Sect because their main business is assassination, with thievery as a secondary occupation. However, upon further consideration, this seemed unlikely because the Assassins Sect originated from an extreme branch of the Green Faith, which had strict rules and regulations. As a result, there were almost no female members in the Assassins Sect.


    In summary, the Assassins Sect is now elusive, having established contact points or business reception centers worldwide. Therefore, Liu Xing is now considering whether to hire an assassin from the Assassins Sect to take care of Oyamaya and Tanaka Fuji. It wouldn¡¯t cost much anyway.


    Since it was still early, Liu Xing and the others randomly found a barbecue restaurant to have dinner. After all, they would undoubtedly be drinking at Alice¡¯s bar later, and it¡¯s not good to drink on an empty stomach. They needed to eat something first to line their stomachs.


    After all, this is the real Cthulhu RPG Game, and if the character card¡¯s diet is unreasonable, it¡¯s highly likely to cause various stomach problems. Liu Xing even read a post on the forum about a player whose character card developed stomach cancer and had to tear it up during the Interlude Growth due to a major failure...


    Furthermore, there are many players whose character cards have developed stomach problems. During battle rounds, intense movement caused stomach pain, resulting in a significant reduction in combat power and being killed by enemies.


    Therefore, most players in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall have become health-conscious and pay great attention to their diet within the modules.


    This is truly too realistic...


    While enjoying the barbecue, Ling Ishikawa spoke up, "I heard something recently. Someone found four human teeth in a pie at a pickled vegetable restaurant in Tokyo. So, do you think the barbecue we¡¯re eating now might be human meat?"


    Liu Xing and the others frowned, looking at Ling Ishikawa with disgust. They didn¡¯t expect Ling Ishikawa to bring up such a nauseating topic at this moment.


    However, Ling Ishikawa mentioning this matter might be related to a main quest that occurred in Tokyo, and the main quest of this module should be to investigate the origin of those four human teeth.


    So, Liu Xing understood why Ling Ishikawa suddenly brought up this inappropriate topic at the dining table. Ling Ishikawa wanted to remind everyone that if they wanted to interact with players from other modules, they only needed to find out who was investigating those four teeth.


    Therefore, Liu Xing took out his mobile phone and checked the news related to those four teeth. He discovered that a three-person team had been sent by the headquarters of the pickled vegetable restaurant to the Island Nation to investigate the matter. It seemed that this three-person team consisted of players.


    So, Liu Xing began to consider whether or not to meet with these three players.


    Based on the current news reports, the location where the incident occurred was not far from Tokyo Comprehensive University, only a ten-minute drive away. Furthermore, the pickled vegetable restaurant had provided preliminary investigation results: the four teeth were indeed human teeth. According to relevant examinations, it was determined that these teeth came from the same person, a middle-aged man in his thirties or forties.


    In addition, the pickled vegetable restaurant also admitted that human flesh components were detected in the batch of meat filling that the teeth were found in. This means that the "special ingredients" added to the meat filling were not limited to just those four teeth...


    According to the supplier of the meat filling, they didn¡¯t notice anything unusual during the production of this batch, confirming that it was a premeditated murder and dismemberment case.


    Fortunately for the pickled vegetable restaurant, the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident helped divert public attention. Otherwise, the pickled vegetable restaurant would have faced severe criticism... wait a minute.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and suddenly had a bold guess.


    Based on the currently known information, those four players suddenly bombed the Tokyo Skytree without any prior signs. Afterward, they simply fled and didn¡¯t announce any messages. It was as if those four players, bored and idle, suddenly decided to bomb the Tokyo Skytree out of nowhere.


    There must be a reason behind this.


    Even for players like Bai Hecheng, whose sanity points are touching, there is a certain pattern to their actions. It could be said that everything Bai Hecheng does brings him certain benefits.


    What benefits do those four players gain from bombing the Tokyo Skytree? Apart from being wanted by the Island Nation, and perhaps even the entire world, Liu Xing doesn¡¯t believe that those four players would gain much from it... Of course, it¡¯s also possible that those four players received some rewards from the mastermind behind the mission.


    Therefore, let¡¯s extend the topic further. What benefits would the mastermind behind the Tokyo Skytree explosion gain from those four players? Liu Xing believed that the most likely benefit would be a diversion of attention.


    After all, the Tokyo Skytree is a landmark building in the Island Nation and has gained some fame worldwide. Therefore, if a terrorist attack were to occur at the Tokyo Skytree, it would undoubtedly attract global attention. Everyone¡¯s focus would then shift to the Tokyo Skytree explosion, and the Island Nation police would dispatch their elite police officers to investigate the incident.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing spoke up, saying, "I suddenly thought of a possibility. Could it be that the mastermind behind the Tokyo Skytree explosion orchestrated it to divert everyone¡¯s attention?"


    Upon hearing Liu Xing¡¯s words, everyone stopped and fell into contemplation.


    After a moment, Zhang Jingxu nodded slowly and said, "I agree with your view, Ryuusei. Based on the current situation, the mastermind has remained silent since the explosion at the Tokyo Skytree. It¡¯s highly likely that they are trying to buy more time, allowing the Island Nation police to spend more time investigating the incident. This way, they can better conceal certain things."


    "If that¡¯s the case, then the matter the mastermind wants to conceal is probably not simple. After all, they dared to bomb the Tokyo Skytree just to cover it up," Ling Ishikawa exclaimed in awe.


    Liu Xing nodded and decided to send a text message to Oko Hayato, outlining his thoughts.


    Of course, Liu Xing also took the opportunity to ask Oko Hayato some questions, such as the progress of the Tokyo police investigation and any other major incidents that had occurred in Tokyo recently.


    Before long, Oko Hayato replied with a message, affirming Liu Xing¡¯s thoughts. He believed that Liu Xing¡¯s ideas had opened up a new line of investigation for the Island Nation police, and they were already following this lead.


    As for recent violent incidents within Tokyo, apart from the gruesome murder case behind the four teeth, there were two noteworthy cases: the Kusanagi Masanobu prison break and the Tokyo Bay container corpse incident.


    Kusanagi Masanobu was one of the high-ranking members of the Shadow Clan and the main person in charge of the Shadow Clan¡¯s operations in Tokyo. Therefore, the Island Nation police had been monitoring Kusanagi Masanobu for several years. However, as someone who could rise to a high position in the Shadow Clan, Kusanagi Masanobu certainly had some means. It was only a month ago that the Island Nation police finally obtained decisive evidence and successfully arrested Kusanagi Masanobu. They believed that they could obtain crucial clues from him and use them to unravel the entire Shadow Clan network, thus dealing a blow to the criminal organization.


    But just a week ago, Kusanagi Masanobu, who had been secretly detained by the Island Nation police, unexpectedly escaped. Currently, the Island Nation police could only confirm that Kusanagi Masanobu was still in Tokyo, but his exact whereabouts were unknown. Moreover, due to the Tokyo Skytree explosion, the Island Nation police had only left a few people to continue investigating Kusanagi Masanobu.


    As for the Tokyo Bay container corpse incident, it happened half a month ago when port workers discovered an unregistered container emitting a foul smell. They opened the container and found numerous human corpses inside. After the Tokyo police investigation, a total of eighteen bodies were found in the container, and no obvious signs of injury were detected. Initial suspicions pointed to poisoning as the cause of death. However, due to the occurrence of the Tokyo Skytree explosion, the Tokyo police forensic team had been reassigned, temporarily putting the Tokyo Bay container corpse incident on hold.


    Regarding the tooth incident, after discovering the presence of human flesh, the Tokyo police also suspected a connection to the other two incidents. This was because Kusanagi Masanobu was forty-five years old, and additional clothing and personal belongings were found in the container. Therefore, the Tokyo police speculated that there were more victims whose bodies had not been placed in the container.


    Liu Xing shared all this information with Zhang Jingxu and the others.


    "In my personal opinion, Shadow Clan is highly suspicious. Firstly, they undoubtedly have the ability to orchestrate the Tokyo Skytree explosion. Secondly, based on the information provided by Oko Hayato, it¡¯s highly likely that Kusanagi Masanobu possesses evidence that could overturn the entire Shadow Clan. Therefore, no matter what, Shadow Clan would want to rescue Kusanagi Masanobu from prison and eliminate him. Lastly, it could also be a possibility that a violent group or secret cult that is at odds with the Shadow Clan wants to take this opportunity to frame them," Ling Ishikawa said seriously.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 539: The Dynamics of the Deep Diving Society

    Chapter 539: The Dynamics of the Deep Diving Society


    For other secret cults, the Shadow Clan is indeed an unconventional presence, considering it originated from a violent organization.


    Similar to many industries, most professionals look down upon those who dabble in it as amateurs. They even believe that these hobbyists would tarnish the industry¡¯s reputation and take away their resources, leading to their hostility towards them.


    Therefore, as far as Liu Xing knows, the Shadow Clan is currently despised and excluded by many secret cults, even though the Shadow Clan is more powerful than most secret cults.


    Hence, Liu Xing finds Ling Ishikawa¡¯s words reasonable. There is a possibility that certain secret cults want to scapegoat the Shadow Clan. After all, for those secret cults, the cost of scapegoating others is not too high. They can easily manipulate their fanatic believers to complete missions at all costs, even if it means sacrificing their lives. Even if they get caught afterward, they would rather die than surrender.


    Moreover, if the blame falls on the Shadow Clan and it prompts the Island Nation authorities to take action against them, it would be a great opportunity for those secret cults. After all, as the saying goes, the land of the Island Nation is limited, and everyone desires to gain more benefits. If the Shadow Clan were to be eliminated, the portion of the pie that would be up for grabs would be tempting for most secret cults.


    Therefore, Liu Xing believes that, unless something unexpected happens, it is highly likely that someone will try to pin the blame for the Tokyo Skytree explosion on the Shadow Clan, even though those people know that the Shadow Clan had nothing to do with it.


    At least Liu Xing thinks that there is an 80-90% chance that the Tokyo Skytree explosion was not caused by the Shadow Clan. Furthermore, the escape of Kusanagi Masanobu is also likely unrelated to the Shadow Clan.


    The reason is simple. Even if Kusanagi Masanobu possesses a lot of incriminating evidence against the Shadow Clan, it is not a big deal for the current Shadow Clan. On the contrary, the Shadow Clan might turn the tables and take advantage of the situation. They could use the Island Nation authorities to "operate" on themselves, removing the label of "violent organization" and transforming into a pure secret cult.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be delightful?


    Moreover, this is not a movie. Escaping from the Island Nation police for someone like Kusanagi Masanobu, who is firmly under their control, is not that simple. Even if he is rescued, it is not good news for himself. It would bring him no benefits but constant harassment from the Island Nation police. So it would be better to find an opportunity to kill Kusanagi Masanobu outright, tying up loose ends and leaving no evidence.


    Therefore, Liu Xing believes that the one rescuing Kusanagi Masanobu from prison is most likely an enemy of the Shadow Clan, not the Shadow Clan itself.


    Of course, Liu Xing thinks that the Tokyo Skytree explosion and Kusanagi Masanobu¡¯s escape are probably unrelated because the escape of Kusanagi Masanobu does not require diverting attention. It¡¯s highly likely that he will no longer appear in people¡¯s sight.


    Or, in other words, he doesn¡¯t exist.


    As for the incident with the teeth, Liu Xing believes it is also unrelated to the Tokyo Skytree explosion. Although this incident may be related to a mythical creature or secret cult, fundamentally, it is just a small case. Even if we consider it as a module, it is at most an upgraded module in the Ghoul area. Is it worth diverting people¡¯s attention from the Tokyo Skytree explosion?


    Therefore, using the process of elimination, the case most likely related to the Tokyo Skytree explosion is the Tokyo Bay container corpse incident.


    According to Oko Hayato¡¯s statement, the dozens of bodies found in the containers in Tokyo Bay did not have any obvious injuries. Therefore, it is highly likely that they were sacrificial offerings used in a ritual ceremony by a certain secret cult. Perhaps due to some mistakes during the process, these used offerings were abandoned in the containers, which were then left on the Tokyo Bay dock by accident.


    Moreover, it is highly probable that these bodies hide some secrets. This could be detrimental to that secret cult. Therefore, to be safe, that secret cult took the risk of orchestrating the Tokyo Skytree explosion to divert the attention of the Island Nation police and have an opportunity to erase the evidence on those bodies.


    Of course, it is also possible that the Tokyo Skytree explosion has no connection to these incidents at all.


    Liu Xing shrugged and said, "Well, how these things develop afterward is of no concern to us. After all, we are just spectators enjoying the show in this incident. So let¡¯s calmly watch the spectacle andsee how it unfolds. It¡¯s always intriguing to observe the intricate web of secrets and the hidden motives of various factions. We¡¯ll keep an open mind and gather more information to see if any new developments shed light on the true culprits behind the Tokyo Skytree explosion and the other related incidents.


    In simple terms, the current Worshipers of the Yellow Sect are a group of misfits.


    Zhang Jingxu and the others are well aware of this fact, so they abandoned the topic and began discussing their upcoming visit to Kabukicho.


    Kabukicho is a place that sparks the imagination of men. After all, it is not only the largest but also the highest quality red-light district in Asia, without rival.


    What¡¯s more, Kabukicho is home to several renowned adult establishments, where certain world-famous Island Nation sex educators preside. So, for Liu Xing and the others, the opportunity to meet the teachers who have been "living" in their computers is quite exciting.


    Moreover, Liu Xing and his companions are currently not short of money.


    However, the lively discussion came to a halt when they noticed Lu Tianya¡¯s "amicable" smile. Everyone obediently fell silent.


    However, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa exchanged glances and quickly reached an agreement. They decided that after leaving Alice¡¯s bar later, Zhang Jingxu would take Lu Tianya away first, while the two of them would explore Kabukicho.


    Liu Xing noticed that Ling Ishikawa had already taken out her mobile phone to search for the location of the "Tiger¡¯s Den."


    Since Lu Tianya had interrupted the conversation, Zhang Jingxu, driven by his survival instinct, forcibly diverted the topic back to the mythical creature under Cross Lake. He said, "By the way, I took the time last night to consult a friend who specializes in researching mythical creatures. He mentioned that the mythical creature under Cross Lake is likely related to an ancient creature called the Stone Water Fish. Strictly speaking, this Stone Water Fish cannot be considered a mythical creature because it is incredibly weak and lacks any attacking ability. However, it can store a large amount of water within its body. A Stone Water Fish the size of an egg can store around five hundred milliliters of water. Moreover, this Stone Water Fish can even survive in the desert by drying up its surface, resembling a stone. In this dormant state, the Stone Water Fish slowly consumes the stored water. Generally speaking, a Stone Water Fish that is fully hydrated can survive in extreme conditions for nearly a hundred years."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised to learn about such a peculiar creature.


    However, on second thought, it might be the morbid taste of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall that often features bizarre creatures in its modules. Like the Stone Water Fish, these creatures have almost no combat capabilities, but their unique abilities are intriguing, making them popular choices for pet keeping among many players. Moreover, these peculiar creatures can be highly useful in certain situations.


    For example, the Stone Water Fish is like a portable water bottle.


    Of course, the characteristics of this Stone Water Fish do bear some resemblance to the mythical creature under Cross Lake. Therefore, Liu Xing believed that if the mythical creature under Cross Lake was indeed artificially created, it should have the genetic traits of the Stone Water Fish.


    With that in mind, Liu Xing curiously asked, "So, what is the weakness of this Stone Water Fish?"


    Ling Ishikawa interjected, "It¡¯s definitely electricity. After all, aquatic creatures are generally vulnerable to electric attacks."


    This isn¡¯t Poke?mon.


    The others looked at Ling Ishikawa disdainfully for her witty remark.


    Zhang Jingxu smiled and said, "No, no, Ling Ishikawa, you¡¯re mistaken. Judging from the name of this Stone Water Fish, it is actually a combination of water and earth attributes. Therefore, it doesn¡¯t fear electric attacks. At least in my friend¡¯s laboratory, electric shocks have no effect on dormant Stone Water Fish. However, they do have some effect on active ones. But the best way to deal with Stone Water Fish is to use fire. After all, fire is highly effective against the majority of creatures in this world."


    After cracking a joke, Zhang Jingxu continued, "So, unless something unexpected happens, it¡¯s highly likely that the mythical creature under Cross Lake has some connection to the Stone Water Fish, similar to the synthetic beasts we encountered on Zekiel Island. However, the technology used to create the mythical creature under Cross Lake is much more advanced than what the Ancient Ones used."


    Liu Xing shrugged. The Ancient Ones on Earth were indeed quite weak. At least compared to their counterparts living in the universe, they were several levels behind. And they didn¡¯t even realize their own degeneration. The Ancient Ones on Earth were truly embarrassing...


    After finishing their barbecue, it was already 7:30 in the evening. Therefore, Liu Xing and the others paid the bill and headed straight to Alice¡¯s bar.


    Alice¡¯s newly opened bar is located in the 2nd district of Kabukicho, surrounded by a street full of bars. However, what Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa are particularly concerned about is the presence of numerous adult establishments nearby.


    As for Zhang Jingxu, he is engaged in a conversation with Lu Tianya, not daring to look away. It seems that Zhang Jingxu has also realized his current situation.


    "Fortunately, the explosion of the Tokyo Skytree was very timely; otherwise, Hu Li would have already arrived in Tokyo," Ling Ishikawa said with a grateful expression.


    Although Ling Ishikawa and Hu Li haven¡¯t officially confirmed their relationship, it¡¯s clear to anyone with keen eyes that Hu Li has set his sights on her. And most importantly, it can be determined from the Panlong Town module that Hu Li is actually a yandere.


    This makes Liu Xing feel fortunate that he is still a single dog... But then again, it doesn¡¯t seem like something worth celebrating...


    Soon, Liu Xing and the others arrived at their destination.


    Since it¡¯s the first day of business, a sign outside the bar boldly displays a 50% discount for all customers. As a result, even though it¡¯s still early, there is already a long line of people waiting outside the bar. However, Liu Xing and the others bypassed the line and entered the bar through the VIP entrance, thanks to their invitation cards.


    As Liu Xing expected, there is a row of electronic lockers at the entrance of the bar, specifically used for storing belongings.


    However, it¡¯s not yet time to retrieve their belongings, so Liu Xing and the others followed the waiter to a private booth.


    The bar is already filled with people.


    After a while, Alice came over with a bottle of liquor in hand.


    Then, Alice directly sat down next to Liu Xing.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and said somewhat surprised, "Alice, is it really okay for you to sit here now?"


    Alice shrugged and confidently replied, "No problem at all. The waitstaff in this bar are all under my employ, and I¡¯ve already thoroughly checked the bar before the opening. So, you don¡¯t need to worry about the Deep Diving Society discovering our relationship."


    Looking at Alice¡¯s confident expression, Liu Xing nodded and said, "Alright then, Alice, what did you call us here for this time? And of course, the most important thing is how long it will take for you to help me switch my major."


    Alice chuckled and began, "Regarding the major switch, I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to take care of it. However, since the new academic year has just started, you¡¯ll have to wait at least another month. So, for now, Liu Xing, focus on attending your classes. As for why I called you all here today, I wanted to inform you that the Deep Diving Society has transferred a group of personnel from the Cosmic Country. These individuals have already arrived in Tokyo, but you can rest assured that they are unlikely to go to Tokyo Comprehensive University."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows and asked seriously, "What are these personnel transferred by the Deep Diving Society here for? Could it be that the Deep Diving Society will make a big move during this time?"


    "Yes, the Deep Diving Society is indeed planning some major actions during this period. However, for now, I¡¯ve only heard that they might take action against a certain secret cult in Hokkaido. Recently, the Deep Diving Society had a conflict with that secret cult, and their branch in Hokkaido was completely eradicated. So now, the Deep Diving Society wants to regain face and strike back. Therefore, during this period, Liu Xing, you must refrain from using any forceful means against the Deep Diving Society branch within Tokyo Comprehensive University. Avoid giving them a reason to divert their attention towards you," Alice nodded and explained.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 540: Restarting

    Chapter 540: Restarting


    Liu Xing nodded, and asked curiously: "Then speaking of which, how did that secret cult provoke the Deep Diving Society, and they directly took down the Deep Diving Society¡¯s Hokkaido branch as soon as they came up. This move is too ruthless."


    Alice shrugged and said: "According to the information provided by my informant, that secret cult also seems to believe in the Deep One, but as you Ryuusei know, if two secret cults that believe in the same mythical creature meet, there are usually only two results. The first result is that one secret cult annexes the other secret cult, and the second is that the two secret cults fight each other to the death. Of course, that secret cult chose the first method. Relying on the fact that they are locals and have been deeply rooted in Hokkaido for many years, they directly attacked the Deep Diving Society."


    "Moreover, this secret cult is really ruthless. They originally planned to directly raid and kill all the members of the Deep Diving Society¡¯s Hokkaido branch, and then disguise the scene as an attack by a third party, so that they could directly get rid of the relationship, but after all, there is always a loophole. In the end, a few people from the Deep Diving Society escaped, and it happened that some of the escaped people recognized that the attackers were all from that secret cult, so now the Deep Diving Society wants to establish its prestige and better subdue those secret cults near Hokkaido that believe in the Deep One. Therefore, the Deep Diving Society decided to eradicate the secret cult, and also invited a few Deep Ones from Cosmic Country to spread their orthodoxy in town.


    After listening to Alice¡¯s introduction, Ling Ishikawa couldn¡¯t help but say: "Why do I feel that the secret cult has been tricked by the Deep Diving Society? After all, the Deep Diving Society is quite famous in Island Nation now. Where did that secret cult get the confidence to attack the Deep Diving Society? So I think it was the Deep Diving Society who deliberately lured that secret cult to attack them, so that they could have a legitimate reason to kill the chickens and warn the monkeys."


    "That¡¯s right, Ling Ishikawa, you¡¯ve guessed half of it. According to my informant¡¯s in-depth investigation, it was found that this so-called attack was very likely staged by the Deep Diving Society, because the Deep Diving Society only arranged for more than ten peripheral believers in the Hokkaido branch. The reason why that secret cult launched an attack was actually because a believer of that secret cult had a conflict with someone from the Deep Diving Society. After the two sides fought, the situation suddenly took a turn for the worse. A small leader of that secret cult disobeyed orders and directly led a team to copy the Deep Diving Society¡¯s Hokkaido branch, so that secret cult finally released the rhetoric just now." Alice said with a smile.


    Liu Xing nodded, pushed his non-existent glasses and said: "It seems that the Deep Diving Society is really good at playing the game of shouting and catching thieves, but this is not good news for us. After all, the Deep Diving Society is obviously planning to annex all the secret cults that believe in the Deep One in Island Nation step by step, and the most important thing is that the Deep Diving Society does have the capital to do so, so we must find a way to plan Deep One¡¯s plan, otherwise Island Nation may really follow in the footsteps of Cosmic Country."


    Zhang Jingxu frowned, and said with some doubts: "Ryuusei, you are a little alarmist. The situation in Island Nation is much more complicated than that in Cosmic Country. It is almost impossible for the Deep Diving Society to replicate its success in Cosmic Country. Because firstly, everyone knows what the official nature of Cosmic Country is, and it is not a threat to the Deep Diving Society at all. Therefore, it is expected and reasonable that Cosmic Country will be seized by the Deep Diving Society. However, the official of Island Nation is different. The heart of imperialism has always been immortal, and it is impossible for them to choose to collude with the Deep Diving Society unless the Deep Diving Society is willing to become a vassal of the official of Island Nation."


    "In addition, these secret cults on Island Nation will not let the Deep Diving Society mess around on Island Nation, and it is obvious that the Deep Diving Society cannot provoke so many secret cults at once, not to mention that there is a United States of America official behind the official of Island Nation. , coupled with the fact that China¡¯s official will not tolerate two countries controlled by secret cults at its doorstep, so if the Deep Diving Society dares to do something in Island Nation, it will inevitably be attacked by the crowd, so I think the Deep Diving Society should only be planning to expand its sphere of influence in Island Nation now."


    Zhang Jingxu¡¯s remarks are well-founded.


    "Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this for now, after all, this matter has little to do with us now. It will take at least a few months for the Deep Diving Society to solve that secret cult. After all, that secret cult has been deeply rooted in Hokkaido for many years. The relationship with other secret cults around is also very good... Back to the main topic, about the Deep Diving Society branch in Tokyo Comprehensive University, I got a seemingly ambiguous message yesterday, saying that the Deep Diving Society branch originally planned to deal with a group of students in the way, but because of the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident, they had to choose to stop, after all, who doesn¡¯t want to touch Tokyo at this time?" Alice said.


    Liu Xing and others looked at each other. According to Alice¡¯s statement, it is basically certain now that Oyamaya and Tanaka Fuji are members of the Deep Diving Society.


    It seems that their group has to find a chance to meet them.


    At this time, Lu Tianya suddenly said: "Sister Alice, do you have any news about the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident? We have heard that the four terrorists have pushed out a scapegoat, but the official of Island Nation is still preparing to fight them to the death."


    Alice nodded, and said hesitantly: "There is still a lot of news about the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident, but these news are true or false, and it is difficult to distinguish them, but the news that Lu Tianya just mentioned is true, because now this news is already in the secret cult. Everyone in the circle knows about it, but I also got a little gossip that I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, saying that the four terrorists were not the culprits of the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident, they just happened to bring that explosive into Tokyo Skytree. , and then the explosive was remotely controlled and detonated by someone else."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and said in surprise, "Alice, are you saying that those four terrorists were actually innocent bystanders who were tricked?"


    Alice nodded and continued, "As Ryuusei mentioned earlier, there is a strong possibility that those four terrorists were connected to the mastermind through a mobile game. The game¡¯s nickname is ¡¯Thousand Faces¡¯ and it is being investigated by several secret cults. Surprisingly, they managed to gather some information. First of all, the game is called ¡¯Endless Mission¡¯ and appears to be a turn-based RPG similar to Dragon Warrior on the surface. However, it actually contains a hidden social platform that is accessible only to gold-level members who can invite regular players."


    "But the most important thing is that this game is not available on any app store. It spreads among students in Island Nation, accumulating users through word-of-mouth. As a result, the majority of players are high school students. Some secret cults managed to gather information from players who have played this game. Firstly, the in-game currency can be exchanged for real cash. Although completing all the missions each month can earn a few thousand Island Nation yuan, dedicated players can even earn more than ten thousand. This is considered a decent income source for Island Nation¡¯s students, which is why the game quickly gained a large number of active users."


    "According to the typical pattern of mobile games, once a large user base is accumulated, the game developers usually start monetizing. However, this game introduced a strange feature instead - peculiar questionnaires that grant a thousand Island Nation yuan upon completion. These questionnaires became a dividing line among players. Some players had their questionnaire function disabled after completing multiple questionnaires, while others were invited to join the secret social platform. On this platform, players can choose to publish or accept missions. Publishing missions requires payment, while accepting and completing missions provide monetary rewards."


    "As for the content of these missions, they can be described as bizarre and diverse. The mission creators can even specify certain players or player types to accept the missions. Initially, these missions were adventurous in nature, such as secretly taking a frontal photo of a certain subject during class or confessing to a classmate right when the bell rings. However, over time, illegal missions started to appear, such as procuring illicit substances in certain areas or even missions to teach someone a lesson. And all these missions were eventually completed."


    "So, now you should understand the nature of this secret social platform, Ryuusei. Now let¡¯s talk about ¡¯Thousand Faces¡¯. According to players who have joined the secret platform, ¡¯Thousand Faces¡¯ is very active on the platform. He publishes missions almost every day, offering generous rewards and moderate difficulty. As a result, whenever ¡¯Thousand Faces¡¯ publishes a mission, it is usually claimed within five seconds. So, ¡¯Thousand Faces¡¯ has become a prominent figure on the platform, leading many players to believe that he is either the game administrator or the boss."


    "Therefore, according to the analysis of these secret cults, it is likely that those four terrorists, as users of the social platform, accepted missions from ¡¯Thousand Faces¡¯ and came from Saitama Prefecture to Tokyo to carry out certain tasks. Finally, they entered Tokyo Skytree with explosive-laden bags, unaware of the contents. And as we know, Tokyo Skytree was destroyed, and the whereabouts of those four terrorists are unknown."


    After listening to Alice¡¯s explanation, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but be shocked because this speculation seemed highly plausible.


    The reason was simple. It was mentioned in the abandoned basic settings of Zhongshu¡¯s design.


    When Zhongshu was designing this large module, he initially came up with various settings. However, due to the difficulty of implementing these settings, Zhongshu decided to abandon them, including the setting of the secret social platform.


    According to Zhongshu¡¯s original plan, the secret social platform was a website with strict entry requirements. It belonged to a mysterious force within the module and often issued missions related to the players in the module, such as assassinating a specific player...


    But the most important thing was that if Zhongshu had used the previous setting directly, Liu Xing would have known the true identity of ¡¯Thousand Faces¡¯.


    Unfortunately, "Watanabe Ryuusei" didn¡¯t know, and Liu Xing couldn¡¯t just wander around Tokyo like in Tokyo Skytree to find ¡¯Thousand Faces¡¯.


    Therefore, this matter had to be temporarily set aside.


    "By the way, I have an important message to tell you, Ryuusei. Some secret cults are already investigating you, but they only see you as ordinary individuals and are unaware of your true identities. So you don¡¯t need to be overly cautious. Even if you encounter members of these secret cults, they will most likely just ask you about what you witnessed at the scene," Alice spoke up.


    Liu Xing nodded, which was expected by him and his group, as they had made appearances on television before.


    At that moment, a waiter suddenly approached and nodded politely towards Alice.


    Alice furrowed her brows and stood up, saying, "It seems that the Deep Diving Society has indeed sent someone to monitor me. I need to leave now. Ryuusei, remember to take the things in the storage locker when you leave."


    After saying this, Alice left.


    After Alice¡¯s departure, Liu Xing and the others casually chatted for a while.


    Although they had obtained a lot of information from Alice, it didn¡¯t have much relevance to Liu Xing and the others at the moment. After all, these matters had nothing to do with them.


    Half an hour later, Liu Xing and the others finished the drinks that Alice had brought and prepared to leave the bar.


    Of course, Liu Xing didn¡¯t forget to take out the items that Alice had left in the storage locker - a black single-shoulder backpack.


    Liu Xing roughly estimated that there were quite a lot of things inside the backpack, and they were also quite heavy.


    It seemed that Alice had given him more than one item.


    After leaving the bar, Liu Xing exchanged a smile with Ling Ishikawa.


    Then, Liu Xing handed the single-shoulder backpack to Zhang Jingxu.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 541: Pleasure Turns into Sorrow

    Chapter 541: Pleasure Turns into Sorrow


    Looking at the single-shoulder backpack in his hand, Zhang Jingxu immediately understood what Liu Xing meant, so Zhang Jingxu quickly gave Liu Xing a look that said, "You can¡¯t leave me alone to enjoy yourself."


    Liu Xing had long expected this, so Liu Xing immediately gave Zhang Jingxu a look that said, "Look at Lu Tianya next to you, do you think Lu Tianya will let you go?"


    So Zhang Jingxu gave up struggling.


    Although Lu Tianya on the side didn¡¯t know what Zhang Jingxu and Liu Xing were doing here, Lu Tianya was sure that Zhang Jingxu and Liu Xing were definitely not planning anything good.


    So, Lu Tianya said, "Okay, now that we¡¯ve found Sister Alice, are we going home now?"


    Liu Xing shook his head and said righteously, "Lu Tianya, you and Zhang Jingxu go back first. I plan to go around Kabukicho with Ling Ishikawa again to see if I can get in touch with the Shadow Clan."


    I see.


    Lu Tianya chuckled and said, "Okay, then it seems that Ryuusei, you have to go to a nightclub or a Gentlemen¡¯s club, because the Shadow Clan is still a violent group on the surface, so the Shadow Clan¡¯s men should be in charge of some nightclubs or Gentlemen¡¯s clubs."


    Lu Tianya emphasized the words "nightclub" and "Gentlemen¡¯s club".


    Liu Xing knew that his plan had been seen through by Lu Tianya, so he could only say shamelessly, "Lu Tianya, you¡¯re right. That¡¯s what I thought, so you can lock the door and go to sleep after you go back. We probably won¡¯t be back tonight."


    Lu Tianya looked at Liu Xing, who was serious, and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After all, Lu Tianya felt that he, Zhang Jingxu, and Liu Xing were just in a cooperative relationship, so he was not qualified to interfere in the private lives of Liu Xing and the others. Moreover, what Liu Xing and the others wanted to do now was not illegal in the Island Nation.


    At this time, Zhang Jingxu, who was still unwilling to give up, wanted to make a final struggle, so he said in a low voice, "Lu Tianya, why don¡¯t you go back alone? Because Ryuusei and Ling Ishikawa are going so deep into enemy territory, they are likely to encounter danger. Therefore, one more person means more strength. Therefore, as their good friend, I can¡¯t just watch my friends risk their lives."


    Ling Ishikawa also nodded, deciding to help his good friend, so he said, "Zhang Jingxu is right. I also think that if Zhang Jingxu can come and help us, that would be great, after all, the Shadow Clan..."


    Before Ling Ishikawa could finish speaking, Lu Tianya snorted coldly.


    Ling Ishikawa immediately chose to shut up, and Zhang Jingxu also hurriedly said, "Okay, Lu Tianya and I will go back first. Ryuusei, you must be careful."


    After Zhang Jingxu finished speaking, he turned and left first.


    After Lu Tianya took a meaningful look at Ryuusei and Ling Ishikawa, he followed Zhang Jingxu and left.


    Although he was unable to take his good friend Zhang Jingxu away from the control of the "great devil" Lu Tianya, Liu Xing felt that he had done his best, so Liu Xing decided to represent Zhang Jingxu and play his part well.


    Liu Xing felt that he was quite thick-skinned.


    After seeing Zhang Jingxu and Lu Tianya disappear into the crowd, Liu Xing exchanged a smile with Ling Ishikawa again.


    "Ling Ishikawa, have you found the location of the Shadow Clan?" Liu Xing said with a serious face.


    Ling Ishikawa also immediately entered the play and nodded, saying, "Master, look, as long as we walk 100 meters to the right and then turn right, we can find the Shadow Clan¡¯s lair. Moreover, I specially checked the schedule of the Shadow Clan¡¯s main members and found that many of the Shadow Clan¡¯s main members will be there today."


    At this time, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and said with a smile, "Okay, Ling Ishikawa, you lead the way. I¡¯ll take care of all the expenses tonight. Let¡¯s have a good time together."


    As a billionaire who regarded money as dung, Liu Xing now felt for the first time that the Cthulhu RPG Game was so fun. No wonder in the real world, many players liked to play the pink group (you know what I mean).


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and said, "Okay, Master, just follow me. I have memorized the address on the way here. However, that guy Zhang Jingxu is really unlucky. If I had known, we wouldn¡¯t have brought Lu Tianya with us when we went out today. But then again, that guy Zhang Jingxu is really a henpecked husband. Before he even confirmed his relationship with Lu Tianya, he was controlled to death by Lu Tianya."


    Liu Xing shrugged his shoulders and said seriously, "Ling Ishikawa, don¡¯t be too happy too early. Don¡¯t you think Lu Tianya¡¯s eyes were a bit strange just now? I suspect that Lu Tianya will tell Hu Li about this later. When Hu Li comes to Tokyo, Hu Li will probably choose to settle accounts in the autumn. I don¡¯t need to say what will happen next, do I?"


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s expression changed, and he said with some worry, "That shouldn¡¯t be the case, right? I remember that Lu Tianya and Zhang Jingxu shouldn¡¯t have Hu Li¡¯s phone number. So when Hu Li comes to Tokyo, I¡¯ll take Hu Li to live somewhere else. As long as I don¡¯t let Hu Li meet Lu Tianya, it¡¯ll be fine."


    Liu Xing shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "Since Ling Ishikawa, you¡¯re so worried, then you shouldn¡¯t go into the tiger¡¯s den with me today. Otherwise, Hu Li will turn you into Ishikawa Ayako again."


    Facing Liu Xing¡¯s provocative words, Ling Ishikawa immediately straightened his neck and said, "Why should I worry? Let¡¯s not waste any more time here and set off right away, seizing the opportunity."


    Liu Xing chuckled and didn¡¯t say much, following Ling Ishikawa to the Tiger¡¯s Den, to be more precise, Tiger¡¯s Den.


    On the way, Liu Xing heard a lot of familiar Chinese language, although he couldn¡¯t understand what these Chinese people were saying now, Liu Xing could be sure that someone was about to be deceived again.


    As Kabukicho is a famous red-light district in the Island Nation, many Chinese male tourists who come to the Island Nation surely want to experience the unique atmosphere of the Island Nation¡¯s gentlemen¡¯s clubs. However, for some reason, many gentlemen¡¯s clubs in the Island Nation do not welcome foreigners. Even if some gentlemen¡¯s clubs are willing to accept foreigners, there is a possibility that the staff on duty in the gentlemen¡¯s club may not be willing to serve foreigners.


    As the saying goes, as long as there is profit to be made, there will always be someone willing to do anything.


    Therefore, in the streets of Kabukicho, there are some professional intermediaries who help foreign tourists connect with the owners or staff of gentlemen¡¯s clubs, creating a mutually beneficial situation.


    But as another saying goes, scammers are everywhere.


    In today¡¯s Kabukicho, there are far more scammers pretending to be intermediaries than actual intermediaries. They specifically deceive tourists from their own country to spend money in some black markets, and these black markets will certainly not let these foreign tourists go easily. They know that these foreign tourists have money and don¡¯t like to cause trouble, especially in a place like this.


    Moreover, in Kabukicho, whether it is a black market or those legal shops, they are all protected by violent gangs.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. It¡¯s true that trouble is always just around the corner.


    Soon, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa arrived at their destination - Tiger¡¯s Den.


    As one of the most famous gentlemen¡¯s clubs in the Island Nation, Tiger¡¯s Den was already packed during the prime time at nine o¡¯clock, so there was already a line forming at the entrance of Tiger¡¯s Den.


    Of course, Liu Xing didn¡¯t want to wait in line, so he directly took out a ten thousand yuan bill that Ling Ishikawa had prepared long ago and gradually bought a spot at the front.


    The security guards at the entrance saw how generous Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa were and knew that a big deal was coming. So when Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa reached the front of the line, a waiter came out and respectfully led Liu Xing and his companions into Tiger¡¯s Den.


    Indeed, in this capitalist country of the Island Nation, money talks.


    Entering Tiger¡¯s Den, Liu Xing saw a strange symbol under the Tiger¡¯s Den sign in the lobby. That was the emblem of the Shadow Clan.


    So, what do you think Liu Xing¡¯s purpose is in coming to Tiger¡¯s Den? Is it just to have some fun?!


    Of course!


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t expect that his casual remark would lead him to the territory of the Shadow Clan.


    Liu Xing shrugged and said to Ling Ishikawa, "Looks like we can call it a day tomorrow."


    Finding a private booth, as the leader of a sect, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t do everything himself, so Ling Ishikawa immediately switched to flattery mode and after a brief conversation with the waiter, the waiter left.


    Soon, Liu Xing finally saw the real faces of the teachers.


    But just then, Liu Xing suddenly heard the sound of dice hitting the ground.


    What are they rolling dice for now?


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t have time to think about it. The teachers on both sides started to toast him, and Liu Xing had no choice but to accept, putting aside his previous doubts.


    Because Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa couldn¡¯t reveal their true identities, Ling Ishikawa took the initiative to introduce Liu Xing as the son of a certain banker, and himself as Liu Xing¡¯s classmate. Then, Ling Ishikawa took out Liu Xing¡¯s bank card and let the teachers order freely, as long as everyone was happy.


    And so, Liu Xing and the teachers happily drank and cheered.


    At this moment, KP Bamboo Rat suddenly laughed and said, "Liu Xing, you seem to be having a great time here. Although I shouldn¡¯t be here at this time, for certain reasons, I now need you and Ling Ishikawa to undergo a Will Judgment separately."


    Will Judgment?


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows. He didn¡¯t expect that at this moment, KP Bamboo Rat would want him to undergo a Will Judgment. Could it be to test if he¡¯s drunk?


    No, that¡¯s not it.


    Ling Ishikawa quickly interjected, "KP Bamboo Rat, what do you mean by a Will Judgment? Can you please explain it to us?"


    KP Bamboo Rat grinned and replied, "A Will Judgment is a test of one¡¯s mental fortitude and determination. It is a way to determine if someone is truly committed to a cause or if their loyalty can be swayed. In this case, I want to test your loyalty to the Shadow Clan."


    Liu Xing¡¯s eyes narrowed as he exchanged a quick glance with Ling Ishikawa. They both knew that this Will Judgment was a crucial test, one that could determine their fate within the Shadow Clan.


    With a calm and collected demeanor, Liu Xing spoke up, "KP Bamboo Rat, we are ready to undergo the Will Judgment. We have dedicated ourselves to the cause of the Shadow Clan and will prove our loyalty."


    KP Bamboo Rat nodded approvingly and motioned for the other teachers to create a circle around Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa. The atmosphere grew tense as the teachers watched intently, waiting to see how the two would fare.


    Liu Xing took a deep breath, steeling himself for what was to come. He knew that the Will Judgment would not be an easy test, but he was determined to pass it and prove his unwavering loyalty to the Shadow Clan.


    As the Will Judgment began, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa were bombarded with a series of challenging questions and tasks. They were pushed to their limits, mentally and physically, as the teachers scrutinized their every move. It was a grueling test of their character and resolve.


    But Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa stood strong, facing each challenge head-on. They showcased their unwavering determination, their loyalty shining through with each passing moment. They proved that they were willing to go to great lengths for the Shadow Clan, no matter the cost.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the Will Judgment finally came to an end. Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa stood before the teachers, their faces covered in sweat, but a sense of accomplishment and loyalty radiating from their beings.


    KP Bamboo Rat smiled, satisfied with their performance. "Congratulations, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa. You have passed the Will Judgment and have proven yourselves to be true members of the Shadow Clan. Your dedication and loyalty will not go unnoticed."


    Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa bowed respectfully, expressing their gratitude for the opportunity to prove themselves. They knew that this was just the beginning of their journey within the Shadow Clan, and they were prepared to face whatever challenges awaited them.


    With their loyalty solidified, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa were now ready to embark on their next mission, furthering the goals of the Shadow Clan and serving their purpose with unwavering dedication.


    According to Liu Xing¡¯s understanding, the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall has always emphasized one thing - authenticity.


    Therefore, players can do anything in the module, as long as they have a reason to do so. Even if it involves some explicit content, the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall will not censor or pixelate anything, nor will they provide players with a transition animation between day and night.


    Everything will be presented to the players in its original form.


    So, Liu Xing doesn¡¯t believe that KP Bamboo Rat intends to make him pass out from the lack of Willpower Judgment and fall asleep directly.


    Moreover, the alcohol provided in this Gentlemen¡¯s club is not too strong, so Liu Xing is only slightly intoxicated.


    So, what is KP Bamboo Rat planning?


    Wait, Willpower Judgment just now?!


    While Liu Xing is lost in his thoughts, KP Bamboo Rat has already begun the Willpower Judgment.


    Liu Xing, 36/75, difficult success.


    As expected.


    When Liu Xing sees the difficult success, he can¡¯t help but feel something is not right.


    At this moment, KP Bamboo Rat continues, "Because player Liu Xing, you have successfully passed a difficult Willpower Judgment, you are not affected by beauty and alcohol. Therefore, you notice that something is off with the guests nearby."


    Liu Xing raises an eyebrow and unconsciously locks his gaze on the guest in the private booth next to him.


    There is only one person in the private booth, a young man in his twenties with dyed yellow hair and a street-style outfit.


    He stands out among the other guests.


    After all, Tiger¡¯s Den, as one of the most famous Gentlemen¡¯s clubs in the Island Nation, has always followed an upscale route. The fees here are very high, so the guests can be roughly divided into two types: the wealthy businessmen in their forties and fifties, and the "second-generation rich" like Liu Xing.


    This young man with yellow hair doesn¡¯t seem to be a "second-generation rich" because Liu Xing can sense the unease in his eyes.


    Looking at the restless yellow-haired man, Liu Xing suddenly thinks of a possibility.


    Damn, it seems that today¡¯s game is in trouble.


    Liu Xing can¡¯t help but think helplessly.


    Liu Xing turns his head and glances at Ling Ishikawa, who is still engaged in a friendly conversation with his teacher. Liu Xing realizes that Ling Ishikawa either didn¡¯t pass the Willpower Judgment or only passed a regular one.


    Trouble is brewing.


    Bang!


    Just then, a gunshot shatters the silence in Tiger¡¯s Den.


    Soon, screams follow, but the turmoil is quickly suppressed as a group of black-clad individuals wearing Noh masks and armed with guns take control of the situation.


    Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa can only obediently follow the instructions of the black-clad individuals and crouch against the wall with the others.


    Liu Xing sighs helplessly. Indeed, trouble always finds its way. He only wanted to have some fun, but why did he have to encounter this kind of situation?


    Liu Xing knows that these black-clad individuals are definitely not friendly because this place is the center of Kabukicho, the heart of Tokyo. Even violent groups like the Shadow Clan only dare to fight with knives here. If they start using guns, the Tokyo police will make sure they understand the power of the National Law Enforcement Agency.


    Therefore, since these black-clad individuals are now using guns directly, it means they are actually targeting the Island Nation¡¯s authorities.


    As expected, joy often turns to sorrow.


    Liu Xing can¡¯t help but sigh once again.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 542: Life and Death Crisis

    Chapter 542: Life and Death Crisis


    In Liu Xing¡¯s opinion, he and Ling Ishikawa were in big trouble this time. These men in black were clearly targeting the officials of the Island Nation, so Liu Xing felt that these men in black probably did not plan to leave here alive.


    At that time, he and Ling Ishikawa were likely to be buried with these men in black.


    Because after these men in black had taken control of the internal situation of Tiger¡¯s Den, they only arranged for a few men in black holding AK47s to guard the hostages. The other men in black gathered together and began to discuss something, without any intention of searching Liu Xing and the others. Therefore, it was obvious that these men in black were not worried that the hostages would call the police or anything.


    What should he do now? Should he call Rundell and Miguel?


    Liu Xing thought about it and shook his head, giving up on the idea. There were only two ways to enter Tiger¡¯s Den, and the front and back doors were relatively narrow. Now that they were firmly controlled by the men in black, even if Miguel and Rundell attacked from both sides, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to charge in through the hail of bullets.


    After all, in this terrain, Miguel and Rundell would not have much space to dodge, so these men in black holding various rifles would be able to inflict massive damage on them the moment they charged in.


    More importantly, Liu Xing was sure that the Tokyo police had already been dispatched, and as for the nearby Shadow Clan members, they should have also taken control of the front and back entrances of Tiger¡¯s Den.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing realized that there was only one thing he could do now¡ªsit and wait for death.


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seemed that the Judgment that KP Bamboo Rat had secretly cast just now had resulted in the worst possible outcome for him.


    Liu Xing leaned against the wall and began to think about how he could escape.


    The only trump card he had on him now was to hope that the Yellow King would come out and help him out. As long as the Yellow King was willing to do so, he would definitely be able to escape. However, Liu Xing did not think that the Yellow King would come out at this time. After all, the Yellow King was not his nanny, and the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall would not allow the Yellow King to become his amulet.


    Therefore, instead of hoping that the Yellow King would come out to help him, he might as well hope that these men in black would have a change of heart and surrender themselves now.


    As for the items on Liu Xing¡¯s body, they were of no use at this time. Although the ring that Bain had given him could create a magic shield for him, when faced with so many rifles, the effect of this magic shield would only allow Liu Xing to die a few seconds later.


    The sacrificial dagger? Liu Xing did not think that he would have the chance to get close to these men in black and fight them.


    Friends? Although Liu Xing could now use his friends to turn one of the men in black into his friend, Liu Xing did not think that his friend would be able to get him out, because Tiger¡¯s Den was now surrounded.


    Enter the Soul Casket? That would not be of any use either, because only his soul could enter the Soul Casket, while his body would still be left outside. At that time, if his body was gone, he would probably have to rely on Sirius for the rest of his life.


    Liu Xing thought about it. It seemed that the most reliable thing he could do now was to preach to these men in black and then successfully persuade them to believe in the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect. Then, he would have a chance to survive.


    Of course, the probability that Liu Xing could persuade these men in black to believe in the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect now was probably only one percent.


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, the lowest probability in general was one percent, because the dice used for Judgment were usually 100-sided dice.


    After thinking for a long time, Liu Xing felt that it was better to put his hope on Ling Ishikawa, because Ling Ishikawa had a Shoggoth as a pet. As long as Ling Ishikawa could summon the Shoggoth now and dig a big hole under his and Ling Ishikawa¡¯s butts, they could escape through this hole.


    Therefore, Liu Xing gave Ling Ishikawa a look.


    Ling Ishikawa understood and nodded slightly. Then, he closed his eyes and began to summon his "baby."


    After a short while, Ling Ishikawa opened his eyes with a puzzled expression and shook his head at Liu Xing.


    Clearly, Ling Ishikawa had not successfully summoned his "baby".


    Liu Xing furrowed his eyebrows and tentatively tried to summon Rundell. However, he found that the summoning command he sent to Rundell seemed to have vanished into thin air, receiving no response.


    After Rundell was ordered by the chieftain of the Byakhee clan to come to Earth specifically to protect Liu Xing, Rundell had told Liu Xing that as long as he silently recited a certain incantation in his mind, they could communicate remotely. This would make it more convenient for Liu Xing to summon Rundell.


    However, this method was now ineffective.


    Liu Xing realized that these black-clad individuals were probably not ordinary terrorists. At least one of them was a member of a secret cult who had employed a method to block their summoning magic spells with Ling Ishikawa.


    This was troublesome indeed.


    Nevertheless, Liu Xing believed that he and Ling Ishikawa still had hope of being rescued. The news of Tiger¡¯s Den being attacked by gunmen should have already caused a stir on the Island Nation¡¯s internet. So, as long as Zhang Jingxu and the others saw the relevant information, they would choose to contact Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa. When they couldn¡¯t reach them, Zhang Jingxu and the others would realize that something was amiss and find a way to rescue them from the outside.


    Although Zhang Jingxu and the others couldn¡¯t control Ling Ishikawa¡¯s Shoggoth, they could command Miguel to act as a human excavator. With Miguel¡¯s help, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa could still escape through the tunnel they dug.


    Of course, it all depended on whether the goddess of time was on their side. If these black-clad individuals were impatient, by the time Zhang Jingxu and the others saw the news, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa might already be in the morgue.


    So, Liu Xing watched the black-clad individuals, waiting for their next move.


    After a while, Liu Xing estimated that there were a total of twenty-five black-clad individuals who entered Tiger¡¯s Den. Since they all wore different noh mask disguises, Liu Xing could discern their positions based on the different masks.


    To put it simply, the noh masks could be divided into human face and ghost face. The more terrifying the image of the ghost face, the more powerful the ghost wearing it.


    Therefore, the five black-clad individuals wearing ghost masks were obviously much higher-ranking than the rest wearing human masks. Among them, the one wearing a red mask with two horns was likely the leader of this group.


    On that note, now that Liu Xing had calmed down, he recalled from the memories of "Watanabe Ryuusei" that there were quite a few secret cults in the Island Nation who liked to wear noh masks. Noh masks were an important part of the Island Nation¡¯s ghost culture and naturally received favor from many local secret cults.


    However, the secret cult with the closest connection to noh masks was an organization called "Jixin".


    Within the ghost-faced category of noh masks, there was a series called "Phantom", which told the story of an ordinary woman transforming into a phantom.


    In Island Nation legends, "phantoms" were ghosts that manifested from people, usually women, due to intense jealousy.


    Because of their overwhelming jealousy, their souls would leave their bodies and become phantoms while they were still alive. Phantoms could attack and even kill the people they were jealous of.


    Thus, in this Cthulhu mythos-infused parallel world, phantoms naturally became a type of mythical creature, and they were formidable too. After all, phantoms were essentially mythical creatures existing in a state of soul, rendering physical attacks almost useless against them.


    As for the secret cult named Jixin, it was extremely mysterious and hardly interacted with other secret cults. Its main members were all women, and when they were active, they would wear the "Phantom" series of noh masks, with each mask representing their current stage.


    The leader of Jixin wore a mask shaped like a "snake", which symbolized the ultimate form of the phantom.


    However, Liu Xing was certain that these black-clad individuals were not members of Jixin. Jixin had existed in the Island Nation for thousands of years. Although there were occasional incidents where Jixin members killed certain individuals for various reasons, they had never carried out large-scale operations. Moreover, it was said that Jixin had a very good relationship with the Island Nation¡¯s royal family, as the leader of Jixin, represented by the "snake" mask, was a member of the royal family. Therefore, Jixin could be considered oneof the privileged secret cults in the Island Nation.


    These black-clad individuals, on the other hand, seemed to be a completely different group. Their motives and affiliations remained unknown to Liu Xing for now.


    As Liu Xing pondered over the situation, the leader of the black-clad individuals in the red mask suddenly raised his hand, signaling for his subordinates to halt.


    Liu Xing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He wondered what the leader had noticed that made him stop.


    Just as Liu Xing was about to shift his gaze to the direction the leader was looking at, he heard a soft click followed by the sound of a door slowly opening. The leader¡¯s expression changed, his eyes narrowing in suspicion.


    From the opened door emerged a tall figure dressed in a black cloak, their face obscured by a hood. The figure walked slowly towards the black-clad individuals, emanating an air of authority and power.


    Liu Xing¡¯s eyes widened as he recognized the newcomer. It was none other than Zhang Jingxu, the head of the Azure Dragon Society and a powerful sorcerer.


    The black-clad individuals, including their leader, seemed surprised and wary of Zhang Jingxu¡¯s appearance. They shifted their stances, ready for a confrontation.


    Zhang Jingxu stopped a few meters away from the group, his eyes scanning each one of them. His voice echoed through the room with an eerie calmness.


    "You have trespassed into the Tiger¡¯s Den, where the Azure Dragon Society resides. State your purpose, and perhaps we can reach a peaceful resolution."


    The leader of the black-clad individuals in the red mask sneered, his voice filled with arrogance.


    "We are the Hand of Shadows, and we seek the power hidden within this place. Stand aside, sorcerer, or face the consequences."


    Zhang Jingxu¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a hint of a smile played at the corners of his lips.


    "I see. So, it seems the rumors are true. The Hand of Shadows has finally resurfaced after all these years. Very well, if it¡¯s a confrontation you seek, then a confrontation you shall have."


    With a swift movement, Zhang Jingxu raised his hand, and a surge of energy crackled around him. The room became charged with an electric atmosphere, and Liu Xing could feel the air grow heavy with tension.


    The battle between the Azure Dragon Society and the Hand of Shadows was about to begin, and Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa found themselves caught in the middle of it all.


    As the clash of powers seemed inevitable, Liu Xing¡¯s mind raced with thoughts of escape, rescue, and the safety of his friends.


    But for now, they could only watch and hope for a chance to survive this deadly encounter.


    [Thanks for reading at /maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 543: Sound of the Wind

    Chapter 543: Sound of the Wind


    Having said that, Liu Xing suddenly realized that if these black-clothed individuals were to use remote-controlled bombs to destroy everything, there might still be a glimmer of hope for himself. Bain had given him a ring that could create a magic shield, which should be able to withstand the explosion damage from the bombs. However, considering the number and placement of these remote-controlled bombs, it was likely that the entire building would collapse. So, in the end, Liu Xing would still have to rely on a lucky judgment to see if he would be crushed to death.


    But the possibility of surviving in this situation was much higher than surviving a hail of bullets from these black-clothed people.


    Liu Xing pondered for a moment, preparing to find an opportunity to move himself to the corner of the wall. In the event of a building collapse, the corner of the wall was the safest place to survive because the collapsed ceiling could potentially form a triangular shelter, protecting people from further harm.


    Just as Liu Xing was thinking about how to move to the corner of the wall, he noticed the yellow-haired youth he had seen before.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. If these black-clothed people were from Ghost Island, then this yellow-haired youth was likely not part of Ghost Island. Ghost Island, being an exclusive secret cult, had members who were mostly abnormal in appearance, not like this normal-looking yellow-haired youth. Moreover, the last time Ghost Island recruited new followers on Island Nation¡¯s mainland was over twenty years ago, so it was highly unlikely that this yellow-haired youth was a recent recruit.


    So, who exactly was this yellow-haired youth?


    Since KP Bamboo Rat had intentionally made Liu Xing go through a difficult lucky judgment to draw his attention to this yellow-haired youth, it meant that this youth¡¯s identity was not simple, and he was likely a key figure in Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa¡¯s escape from this ordeal.


    With that in mind, Liu Xing began to scrutinize the yellow-haired youth and found that he appeared to be an ordinary delinquent youth one would find on the streets, without any distinguishing features.


    Furthermore, the yellow-haired youth seemed terrified, indicating that he was also afraid that these black-clothed people would take his life. Therefore, he didn¡¯t seem to have a way to escape from this place.


    But this shouldn¡¯t be the case. Liu Xing didn¡¯t believe that KP Bamboo Rat would make him and Ling Ishikawa go through a pointless judgment unless KP Bamboo Rat had lost his mind.


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and decided to observe the situation for now.


    After a while, a young man in a suit entered Tiger¡¯s Den.


    However, to Liu Xing¡¯s surprise, this young man turned out to be... No, it should be said that this young man bore a striking resemblance to someone Liu Xing knew.


    It was Mikageichi!


    It seemed that this young man was one of Mikageichi¡¯s two older brothers.


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and believed that this young man was Miyake Ken. Based on the previous information he had obtained, Miyake Ken was responsible for the Shadow Clan¡¯s affairs in Tokyo.


    Since Miyake Ken personally showed up, it seemed that Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa had hope of being saved.


    After all, Liu Xing still vividly remembered Mikageichi¡¯s combat prowess. As a pure human, Mikageichi¡¯s strength could rival that of some elite mythical creatures, showing how powerful Mikageichi was.


    And the most important point was that Mikageichi was the weakest in the Miyake family.


    So, as Mikageichi¡¯s older brother, Liu Xing estimated that Miyake Ken should be able to take down all the black-clothed individuals present. However, Miyake Ken might not be able to prevent these individuals from detonating the remote-controlled bombs.


    Based on Liu Xing¡¯s observation, none of the black-clothed individuals present were holding the detonators for the remote-controlled bombs. Therefore, Liu Xing had reason to suspect that the person responsible for detonating the bombs was not inside Tiger¡¯s Den but somewhere nearby, awaiting the command to activate the detonators.


    Miyake Ken also noticed this.


    After entering the Tiger¡¯s Den, Miyake Ken began to assess the situation around him and naturally noticed the remote-controlled bombs. This furrowed Miyake Ken¡¯s brow, as he didn¡¯t think he could withstand the explosive damage of these bombs with his physical body.


    Then, after surveying the group of black-clothed individuals, Miyake Ken and Liu Xing came to the same conclusion - none of these black-clothed individuals were carrying detonators for the remote-controlled bombs. So, if they managed to defeat these individuals, it wouldn¡¯t be long before someone else would detonate the bombs.


    Therefore, Miyake Ken relaxed his body and deactivated his combat readiness.


    Observing Miyake Ken¡¯s series of changes, Liu Xing understood that Miyake Ken had given up on resolving the situation through force and was preparing to have a proper conversation with these black-clothed individuals.


    However, Liu Xing suddenly became puzzled. According to his reasoning, the Tokyo police should have already arrived by now, so why did Miyake Ken come down to negotiate with these black-clothed individuals?


    Could it be that the Tokyo police knew they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement with these black-clothed individuals, so they had no choice but to let Miyake Ken come and have a "chat" with them?


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and whispered to Ling Ishikawa beside him, "Ling Ishikawa, do you have any way to enhance my hearing? I want to hear what these black-clothed individuals and Miyake Ken are talking about."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and, after closing her eyes and silently reciting for a while, Liu Xing noticed that his hearing had been enhanced and he could now hear Miyake Ken¡¯s voice clearly.


    "I know who you are and why you¡¯ve come. So, let someone responsible among you step forward, and we can have a proper discussion about the terms. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re willing to spare these hostages," Miyake Ken said earnestly.


    At this point, the person in charge stepped forward and said, "You must be Miyake Ken, the head of the Shadow Clan in Tokyo. I am the one in charge here, known as Flying Head Barbarian. Since Miyake Ken, you know why we¡¯re here, you can simply choose to leave because I don¡¯t believe you can convince the Island Nation officials to accept our conditions. Moreover, I don¡¯t think your Shadow Clan can do anything to our Ghost Island."


    Miyake Ken shrugged and replied, "Flying Head Barbarian, you¡¯re underestimating the Shadow Clan. We have a significant influence in the Island Nation, so before coming down here, I contacted the Island Nation officials. Now, the Island Nation officials are willing to concede three islands to your jurisdiction, Ghost Island. If Flying Head Barbarian is willing to accept this condition, I can immediately arrange for Island Nation officials to sign a contract with Ghost Island."


    Flying Head Barbarian chuckled and said seriously, "Miyake Ken, since you¡¯ve been sent here to negotiate with me, you should also know the content of the negotiations between our Ghost Island and the Island Nation officials. We need ten islands, but the Island Nation officials only want to give us three and be done with it. How is that possible? Besides, Ghost Island isn¡¯t just asking for these ten islands for nothing."


    Miyake Ken also smiled and shook his head, saying, "I believe Flying Head Barbarian should also know that there are already many secret cults present in the Island Nation. Among them, many are willing to cooperate with the Island Nation officials. So, the Island Nation officials don¡¯t need the assistance of Ghost Island. Hence, the Island Nation officials are willing to provide you with three islands for free and guarantee that they won¡¯t retaliate against Ghost Island. Therefore, I personally think that Flying Head Barbarian should take what¡¯s offered and leave. After all, you should also know that there is a certain gap in strength between Ghost Island and the Island Nation officials. If Flying Head Barbarian dares to blow up this place, the Island Nation officials will come after you in a few days with the secret cults they¡¯ve befriended."


    Facing Miyake Ken¡¯s threat, Flying Head Barbarian responded indifferently, "Oh, really? I admit that we, Ghost Island, can¡¯t defeat you, the dogs of the Island Nation officials, head-on. But who said Ghost Island has to confront you head-on? So, if the Island Nation officials dare to trouble us, Ghost Island will abandon its territory and come to the Island Nation, reducing it to ruins. We¡¯ll let the Island Nation officials know our power."


    Miyake Ken¡¯s brow furrowed, and he sighed with a hint of helplessness. "Why do you have to resort to such drastic measures, Ghost Island? A mutually destructive outcome like this benefits neither side. It would be better if we could both take a step back. It¡¯s already generous enough for you to have these three islands for free..."


    Before Miyake Ken could finish speaking, Flying Head Barbarian interrupted him. "Alright, Miyake Ken, you don¡¯t need to say any more. We have reached an impasse in our ideologies. Continuing this conversation is pointless. So, go back and tell the Island Nation officials that if they want to peacefully resolve this matter with us, they should at least be prepared to give up eight islands for nothing. Otherwise, there¡¯s no need to talk... By the way, we only have one day for negotiations. The remote-controlled bombs we have installed are already active. If they are not disarmed in time, they will explode after a day. Alright, Miyake Ken, you may leave now."


    Miyake Ken let out a sigh and reluctantly turned to leave.


    At that moment, Flying Head Barbarian¡¯s voice changed as he spoke, "Beware, everyone, Flying Head Barbarian advises caution. Flying Head Barbarian heard about this Miyake Ken when he arrived in Tokyo. Although he is still young, he is extremely cunning and intelligent. Moreover, this is Miyake Ken¡¯s territory. Flying Head Barbarian believes that Miyake Ken will not simply wait for the outcome of negotiations with the Island Nation officials. He will definitely make some moves. So, everyone, stay alert."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. It seemed that Flying Head Barbarian had possessed the body of this person in charge to communicate with Miyake Ken.


    From the looks of it, the detonators for these remote-controlled bombs should be with Flying Head Barbarian. If everything went as planned, Miyake Ken should have gone to find Flying Head Barbarian by now.


    However, there was still a whole day before Ghost Island would tear up the agreement. This was good news for Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa because it meant there was enough time for Zhang Jingxu and the others to rescue them.


    So, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa felt a sense of relief and prepared to wait for the rescue team led by Zhang Jingxu.


    More than three hours passed like this, without any changes in the situation. Liu Xing, feeling relaxed due to the lack of developments, started to feel drowsy. In fact, most of the hostages had already fallen asleep. After all, they had been drinking and were under extreme mental stress just moments ago. Now that the situation had stabilized, they felt relaxed and dozed off.


    Just then, Liu Xing suddenly heard an unusual sound of wind.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, following the sound of the wind, but he didn¡¯t "see" anything unusual.


    However, the sound of the wind continued to move.


    Liu Xing knew that something invisible to the naked eye had infiltrated Tiger¡¯s Den.


    Because those black-clad individuals were all expendable pawns sent by Ghost Island, they were essentially a group of lackeys, so they didn¡¯t hear the sound of the wind.


    Now Liu Xing was certain that this group of black-clad individuals was most likely doomed.


    Then, Liu Xing heard the sound of the wind approaching one of the black-clad individuals.


    One second later, that black-clad individual suddenly fell to the ground.


    The sudden fall of that black-clad individual startled his teammates, and another nearby black-clad person who wanted to go check on his teammate¡¯s condition suddenly collapsed as well.


    As members of the secret cult, the remaining black-clad individuals also snapped back to reality, realizing that they were under attack.


    Because there were remote-controlled bombs all around them, these black-clad individuals didn¡¯t dare to open fire randomly, fearing that a stray bullet could set off those bombs. After all, Ghost Island had not yet finished negotiating with the Island Nation authorities, so they couldn¡¯t detonate the bombs at this moment.


    Therefore, these black-clad individuals could only form a defensive circle, remaining vigilant of their surroundings.


    Meanwhile, the person in charge began to contact Flying Head Barbarian, and soon enough, Flying Head Barbarian possessed the body of that person once again.


    As a mythical creature, Flying Head Barbarian quickly sensed the presence of that unusual sound of the wind.


    "Friend, why hide your true form? Why not reveal yourself?" Flying Head Barbarian spoke towards the direction of the sound.


    But the sound of the wind paid no attention to Flying Head Barbarian.


    Seeing this situation, Flying Head Barbarian became somewhat irritated and said, "Oh, it seems you refuse to accept the toast and would rather face the punishment. Do you think that just because my true form is not here, I can¡¯t do anything to you? Since you want to save these hostages, do you believe that I won¡¯t kill a few hostages right now to show you?"


    The sound of the wind still did not respond, and it even killed another black-clad person.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows, realizing that this sound of the wind was most likely not sent by the Island Nation authorities or the Shadow Clan.


    Seeing how audacious and dismissive the sound of the wind was towards Flying Head Barbarian, although he was also very angry, Flying Head Barbarian guessed that this sound of the wind was most likely not here to rescue the hostages.


    At this moment, the sound of the wind once again killed another black-clad person.


    Witnessing this situation, Liu Xing suddenly understood the true purpose of this sound of the wind.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 544: A Narrow Escape

    Chapter 544: A Narrow Escape


    Clearly, this sound of the wind was not spread by the officials of the Island Nation or the Shadow Clan who were called to deal with the Ghost Island cultists and rescue the hostages. If that were the case, they could have waited until the Ghost Island cultists let their guard down before dealing with them one by one. Moreover, the primary target of this sound of the wind should have been the Ghost Island cultist who could summon the Flying Head Barbarian.


    However, this sound of the wind chose to strike early, without any hesitation, killing their own comrades in front of other Ghost Island cultists. It showed no concern for the inspiration of the Flying Head Barbarian. This indicates that this sound of the wind is not here to help the Island Nation or the Shadow Clan. Instead, it is here to force the Flying Head Barbarian to detonate Tiger¡¯s Den as soon as possible. Otherwise, these Ghost Island cultists will be killed.


    Therefore, Liu Xing can be certain that this sound of the wind is most likely related to those four players and the mastermind behind them, Thousand Face. Their purpose in coming here is simple: to pressure Ghost Island into detonating Tiger¡¯s Den and shift the blame for the Tokyo Skytree explosion onto Ghost Island.


    After all, where there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire. If you dare to bomb Tiger¡¯s Den in Kabukicho, it¡¯s understandable that you would have bombed the Tokyo Skytree before.


    As for the Island Nation officials, although they may suspect that Ghost Island is not responsible for the Tokyo Skytree explosion, they still need a scapegoat to appease the public and quickly find someone to blame. Therefore, Ghost Island is currently caught in the crossfire. The Island Nation officials will not let Ghost Island off the hook, especially since Ghost Island has long been on their blacklist.


    Flying Head Barbarian is well aware of this. He now knows that his actions have been manipulated by someone else. This dilemma leaves Flying Head Barbarian feeling trapped. The situation is quite simple: Flying Head Barbarian realizes that this sound of the wind is a long-range magic that can be controlled remotely. Moreover, this magic has already penetrated the anti-magic stones he had set up in advance, indicating its high level. Unless his true form descends, he cannot stop this sound of the wind from attacking his cultists.


    This means that the Ghost Island cultists inside Tiger¡¯s Den are completely defenseless, unable to fight back. If this sound of the wind is willing, it can easily kill these Ghost Island cultists. At that point, Flying Head Barbarian will have no bargaining chip when negotiating with the Island Nation officials. It would mean that all his previous efforts have gone to waste, and he has completely offended the Island Nation officials.


    However, if he directly detonates the remote-controlled bomb now, he would fall right into the calculations of this sound of the wind. In other words, he would fulfill the sound of the wind¡¯s wishes and take the blame for the Tokyo Skytree explosion, which is inexplicable to Flying Head Barbarian. After all, Flying Head Barbarian knows what that blame represents.


    Although Flying Head Barbarian, as a mythical creature, has been worshipped by humans for thousands of years, it naturally has a sense of superiority and doesn¡¯t take humans too seriously. But Flying Head Barbarian also knows that modern humans are vastly different from those in ancient times. The modern weapons invented by humans can cause significant harm to mythical creatures like Flying Head Barbarian. So, with a little carelessness, Flying Head Barbarian could die at the hands of these humans.


    Therefore, when Flying Head Barbarian thinks of the Island Nation¡¯s army attacking Ghost Island¡¯s territory, it gives him a headache. Flying Head Barbarian must admit that Ghost Island cannot withstand the Island Nation¡¯s army.


    Because Ghost Island is not what it used to be.


    In simple terms, although the mythical creatures on Ghost Island are all called "ghosts," they belong to different races in strict terms. So, the internal issues of Ghost Island have never been resolved, and it has always been plagued by infighting. Although Flying Head Barbarian hasn¡¯t studied it in detail, he knows that the number of mythical creatures on Ghost Island now is only three-tenths of what it was when Ghost Island was first established.


    Therefore, Flying Head Barbarian can be certain that if the Island Nation officials choose to escalate the situation and send people to confront Ghost Island, then Ghost Island will likely have to resort to a "strategic retreat."


    Thinking about this, Flying Head Barbarian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He didn¡¯t expect that his impulsive actions would lead to so much trouble. He had fallen right into the hands of these damn humans and, most importantly, his mortal enemies would surely find trouble with him upon his return to Ghost Island.


    It seems that he can only find a way to minimize his losses, right?


    Flying Head Barbarian believes that his best option now is to directly accept the negotiation conditions put forward by the Island Nation officials and take control of those three islands. At least then, he will have gained control over three islands forthe Ghost Island cultists to retreat to. With this, he can protect his own people and minimize casualties.


    However, Flying Head Barbarian is not one to easily surrender or submit to humans. He has always been a proud and powerful creature, and he¡¯s not about to let these humans trample over him. He will negotiate, but on his own terms.


    Flying Head Barbarian decides to gather his most trusted cultists and advisors to discuss the best course of action. He knows that time is of the essence, as the sound of the wind is still wreaking havoc on his forces inside Tiger¡¯s Den.


    As he gathers his cultists, Flying Head Barbarian¡¯s mind is racing with thoughts of strategy and negotiation. He knows that he needs to find a way to outsmart the humans and turn the tables in his favor. This will require careful planning and cunning tactics.


    Flying Head Barbarian knows that he has to stay calm and focused. He cannot let his emotions get the better of him. He must analyze the situation from all angles and come up with a plan that will not only save his people but also maintain his own position of power.


    With determination in his eyes, Flying Head Barbarian addresses his cultists and lays out his plan. He explains the urgency of the situation and the need to negotiate with the Island Nation officials. He emphasizes the importance of maintaining control over the three islands and using them as a strategic retreat.


    Flying Head Barbarian then assigns specific tasks to his cultists, delegating responsibilities and making sure everyone knows their role in executing the plan. He knows that teamwork will be crucial in these critical moments.


    As the cultists disperse to carry out their assigned tasks, Flying Head Barbarian takes a moment to gather his thoughts. He knows that the road ahead will not be easy, but he is determined to do whatever it takes to protect his people and preserve his own power.


    With a deep breath, Flying Head Barbarian sets off towards the negotiation site, ready to face the Island Nation officials and prove that he is not to be underestimated. He knows that the fate of Ghost Island hangs in the balance, and he will fight tooth and nail to ensure its survival.


    Therefore, no matter what Island Nation officials do, they won¡¯t suffer too much.


    Of course, Liu Xing still hopes that Flying Head Barbarian will reconsider and accept the conditions set by Island Nation officials, so that he can leave this ghost place alive.


    But at this moment, Liu Xing felt his mobile phone vibrating.


    After the followers of Ghost Island took control of Tiger¡¯s Den, Liu Xing set his mobile phone to vibrate mode. He was certain that Zhang Jingxu and others would contact him as soon as they learned about the terrorist attack on Tiger¡¯s Den. Liu Xing didn¡¯t want his mobile phone ringing and attracting the attention of these Ghost Island followers.


    Moreover, Liu Xing¡¯s mobile phone had been modified by Miguel. Now, it had a hidden mode. By simply pressing the volume + key three times, Liu Xing could activate it.


    Once in the hidden mode, the mobile phone would connect to a pair of specialized glasses, projecting various information on the inside of the glasses. From the outside, it would appear normal. Liu Xing could even control the mobile phone through eye movements.


    So, silently, Liu Xing took out his black-framed glasses from his pocket and softly recited, "If... wealth and honor, do not forget."


    He almost recited the wrong password for the glasses¡¯ activation.


    It turned out to be a message from Alice.


    Alice¡¯s message was simple: she already knew that Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa were trapped in Tiger¡¯s Den, and that Ghost Island¡¯s followers had installed a powerful signal jammer there. As a result, Zhang Jingxu and others were unable to contact Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa through conventional means. Therefore, Alice was using a directional signal channel generator developed by England¡¯s officials to communicate with Liu Xing and find out their current situation.


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and directly attempted a video call with Alice. Of course, he made sure to mute his side since he didn¡¯t have a Bluetooth headset with him.


    Soon, Alice accepted Liu Xing¡¯s video invitation, and Zhang Jingxu and others were also present beside her.


    At this moment, Liu Xing began to survey his surroundings, making it easier for Alice and the others to determine the situation on his side.


    After confirming Liu Xing¡¯s situation, Alice took out a piece of paper and started writing because she knew Liu Xing couldn¡¯t use sound.


    To Liu Xing¡¯s surprise, Alice wrote, "Don¡¯t do anything."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. He didn¡¯t expect Alice to ask him to do nothing.


    Does Alice know what¡¯s behind this sound of the wind?


    Liu Xing was puzzled, but he trusted Alice completely. He knew she would never harm him. So, Liu Xing nodded and chose to do nothing.


    After a few minutes, during which the sound killed two more members of Ghost Island, Flying Head Barbarian seemed to have finally made a decision. He released his possession and returned to his original form.


    Noticing this, Liu Xing prepared himself. If the remote bomb was detonated, he would have to take cover in a corner.


    One minute passed.


    The sound did not kill any more members of Ghost Island. It remained in place, as if waiting for something.


    At this moment, the followers of Ghost Island suddenly took out a bottle resembling an IV bag and poured its contents onto their own heads. Just like snowmen encountering a raging fire, these followers of Ghost Island melted from head to toe in a matter of five seconds, forming a steaming pool of blood.


    It seems that the Flying Head Barbarian has finally decided to give in.


    As for that gust of wind, it retraced its path back to where it came from.


    It appears that this gust of wind was indeed sent by the officials of Island Nation or the Shadow Clan.


    However, this also brought relief to Liu Xing, as he had narrowly escaped the danger.


    Just then, a group of police officers rushed into Tiger¡¯s Den, awakening the sleeping hostages.


    Subsequently, Liu Xing and the hostages were led out of Tiger¡¯s Den.


    Since the terrorist attack on Tiger¡¯s Den had become widely known in Island Nation, there were numerous reporters and onlookers outside the establishment. Therefore, the Island Nation police decided to have all the hostages wear a hood, especially since many of them were prominent businessmen who didn¡¯t want to be photographed at Tiger¡¯s Den. It would have a significant impact on them and their companies.


    Therefore, all the hostages willingly put on the hoods, and Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa did not refuse either.


    After all, Liu Xing didn¡¯t want to become a celebrity at school...


    Because they needed to give their statements, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa were taken to a police car, where they encountered a familiar face, Oko Hayato.


    With great interest, Oko Hayato looked at Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa and said, "I never expected Ryuusei and Ishikawa to have such good luck. It¡¯s only been a day, and you¡¯ve already encountered another terrorist attack and managed to survive."


    Liu Xing shrugged and said with a frustrated expression, "Officer Oko, how can you call it good luck? Our luck has been exceptionally bad. We were just planning to have some fun at Tiger¡¯s Den since we¡¯ve been in Tokyo for a while now. How could we resist trying out this man¡¯s paradise? But who could have imagined that those men in black would cause trouble? And most importantly, I¡¯ve already paid all the money, yet I didn¡¯t get the corresponding services. So, Officer Oko, can we demand a refund from Tiger¡¯s Den given our situation?"


    In response to Liu Xing¡¯s peculiar question, Oko Hayato pondered for a moment and said, "I think it should be possible. However, I believe the owner of Tiger¡¯s Den will proactively contact you and provide various compensation options. After all, you are valued customers of Tiger¡¯s Den, and the owner wouldn¡¯t be so short-sighted."


    Liu Xing nodded and continued, "I see. That puts my mind at ease. But speaking of which, the mastermind behind this terrorist attack shouldn¡¯t be the same as the ones responsible for the Tokyo Skytree explosion, right? Their methods are clearly different. And if I¡¯m not mistaken, you, the officials of Island Nation, have even found a formidable master who can kill without a trace, ultimately forcing those terrorists to choose suicide."


    Oko Hayato didn¡¯t deny it and said directly, "You¡¯re right. That guy is indeed impressive. But Ryuusei, guess who he is?"


    Who is he?


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and immediately thought of a possibility, so he said with surprise, "Could it be Thousand Face?"


    Oko Hayato nodded and smiled, saying, "Exactly, it¡¯s Thousand Face. He contacted us an hour ago, offering to help us eliminate these terrorists if we abandon the pursuit of him. In the end, we reluctantly agreed to Thousand Face¡¯s proposal on the surface. But we didn¡¯t expect him to be so formidable. It seems he acted with the intention of intimidating us since he must know that Island Nation officials would never stop investigating them."


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 545: The True Identity of Thousand Face

    Chapter 545: The True Identity of Thousand Face


    Indeed, as long as Thousand Face has a bit of brains, he should know that the Island Nation authorities will never let him off the hook. So, the reason why Thousand Face has taken action is actually to intimidate the high-ranking officials of the Island Nation, making them aware of his power.


    However, it must be said that Thousand Face¡¯s strength is beyond Liu Xing¡¯s imagination. At least for now, Liu Xing hasn¡¯t come up with any way to deal with that mysterious wind. If it weren¡¯t for Ling Ishikawa enhancing his hearing, he wouldn¡¯t even know about the existence of this wind.


    Therefore, Liu Xing believes that after Thousand Face¡¯s display of power, many high-ranking officials of the Island Nation will be shaken and choose to back down. After all, they don¡¯t want to be inexplicably killed by an invisible force.


    Even resigning from their positions would be better than dying.


    So, with a slightly wicked curiosity, Liu Xing asked, "Officer Oko, I¡¯m curious to know how Thousand Face managed to force those black-clad individuals to give up their actions and commit suicide?"


    Oko Hayato nodded and said helplessly, "We are well aware of what Thousand Face did in Tiger¡¯s Den because Tiger¡¯s Den is a special place. The hidden bosses of the Shadow Clan installed some concealed cameras inside Tiger¡¯s Den, which allowed us to see the internal situation clearly. Therefore, from the moment those black-clad individuals entered Tiger¡¯s Den and took control of you hostages, we were watching everything on the monitoring screen when Thousand Face took action."


    Liu Xing chuckled and continued, "Well, I¡¯m very curious now. Do those influential figures who witnessed Thousand Face¡¯s actions still have the courage to continue capturing him? After all, Thousand Face¡¯s invisible killing methods should make some timid individuals choose to back down."


    Facing Liu Xing¡¯s question, Oko Hayato could only shrug and say, "I¡¯m not really sure about that. After all, I¡¯m just a small police officer. I don¡¯t have access to those influential figures. But from what I know, some of them have indeed chosen to back down, while others believe that those black-clad individuals are Thousand Face¡¯s subordinates and this whole thing is just a staged performance."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and mockingly said, "Those influential figures must have lost their minds to think that those black-clad individuals are working with Thousand Face. Any sensible person can see that there is no connection between them. Moreover, Thousand Face has no need to stage this performance for those influential figures, especially after he already blew up Tokyo Skytree. He doesn¡¯t expect to whitewash himself through this act, so those influential figures are just foolish."


    "I agree with you. Those so-called politicians have no understanding of these matters. They still approach it with conventional thinking. So, we can now describe our side as a weak force, and we are exhausted. But speaking of which, Ryuusei, the tips you gave us this afternoon were quite helpful. After our initial investigation, we found that Thousand Face orchestrated the Tokyo Skytree explosion to divert the attention of our Island Nation police force. Apart from this possibility, Thousand Face has no other reason to do such a thing. After all, they are not Middle Eastern terrorists, and if they seek revenge, it should be against the United States of America." Oko Hayato said seriously.


    Liu Xing nodded and asked tentatively, "So, Officer Oko, can you tell me what exactly Thousand Face did that required such a massive commotion to divert your police force¡¯s attention? Are they trying to seize power in the Island Nation like the Cult of the Cadaver in England?"


    Liu Xing knew that Oko Hayato and the Island Nation authorities had already learned about his group¡¯s actions in England from the English authorities, so he had no intention of hiding these things.


    Oko Hayato shook his head and spoke, "No, no, no. Although we still don¡¯t know the true identity of this Thousand Face, I can assure you that Thousand Face is not associated with any secret cult. We have close ties with certain secret cults within the Island Nation, and none of them have heard of Thousand Face. Furthermore, as Ryuusei-san is aware, the Island Nation has numerous secret cults, each with their own interests and agendas. Therefore, it is unlikely that Island Nation¡¯s secret cults would openly seize power like the Cult of the Cadaver in England. Our secret cults are not as powerful as the Cult of the Cadaver and cannot suppress other secret cults to take control of the Island Nation."


    "However, I have heard a rumor that Thousand Face is actually a lone wolf and doesn¡¯t belong to any secret cult or mysterious organization. We have conducted some research on the mobile game and recovered certain databases. We have also apprehended a few temporary workers from the gaming company. Through our investigations, we found that Thousand Face¡¯s login IP addresses are all the same, and the person they contacted, claiming to be their boss, is also the same individual. Most importantly, we have identified ten suspects who could possibly be Thousand Face, but they are all deceased. They died during the tsunami that occurred years ago. We suspect that Thousand Face may be one of the victims of that tsunami, but for some reason, they have been resurrected and are now operating under the name Thousand Face. After all, they perished in that tsunami."


    "Tsunami?" Liu Xing carefully recollected the memories of "Watanabe Ryuusei" and realized that the tsunami Oko Hayato mentioned was similar to the one that occurred in the real world in 2011. It was triggered by a 9.0 magnitude earthquake and had an average wave height of around ten meters, with the maximum reaching over twenty meters.


    However, the tsunami in this parallel world was even more devastating due to its suddenness. The earthquake monitoring agencies of various countries did not have enough time to issue warnings, so the Island Nation¡¯s authorities were unable to provide advance notice. As a result, the coastal cities of the Island Nation were hit by the tsunami, leading to a much higher number of casualties. The official death toll announced at the time was over one hundred thousand, with over two hundred thousand people reported missing.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing concluded that this tsunami was likely caused by one of the Great Old Ones. Ordinary mythical creatures wouldn¡¯t possess such power to trigger such a terrifying tsunami within a short period. Moreover, according to the speculations and verifications from players on the forum, most major natural disasters in this parallel world were somehow connected to the Great Old Ones.


    Just then, Ling Ishikawa suddenly spoke up, "So, Officer Oko, are you suspecting that the ten individuals you mentioned died as passengers and crew members aboard the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow and quickly searched for information about the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship in the memories of "Watanabe Ryuusei."


    Soon, Liu Xing understood why Ling Ishikawa had brought up the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship.


    The Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship was a large tourist cruise ship that traveled between the Island Nation and the United States of America, with a capacity of 2,200 people.


    Half an hour before the tsunami struck, the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship, carrying 1,800 tourists and crew members, departed from Tokyo Harbor and was subsequently overturned and sank by the tsunami.


    During the sinking process, the captain of the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship reported the situation to the Island Nation Coast Guard and requested assistance.


    However, due to various reasons, it seemed that the Island Nation Coast Guard had overlooked the capsized Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship. They only arrived at the scene for rescue operations four days after the tsunami. Unfortunately, by that time, the ship had completely sunk, making the rescue extremely difficult. The dispatched divers, numbering over ten, reported no signs of life within the ship. Consequently, the Island Nation Coast Guard decided to temporarily abandon the salvage operation for the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship and instead focus on rescuing other sunken vessels.


    Thus, it took over a year before the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship was salvaged from the sea. During the process of sorting through the ship¡¯s remains, traces of the victims¡¯ last moments and farewell letters were discovered in many cabins. Combining these traces and letters, a shocking fact emerged. Many victims started dying five days after the sinking of the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship, with the longest-surviving victim succumbing to thirst and lack of oxygen on the twenty-third day after the ship sank...


    Consequently, many of the victim¡¯s farewell letters were filled with a sense of longing for the world and resentment towards the Island Nation authorities. They questioned why the Island Nation didn¡¯t come to their rescue after all those days had passed.


    Thousand Face, could it be one of the victims of the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship?


    If that¡¯s the case, Liu Xing can understand why Thousand Face would choose such a strange name. He now represents the more than a thousand victims of the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship, living on their behalf.


    Therefore, the TokyoSkytree explosion can also be seen as a form of revenge by Thousand Face, even though it has affected a large number of innocent people...


    At that moment, Oko Hayato sighed and said, "Yes, currently we suspect that Thousand Face is very likely one of the victims of the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship, maybe even a survivor. After the cruise ship encountered a tsunami, all the crew and passengers were immediately evacuated to the cabins. As a result, most of the bodies of the victims on the ship were found. However, there were still ten bodies of victims that were not discovered. Considering the circumstances at the time, it is unlikely that there were any survivors. After all, there were no small islands around the area where the incident occurred, so those ten people were counted as victims."


    "As for why we believe Thousand Face is one of those ten victims, it¡¯s because during the investigation of the TokyoSkytree explosion, we found several divers among the victims who had participated in the rescue of the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship. Furthermore, when investigating other cases possibly related to the TokyoSkytree explosion, we discovered some victims in the Tokyo Bay container corpse incident who were also connected to the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship. After conducting autopsies, it was confirmed that some of these bodies died from drowning, starvation, or suffocation..."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing became even more certain that Thousand Face was one of the victims of the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship, but for some reason, he was resurrected after death. It¡¯s highly likely that the Great Old One, who caused the massive tsunami, discovered him and resurrected him due to his deep-seated resentment. Moreover, the Great Old One granted him certain abilities and sent him back to the Island Nation for revenge.


    So, at first, Thousand Face carried out his revenge in secret, hiding the bodies of those he killed in a container in Tokyo Bay. However, recently, the Tokyo police discovered this container, so Thousand Face decided to divert their attention to prevent interference with his revenge mission.


    Coincidentally, at this time, Thousand Face realized that several of his targets for revenge had gathered at the TokyoSkytree. Therefore, Thousand Face decided to take immediate action and blow up the TokyoSkytree, killing two birds with one stone.


    As for the number of innocent casualties resulting from the TokyoSkytree explosion, that is not within Thousand Face¡¯s consideration. After all, for a vengeful spirit like Thousand Face, the lives of innocent people hold no meaning.


    In simple terms, Thousand Face is now capable of doing anything for the sake of revenge.


    Realizing this, Liu Xing immediately asked, "Officer Oko, what is your plan now?"


    Oko Hayato understood Liu Xing¡¯s unspoken question and replied, "Currently, we have dispatched personnel to protect those individuals who were involved in the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship incident, hoping to apprehend Thousand Face when it strikes. However, based on the TokyoSkytree explosion, we can see that Thousand Face is extremely clever. It won¡¯t personally carry out the revenge but will manipulate ordinary people who have been lured by its promises to work for it. So, we are under immense pressure in terms of security. The most crucial point is that we still have no knowledge of Thousand Face¡¯s current situation, so we are entirely on the defensive."


    Liu Xing nodded. Indeed, Thousand Face is very clever. Although it is determined to seek revenge, it also knows that if it were to personally carry out the revenge, it wouldn¡¯t be long before it is discovered. Then it would face various obstacles, hindering its revenge. Therefore, Thousand Face opted for a strategy of using others to carry out its deeds of revenge.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 546: The Initiative to Offer a Handle

    Chapter 546: The Initiative to Offer a Handle


    It must be said, Thousand Face executed the strategy of using others to achieve their goals excellently, detonating the Tokyo Skytree through the hands of those four players, ensuring the demise of their enemies without leaving a trace.


    However, in Liu Xing¡¯s view, dealing with someone like Thousand Face would prove to be exceptionally challenging. Not only did Thousand Face possess strength, but they also wielded intelligence.


    Thus, Liu Xing speculated that there would likely be a main quest module now to track down Thousand Face¡¯s whereabouts, and the players involved in this module would probably be from the Cthulhu region.


    Thinking along these lines, Liu Xing felt it best for his group not to involve themselves further in the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident. After all, it had escalated into a conflict among immortals, and it was better for amateurs like them to stay out of it and avoid courting death.


    Liu Xing remembered encountering Old Black again with his group just before they were about to enter this module. At that time, Old Black had said a few words to them, one of which was: "If you suspect the presence of players from the Cthulhu region nearby, leave as soon as possible. Do not get involved in their module, or you won¡¯t even know how you died."


    At this moment, Oko Hayato spoke up, saying, "Of course, this is just our speculation about Thousand Face¡¯s identity. Although personally, I believe Thousand Face could be a vengeful spirit, there are other possibilities as well. So, Ryuusei and company, do not spread this speculation around. If this matter becomes widely known, it would spell big trouble for me. After all, during the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship incident years ago, the Island Nation authorities had to put in a lot of effort to control public opinion. If another uproar occurs now, several high-ranking officials from this current administration might have to step down."


    Liu Xing nodded. While it might be hard for ordinary people to believe that Thousand Face was the vengeful spirit of someone from the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship, for some individuals, it could serve as a potent tool to attack the Island Nation authorities. Therefore, if this matter stirred up controversy, several high-ranking officials from the Island Nation could indeed be forced to step down to appease public anger.


    Wait a minute.


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows and said, "Officer Oko, isn¡¯t it possible that if Thousand Face is truly the vengeful spirit of someone from the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship, it would definitely hold a grudge against the high-ranking officials of the Island Nation from that time? Thus, in Thousand Face¡¯s revenge list, there must be the names of those high-ranking officials. Therefore, judging by Thousand Face¡¯s current behavior, I believe it is highly likely that Thousand Face will choose to manipulate public opinion, inciting the students controlled by its monetary interests to hype up the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship incident from back then, thereby forcing those high-ranking Island Nation officials to step down, and then orchestrating an even bigger public opinion storm by killing them."


    Liu Xing¡¯s words plunged Oko Hayato into deep thought.


    After a while, Oko Hayato sighed and said, "If Thousand Face is indeed connected to the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship incident, then it won¡¯t be long before it resurfaces the old grievances. Moreover, the most crucial point is, Inukai Abe was also involved in the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship incident."


    Liu Xing¡¯s eyebrows raised, making the situation even more intriguing.


    At this point, Oko Hayato had already driven Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa to the entrance of the Tokyo Police Department.


    Although the Tokyo police already knew the background and motives behind the Tiger¡¯s Den attack, certain procedures, like recording statements, still needed to be followed.


    Thus, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa quickly made another statement, which Oko Hayato then handed over at the entrance.


    "I have to work overtime tonight, so I won¡¯t be able to drive you back home, Ryuusei. Please understand," Oko Hayato said.


    Liu Xing shook his head, smiling, "It¡¯s alright, my friend has come to pick us up, so Officer Oko, you go ahead and focus on your tasks. We¡¯ll contact you if needed."


    Oko Hayato nodded and didn¡¯t say much, simply turning around and leaving.


    Once Oko Hayato was out of sight, Liu Xing breathed a sigh of relief, saying, "I thought after encountering two terrorist attacks in a row, Oko Hayato would suspect us of being associated with Thousand Face. Turns out, I worried for nothing."


    Ling Ishikawa shrugged and said, "Indeed, Chief, you worried too much. We just had a stroke of bad luck, and besides, the masterminds behind these two terrorist attacks have already been uncovered. They have nothing to do with us. But speaking of luck, Chief, ours seems to be really bad these past few days. We just wanted to have some fun, and yet, before the main act even begins, we get interrupted. It¡¯s quite frustrating, isn¡¯t it?"


    Liu Xing looked up at the sky with a troubled expression. He had thought he could legitimately experience some of Island Nation¡¯s unique services this time, but he never expected his luck to be so bad, encountering a terrifying attack that nearly cost him his life.


    But then again, all of this was because those four players blew up the Tokyo Skytree. If they hadn¡¯t caused trouble, his group wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a miserable situation.


    At that moment, Zhang Jingxu arrived.


    They got into the car and headed home.


    "Ryuusei, this is the consequence of not bringing me along," Zhang Jingxu said with a smile.


    Liu Xing had anticipated Zhang Jingxu¡¯s response, so he snorted and said, "Although we were interrupted by the Ghost Island gang and got quite a scare, we still had a good time. Besides, we won¡¯t be taking you with us next time we go to Tiger¡¯s Den."


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Jingxu¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly tried to appease them, saying, "Ryuusei, I was just joking. When I heard you encountered a terror attack at Tiger¡¯s Den, I immediately came to rescue you. So, how about we go to Tiger¡¯s Den again next week?"


    Liu Xing looked at Zhang Jingxu with some surprise and replied, "Oh, next week? Has Lu Tianya agreed to let you join us? We need to make it clear now; we won¡¯t be covering for you, Zhang Jingxu."


    Zhang Jingxu chuckled and said seriously, "I understand. I won¡¯t let you cover for me, Ryuusei. Besides, you wouldn¡¯t cover for me, and Lu Tianya doesn¡¯t believe the blame I¡¯ve been given. But next week is Lu Tianya¡¯s father¡¯s birthday, so she¡¯ll be in Hokkaido for a few days. Ryuusei, you get what I mean, right?"


    Liu Xing nodded and said with a smile, "I see. So Lu Tianya will be away for a while. Alright, we¡¯ll bring you along next week when we go to play."


    At this point, Liu Xing wouldn¡¯t refuse Zhang Jingxu¡¯s proposal because it was an opportunity handed to them by Zhang Jingxu himself.


    Soon, Liu Xing and the others arrived home.


    Liu Xing¡¯s house was filled with people, almost everyone who could come had arrived, including Alice and Zhang Wenbing.


    Liu Xing exchanged a glance with Ling Ishikawa, and Ling Ishikawa recounted what had happened at Tiger¡¯s Den and their conversation with Oko Hayato during the car ride.


    Of course, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa kept the events before the terror attack confidential.


    "So, this time it was Ghost Island causing trouble? I heard a few days ago that Ghost Island sent a so-called delegation to negotiate with Tokyo, but it turns out Ghost Island has a violent temper. They resort to terrorist attacks at the slightest provocation. It seems that it won¡¯t be long before the Island Nation officially has to find a reason to eliminate Ghost Island, considering Ghost Island has always been a thorn in the side of the Island Nation government," Alice said seriously.


    Zhang Wenbing nodded beside her and added, "I¡¯ve also heard of Ghost Island. They¡¯re more of a secret cult, or rather, a separatist force dominated by mythical creatures. Since the establishment of Ghost Island, the Island Nation government has been considering opportunities to wipe it out. However, due to various reasons, it has been delayed until now, leaving the problem of Ghost Island unresolved. Although the Island Nation government now wants to pacify Ghost Island and may not even need the help of other secret cults to do so, the issue lies in how to operate covertly and eradicate Ghost Island without alerting the public. If the mythical creatures of Ghost Island were to appear in the public eye, the situation would be dire."


    Liu Xing shrugged, acknowledging that Zhang Wenbing had elucidated why the Island Nation government had compromised with Ghost Island.


    Nowadays, most high-level officials in various countries knew about the existence of various mythical creatures on Earth, as well as the secret cults that worshipped them. Although some mythical creatures could be eliminated, they all tacitly chose to turn a blind eye.


    The reason was simple: if these mythical creatures were to appear in the public eye, society would plunge into chaos. After all, this was a world based on the Cthulhu RPG Game, so the existence of sanity points became humanity¡¯s greatest weakness.


    As Liu Xing had joked before, if he were to livestream content involving Ghouls or Deep Ones on a certain platform, as long as one-tenth of the viewers temporarily went insane, the entire world could descend into turmoil.


    After all, in today¡¯s world, the speed of information transmission is indeed too fast.


    Moreover, among these mythical creatures, there are many whose combat power is extremely high, and their intelligence and technology surpass that of humans. So, if it really comes down to a fight, humans may not necessarily prevail, such as the Deep One clan.


    In addition, to put it bluntly, there are quite a few people among humans whose minds are not normal. Every country has a large number of mentally disturbed individuals, and there are even some so-called "love x" enthusiasts. So if these people were to learn about those mythical creatures, most likely they would become traitors...


    Therefore, for the leaders of various countries, what they can do now is to keep mythical creatures away from ordinary people. That¡¯s why the Island Nation government is currently tolerating Ghost Island.


    After mocking Ghost Island, Liu Xing and the others changed the topic, considering Ghost Island as nothing but a sideshow.


    "But then again," Lu Tianya said seriously, "according to Ryuusei¡¯s and OkoHayato¡¯s speculation, if Thousand Face is indeed a victim from the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship who, for some reason, turned into a vengeful spirit, then is it possible that Thousand Face wants to establish a secret cult worshiping it?"


    Upon Lu Tianya¡¯s words, everyone frowned, falling into contemplation.


    Liu Xing thought Lu Tianya¡¯s speculation could very well become reality.


    Although for most mythical creatures, human followers who worship them are merely a reserve, for some mythical creatures, their followers are also a source of power. After all, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, there is a attribute called "MP" on the character card. Although "MP" is mostly unnecessary, it does exist.


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, some magic requires a large amount of MP to be released, such as the magic used by the Cult of the Cadaver to activate the Corrupted Wooden Carving replica in EinsCastle, and the Thick Fog magic released by those Deep Ones surrounding the Island Nation.


    Since these magic spells require too much MP, it¡¯s impossible for a single person or mythical creature to release them alone. Thus, they need assistance from others to release the magic, sometimes borrowing MP from their followers.


    In addition, some mythical creatures derive their power from "faith".


    This type of mythical creature is very rare, mostly original mythical creatures, concentrated in the Asian region, especially in China and the Island Nation. The more followers they have, the stronger their power.


    Most importantly, such mythical creatures basically only appear in the Cthulhu region¡¯s modules, so players from other regions have only heard of such mythical creatures, and are not very clear about the specifics.


    Therefore, Thousand Face, who has become a vengeful spirit, is very likely the kind of mythical creature that requires "faith". And right now, all it needs to do is to hype up the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship incident, then link its name to the TokyoSkytree explosion, and finally, if it takes action to kill Inukai Abe, it will have the opportunity to attract a large number of followers.


    After all, this is in the Island Nation.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing spoke up, "Well, let¡¯s not meddle in this matter anymore, because I feel like this is beyond our jurisdiction. So, for safety¡¯s sake, it¡¯s better for us to stay away from these things, lest we get dragged into trouble."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and immediately said, "I agree with Ryuusei¡¯s view. We just need to keep an eye on this matter."


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 547: Cat Exchange for Crown Prince

    Chapter 547: Cat Exchange for Crown Prince


    Once the attention of the crowd shifted away from Thousand Face, the conversation naturally returned to Tokyo Comprehensive University.


    Since Liu Xing and others had skipped classes without a care, only Ming Hanxing remained at Tokyo Comprehensive University to continue gathering intelligence. However, Ming Hanxing¡¯s status as a teacher provided him with considerable advantages in intelligence gathering. Therefore, Ming Hanxing had also obtained a fair amount of information today.


    "Today, I inquired again about Tanaka Fuji¡¯s news, and I actually obtained some important information. It¡¯s now confirmed that Tanaka Fuji is a follower of the Deep Diving Society. Once, Tanaka Fuji was absent due to illness, and there was an important document at school that required his signature. So, a teacher living near Tanaka Fuji¡¯s home volunteered to take the report to Tanaka Fuji for his signature. Thus, that teacher became the only person from the school who had been to Tanaka Fuji¡¯s home."


    "But most importantly, after entering Tanaka Fuji¡¯s home, the teacher found that there was an altar in Tanaka Fuji¡¯s house. Because the teacher himself is a Buddhist and also has a Buddha statue enshrined at home, he thought Tanaka Fuji was also a Buddhist. So, he used this as a reason to talk to Tanaka Fuji. However, Tanaka Fuji said he didn¡¯t believe in Buddhism. When the teacher left Tanaka Fuji¡¯s home, he took a special look at the altar and discovered that it didn¡¯t hold a Buddha statue but rather a peculiar statue resembling a Fishman," Ming Hanxing said seriously.


    Alice nodded and said, "If the teacher wasn¡¯t lying, then we can indeed confirm that Tanaka Fuji is a member of the Deep Diving Society. Moreover, Tanaka Fuji should be the head of the Deep Diving Society¡¯s branch at Tokyo Comprehensive University. According to the Deep Diving Society¡¯s regulations, the Deep One statue isn¡¯t casually enshrined; at least one must be at the level of a branch head to receive a Deep One statue from the headquarters."


    Upon hearing Alice¡¯s words, Liu Xing curiously asked, "Alice, we once obtained a Deep One statue at Morimoto Academy, and at that time, the Deep One statue was also placed in a ritual site. So, what¡¯s the story behind this Deep One statue?"


    Although Liu Xing could determine the role of the Deep One statue through the information it carried, he was still curious about how the Deep Diving Society viewed these Deep One statues.


    After some thought, Alice said seriously, "As far as I know, these Deep One statues are all produced uniformly at the headquarters of the Deep Diving Society. The materials used to make Deep One statues are also very special. The main body of the Deep One statue is made of a type of stone hidden deep under the sea, and even for the Deep Ones, this kind of stone is extremely precious. So, the amount of stone provided by the Deep Ones to the Deep Diving Society each year is only enough to make three Deep One statues. Apart from that stone, the Deep Diving Society also uses scales and blood of the Deep Ones as materials, so that the Deep One statues carry the aura of the Deep Ones."


    "After the Deep One statues are made, the Deep Diving Society will enchant them so that these Deep One statues can obtain magical powers. Simply put, they can engage in combat under the control of the operator. Besides, they can also undergo some kind of evolution by absorbing human blood. Yes, it¡¯s evolution. Although I don¡¯t know what this so-called evolution represents, I can confirm that this kind of evolution does exist. It¡¯s not something made up by the Deep Diving Society to deceive people."


    "In addition, the greatest use of these Deep One statues is for proselytizing. Because these Deep One statues are like advanced robots that can perform various actions under the control of the operator, and their destructive power is quite astonishing. So, using them to evangelize newcomers is very effective. After all, in this day and age, it¡¯s almost impossible to persuade others to join a secret cult solely through words. Some necessary performances are still required."


    Liu Xing and others nodded. They hadn¡¯t expected the Deep One statues to have such significance.


    Unexpectedly, what surprised Liu Xing the most was that this Deep One statue could actually evolve.


    Liu Xing pondered carefully. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t imagine what this Deep One statue would look like after evolving. After all, it was just a stone sculpture of a Deep One, created by a group of human believers. So logically, there shouldn¡¯t be anything fancy about it, right? If this Deep One statue was created by Yis People, then Liu Xing might suspect it could transform.


    So, Ling Ishikawa, who was standing beside them, suddenly spoke up: "Knowledge acquired through paper is shallow; real understanding comes from practice. How about we just smash the Deep One statue we got from Morimoto Academy and see what¡¯s inside?"


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s suggestion was unanimously opposed by the others because the Deep One statue could be considered a treasure, and it shouldn¡¯t be smashed so casually.


    Therefore, Zhang Jingxu disregarded Ling Ishikawa¡¯s proposal and said, "It seems like being in a secret cult isn¡¯t easy now. Even spreading a religion requires various performances. And it seems like the Deep Diving Society is planning to take a high-level route. After all, the Deep Diving Society has already gained control over Cosmic Country and has a certain mass base. So, their development goal in Island Nation should be those high-level figures."


    Alice shook her head and said with a smile, "Zhang Jingxu, you¡¯ve got it wrong. The reason why the Deep Diving Society can control Cosmic Country is that they have complete control over the high-level figures of Cosmic Country. The Deep Diving Society hasn¡¯t proselytized the ordinary people of Cosmic Country because they consider these common folk insignificant, not worthy of becoming believers. Also, the Deep Diving Society doesn¡¯t currently intend to make itself the state religion of Cosmic Country. The reason is simple: the Deep Diving Society believes that if they excessively promote themselves, they will eventually become targets of other countries."


    "Currently, Cosmic Country is still to some extent under the control of the United States of America. So even if the Deep Diving Society controls the high-level figures of Cosmic Country, if they annoy the United States of America, they will face many troubles. Although the United States of America knows about the Deep Diving Society, they don¡¯t think it will significantly affect their interests in Cosmic Country. Moreover, such a Cosmic Country can help them better contain China, so the United States of America turns a blind eye to the Deep Diving Society."


    "However, if the Deep Diving Society were to convert all the people of Cosmic Country into their believers, the United States of America wouldn¡¯t want to see a completely independent Cosmic Country beyond their control. Therefore, understanding this, the Deep Diving Society has tacitly reached an agreement with the United States of America and hasn¡¯t proselytized the ordinary people of Cosmic Country. However, the Deep Diving Society has carried out a purge of other secret cults in Cosmic Country, merging those that should be merged and expelling those that should be expelled, even affecting some ordinary churches."


    "However, speaking of which, because of the peculiar situation in Island Nation, most high-level figures there have some understanding of secret cults. So, the Deep Diving Society¡¯s plan to take a high-level route in Island Nation has decisively failed. After all, the Deep Diving Society lacks core competitiveness compared to other secret cults. So, the Deep Diving Society can only first merge with the Deep Sea Gospel Society to establish a foothold and then plan to cause trouble in Island Nation. Therefore, the Deep Diving Society has now set its sights on Hokkaido."


    "In simple terms, after taking over the territory of the Deep Sea Gospel Society, the Deep Diving Society doesn¡¯t intend to control Island Nation as it did with Cosmic Country. At most, they just want to occupy a small piece of land officially. However, recently, the Deep Diving Society has been active in Island Nation, setting up branches in many places and seemingly assigning some secret missions to each branch. So, I think the Deep Diving Society still has some other intentions for Island Nation. But this can only be considered my personal opinion, so I can¡¯t guarantee that what I say is entirely correct."


    Liu Xing nodded and said, stroking his chin, "In that case, I suspect that the Deep Diving Society is collecting something in Island Nation, such as that mythical creature under Cross Lake, which might be one of their targets."


    "That¡¯s right. Although Island Nation isn¡¯t large in size, it¡¯s full of strange things, not fewer than China. I once heard from Chrisiano that millions of years ago, Island Nation seemed to be one of the most fiercely contested places for mythical creatures on Earth. So, after the war, many things were left in various places in Island Nation, and even many mythical creatures are still dormant underground in Island Nation," Zhang Wenbing continued.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded beside him and said, "That¡¯s right. My master also said so. Moreover, my master said that those mythical creatures on Ghost Island, who call themselves ¡¯ghosts,¡¯ almost all began to appear during the Heian period of Island Nation. And the appearance of these mythical creatures is also related to the excavation of a divine artifact. Legend has it that the divine artifact was unearthed by an ordinary farmer, and at the moment when the divine artifact was unearthed, a divine light enveloped the mainland of Island Nation, and then those self-proclaimed ¡¯ghost¡¯ mythical creatures appeared in various places in Island Nation, causing trouble."


    In this parallel world set against the backdrop of Cthulhu mythos, the concept of Grim Reaper is directly discarded.


    At this point, Ming Hanxing on the side was somewhat curious and said, "What¡¯s the story behind that divine artifact, and what happened to it later?"


    Zhang Jingxu pondered for a moment and said somewhat uncertainly, "According to my master, that divine artifact seems to be a Command Generator made by advanced mythical creatures such as the People of Yi or the Migo. And those mythical creatures calling themselves ¡¯ghosts¡¯ are actually biological weapons created by that advanced mythical creature race. However, due to the events of the great war back then, the Command Generator was lost, and those biological weapons without commands entered a dormant state until the farmer accidentally activated the Command Generator, causing those biological weapons to resume operation."


    "However, it¡¯s possible that because the farmer made some mistakes while activating the Command Generator, those biological weapons forgot their mission and their origins. As a result, they dubbed themselves as ¡¯ghosts.¡¯ As for the whereabouts of the Command Generator, nobody knows because the farmer was soon captured by a nearby secret cult, and the Command Generator disappeared along with him."


    "So, if all this is true, if we could get our hands on this Command Generator, we could use it to control those mythical creatures on Ghost Island," Liu Xing said with a smile.


    Zhang Jingxu shrugged and nodded, saying, "In theory, yes. But these are all just legends. Besides, it¡¯s been so many years, and we¡¯ve never seen anyone control the mythical creatures on Ghost Island. So Ryuusei, don¡¯t count on getting lucky and stumbling upon this Command Generator."


    Liu Xing chuckled and said to Ming Hanxing, "Anyway, let¡¯s not digress too much. Back to the original topic, Teacher Ming, did you gather any intelligence at the school today?"


    Ming Hanxing nodded and said, "I also investigated some information about Oyamaya. It seems that this Oyamaya may not be the real one because I found a high school classmate of Oyamaya¡¯s who mentioned that when Oyamaya was in the first year of high school, he suddenly fell ill and rested at home for more than two months. But when Oyamaya returned to school, classmates noticed a change in his personality. Although it can¡¯t be said to be a major change, there were noticeable differences from before the illness. There were also memory discrepancies, such as forgetting a close friend he had before, and Oyamaya started eating green peppers, which he never touched before, and even said they were delicious after eating."


    Liu Xing frowned and said, "In that case, Oyamaya is likely possessed by that man... Well, I won¡¯t play with puns, but Oyamaya may indeed have been replaced by the Deep Diving Society. However, I don¡¯t think the Deep Diving Society needed to go to such lengths, especially since Tanaka Fuji and Oyamaya¡¯s father should both be members of the Deep Diving Society, unless..."


    "Unless Tanaka Fuji and Oyamaya¡¯s father hadn¡¯t joined the Deep Diving Society at that time, so the Deep Diving Society staged this drama to recruit them," Zhang Wenbing continued.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 548: Shell Company

    Chapter 548: Shell Company


    If it¡¯s really a case of "a raccoon replacing the prince", then things are getting interesting.


    In that case, even if Tanaka Fuji was deceived by the Deep Diving Society, the most crucial point is that the real Oyamaya is most likely in dire straits. So, if Tanaka Fuji were to find out that his grandson has been killed by the Deep Diving Society, and he¡¯s still working for his enemies, Tanaka Fuji would probably collapse mentally.


    Although it might seem like rubbing salt in Tanaka Fuji¡¯s wounds, Liu Xing feels it¡¯s necessary to tell Tanaka Fuji the truth. After all, one can¡¯t wait until Tanaka Fuji passes away and meets his grandson in the underworld to realize that the current Oyamaya is fake, right?


    Of course, this is just a speculation for now. After all, in the real world, there have been cases where people undergo drastic changes in behavior after recovering from a serious illness. Also, tastes can change over time, so Oyamaya¡¯s situation cannot be conclusively determined yet.


    Furthermore, Ming Hanxing¡¯s sources of information may not be entirely reliable. After all, the person providing Ming Hanxing with this information is just Oyamaya¡¯s high school classmate, and their relationship with Oyamaya is average at best. Moreover, this information is hearsay from other classmates.


    So, this kind of hearsay is not very reliable, especially in a school setting.


    Liu Xing still remembers the numerous baseless rumors that circulated in his high school class. These rumors were passed around among classmates with great conviction, and Liu Xing once believed some of them.


    But looking back now, these rumors should be considered a form of campus bullying, as they have harmed certain classmates and teachers. One rumor that still sticks in Liu Xing¡¯s memory is about the Chinese language teacher harassing a female classmate, which escalated to the point where the whole school knew about it, and the result was the Chinese teacher choosing to resign...


    (This is my personal experience, and at that time, I was also the class representative for Chinese language, so I had a good relationship with that teacher. Therefore, I knew that the teacher couldn¡¯t have done such a thing, and before the teacher resigned, they talked to me about the matter, and I could feel how unjust and upset they were.)


    It was much later that Liu Xing found out that this rumor was fabricated by a classmate for a simple reason - it seemed like fun to do so.


    In addition, Liu Xing also heard rumors about certain girls having abortions, certain boys being involved in drug use, and so on, but these rumors mostly fizzled out in the end because no one had substantial evidence to prove their veracity.


    However, the individuals involved in these rumors were more or less affected to some extent.


    And in Island Nation, such rumors are even more prevalent.


    Due to the unique campus environment in Island Nation, various forms of campus violence thrive, and all sorts of chaotic rumors abound, especially on the school forums.


    For example, in Watanabe Ryuusei¡¯s memory, before "he" transferred to Morimoto Academy, various rumors circulated in the class because "his" father was secretly arrested. Initially, it was said that "his" father was a mafia boss, then it gradually morphed into "him" being involved in mafia activities, and eventually it spread that "he" had even killed someone.


    Although "he" did indeed kill someone...


    Therefore, Liu Xing estimated that there was a possibility that the information from Oyamaya¡¯s high school classmate was just a rumor, so the reliability of this intelligence was not high.


    However, this also gave Liu Xing¡¯s group a new direction to strategize. They decided to investigate Oyamaya¡¯s situation thoroughly. If they could uncover some dark history related to Oyamaya, they could magnify it and then expel Oyamaya from Tokyo Comprehensive University.


    Once Oyamaya left Tokyo Comprehensive University, Tanaka Fuji would likely be implicated as well. At that time, Ming Hanxing would only need to "make some moves" with the school leaders, giving Ming Hanxing the opportunity to replace Tanaka Fuji.


    If the branch of the Deep Diving Society at Tokyo Comprehensive University were to be led by an outsider, it would be very interesting.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing said to Honekawa Suneo, "Suneo, arrange for some people to investigate Oyamaya and Oyamaya¡¯s parents. It would be best if they could find some juicy dark history about Oyamaya."


    Honekawa Suneo nodded and replied, "No problem. In fact, I¡¯ve already arranged for several people to investigate the company where Oyamaya¡¯s father works. It seems that there are indeed some issues with that company, appearing to be a shell company."


    "A shell company?" Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised. "Oh, how could the company where Oyamaya¡¯s father works be a shell company? I remember that the company has donated a considerable amount of money to Tokyo Comprehensive University. So logically, it shouldn¡¯t be a shell company because Tokyo Comprehensive University wouldn¡¯t accept money from a shell company, right?"


    A shell company is one without fixed employees, assets, or operating locations. Hence, the office supplies of a shell company are carried in a briefcase, hence the name "shell company."


    Because shell companies are generally considered illegal in most countries, they are usually set up in certain "tax havens" abroad where the tax rates are lower.


    Therefore, reputable universities like Tokyo Comprehensive University would not accept donations from shell companies. If this were discovered, most of the university¡¯s leadership would have to resign, and the university¡¯s reputation would suffer greatly.


    It¡¯s like Tsinghua University accepting donations from a pyramid scheme organization.


    Moreover, esteemed universities like Tokyo Comprehensive University never lack donors.


    Thus, Liu Xing was somewhat worried that Honekawa Suneo had made a mistake.


    At this point, Honekawa Suneo shook his head and said seriously, "No, no, no. I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t make a mistake because initially, I also doubted whether I had made a mistake. After all, I didn¡¯t believe that the company where Oyamaya¡¯s father works could be a shell company. So I conducted another investigation, and the result was the same. The company where Oyamaya¡¯s father works is indeed a shell company, but their methods are more sophisticated. This shell company shares office space with another legitimate company associated with the Deep Diving Society. So, on the surface, the shell company appears to be a subsidiary of the legitimate company. However, in reality, these two companies have no relation whatsoever."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised by this revelation.


    At this moment, Alice interjected, "Indeed, I¡¯ve heard about the Deep Diving Society setting up a batch of shell companies to take the blame. After all, even some legitimate large enterprises need to engage in some dirty work. And the companies under the Deep Diving Society would have to undertake even more illicit activities. So, for precaution, the Deep Diving Society would specially set up a batch of shell companies. So, Liu Xing, you guys are lucky. As long as you can find concrete evidence to prove that the company where Oyamaya¡¯s father works is a shell company, then Tokyo Comprehensive University should respond accordingly."


    Liu Xing nodded, turning to Honekawa Suneo, "Suneo, do you have any evidence on hand now?"


    Honekawa Suneo shook his head somewhat embarrassedly, saying, "Actually, I don¡¯t. Because I only stumbled upon the issue with that company by chance, and then asked a friend to check the company¡¯s accounts. That¡¯s when we found out that it¡¯s actually a shell company. But my friend didn¡¯t manage to obtain any substantial evidence before the company caught wind of it. So, the real accounts of that company should have been destroyed by now."


    Liu Xing shrugged, this was also within expectations. After all, important evidence like this would require the player to obtain it personally; NPCs could only play a supporting role.


    So, Liu Xing continued to say to Honekawa Suneo, "Then, Suneo, keep investigating. As the saying goes, ¡¯If you often walk by the river, you will eventually get your shoes wet.¡¯ Since they are a shell company, and the Deep Diving Society also needs this shell company to shoulder the blame, they will inevitably reveal flaws sooner or later. So, when you find out any news, Suneo, let me know immediately... Oh, Suneo, have you investigated Oyamaya¡¯s father?"


    Honekawa Suneo nodded, smiling, "Of course, I have investigated Oyamaya¡¯s father. After all, Oyamaya¡¯s father is actually the legal representative of that shell company. So, I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to follow Oyamaya¡¯s father. Therefore, I¡¯ve gathered all the information available about Oyamaya¡¯s father. Firstly, Oyamaya¡¯s father¡¯s name is Ooyama, born into an ordinary peasant family. After completing elementary school, he followed his cousin to Tokyo to seek opportunities. However, what legitimate work could an eleven or twelve-year-old child do in Tokyo? So, during that time, Ooyama was just a henchman for some underworld member, running errands."


    "Then, when Ooyama was sixteen, he joined a new gang with that underworld member. At that time, Ooyama officially joined the underworld and quickly rose within the ranks in the following years, becoming a small leader. However, at this time, due to a car accident, the leader of the gang Ooyama was in was directly killed. So, the gang fell into internal strife, but Ooyama successfully sided in the internal strife and directly became a high-level figure in the gang. However, at this time, Ooyama met Oyamaya¡¯s mother, a hostess named Honda Lizi."


    "A few years later, Honda Lizi gave birth to Oyamaya, which made Ooyama consider leaving the underworld. After all, the Island Nation underworld at that time was in chaos, and it was unknown if the Island Nation police deliberately wanted these mafia groups to fight each other. In any case, at that time, the Island Nation underworld saw hundreds of deaths every day, and the injured mafia members filled the hospitals. So, Ooyama worried that his child would become an orphan, thus he entertained the idea of leaving the underworld. But as you all know, it¡¯s not easy to leave the underworld in the Island Nation. Even if you are a high-level figure in a gang, you still have to cut off a finger to show your determination. However, this would also make it difficult for those who leave the mafia to reintegrate into society, facing discrimination. (At this point, I recommend a TV series, Yuko Oshima¡¯s "Escaping the Mafia," which illustrates how difficult it is for Island Nation mafia members to leave the underworld.)"


    "However, Ooyama had a good elder brother, so with his elder brother¡¯s help, Ooyama successfully faked his death. After leaving the mafia, his elder brother also gave Ooyama a large sum of money. Therefore, after leaving the mafia, Ooyama directly took Honda Lizi and Oyamaya back to his hometown to start a business. Here, it must be said that Ooyama was very lucky because at that time, the Island Nation had emerged from the quagmire of economic collapse, so Ooyama¡¯s business flourished and he became a successful local businessman. However, when Oyamaya was ten years old, Honda Lizi passed away from cancer, so Ooyama doted on Oyamaya, raising him alone."


    "However, at this time, Ooyama discovered a truth, that is, Honda Lizi was actually an alias. His wife¡¯s name should have been Tanaka Lizi, and his wife¡¯s father was Tanaka Fuji. As for why Tanaka Lizi would use an alias, it was because Tanaka Fuji was a typical chauvinist in the Island Nation, often abusing Tanaka Lizi and Tanaka Lizi¡¯s mother. So, Tanaka Lizi chose to run away from home, change her name to Honda Lizi, and became a hostess before meeting Ooyama and marrying him."


    "Upon learning all these truths, Ooyama, although somewhat displeased with Tanaka Fuji, for the sake of Tanaka Lizi¡¯s peace, brought Oyamaya to find Tanaka Fuji and explain everything. By this time, Tanaka Fuji was already filled with regret because Tanaka Fuji¡¯s wife had also passed away, and their only daughter had run away from home, whereabouts unknown. This made Tanaka Fuji regret his actions back then, so he treated Oyamaya extremely well, giving him almost everything he wanted."


    "However, good times didn¡¯t last long. In recent years, due to the economic downturn and the mafia Ooyama used to be in finding him, Ooyama was forced to give up some money to sever ties with that mafia. So, by this time, Ooyama had gone from being a successful businessman to an ordinary one. But in the year when Oyamaya fell seriously ill, Ooyama suddenly received an investment and then established that shell company in Tokyo. However, according to Ooyama¡¯s relatives, Ooyama seemed a bit eccentric at this time and no longer participated in some family activities. Even when Ooyama¡¯s father passed away, Ooyama only showed up once on that day."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, it seemed that Ooyama was also a man with a story.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 549: Reincarnation Technique

    Chapter 549: Reincarnation Technique


    However, the most important thing is that both Ooyama and Tanaka Fuji dote on Oyamaya, which indirectly proves that Ooyama and Tanaka Fuji may indeed have chosen to join the Deep Diving Society in order to treat the seriously ill Oyamaya.


    At this point, Ling Ishikawa spoke up, "Let¡¯s just send someone to seize the opportunity to kidnap Oyamaya. That way, Tanaka Fuji and Ooyama will be on our side."


    The others looked at Ling Ishikawa speechlessly.


    Although, as Ling Ishikawa said, their group should be able to control Tanaka Fuji and Ooyama as long as they capture Oyamaya, the Deep Diving Society would definitely not let them off easily.


    So in the end, even if they succeeded in capturing Oyamaya, it would definitely be more trouble than it¡¯s worth.


    Therefore, unless Liu Xing¡¯s group intends to make a one-time deal, they definitely won¡¯t act rashly.


    Of course, if it can be confirmed that Oyamaya doesn¡¯t have any tracking devices or magic marks planted by the Deep Mountain Society, then Liu Xing thinks kidnapping Oyamaya could still be considered.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing said to Honekawa Suneo, "Suneo, have more people monitor Oyamaya and the others. Quickly determine their daily schedules. We¡¯ll have to find an opportunity to talk to them sooner or later."


    Honekawa Suneo nodded, saying earnestly, "No problem, I¡¯ll do it right away. But to be honest, Ooyama¡¯s whereabouts are a bit unpredictable, and he often goes to some sensitive places, so our people dare not follow too closely. The only thing we can confirm so far is that Ooyama leaves home before ten in the morning and returns home before midnight."


    Zhang Jingxu raised an eyebrow and smiled, "So it seems like this Ooyama is not much different from an ordinary office worker, still has to clock in and out every day. But Suneo, what do you mean by sensitive places?"


    Honekawa Suneo thought for a moment and said, "Currently, my men have been tracking Ooyama for two days. On the first day, after leaving home, Ooyama went straight to a small bar. Because the bar doesn¡¯t open during the day, my men couldn¡¯t enter. Then Ooyama didn¡¯t leave that bar until evening, when someone reported that he had just returned home alone. On the second day, my men followed Ooyama again. At first, everything seemed fine. Ooyama went to the company linked to his shell company and stayed there until around three thirty in the afternoon, then he went to a nightclub in Kabukicho with another person and didn¡¯t come out. However, this time my men managed to get into the nightclub after it opened, but still didn¡¯t see Ooyama. And half an hour later, the person monitoring Oyamaya¡¯s house reported that Ooyama had returned home alone again."


    At this point, Alice nodded and said, "The Deep Diving Society arranges at least one secret exit in all their industries to ensure that their people can quickly evade pursuit by enemies. Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean your people have been discovered, Suneo, because now the Deep Diving Society requires their people to use a secret exit before doing anything shady, so this also proves that Ooyama should be a heavyweight in the Deep Diving Society, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have so many shady things to do every day."


    Liu Xing pondered for a moment and then smiled, "Alice, are you busy right now?"


    Alice shook her head and said, "I haven¡¯t had much to do these days because I¡¯m in charge of intelligence gathering. So until I get some important intelligence, I basically have nothing to do. And even when I do get some important intel, I just need to organize it and send it out. So my job is pretty easy."


    "Ah, Alice, your job is much easier. Over here, even though we¡¯re essentially a shell company, I still have to do all sorts of falsified accounting," Zhang Wenbing said enviously.


    Zhang Wenbing¡¯s company is one of the properties of the China Dao Sect, and the China Dao Sect doesn¡¯t expect these properties to make money, they just provide a place for the resident members of the China Dao Sect in Island Nation to stay. So Zhang Wenbing¡¯s company only has some superficial business dealings with other properties of the China Dao Sect.


    Therefore, in Zhang Wenbing¡¯s company, the work of the other employees is much easier and more relaxed, while Zhang Wenbing, as the only accountant, has to come up with falsified accounts every now and then.


    Of course, because the China Dao Sect has already informed the Island Nation authorities, Zhang Wenbing¡¯s falsified accounts don¡¯t need to be too accurate; they just need to be passable.


    But Zhang Wenbing couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit resentful when he found out that Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa went to Tiger¡¯s Den for leisure while he had to work honestly in the office. After all, they¡¯re all players, so why can¡¯t he join in the fun?


    Most importantly, Zhang Wenbing felt that Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa were not thoughtful enough. It¡¯s understandable that they didn¡¯t take Zhang Jingxu and Ming Hanxing to Tiger¡¯s Den since Zhang Jingxu and Ming Hanxing are both married, but he, Zhang Wenbing, is still single. Why did they forget about him at this time?


    Of course, Zhang Wenbing selectively ignored the recent terrifying attack on Ghost Island.


    And of course, at that time, Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa did forget about Zhang Wenbing and Ming Hanxing.


    After all, that¡¯s just how men are...


    "Oh right, Zhang, did you get any intel at the company today?" Zhang Jingxu suddenly asked.


    Zhang Wenbing was initially surprised, then nodded and said, "Most of the information I heard at the company is similar to what you guys know, but there¡¯s one strange piece of information that might be helpful to us. It¡¯s about a possible ethnic Chinese Island Nation citizen among the ten missing victims of the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship incident. But the most important thing is that this ethnic Chinese Island Nation citizen seems to be a collateral member of a domestic Yin Yang family. He defected from the family for some reason and sought refuge in Island Nation."


    Of course, although the Chinese Yin Yang family and the Island Nation Yin Yang Masters have a certain inheritance relationship, they are fundamentally different. Simply put, the Island Nation Yin Yang Masters inherited some superficial knowledge from the Chinese Yin Yang family and then went on to hunt ghosts.


    As for the Chinese Yin Yang family, they still focus on the study of Yin Yang Five Elements theory.


    However, what surprised Liu Xing somewhat was that the tradition of Yin Yang families still exists in China. Liu Xing had thought that such traditions, including those of the Yin Yang families, had been integrated into the system of the China Dao Sect.


    After all, there are many similarities between the practices of Yin Yang families and Daoist traditions.


    Seeing the confusion in the minds of Liu Xing and the others, Zhang Jingxu decided to enlighten them directly, "Currently, in China, most of the famous schools of thought from the Warring States period still have corresponding lineages. So, there are still three families that continue the tradition of Yin Yang families. However, the members of these schools of thought generally serve under the China Dao Sect, as they no longer have the power to establish another organization like the China Yin Yang Sect."


    "Zhang Jingxu is correct. The China Dao Sect is now practically unrivaled. However, when we learned that Thousand Face might be one of those ten missing victims transformed, we immediately contacted that Yin Yang family, explained the situation, but the chieftain of that family denied it outright. However, the head of our company happened to know an important member of that Yin Yang family, so he contacted his friend, and then the member of the Yin Yang family on that side shared a piece of dubious information. It turns out that the ethnic Chinese Island Nation individual defected from the family because he secretly learned a forbidden technique from the family and fled when he was discovered."


    A forbidden technique from the Yin Yang family?


    Liu Xing and the others turned to Zhang Jingxu.


    After a moment of thought, Zhang Jingxu continued, "As you all should know, the Yin Yang Masters in Island Nation were originally disciples of the China Yin Yang family. However, due to the Hundred Ghosts Night Parade in Island Nation at the time, the Island Nation Yin Yang Masters focused on learning the methods of the China Yin Yang family to deal with mythical creatures. However, through extensive combat experience, the Island Nation Yin Yang Masters discovered that some of the magic spells from the Yin Yang family could backfire or have other adverse effects. So, after receiving feedback from the Island Nation Yin Yang Masters, the China Yin Yang family classified those magic spells as forbidden techniques and put them away for research purposes."


    "Among these forbidden techniques, the most famous one is called the Reincarnation Technique. Simply put, this technique allows the caster to bind their soul with that of a mythical creature. When the caster is in mortal danger, they can release their soul to take over the body of the bound mythical creature, thus achieving rebirth. However, in practice, the Island Nation Yin Yang Masters found that the Reincarnation Technique doesn¡¯t allow the caster to take over the body of the bound mythical creature. Instead, it merges the souls of the caster and the bound mythical creature."


    "Of course, because the souls of mythical creatures generally have higher intensity than ours, the resulting merged soul is mainly dominated by the mythical creature. Moreover, the new soul inherits the memories of both the caster and the mythical creature. Therefore, these new souls usually side with the mythical creature. That¡¯s why the China Yin Yang family considers the Reincarnation Technique as the ultimate forbidden technique within the family. Except for the family head, no one else is allowed to access the contents of the Reincarnation Technique."


    After listening to Zhang Jingxu¡¯s explanation, Liu Xing spoke up, "So, if that¡¯s the case, Thousand Face is very likely to be that ethnic Chinese Island Nation individual or part of his soul. And he¡¯s currently using the body of some mythical creature, which is why he dares not show himself easily and only carries out his revenge activities through that mobile game."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded solemnly and said, "Most likely. But on another note, my master once told me about a drawback of the Reincarnation Technique. The moment the caster completes the spell, the body of the bound mythical creature is already in a state of death. So, except for some special mythical creatures, most of them will decompose after death. Therefore, the new soul must find a new body of a mythical creature before the previous one completely decomposes to undergo a second, or even more, reincarnations. And each time, the new soul will still merge with the soul of a new mythical creature. So, over time, a terrifying evil soul will emerge."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows. No wonder Thousand Face chose to bomb Tokyo Skytree. Because now, Thousand Face¡¯s soul is mainly controlled by the mythical creature, such behavior is within reason.


    However, if this continues, Thousand Face will eventually fall into complete madness. By then, Thousand Face will truly dare to do anything.


    Liu Xing had no doubt that if there were a nuclear bomb activation button in front of Thousand Face right now, Thousand Face would definitely press it without hesitation, regardless of where the bomb would explode.


    This is getting troublesome.


    "However, this is just a speculation. We can¡¯t be sure yet whether Thousand Face is the ethnic Chinese Island Nation individual who used the Reincarnation Technique. So, for now, let¡¯s just wait and see. Although the Island Nation authorities may be unreliable, their investigative ability is still quite good. After all, many members of secret cults are in the Island Nation official investigation departments. So, it shouldn¡¯t be long before we can confirm Thousand Face¡¯s identity. But to be honest, I really hope Thousand Face isn¡¯t that ethnic Chinese Island Nation individual. After all, due to the special nature of the Reincarnation Technique, as long as Thousand Face has enough mythical creatures, theoretically, Thousand Face will be immortal." Zhang Jingxu said with some concern.


    Everyone nodded in agreement because, as Zhang Jingxu said, if Thousand Face could cast the Reincarnation Technique on a new mythical creature after each resurrection, theoretically, Thousand Face could live forever. Moreover, with each resurrection, Thousand Face¡¯s soul would become even more evil. So, this kind of Thousand Face is undoubtedly a formidable opponent.


    Therefore, if possible, Liu Xing and the others would definitely not want to see such a Thousand Face, even if they didn¡¯t need to confront him.


    Just as everyone fell into silence, Honekawa Suneo¡¯s mobile phone rang.


    Taking a look at his mobile phone, Honekawa Suneo¡¯s expression turned somewhat peculiar.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 550: The Safest Place is the Most Dangerous Place

    Chapter 550: The Safest Place is the Most Dangerous Place


    "Suneo, what¡¯s wrong with you? Has something big happened?" Liu Xing asked with concern.


    Honekawa Suneo finally reacted, somewhat wryly saying, "It¡¯s not a big deal, really. It¡¯s just that Nobi Nobita, that guy, suddenly decided to propose to Minamoto Shizuka."


    Liu Xing and the others raised their eyebrows in surprise, as no one had expected to witness the classic scene of Nobi Nobita proposing to Minamoto Shizuka.


    Of course, strictly speaking, Nobi Nobita and the others in this parallel world were created by the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall for fun. So, fundamentally, they had no connection to the anime, except for the similarity in names.


    But truth be told, Liu Xing felt that Nobi Nobita and the others in this parallel world could be considered as the 3D versions of 2D anime characters, akin to cosplay.


    So upon hearing that Nobi Nobita was preparing to propose to Minamoto Shizuka, Liu Xing¡¯s gossiping heart was instantly piqued. "Ah, I see. I didn¡¯t expect Nobita to be ready to propose to Shizuka so soon. But come to think of it, I don¡¯t recall Nobita and Shizuka being in a relationship?"


    Honekawa Suneo chuckled and said seriously, "Actually, Nobita hasn¡¯t officially started dating Shizuka yet. So, this proposal is more like Nobita confessing his feelings to Shizuka. However, it seems Nobita is a bit impatient and wants to skip the dating stage and go straight to marriage. But I could tell a long time ago that Nobita and Shizuka liked each other, so I¡¯ve been arranging for Nobita and Shizuka to spend time together."


    Liu Xing nodded, surprised that Nobita was also a fan of quick marriages.


    However, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but criticize the peculiar regulations of the Island Nation, where minors weren¡¯t allowed to drink or smoke but could get married.


    In the Island Nation, the legal age of adulthood was twenty, and the regulations regarding drinking and smoking for minors were very strict, especially concerning alcohol consumption.


    However, due to various reasons, the Island Nation was very lenient regarding the legal age for marriage. As long as males were eighteen and females were sixteen, they could legally marry.


    To be honest, this set of rules was somewhat perplexing.


    However, Liu Xing had heard that in the real world, the Island Nation had changed the legal age of adulthood from twenty to eighteen. But in this parallel world, everything remained the same.


    After some thought, Liu Xing said, "Suneo, if you can help Nobita, please do. I also hope Nobita can marry Shizuka, and I¡¯ll give them a big gift when the time comes."


    Honekawa Suneo nodded and smiled, "Since you say so, Master, I believe Nobita will be very happy to hear this news. But on another note, recently, I¡¯ve arranged for Nobita and Shizuka to assist Miss Luo Li in deepening the management of our branch in the Kyoto area, and the results have been quite good."


    Just then, Zhang Wenbing¡¯s phone rang again.


    Zhang Wenbing raised an eyebrow, smiling, "I wonder if someone is coming to propose to me."


    As he spoke, Zhang Wenbing picked up his mobile phone.


    Then, Zhang Wenbing said somewhat helplessly, "Oh dear, they¡¯re asking me to work overtime at the company at this late hour. Isn¡¯t this inhumane? We¡¯re not even a proper company."


    Listening to Zhang Wenbing¡¯s complaints, Ling Ishikawa asked with some confusion, "Brother Zhang, why are you working overtime at this late hour? Besides, as you said, your company isn¡¯t doing any legitimate business. Can¡¯t you just handle the accounting casually?"


    Zhang Wenbing shrugged and said, "It¡¯s because of Thousand Face. The Island Nation officials have approached our China Dao Sect for support, so our sect has sent over a Yin-Yang Master. They should be arriving in Tokyo in half an hour, so now our company¡¯s main executives have to meet with this Yin-Yang Master and discuss matters regarding Thousand Face. So, I have to go and accompany them."


    Since Zhang Wenbing had to leave, Liu Xing decided to end tonight¡¯s impromptu meeting as they had already discussed everything they needed to.


    So everyone went their separate ways.


    But as Liu Xing had just returned to his room, he heard someone knocking on his window.


    It¡¯s worth noting that Liu Xing lived on the ninth floor.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, knowing who could possibly come to knock on his window at this hour... or rather, the only possibility was Rundell, a mythical creature.


    So, Liu Xing opened the window, and Rundell squeezed in with some difficulty.


    After all, Byakhees were much larger than humans, especially with their large wings, and Rundell was an elite-level Byakhee.


    "Ryuusei, I think it¡¯s time you enlarged this window. It¡¯s always such a hassle for me to squeeze through every time," Rundell couldn¡¯t help but complain.


    Liu Xing shrugged, laughing, "That¡¯s because you should lose some weight, Rundell. After all, this window of mine is already quite large. But anyway, why are you here, Rundell?"


    Although Rundell was currently here to protect Liu Xing, he wouldn¡¯t come to find Liu Xing suddenly without an important reason.


    Rundell nodded and said seriously, "Let¡¯s get straight to the point then. Today, I heard that you were trapped in a Gentlemen¡¯s Club in Kabukicho, so I secretly went there to prepare to rescue you. However, because the terrain was not suitable for me, I could only circle above Kabukicho, hoping to find a suitable opportunity. I waited until you were released. But that¡¯s not the point. The point is, before you were released, I noticed a strange magic fluctuation on the rooftop of a nearby tall building, and I saw a person wearing a black robe."


    Magic fluctuation?


    A person wearing a black robe?


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, knowing that the black-robed person Rundell encountered was either the Flying Head Barbarian or Thousand Face.


    So, Liu Xing told Rundell about his encounter with Thousand Face in the Tiger¡¯s Den.


    After some thought, Rundell finally spoke, "If nothing unexpected happened, that person in the black robe should be Thousand Face. Because I noticed that the person in the black robe only used magic once, and it was silent. Most importantly, I smelled a rotting smell from that person, and I couldn¡¯t determine their exact identity because they felt very strange, neither human nor mythical creature."


    The Stench of Decay?


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, then shared his speculations about Thousand Face with Rundell.


    This time, Rundell pondered for a longer period.


    After several minutes, Rundell spoke earnestly, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, the reincarnation technique you mentioned, Ryuusei, is likely related to the Yis People. As you know, the Yis People are mythical creatures adept at soul transference and often appear in the human world. So, I suspect this so-called reincarnation technique is a Magic Spell created by the Yis People, exchanged with a member of the China Dao Sect. However, because this reincarnation technique was created by the Yis People, it¡¯s not suitable for human use, which explains its numerous side effects."


    Yis People again?


    Initially surprised, Liu Xing realized that Rundell¡¯s reasoning was quite plausible. This reincarnation technique could indeed be connected to the Yis People, who might exchange souls with a member of the Yin-Yang Master to study the history of the Dao Sect, as the Yis People were fond of researching the histories of various creatures.


    Moreover, as Rundell pointed out, there were significant differences between magic used by mythical creatures and humans. Even if humans learned mythical creature magic, there would be many discrepancies in its usage.


    Thus, Liu Xing found himself in agreement with Rundell¡¯s speculation about the reincarnation technique.


    "Nevertheless, Ryuusei, your conjecture about Thousand Face seems reasonable. I believe Thousand Face could indeed be the traitorous Yin-Yang Master after the reincarnation. However, its current strength is formidable. While guiding that magic, it also had the energy to observe its surroundings. If I hadn¡¯t flown high enough, it might have discovered me. If it had, I¡¯m not sure I could have defeated it," Rundell said, somewhat apprehensively.


    Liu Xing looked at Rundell with surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Rundell to admit he couldn¡¯t defeat Thousand Face. After all, although Rundell¡¯s Byakhee clan was considered inferior among mythical creature species, as an elite-level Byakhee, Rundell still had some power.


    This indicated to Liu Xing that Thousand Face¡¯s strength might rival that of Baruka¡¯s.


    It seemed that Thousand Face was not someone their group could easily deal with.


    "By the way, Rundell, do you know where Thousand Face went afterward?" Liu Xing asked.


    Rundell nodded, saying seriously, "After guiding that magic, Thousand Face went downstairs directly. My size prevented me from following it downstairs, so I could only hover in mid-air, waiting for Thousand Face to come out of that building. However, I waited for a long time and didn¡¯t see Thousand Face emerge from the building. So, I suspect either Thousand Face lives in that building, or there¡¯s a secret passage in the building leading elsewhere."


    Frowning, Liu Xing thought Thousand Face likely lived in that building. Firstly, because Thousand Face was now "dead" and using the body of a mythical creature, it was unlikely to move extensively within the Tokyo city area, as it would risk discovery. Additionally, if Thousand Face were discovered, it would face continuous pursuit by Island Nation authorities.


    Moreover, Liu Xing had been puzzled before as to why Thousand Face had suddenly intervened to assist Island Nation officials against Ghost Island. Now, he realized there was a possibility: Thousand Face might have feared that Island Nation officials would suspect the Flying Head Barbarian was commanding Ghost Island¡¯s people nearby. If Island Nation officials conducted searches in the area, Thousand Face might be accidentally exposed.


    Thus, to be safe, Thousand Face chose to help Island Nation officials deal with Ghost Island, thus dispelling any intentions of Island Nation officials searching the area.


    It seemed Thousand Face was quite clever.


    Thinking this through, Liu Xing said, "Rundell, do you still remember the specific location of that building? Or its exact name?"


    Rundell scratched his head, smiling, "Ryuusei, you might not believe it, but the building where Thousand Face was at the time was the official government office building in Shinjuku!"


    What?! Liu Xing looked bewildered, somewhat disbelievingly saying, "Rundell, am I hearing you correctly? Did you say Thousand Face was on the rooftop of the official government office building in Shinjuku? You can¡¯t just casually say that, as you might face consequences for this statement."


    Rundell nodded, earnestly saying, "Ryuusei, do you think I¡¯m the kind of mythical creature who jokes around inappropriately? I can assure you, Thousand Face was indeed on the rooftop of the official government office building in Shinjuku. I clearly saw the sign of the official government office building in Shinjuku, and the architectural style was distinct from the surrounding buildings."


    Rundell¡¯s response made Liu Xing furrow his brow, as this was not good news.


    Firstly, Liu Xing could rule out the possibility of Thousand Face colluding with Island Nation officials. While Island Nation officials sometimes made poor decisions, they wouldn¡¯t commit such foolish acts as destroying their own country¡¯s iconic buildings, especially in their capital. Moreover, Island Nation officials hadn¡¯t gained any benefits from the current situation.


    So, the reason Thousand Face appeared in the official government office building in Shinjuku was likely due to Thousand Face having contacts within the Island Nation¡¯s official government. Otherwise, Thousand Face wouldn¡¯t have had the audacity to hide in the enemy¡¯s territory.


    Though there¡¯s a saying that the most dangerous place is the safest place, Liu Xing doubted Island Nation officials would ever expect Thousand Face to hide in their own territory. Moreover, the secret cult helping Island Nation officials chase down Thousand Face wouldn¡¯t likely search the official government office building in Shinjuku.


    Thus, Thousand Face played this move well. If not for Rundell¡¯s chance discovery, Island Nation officials might never have found Thousand Face.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]


    Next Chapter >>


    Chapter 551: The Mission of the Yellow King

 Chapter 551: The Mission of the Yellow King

    Chapter 551: The Mission of the Yellow King


    The current trouble lies in Liu Xing¡¯s inability to relay this message to Oko Hayato. Liu Xing cannot explain the origin of this information to Oko Hayato.


    After all, Liu Xing cannot simply tell Oko Hayato that he knows a friend who happens to be a Byakhee, and this Byakhee friend happened to see Thousand Face on the way to rescue him.


    So, Liu Xing truly cannot come up with a suitable explanation because he cannot explain how he knew that Thousand Face might be hiding in the official office building in the Shinjuku area.


    Liu Xing still doesn¡¯t want to expose Rundell too soon. Firstly, Liu Xing plans to use Rundell as his trump card, which can be useful when dealing with Yis People in the future. Secondly, Liu Xing knows that if others find out about his relationship with Rundell, he will surely face trouble.


    Especially for people like "Zhang Jingxu."


    Because Liu Xing previously persuaded "Zhang Jingxu" and others to believe that he was "loyal in appearance but faithful in heart" out of helplessness and ended up becoming the leader of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect. But now that he¡¯s involved with a Byakhee, how can "Zhang Jingxu" and others believe his words?


    So, Liu Xing has never told Zhang Jingxu and others about Rundell¡¯s situation.


    Therefore, Liu Xing now thinks and realizes that the news that Thousand Face may be hiding in the official office building in Shinjuku area seems to have to be kept to himself, as he really cannot tell others about this news.


    But this feeling is really uncomfortable. After all, exclusive news that only he knows, if it can only be kept to himself, it is really uncomfortable.


    "Alright, Ryuusei, I¡¯m going back now. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll inform you first." Rundell said as he squeezed out of the window.


    Liu Xing watched Rundell leave. Although Liu Xing wanted Rundell to monitor the official office building in Shinjuku area to confirm whether Thousand Face was hiding there, he was worried that Rundell would be discovered by Thousand Face. If that happened, Rundell would probably become the target of Thousand Face¡¯s next reincarnation ritual.


    Moreover, now that he has confirmed Thousand Face¡¯s true identity, Liu Xing really doesn¡¯t intend to have any further dealings with Thousand Face because he fears that Thousand Face might retaliate against him. After all, Thousand Face is now resorting to any means for revenge and is even willing to harm innocent bystanders. The Thousand Face who will only become increasingly insane in the future will surely carry out more terrifying actions.


    If he becomes the target of Thousand Face¡¯s attention, that will be troublesome.


    Moreover, it¡¯s not easy to kill Thousand Face now. After all, Thousand Face can use the reincarnation technique to prepare a body for resurrection. So, killing only Thousand Face¡¯s main body now would not be very effective, except to make Thousand Face even more insane and create more targets for revenge.


    As for finding Thousand Face¡¯s next reincarnation body, it¡¯s like finding a needle in a haystack because Liu Xing doesn¡¯t think Thousand Face would carry the next reincarnation body with him or keep it nearby.


    So, it¡¯s better to keep this news to himself.


    Liu Xing thought so.


    When in doubt, go to sleep.


    Liu Xing glanced at his mobile phone. It was already one o¡¯clock in the evening, and it was time for him to rest.


    So, Liu Xing contacted KP Bamboo Rat and asked for an exquisite sleep package.


    In Tokyo, a brightly lit international metropolis, there are always places where light cannot reach, and in these dark places, not only humans but also other beings are active.


    A storm is coming.


    The next morning, Liu Xing was awakened by the cold.


    Because last night when Rundell left, he didn¡¯t bother to close the window, and Liu Xing also thought the weather was fine and didn¡¯t see the need to close it, but it rained today.


    And this rain is quite heavy.


    Liu Xing got up to close the window, looking at Tokyo covered by heavy rain, he suddenly had a ominous premonition.


    Is something going to happen again?


    Liu Xing frowned, looking into the distance, without moving for a while.


    It wasn¡¯t until a minute later that Liu Xing shrugged his neck. It¡¯s really cold in this weather...


    Liu Xing continued to lie down on the bed. Since he didn¡¯t have to go to class today, it¡¯s not good to go out wandering around in the rain, so he might as well sleep a little longer.


    And Zhang Jingxu and others also thought the same way, so when Liu Xing and others arrived in the living room, it was already half-past ten in the morning.


    It looks like today we can have breakfast and lunch together.


    "Ah, what kind of weather is this today? Why is it raining so heavily these two days, and it¡¯s so cold? You know, it¡¯s still summer now." Ling Ishikawa complained.


    Liu Xing nodded. It¡¯s indeed abnormal to have such cold rain in summer.


    Is his premonition true?


    Looking at the heavy rain outside the window, Liu Xing suggested, "Since it¡¯s raining heavily today, let¡¯s just stay at home. After all, we don¡¯t have any clues to follow right now, so it¡¯s better to stay at home and wait and see."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and quickly said, "That¡¯s right. Since it¡¯s raining heavily today, the people from the Deep Diving Society shouldn¡¯t have any actions either, unless this rain was caused by them."


    Everyone was startled.


    Seeing this, Ling Ishikawa hesitated and said, "Uh, I¡¯m just saying. Since the Deep One can use magic to create Thick Fog, it¡¯s possible for them to use magic to make it rain. But this rain shouldn¡¯t benefit the Deep Diving Society in any way because it doesn¡¯t come with any magical effects."


    Liu Xing shook his head and said seriously, "What if the Deep Diving Society wants to take advantage of the rainy weather to do something bad? Just as we thought, on rainy days like this, it¡¯s best to stay indoors. So, I think there¡¯s a possibility that the Deep Diving Society aims to take advantage of the heavy rain to sneak into Cross Lake to investigate or even take away that mythical creature."


    Everyone nodded in agreement. After all, no one would be wandering around Cross Lake on such a rainy day, and with the cover of heavy rain, the people from the Deep Diving Society could easily sneak into Cross Lake.


    "So, should we go to the school now?" Ling Ishikawa asked.


    Liu Xing nodded and said with a smile, "Of course, for safety¡¯s sake, we should definitely arrange for someone to watch over Cross Lake. But we don¡¯t all need to go to the school together because we only need one person to keep watch. If the Deep Diving Society intends to act today, we should have enough time to go together."


    Ling Ishikawa raised an eyebrow, reluctantly saying, "Alright, it looks like it¡¯s up to me to keep watch today..."


    Seeing Ling Ishikawa¡¯s resigned expression, everyone burst into laughter.


    Of course, Liu Xing and the others certainly wouldn¡¯t let Ling Ishikawa go to the school alone to keep watch. After all, if the Deep Diving Society really intended to cause trouble, Liu Xing¡¯s group might not be able to support Ling Ishikawa in time.


    So after going out for lunch, Liu Xing and his group came to the activity room of the China Society. Here, they could shelter from the rain and still see most of Cross Lake, as the China Society was on the ground floor of the Old Teaching Building, where there were always blind spots.


    Therefore, Liu Xing and the others took turns observing the situation at Cross Lake.


    The rain was getting heavier and it seemed like it had no intention of stopping.


    Bored, Liu Xing held a cup of tea and scrolled through Island Nation news on his mobile phone. Although the news in Island Nation mainly focused on the Tokyo Skytree explosion and the Tiger¡¯s Den kidnapping, Liu Xing wanted to see if there was anything else noteworthy happening, such as murders.


    Because according to the information provided by Oko Hayato, it had been confirmed that there were thirty-four people who might be targets of revenge by Thousand Face. Although the Island Nation police had sent people to protect these individuals secretly, after learning about Thousand Face¡¯s methods of dealing with Ghost Island believers, the Island Nation police felt that they were basically unable to protect those targeted by Thousand Face.


    By the way, many secret cults had withdrawn from the pursuit of Thousand Face because they knew they couldn¡¯t catch him, so they felt it was better not to go to their deaths.


    As for those large secret cults, upon learning that Thousand Face might be a traitor from the Yin-Yang family who used reincarnation techniques, they also began to calm down and think about whether they should offend such a madman.


    Although for these large secret cults, it was quite easy to get rid of Thousand Face, dealing with Thousand Face, who theoretically could be infinitely resurrected and held grudges, was not easy. If they couldn¡¯t completely eradicate him, Thousand Face would definitely continue to harass them. Even if Thousand Face didn¡¯t hurt them seriously, they would lose some flesh in the process...


    So, almost all secret cults had temporarily stopped investigating and chasing Thousand Face, and started discussing the pros and cons of continuing the pursuit.


    Of course, some officials in Island Nation also wanted to give up chasing Thousand Face and let him succeed in his revenge, which could indirectly solve the problem of Thousand Face. However, because many high-level figures in Island Nation were among the targets of Thousand Face¡¯s revenge, including Inukai Abe, this idea was rejected by Island Nation officials.


    After all, it had only been a few days since the Tokyo Skytree was bombed and their leader was assassinated. What kind of situation was this?


    If Island Nation officials did that, they would become a laughingstock in the world.


    So, Island Nation officials could only continue to persevere, and they also spent a lot of effort to gather reinforcements.


    But these were not the concerns of Liu Xing, anyway, this matter had nothing to do with him...


    Just as Liu Xing was thinking like this, he suddenly felt like everything around him had stopped in an instant, as if everything had frozen.


    Before Liu Xing could react, the Yellow King appeared in front of him.


    Facing the sudden appearance of the Yellow King, Liu Xing had a sense of foreboding.


    The Yellow King looked at Liu Xing and smiled, saying, "My dear follower, do you know why I¡¯ve come to find you now?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, cautiously answering, "Is it about Thousand Face?"


    Apart from Thousand Face, Liu Xing really couldn¡¯t think of any other reason why the Yellow King would come to him.


    The Yellow King nodded and said, "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s about Thousand Face. The chieftain of the Byakhee clan just told me about Thousand Face, so I did a little investigation and found out that this Thousand Face is a follower of Dagon, one of Cthulhu¡¯s lackeys. It¡¯s also sent by Dagon to sow panic. Once Thousand Face completes its revenge, it will serve Dagon wholeheartedly. At that time, it will cause panic in Island Nation, making it easier for the Deep Diving Society to spread its teachings in Island Nation. So, as my follower, you must deal with this evil enemy."


    Liu Xing looked at the Yellow King in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Thousand Face to be a follower of Dagon.


    But then again, as one of the most powerful beings under the Great Old Ones, Dagon¡¯s status and identity should be similar to that of the Yellow King, who is one of Hastur¡¯s avatars. So, as a follower of the Yellow King, he really was up against Thousand Face.


    But, I can¡¯t do it!


    Liu Xing was well aware of his own capabilities, which were far inferior to Thousand Face¡¯s.


    Moreover, now that it was confirmed that Thousand Face was a follower of Dagon, Dagon must have provided Thousand Face with a large number of mythical creature corpses as targets for the reincarnation technique. And most of these mythical creature corpses were probably stored in hidden locations protected by Deep Ones. With just his group of people, it would be difficult to completely deal with Thousand Face.


    However, the Yellow King also noticed Liu Xing¡¯s hesitation, so he took out a compass and said, "This compass can determine Thousand Face¡¯s exact location. And if Thousand Face wants to be reborn, it needs at least a day to perform the reincarnation technique. So when the time comes, as long as you kill Thousand Face and then kill him again within a day, you can completely get rid of Thousand Face. And once you complete this mission I¡¯ve given you, I will definitely reward you generously."


    Since the Yellow King said so, although Liu Xing was still worried, he could only bite the bullet.


    So, Liu Xing took the compass from the Yellow King¡¯s hand and nodded, saying, "Alright, I won¡¯t let you down."


    The Yellow King nodded, then disappeared directly.


    Everything around returned to normal.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 552: Major News in School

    Chapter 552: Major News in School


    Observing the restored composure of Ling Ishikawa and the others, Liu Xing fell into contemplation for a moment.


    Indeed, as the saying goes ¡ª blessings can sometimes disguise themselves as misfortunes, and misfortunes can¡¯t always be avoided. He had already prepared himself to stay out of matters concerning Thousand Face, but now, in the end, he still had to deal with Thousand Face, and furthermore, he had to kill Thousand Face.


    Headache...


    At that moment, KP Bamboo Rat also stepped forward to add insult to injury, saying, "Congratulations to player Liu Xing for triggering a special mission ¡ª to kill the disciple of Dagon: Thousand Face. Because you have accepted the mission from the Yellow King, Liu Xing, in order to gain the Yellow King¡¯s favor, you have decided to quickly complete the mission assigned by the Yellow King, to kill the disciple of Dagon, Thousand Face. However, since this special mission can be completed across modules, Liu Xing, you don¡¯t necessarily have to complete it in this module. Moreover, the final reward for this special mission is calculated based on the time elapsed in this parallel world, so I personally recommend that you complete this special mission as soon as possible."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, unexpectedly finding that the requirements of this special mission from the Yellow King were quite lenient. It didn¡¯t require him to complete it within this module, which made things much easier for him.


    However, the reward for this special mission was determined by the time spent completing it, and this "time" referred to the time in this parallel world. So, after careful consideration, Liu Xing felt it would be better to complete this special mission within this module. After all, the time between two modules was uncertain. There was a possibility that after completing this module, he might find that several months or even a year had passed in the parallel world.


    Moreover, if the next module was not in the Island Nation region, he might have to wait for one or even several more modules to return to the Island Nation to complete this special mission.


    At that time, even if he completed the special mission, he might not receive any rewards. After all, as the "boss," how could the Yellow King appreciate an "employee" with procrastination tendencies?


    Of course, although KP Bamboo Rat didn¡¯t mention the consequences of delaying this special mission for several modules, Liu Xing was certain that if he didn¡¯t complete the special mission given by the Yellow King in several years, the Yellow King would probably have a serious conversation with him about life.


    So, considering everything, Liu Xing still believed it was necessary to complete this special mission as soon as possible. At the very least, he couldn¡¯t postpone it until the next module.


    However, on the other hand, although the Yellow King had given him a compass to locate Thousand Face, there was still the issue that he didn¡¯t have a suitable reason to explain why he knew where Thousand Face would be.


    After all, his group definitely couldn¡¯t handle Thousand Face on their own, so Liu Xing had to find a suitable helper to kill Thousand Face, and he had to kill Thousand Face twice!


    And the most suitable helper, of course, was the official of the Island Nation.


    First of all, the Island Nation official was now at odds with Thousand Face, so as long as nothing unexpected happened, the Island Nation official would definitely try various methods to kill Thousand Face. Then there was the strength of the Island Nation official. Although the secret cults of the Island Nation were currently hesitant to confront Thousand Face, as long as the Island Nation official was determined to deal with Thousand Face, they would be able to gather enough manpower to resolve the situation. So Liu Xing didn¡¯t need to worry that the Island Nation official wouldn¡¯t be able to handle Thousand Face.


    However, because the best cooperative partner was the Island Nation official, Liu Xing had to have a suitable reason to explain why he knew about the movements of Thousand Face, and this couldn¡¯t arouse suspicion and hostility from the Island Nation official. After all, his current identity on the surface was still the son of the leader of the Worshipers of the Yellow Sect.


    If the Island Nation official started to suspect him, then the Island Nation official could easily find out that he had rebuilt a new Worshipers of the Yellow Sect in Kyoto, and then he might end up on the blacklist of the Island Nation official, or even end up meeting his cheap old man in prison...


    So, what should he do?


    Liu Xing frowned, unconsciously tapping his fingers on the tabletop.


    At this moment, Ling Ishikawa, who was sitting beside him, noticed that Liu Xing seemed to be in an unusual situation and whispered to him, "Leader, what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Because he was still contemplating what reason to give to find Oko Hayato, Liu Xing ignored Ling Ishikawa directly.


    Seeing this situation, Ling Ishikawa knew that Liu Xing might be pondering a very important question, so she didn¡¯t bother him anymore. She also quietly informed Zhang Jingxu and the others of Liu Xing¡¯s situation, instructing them not to disturb Liu Xing¡¯s thoughts.


    Of course, because Zhang Jingxu and the others were unaware of the sudden appearance of the Yellow King and the incredibly troublesome mission he had bestowed upon Liu Xing, and they hadn¡¯t heard the sound of the dice hitting the ground, Zhang Jingxu and Ling Ishikawa tacitly assumed that Liu Xing was probably contemplating whether or not to visit Tiger¡¯s Den next time, and if he did, how long it would take.


    After all, they were all men, and in some matters, their thoughts were synchronized.


    Zhang Jingxu and Ling Ishikawa exchanged a glance, sharing a knowing smile.


    As for Liu Xing, he had already begun to ponder whether or not to seek inspiration from KP Bamboo Rat.


    An hour passed like this, with Liu Xing still looking listless, absentmindedly tapping his fingers on the tabletop, while Zhang Jingxu and the others took turns observing the situation at Cross Lake from the window. R?¦ÁNO?b§¦s?


    Unfortunately, they gained nothing from either side.


    "It seems like the Deep Diving Society doesn¡¯t want to work today because of the rain, after all, the followers of the Deep Diving Society are also human, not Deep Ones," Ling Ishikawa muttered under his breath.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded, pointing upwards. "Should we take the time to go upstairs and see what¡¯s going on with the Mysterious Stories Club¡¯s activity room? After all, it¡¯s only noon now, so there shouldn¡¯t be anyone up there."


    Ling Ishikawa thought for a moment before speaking, "Alright then, Lu Tianya can keep an eye on Cross Lake for now. The two of us will go upstairs to check on the situation with the Mysterious Stories Club."


    So, Ling Ishikawa and Zhang Jingxu went upstairs, leaving behind Liu Xing, who was still lost in thought, and Lu Tianya, who was observing the situation at Cross Lake.


    Five minutes later, Zhang Shiwu, holding an umbrella, walked into the activity room.


    Since Liu Xing was sitting near the door, Zhang Shiwu immediately spotted him and patted Liu Xing¡¯s shoulder, saying, "Ryuusei, you guys are here so early, huh?"


    Liu Xing was startled by Zhang Shiwu¡¯s sudden pat and almost jumped up.


    But he quickly recovered and smiled, saying, "Zhang Shiwu, you¡¯re here. We didn¡¯t have anything to do today, so we came to take a look around."


    Zhang Shiwu chuckled and said, "I¡¯ve heard. As survivors of the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident, you¡¯ve been invited by the Tokyo police to assist in the investigation. Now you¡¯ve got another long vacation right at the beginning of the school year. It¡¯s really enviable."


    Liu Xing shrugged and said with a hint of helplessness, "It¡¯s what the Tokyo police requested. People like us should definitely cooperate with the authorities. Besides, the rewards from the Tokyo police are pretty good. And besides, Zhang Shiwu, you know I¡¯ve been given a tough break, assigned to the early childhood education major. So, I¡¯m definitely skipping class whenever I can."


    Zhang Shiwu nodded in agreement, saying affirmatively, "If I were randomly assigned to the early childhood education major, I¡¯d definitely find an excuse to take a long leave and then figure out how to switch majors. Even if I had to drop out of Tokyo Comprehensive University and redo my senior year in China, I wouldn¡¯t spend a day in early childhood education classes."


    Watching Zhang Shiwu¡¯s firm declaration, the two words "true bliss" inexplicably popped into Liu Xing¡¯s mind.


    At that moment, Meng Mengzi also entered the activity room.


    Meng Mengzi looked somewhat surprised to see Liu Xing and Lu Tianya, as news of Liu Xing¡¯s group being invited by the Tokyo police to assist in the investigation of the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident had spread throughout Tokyo Comprehensive University.


    So, Meng Mengzi asked with curiosity, "Ryuusei, Lu Tianya, why are you guys here at school? Has the investigation of the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident been completed?"


    Liu Xing shook his head and said half-truthfully, "No, no, no, President, you¡¯ve got it wrong. There has been no progress in the investigation of the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve been temporarily sent home to wait for news. So, we¡¯re here at school just to pass the time. After all, staying at home isn¡¯t much fun. But speaking of which, President, why did you come to the activity room so early? Aren¡¯t you going back to the dormitory for a nap?"


    Meng Mengzi chuckled and said, "I¡¯m not one to take naps during the day. Unless I¡¯ve taken sleeping pills, or stayed up all night the day before, I definitely won¡¯t be able to sleep at noon. So, I¡¯ve never taken a nap since I was a child. I still remember when I was in kindergarten, while other kids were peacefully napping, I was the only one the teacher assigned to the office to watch TV."


    Liu Xing nodded in understanding because he, like Meng Mengzi, was someone who couldn¡¯t fall asleep during the day unless there were extenuating circumstances. So, if everything went smoothly, Liu Xing would spend his lunch break pondering life while lying in bed.


    At this moment, Zhang Jingxu and Ling Ishikawa had already come down from upstairs.


    Observing Meng Mengzi and Zhang Shiwu in the activity room, Zhang Jingxu and Ling Ishikawa were somewhat surprised that they had arrived so early.


    After chatting for a while, Liu Xing and his companions finally learned why Meng Mengzi and the others had come to the activity room so early¡ªapparently, the school had gone crazy and suddenly decided to carry out a comprehensive disinfection today, except for this Old Teaching Building.


    So now, in Tokyo Comprehensive University, the other buildings were permeated with the scent of disinfectant, which even the rainy weather couldn¡¯t disperse.


    Consequently, students at Tokyo Comprehensive University with no afternoon classes either chose to leave campus for leisure activities or opted to rest in club activity rooms.


    Thus, Zhang Shiwu and Meng Mengzi coincidentally ended up in the club activity room.


    Subsequently, Liu Xing and his companions were pulled into an afternoon tea session by Meng Mengzi.


    It must be said that the conditions Meng Mengzi proposed when recruiting Liu Xing and the others to join the club were indeed true. The activity room had an array of tea beverages, and there were unlimited supplies of various snacks. As Liu Xing and the others indulged, they forgot the original purpose of their visit.


    Of course, Liu Xing hadn¡¯t forgotten to ask Meng Mengzi if any major news had occurred at the school in recent days.


    Though Ming Hanxing was also gathering information at the school, he focused on collecting reliable information from the teachers.


    However, in college, while the reliability of rumors among students was lacking, the advantage lay in their accessibility, and occasionally there would be pleasant surprises.


    Most importantly, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, whenever there was a module related to the school, the best way for players to gather information was to pay attention to the rumors circulating among students. The more exaggerated and false these rumors seemed, the more likely they were to be true.


    After a moment of thought, Meng Mengzi spoke up, "Speaking of major news, I heard that some international students in the senior year were conducting some kind of so-called Summoning Demon ritual in the dormitories. As a result, one senior suddenly fainted during the Summoning Ritual and is currently being rescued in the hospital. Even if he manages to survive, he¡¯s likely to become a vegetable. So, there¡¯s a rumor going around that those seniors indeed summoned a Demon, and that Demon devoured the senior¡¯s soul, turning him into a vegetable."


    Summoning a Demon?


    If it were in the real world, Liu Xing would definitely consider it nonsense because in the real world, what Demon could there be? At most, it would be a mythical creature.


    However, in this parallel world, Liu Xing believed that Demons might actually exist, although these so-called "Demons" were just original mythical creatures. Furthermore, Liu Xing actually knew of an original mythical creature that absorbed human souls and had a connection to Demons, and it could also be summoned using Magic Spells.


    The Soul Devourer.


    The Soul Devourer was a well-known original mythical creature in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall because its appearance rate among original mythical creatures was exceptionally high. However, these types of original mythical creatures mostly appeared in modules set in European and American backgrounds because the Soul Devourer¡¯s appearance closely resembled the Demon depicted in European and American legends.


    Of course, in the Cthulhu RPG Game, mythical creatures were not bound by nationality. So, even though the Soul Devourer originated from Europe and America, there was no problem with it appearing in the Island Nation. After all, as long as the ritual to summon the Soul Devourer succeeded, the Soul Devourer Magic Capital would provide doorstep service.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 553: No Worries with Many Debts

    Chapter 553: No Worries with Many Debts


    However, it should be noted that under normal circumstances, NPCs would not risk summoning mythical creatures to their demise. So, unless something unexpected happens, this Soul-Eating Demon should be the boss of a certain module.


    Therefore, it¡¯s highly likely that there¡¯s a group of players inside Tokyo Comprehensive University engaging in the module.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing glanced at Zhang Jingxu and Ling Ishikawa. After a brief exchange of glances, the three decided to meet with these players.


    After all, their group can communicate with players from other modules now, and in the future, they might even be able to help each other out.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the Soul-Eating Demon isn¡¯t a particularly powerful original mythical creature. Like the Earth-boring Demon Worm, it has a fatal weakness¡ªnoise. So, by targeting this weakness, it¡¯s relatively easy to drive away or even kill the Soul-Eating Demon. Thus, Liu Xing believed that the players participating in this module are most likely from the Shoggoth Region.


    So, they might not even be aware of the Soul-Eating Demon¡¯s weakness.


    Therefore, as long as Liu Xing and the others are prepared, they can easily deal with the Soul-Eating Demon and help their friends complete the module.


    Indeed, this time, Liu Xing and the others will definitely help those players deal with the Soul-Eating Demon without asking for anything in return... Of course, Liu Xing and the others are also not ones to turn down profits. The main reason they chose to help those players deal with the Soul-Eating Demon is that killing it guarantees the drop of an item¡ªthe Soul-Eating Demon¡¯s Crystal.


    And the effect of this Soul-Eating Demon¡¯s Crystal is quite simple¡ªit allows the wearer to increase their Willpower by five points!


    Yes, the effect of this Soul-Eating Demon¡¯s Crystal is straightforward like that. It directly enhances the wearer¡¯s Willpower attribute. Among the known items in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, there are many that can increase a player¡¯s skill values, but items that increase attribute values generally don¡¯t exceed double digits. This Soul-Eating Demon¡¯s Crystal is the best among these items, and the increase it provides to Willpower is very significant.


    So now, in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, Liu Xing has seen many players willing to pay a high price for the Soul-Eating Demon¡¯s Crystal. The average price has already reached ten thousand points, and it¡¯s still in high demand.


    Because although the weakness of the Soul-Eating Demon is very apparent, killing it still requires effort. Strictly speaking, the Soul-Eating Demon belongs to the category of spiritual-type demons and usually lacks a physical form, unless it occupies the body whose soul it has devoured.


    Therefore, as a spiritual entity, the Soul-Eating Demon can easily pass through physical objects. The condition for killing the Soul-Eating Demon is to subject it to a sound wave attack of sufficient decibels for at least half a minute.


    And while the Soul-Eating Demon is being subjected to sound wave attacks, it will immediately start moving away from the source of the noise. So, making the Soul-Eating Demon obediently listen to half a minute of noise is basically impossible.


    Therefore, there are only two ways to kill the Soul-Eating Demon. The first is to lure it into a sealed space where it cannot penetrate, such as a room made of certain special materials or enchanted rooms. However, these materials and magic spells are very rare, so players find it difficult to use this method to deal with the Soul-Eating Demon.


    Therefore, the best way to kill the Soul-Eating Demon is to make it occupy bodies without souls. This way, the Soul-Eating Demon cannot leave the body in a short time, making its death almost certain.


    However, it should be noted that the Soul-Eating Demon usually wouldn¡¯t casually occupy a body. Because they also know that if they occupy a body and encounter a noise attack, it¡¯s almost certain death. So, out of ten modules, only one module¡¯s Soul-Eating Demon would occupy a body. That¡¯s why the number of Soul-Eating Demon¡¯s Crystals in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall is so scarce.


    But based on the current known information, Liu Xing believes that the chance of the Soul-Eating Demon occupying that comatose student¡¯s body is at least seventy percent. Because humans who have had their souls absorbed by the Soul-Eating Demon usually become fools who know nothing, rather than becoming comatose vegetables.


    So as long as the doctor can "revive" that comatose student, it can be certain that the Soul-Eating Demon has occupied the body of that comatose student.


    When the time comes, it¡¯s only fair for our group to help the players of that module deal with the Soul-Eating Demon without asking for anything in return, and then our group should only take one Soul-Eating Demon¡¯s Crystal.


    After all, this is like in some RPG games, where the protagonist helps the villagers deal with monsters threatening their survival for free, and it¡¯s normal to take things from the monsters as well.


    With that in mind, although Liu Xing still needs to solve the Thousand Face issue, he still plans to take some time to deal with the Soul-Eating Demon, as the cost-benefit ratio of dealing with the Soul-Eating Demon is indeed very high.


    Anyway, there¡¯s no need to worry about too many debts.


    So, Liu Xing spoke up, "President, do you know which seniors participated in this Summoning Ritual? And how are they doing now?"


    Meng Mengzi looked somewhat surprised at Liu Xing and replied, "Ryuusei, why would you think to ask about that?"


    Liu Xing shrugged and smiled, "I¡¯m just curious about things like these Summoning Rituals because I¡¯ve always liked watching various movies since I was a child, especially those related to demons from Europe and America."


    Zhang Shiwu also nodded and said, "To be honest, I¡¯m also quite interested in Summoning Rituals and such. When I was a child, my family owned a video rental store, so I watched many horror movies there. After all, back then, in order to be competitive, the best way was to show various horror movies and slightly risque? movies. Of course, when my family was showing the latter type of movies, they would just send me home."


    Hearing Zhang Shiwu¡¯s words, Liu Xing silently agreed in his heart because during Liu Xing¡¯s primary school years, it was the peak period of video rental stores. There were several video rental stores next to Liu Xing¡¯s home, and as Zhang Shiwu said, they mainly showed various horror movies. ?§¡¦­O??E?s?


    Of course, the most memorable thing about the video rental store for Liu Xing was when he peeked through a gap in the curtain and watched a few minutes of a horror movie. After that, he had nightmares for more than a week...


    It wasn¡¯t until three years ago that Liu Xing suddenly remembered this incident. Then, based on the only remaining memory, Liu Xing found that horror movie, and then Liu Xing watched it without any emotional fluctuations, and even felt a little amused.


    Because it turned out to be a comedy horror movie...


    With the recollection over, Liu Xing said to Zhang Shiwu, "Oh, Zhang Shiwu, did you go and inquire about this matter?"


    Zhang Shiwu raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised, and said, "Ryuusei, you guessed right. I did inquire about this matter because I have a friend whose brother participated in this Summoning Ritual. So, I went to see my friend today to find out about the situation. In short, this Summoning Ritual started at ten o¡¯clock last night. Initially, six people participated, but two more joined midway, and the senior who might become a comatose patient was one of those who joined later."


    "The host of this Summoning Ritual is named Mizuta Saki, who used to be a member of the Strange Tales Club upstairs. According to her, the parchment that can summon demons in her hand was bought from another graduate member of the Strange Tales Club. At the time, Mizuta Saki just felt that this parchment was suitable for decoration, and it wasn¡¯t expensive, so she kept it as a decoration in her dorm room. Until yesterday morning, Mizuta Saki accidentally dropped the parchment."


    "Perhaps because the rope tying the parchment was already severely aged, the parchment fell on the ground and opened directly. It was then that Mizuta Saki discovered that there was indeed a ritual to summon demons recorded on the parchment, and the process of this ritual was quite simple. So, Mizuta Saki asked her friends if they wanted to join in this Summoning Ritual for fun, and everyone agreed to Mizuta Saki¡¯s proposal. So, they gathered the necessary items for the Summoning Ritual and performed it in an empty dorm room."


    "At the beginning of the Summoning Ritual, my friend¡¯s brother felt that something was wrong because the temperature around suddenly dropped significantly. However, it started raining at that time, so my friend¡¯s brother didn¡¯t pay much attention to this situation..."


    "Wait a moment." Ling Ishikawa suddenly interjected, interrupting Zhang Shiwu, "Zhang Shiwu, I remember the rain started today, right? Because I only went to bed at one o¡¯clock this morning, so I clearly remember it wasn¡¯t raining then. So, they shouldn¡¯t have had rain when they started that Summoning Ritual."


    Zhang Shiwu nodded, speaking earnestly, "That¡¯s the issue. Because at the time, they followed the requirements on the Summoning Ritual, which stated that the Summoning Ritual must start at ten o¡¯clock. So, they were certain they began the Summoning Ritual at ten o¡¯clock. However, they all felt the rain started around ten past ten, because it was when Mizuta Saki finished reciting the first segment of the incantation that it began raining. Mizuta Saki spent less than ten minutes reciting this incantation in the afternoon."


    "So now some people believe that either they collectively entered a hypnotic state during the Summoning Ritual and lost their memories of these few hours, or they were transported to another world by some mysterious force after starting the Summoning Ritual. Anyway, because the process of this Summoning Ritual is very simple, half an hour later, Mizuta Saki and the others completed the Summoning Ritual. However, apart from a white mist appearing at the summoning array, there was no other activity. So, Mizuta Saki and the others at that time thought this so-called Summoning Ritual was just a martial world trick, and the focus was on creating that white mist to scare people."


    "So, everyone felt a bit bored, said their goodbyes, and went back to their dorms to rest. Unexpectedly, at this time, an accident occurred. Maeda Katsuya, who was at the forefront, the senior who is currently still in the hospital for treatment, seemed to have twisted his foot. So, Maeda Katsuya suddenly collided with the nearby bed and passed out directly. Then Mizuta Saki and the others together took Maeda Katsuya to the hospital. After that, this matter became widely known throughout the school. But I heard that the school has issued a gag order to Mizuta Saki and the others, forbidding them from mentioning this matter again, to avoid causing chaos at the school."


    After listening to Zhang Shiwu¡¯s account, Liu Xing and the others became more certain that the so-called Demon summoned by Mizuta Saki and the others was the Soul-Eating Demon, because most Summoning Rituals require sacrifices, and for mythical creatures, humans are the best sacrifices. And the sacrifice needed to summon a Soul-Eating Demon is a human soul.


    Moreover, in general, when mythical creatures receive sacrifices, if the sacrifices are NPCs, then the mythical creatures do not need to make any judgments and can directly enjoy the sacrifices, unless the NPC as a sacrifice is very powerful...


    So, as an ordinary person, Maeda Katsuya would only have his soul devoured by the Soul-Eating Demon without resistance.


    But then again, Maeda Katsuya was also the unluckiest this time because it was quite obvious that their Summoning Ritual did not determine who the sacrifice was, so the Soul-Eating Demon randomly selected a sacrifice to devour the soul.


    Of course, what Liu Xing is most concerned about now is the parchment used to summon the Soul-Eating Demon, which is also related to the Deep Diving Society. After all, the host of this Summoning Ritual, Mizuta Saki, is a former member of the Strange Tales Club, so Mizuta Saki might be a follower of the Deep Diving Society.


    So Liu Xing thinks it¡¯s better for their group not to interact with the players of that module this time, because if Mizuta Saki is also a player, and if Mizuta Saki is still a follower of the Deep Diving Society, then this meeting might be a bit troublesome.


    But does the Deep Diving Society really need to summon a Soul-Eating Demon?


    After all, the role of the Soul-Eating Demon is very single-minded, which is to devour human souls, and the weakness of the Soul-Eating Demon is also very obvious, almost all secret cults know the weakness of the Soul-Eating Demon.


    So although the name Soul-Eating Demon sounds quite powerful, it can only bully ordinary people.


    Now Liu Xing feels a headache coming on.


    After listening to Zhang Shiwu and Meng Mengzi talk a little more about the Summoning Ritual, Liu Xing and the others confirmed the hospital where Maeda Katsuya was located, and the names of the other students who participated in the Summoning Ritual.


    At this point, the rain finally stopped.


    So Liu Xing and the others found a random excuse and left the club activity room.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 554: The True Form of Thousand Faces

    Chapter 554: The True Form of Thousand Faces


    Upon returning home, Zhang Jingxu couldn¡¯t wait to say, "If nothing unexpected happened, the summoning ritual conducted by those senior brothers and sisters was successful, and they summoned a mythical creature called Soul Devourer."


    As "WatanabeRyuusei" also knew about the existence of the Soul Devourer, Liu Xing nodded and said, "Indeed, I also believe that the mythical creature summoned is the Soul Devourer. However, on another note, should we help our senior brothers and sisters deal with this Soul Devourer? After all, if we can eliminate this Soul Devourer, we can gain many benefits, such as its crystal. It¡¯s a priceless item."


    The NPCs of the secret cult were well aware of the function and value of the Soul Devourer¡¯s crystal.


    "What¡¯s the function of the Soul Devourer¡¯s crystal?" Lu Tianya asked with some confusion.


    Zhang Jingxu chuckled and said seriously, "Because the Soul Devourer, as a mythical creature, feeds on human souls, its crystal is a high-density soul crystal that can enhance the strength of the wearer¡¯s soul. In simple terms, it makes your will stronger, so you won¡¯t easily go insane when seeing things you shouldn¡¯t."


    "This Soul Devourer¡¯s crystal is indeed a good thing for us. After all, we often encounter various disturbing things like Ghouls and Deep Ones. I feel uncomfortable just seeing them now, not to mention other new mythical creatures. It makes me feel anxious. So, if I had this Soul Devourer¡¯s crystal, I¡¯d be much better off when encountering those mythical creatures in the future," Ling Ishikawa said with a smile.


    Lu Tianya nodded with a vague understanding and asked, "So, how many crystals are there in a Soul Devourer?"


    Lu Tianya¡¯s question caused Liu Xing and the others¡¯ expressions to freeze instantly.


    This question posed some trouble.


    The Soul Devourer¡¯s crystal was not like human stones, categorized into kidney stones, gallstones, and the like. There would only be one crystal on a Soul Devourer because the crystal could be said to be "condensed" from the Soul Devourer itself.


    Therefore, killing each Soul Devourer would only yield one crystal.


    Hence the problem arose: if they obtained the crystal, who should it be given to?


    For something as valuable as the Soul Devourer¡¯s crystal, who wouldn¡¯t want it?


    However, the Soul Devourer¡¯s crystal was too precious, and it had no market value, so distributing it would be quite troublesome.


    Liu Xing realized that their small group might encounter a big problem.


    It¡¯s the same old saying¡ªpeople don¡¯t worry about few but about unfair distribution.


    For a small team based on equality and mutual benefit, the issue of distributing benefits could be minor or major. For some less important items, everyone could easily distribute them casually, and some people taking a small loss wouldn¡¯t matter because they could make up for it next time.


    But for precious items like the Soul Devourer¡¯s crystal, everyone wouldn¡¯t be so polite, after all, everyone wanted such a good thing.


    To be honest, Liu Xing felt that if he didn¡¯t get the Soul Devourer¡¯s crystal at that time, he would definitely feel uncomfortable because he really wanted that Soul Devourer¡¯s crystal.


    Therefore, Liu Xing could be certain that Zhang Jingxu and Ling Ishikawa shared the same thoughts, just as Ming Hanxing and Zhang Wenbing did.


    After all, players who had made it this far in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall were unlikely to be saints or angels. Each player had their own ulterior motives and a strong desire to possess important items like the Soul Devourer¡¯s crystal, which could potentially save their lives.


    So, if someone were to truly obtain a Soul Devourer¡¯s crystal, it would be a tremendous stroke of luck for them individually. However, for their small group, it might not be such good news, as it could cause rifts among them due to distribution issues.


    Thus, this Soul Devourer¡¯s crystal could indeed turn into a major headache...


    Liu Xing looked at Zhang Jingxu and Ling Ishikawa, believing that their current thoughts were likely similar to his own.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing quickly spoke up, "Let¡¯s not think about distribution issues for now. After all, things haven¡¯t even started yet. Obtaining the Soul Devourer¡¯s crystal won¡¯t be easy. While the Soul Devourer¡¯s weaknesses are clear, its survival instincts are strong. One careless move could allow it to escape. So, let¡¯s focus on how to deal with the Soul Devourer first."


    Liu Xing¡¯s words finally brought Ling Ishikawa and Zhang Jingxu back to reality, and they nodded in agreement.


    Seeing this, Liu Xing continued, "From the current situation, it¡¯s highly likely that the Soul Devourer has already taken over Maeda Katsuya¡¯s body. So, the Soul Devourer should still be in the hospital. However, it¡¯s expected to awaken and leave the hospital soon. Even if it remains in the hospital, we can¡¯t just kill it there. After all, Maeda Katsuya is already dead, his soul devoured by the creature. If we kill the Soul Devourer, it would appear as if we killed Maeda Katsuya, and that would lead to trouble."


    "Exactly. We can only wait for the Soul Devourer to leave the hospital before taking action. However, it will still be troublesome. Whether it returns to Maeda Katsuya¡¯s home or stays in the school dorms, its chances of being alone will be slim. If we try to attack it, we might be noticed by others. If we¡¯re discovered, we¡¯ll be in big trouble," Zhang Jingxu said, expressing his concern.


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. Zhang Jingxu¡¯s concerns were valid. After all, they were all law-abiding citizens for now. Getting involved in legal issues wouldn¡¯t be good, as Liu Xing didn¡¯t want to participate in the "Prison Storm" module.


    Speaking of "Prison Storm," Liu Xing had indeed heard of such a module. Its difficulty was extremely high because all items carried by players would be temporarily confiscated, leaving them to face mythical creatures empty-handed.


    Therefore, modules like "Prison Storm" had a very high mortality rate, making them the least desirable type among all players in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall.


    In summary, Liu Xing believed that killing the Soul Devourer might be easy now, but doing so without attracting attention would be troublesome. After all, killing the Soul Devourer would require using high-decibel noise, which would inevitably draw the attention of others.


    This was a dilemma.


    So, it seemed they needed to discuss with the players of that module. Only by following the flow of that module could they possibly kill the Soul Devourer without anyone else knowing.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing suggested, "On another note, should we meet with Mizuta Saki and gather more clues from her?"


    Ling Ishikawa decisively shook her head and said seriously, "No, it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t contact Mizuta Saki. She¡¯s a former member of the Strange Tales Club, and the parchment used to summon the Soul Devourer belonged to her. So, Mizuta Saki might be associated with the Deep Diving Society, and they might have orchestrated the summoning ritual."


    Zhang Jingxu agreed from the side, "Exactly. I also think Mizuta Saki might be problematic. So, for safety¡¯s sake, let¡¯s avoid contacting her. However, we can still have a good chat with other senior brothers and sisters who participated in the Summoning Ritual. The only trouble is, if these senior brothers and sisters don¡¯t have a clear understanding of the Soul Devourer or other mythical creatures, we might be in a bit of trouble."


    As Zhang Jingxu said, if the players of that module were all novices, cooperating with them would be difficult. The character cards of novice players often had a major flaw¡ªthey lacked understanding of mythical creatures, and some didn¡¯t even care due to their personalities. This could easily lead to problems.


    So, Liu Xing now felt that killing the Soul Devourer was more troublesome than he had imagined...


    Just then, Zhang Wenbing suddenly called Zhang Jingxu.


    Zhang Jingxu activated the speakerphone and answered the call, "Zhang, what¡¯s up?"


    Zhang Wenbing chuckled and said seriously, "Here¡¯s the deal. We¡¯ve confirmed the identity of Thousand Face on our end. He¡¯s the renegade who defected from the Yin Yang Sect, named Luo Renjie. But his name doesn¡¯t matter anymore since he¡¯s now inhabiting the body of a mythical creature... Now, back to the point, we¡¯ve also confirmed the type of mythical creature Thousand Face is using, and it belongs to the Ferret Clan."


    "Ferret Clan?" Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. He hadn¡¯t expected Thousand Face, as Dagon¡¯s subordinate, to be using the body of a ferret rather than a Deep One.


    While ferrets appeared in folklore in the real world, they were an original mythical creature in the Cthulhu RPG Game, so their portrayal differed slightly.


    Firstly, ferrets only appeared in the Island Nation region. Most modules related to ferrets were set in the Chubu region, as ferrets were creatures from the folklore of Chubu.


    Usually, ferrets appeared in the form of whirlwinds, attacking people with their sharp claws resembling sickles. Due to their incredible speed, victims wouldn¡¯t feel any pain despite sustaining long gashes on their skin.


    Liu Xing understood this aspect very well. During his university anatomy classes, he had accidentally been cut by scalpels many times. However, because scalpels were too sharp and Liu Xing hadn¡¯t initially noticed the cuts, he would only realize he was injured after the wounds had healed... Of course, if Liu Xing had noticed the wounds before they healed, he would have felt some pain.


    But I digress.


    Because of the ferret¡¯s tremendous speed, its physical form had never been seen in legends. However, in a painting depicting the Hundred Ghosts Night Parade, the ferret was depicted as a large rat, so the Cthulhu RPG Game also followed suit, portraying the ferret as a creature similar in size to an adult human, standing upright like a ferret. Additionally, every ferret could be called a master of wind-based magic, as they were proficient in using various forms of wind magic.


    For example, the sound of wind Liu Xing "heard" in the Tiger¡¯s Den that day.


    Of course, because ferrets had tangible forms in the Cthulhu RPG Game, unlike in real-world legends where they were amorphous whirlwinds, it was very easy to deal with ferrets. Although ferrets could use wind magic to accelerate themselves or even fly, their actual movement speed was still too slow. Therefore, it only took a few guns to easily take care of ferrets.


    As a result, the Island Nation authorities had regained confidence in dealing with Thousand Face. They believed that they only needed to locate Thousand Face¡¯s hiding place to easily kill him.


    So, the Island Nation authorities had once again launched a comprehensive investigation into Thousand Face. They also upgraded protective measures for Thousand Face¡¯s revenge targets. For example, various testing devices were installed in all ventilation openings in their homes. If Thousand Face attempted to use wind-based magic to attack revenge targets, the special fluctuations produced by wind-based magic would be detected by the testing devices, which would then trigger alarms and activate protective devices on the revenge targets... However, because the so-called protective devices were self-initiating magic shield generators, the Island Nation authorities didn¡¯t have many of them. Therefore, only some of the revenge targets of significant importance had protective devices, while other "less important" revenge targets could only quickly seek refuge in nearby fully enclosed shelters upon hearing the alarm.


    But this was also a case of using technology to deal with magic.


    In addition to material rewards, the Island Nation authorities also offered a rather special reward¡ªa redemption voucher.


    As the name suggests, the purpose of the redemption voucher is to offset the punishment for committing a crime, as long as it¡¯s not a major offense like blowing up the Tokyo Tower.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 555: Descendant of the Yin Yang Master

    Chapter 555: Descendant of the Yin Yang Master


    For the secret cults, the official redemptive vouchers offered by the Island Nation¡¯s government were incredibly enticing.


    To the secret cults, as long as their actions remained undiscovered, they believed they had committed no crimes. However, once their misdeeds were exposed, they were typically considered capital offenses, punishable by death.


    Although the Island Nation had abolished the death penalty, exceptions were made for extraordinary circumstances.


    Thus, the government¡¯s offer of redemptive vouchers reignited many secret cults¡¯ pursuit of Thousand Face.


    Of course, Liu Xing felt these secret cults had little chance of finding Thousand Face. As long as Thousand Face remained hidden within the official government buildings of Shinjuku District, they were virtually untraceable¡ªsuch public institutions were practically impenetrable to members of the secret cults.


    Moreover, the Island Nation¡¯s authorities were in the dark, not considering the possibility that Thousand Face might be hiding right under their noses. Liu Xing believed that as long as Thousand Face didn¡¯t slip up, the Island Nation¡¯s officials would likely have a hard time apprehending him.


    Therefore, it seemed imperative that Liu Xing find a way to tip off the Island Nation¡¯s government.


    At the end of a phone call, Zhang Wenbing mentioned a name¡ªLuo Zhancheng.


    Luo Zhancheng, the older cousin of Luo Renjie, was born just one day apart from him, resulting in a close relationship between the two. Due to his exceptional talents, Luo Zhancheng was put in charge of the internal security of their Yin Yang family clan at a young age. This trust was what Luo Renjie exploited to escape the clan years ago.


    However, because of Luo Renjie¡¯s actions, Luo Zhancheng was dispatched to work with the China Dao Sect. Although another Yin Yang family clan member was assigned for this task to avoid conflicts of interest, upon hearing the news, Luo Zhancheng secretly left the China Dao Sect and is now missing.


    Of course, while Luo Zhancheng¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, it was common knowledge that he must have arrived in the Island Nation. Yet, no one knew whether he came to assist Luo Renjie or to cause him trouble.


    Thus, Luo Zhancheng became a significant variable in the equation.


    After learning of Luo Zhancheng¡¯s situation, Liu Xing had a bold idea: to find Luo Zhancheng and inform him of Thousand Face¡¯s current location.


    Since Luo Zhancheng was acting independently and had no ties to other powers, if Liu Xing could somehow locate him and then have a disciple convey Thousand Face¡¯s whereabouts, there was a high chance Luo Zhancheng would seek out Thousand Face.


    Given that Luo Zhancheng was likely being tracked by the Island Nation¡¯s officials and other powers¡ªwho certainly did not wish for anyone to assist Thousand Face at this time¡ªif Luo Zhancheng appeared near the Shinjuku District¡¯s official buildings, these forces would be alerted, and Thousand Face¡¯s location would inevitably be compromised.


    However, pursuing this plan meant that Liu Xing and his associates would have to confront the resurrected Thousand Face 2.0 themselves. If Thousand Face 2.0 proved too powerful, Liu Xing would once again have to summon the Island Nation¡¯s authorities for assistance...


    Therefore, one could only hope that Thousand Face 2.0 would not be overwhelmingly strong.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing took out his mobile phone and sent a text message to Honekawa Suneo, instructing him to investigate Luo Zhancheng¡¯s whereabouts. Given that the Island Nation was still in a state of closure, Luo Zhancheng could not enter through normal means, and most special methods were closely monitored by official forces. Thus, there were only a few possible routes for Luo Zhancheng to choose from, and Honekawa Suneo should be able to gather some information on him.


    After concluding the call with Zhang Wenbing, Zhang Jingxu spoke up, "What¡¯s your opinion? I think we should avoid confronting Thousand Face for now. Kamafera is known as a formidable demon in the Island Nation. If Thousand Face can harness even two-thirds of Kamafera¡¯s strength, we stand no chance. Moreover, Kamafera has the terrifying ability to kill imperceptibly¡ªwe could end up dead without even realizing how it happened..."


    Liu Xing outwardly agreed with Zhang Jingxu¡¯s assessment while secretly awaiting news from Honekawa Suneo.


    "Let¡¯s return to the matter at hand regarding the Soul-Eater Demon," Ling Ishikawa began. "I have now obtained the hospital address of Maeda Katsuya and the names of several other students involved in the Summoning Ritual. These students are still at the school. Should we take the opportunity to meet with them?"


    Liu Xing pondered for a moment before responding, "Oh, Ling Ishikawa, do you know where Mizuta Saki is at the moment? It¡¯s probably better that we don¡¯t make contact with Mizuta Saki for the time being." rA??O?§£E?s?


    Nodding, Ling Ishikawa replied with a smile, "Even if we wanted to contact Mizuta Saki now, I¡¯m afraid the chance is no longer there. Mizuta Saki was conducting unsafe activities in the dormitory, which led to a student being seriously injured. Consequently, Tokyo Comprehensive University has mandated Mizuta Saki¡¯s expulsion. A friend of Mizuta Saki mentioned that she has already left Tokyo and returned to her hometown."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow; he hadn¡¯t expected Tokyo Comprehensive University to act so swiftly in expelling Mizuta Saki.


    However, considering the circumstances, it was perhaps for the best. If Mizuta Saki hadn¡¯t escalated the situation so severely, a simple reprimand might have sufficed. But with Maeda Katsuya¡¯s incident, the nature of the predicament had fundamentally shifted.


    With Tokyo Comprehensive University enforcing Mizuta Saki¡¯s expulsion, it was somewhat of a relief for her, sparing her from the potential trouble of dealing with Maeda Katsuya¡¯s family.


    Of course, it was also beneficial for Liu Xing and his companions. They could now avoid meeting with Mizuta Saki, who was suspected of being a follower of the Deep Diving Society, thus preventing any unnecessary complications.


    "So, where are these students now? How shall we approach them?" inquired Zhang Jingxu, clearly puzzled.


    After some thought, Ling Ishikawa suggested, "Four of these students live together in the same dormitory and usually move as a group. We can seek them out to gather information. As for how to approach them, let¡¯s pretend to bump into them at the cafeteria."


    Liu Xing¡¯s expression turned contemplative. The four male students Ling Ishikawa mentioned were likely players¡ªunless all four were gay, it was improbable they would always stick together.


    Therefore, if these men were indeed players, it was good news for Liu Xing¡¯s group. Investigating just one of them could reveal any connections to the Deep Diving Society.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing proposed, "Should I have Suneo investigate these individuals to ascertain if they¡¯re affiliated with the Deep Diving Society?"


    Ling Ishikawa shook his head seriously and said, "Those students are probably not members of the Deep Diving Society. When inquiring about them, I specifically asked about their relationship with Mizuta Saki and found that they were merely acquaintances. Besides, the clubs they had joined previously were anime clubs, which seems to indicate no relation to the Deep Diving Society."


    Glancing at his mobile phone, Liu Xing noted that it was already 4:30 p.m.


    There was one hour left until the cafeteria opened for dinner.


    Liu Xing concluded, "Alright, we¡¯ll try our luck at the cafeteria later and hope to encounter them there."


    An hour later, Zhang Jingxu found a reason for Lu Tianya to stay at home and then proceeded to the Tokyo Comprehensive University cafeteria with Liu Xing and the others.


    On their way, Zhang Jingxu expressed his concern, "If we do run into those students, Ryuusei and the rest of you should refrain from revealing your identities. I¡¯ll take the lead in communicating with them, alright?"


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement, aware that Zhang Jingxu was cautious of the possibility that one of the four players might belong to the Deep Diving Society. Revealing their identities would indeed complicate matters. Zhang Jingxu¡¯s current identity, however, could be utilized effectively.


    Soon after, Liu Xing and his companions arrived at the cafeteria.


    As a comprehensive university, Tokyo Comprehensive University had a substantial student population, which was reflected in the eight different student cafeterias on campus.


    The objective of Liu Xing and his companions on this journey was to head towards the Canteen No. 8, situated near the dormitories of the senior undergraduates and graduate students.


    Due to the heavy rain today, many students had been too lazy to venture out for lunch, so Canteen No. 8 had just started serving food and was already filled with a considerable number of patrons.


    Liu Xing and the others casually ordered a meal and began to feign looking for a seat in Canteen No. 8, but in reality, they were on the lookout for traces of those four students.


    And indeed, they found them.


    Zhang Jingxu gave a meaningful glance to Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa before leading the way to sit next to the four students.


    Although Canteen No. 8 had many occupants, there were still plenty of seats available. Thus, when the four students saw Liu Xing and his group approaching to sit down, they looked at them with some confusion.


    However, Zhang Jingxu was very direct and said, "Fellow seniors, I heard that you conducted a ceremony to summon a demon yesterday?"


    The student sitting next to Zhang Jingxu hurriedly shook his head and responded, "No, no, we were just playing a game of disc spirit. The talk of a demon-summoning ritual is just a wild rumor spread amongst the students."


    After saying this, the group of students intended to pick up their trays and leave.


    It seemed the school had indeed issued them a gag order.


    Seeing this, Zhang Jingxu quickly spoke up, "Fellow seniors, let me be straightforward. Although I have only heard some things about you, I can assure you that the demon-summoning ritual you performed was a success. This is because I know that Maeda Katsuya¡¯s sudden vegetative state is due to an attack by the summoned demon!"


    Zhang Jingxu¡¯s words caused the four to halt in their tracks.


    After a moment, the student who had spoken earlier said, "My name is Hashi Motojun, born into a declining family of Yin Yang Masters. My family lost the opportunity to remain in the Onmyo?do? due to choosing the wrong side in the Battle of Sekigahara. Although we only retained a few books of our Yin Yang Master heritage, I still learned quite a bit. Hence, when Mizuta Saki gathered people for the demon-summoning ritual, I brought along a few classmates to participate, not expecting Mizuta Saki to actually obtain a genuine demon-summoning parchment."


    "While conducting the Summoning Ritual, I felt something was amiss because I could sense the demon responding to our call, and I could feel its malevolence towards us. I wanted to stop Mizuta Saki from carrying out the Summoning Ritual, but at that moment Maeda Katsuya, along with his girlfriend, intruded upon the ritual, which agitated the demon. In order to appease it and prevent it from rampaging, I could only watch as Mizuta Saki continued with the ritual."


    "I knew that a Summoning Ritual conducted by amateurs had a slim chance of success, even if the demon responded, mainly due to the summoners¡¯ lack of ability. Moreover, the ritual had been interrupted midway, so I thought there was only about a ten percent chance of summoning the demon. To my surprise, the ritual was a success and an incorporeal demon was summoned, which then attacked Maeda Katsuya, leaving him in a vegetative state."


    Hearing Hashi Motojun¡¯s account, Liu Xing looked at him with some surprise, not expecting that Hashi Motojun hailed from a family of Yin Yang Masters. It seemed that Hashi Motojun¡¯s ancestors must have held a high position in the Onmyo?do? during the Battle of Sekigahara, or else they would not have been expelled for choosing the wrong side.


    In this parallel world, the Onmyo?do?, established during the peaceful Heian period of the Island Nation and serving as an official post, was similar to that in the real world. It was set up by the Emperor to control the Yin Yang Masters, with prominent figures like Abe no Seimei being high-level figures in the Onmyo?do?.


    As for the Battle of Sekigahara, it was a famous battle during the waning days of the Island Nation¡¯s Warring States period. Broadly speaking, this battle determined the future course of the Island Nation, and more narrowly, it decided whether the country would be ruled by the Toyotomi or the Tokugawa.


    It appeared that Hashi Motojun¡¯s ancestors had not sided with Tokugawa Ieyasu.


    However, returning to the matter at hand, from Hashi Motojun¡¯s narration, Liu Xing could infer that Hashi Motojun was likely a player from the Ghoul region. This was because he seemed unaware of the existence of the Soul-Eater Demon. The reason wassimple: Hashi Motojun¡¯s family had chosen incorrectly during a crucial historical battle, resulting in their fall from grace. Despite this, he still had knowledge from his heritage as Yin Yang Masters. During the summoning, he sensed the danger and wanted to stop it, but was unable to prevent the demon from being called forth due to the interruption caused by Maeda Katsuya and his girlfriend. To his surprise, the ritual was a success, but it resulted in Maeda being attacked and left in a vegetative state.


    Liu Xing was intrigued by Motojun¡¯s background, considering his ancestry and his knowledge, which seemed to indicate that he might be a "player" from the Ghoul region, especially given his lack of awareness about the Soul-Eater Demon¡¯s existence. This misunderstanding further complicated their already difficult situation, adding layers of intrigue and danger to their quest.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 556: Crossing Time in the Private Room Module

    Chapter 556: Crossing Time in the Private Room Module


    Therefore, the crystallization of the Soul-Eater Demon for our party was secure.


    At this moment, Zhang Jingxu spoke up, "So that¡¯s how it is. My name is Zhang Jingxu, hailing from a Daoist sect in China, specializing in the art of capturing ghosts..."


    "You¡¯re Zhang Jingxu? I¡¯ve heard of you!" A young man next to Hashi Motojun spoke up, "My name is Yamada Tatsuo. I have an uncle named Yamada Motoichi. He once sought Mr. Zhang Jingxu¡¯s help to exorcise a malevolent ghost that had taken up residence in my uncle¡¯s home. Mr. Zhang Jingxu, you effortlessly drove out that evil spirit, and my uncle has held you in the highest regard ever since, often speaking of it at family gatherings."


    With a raised eyebrow, Zhang Jingxu looked at Yamada Tatsuo with some surprise, "Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you to be Mr. Yamada¡¯s relative. It seems that the Void Spirit I dealt with back then kept its word and didn¡¯t trouble Mr. Yamada again."


    Hearing the exchange between Zhang Jingxu and Yamada Tatsuo, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how small the world was, not expecting that Zhang Jingxu could have such a connection with Yamada Tatsuo.


    But on reflection, it was unexpected that Zhang Jingxu had struck a deal with the Void Spirit, convincing it to leave the client¡¯s home.


    Thanks to Yamada Tatsuo¡¯s praises, Hashi Motojun and the others began to look at Zhang Jingxu with admiration.


    "Mr. Zhang Jingxu, although I have read many texts related to Yin Yang Masters, my knowledge is purely theoretical. Therefore, I hope you can help us deal with this Demon because I know this Demon hasn¡¯t returned to where it belongs and is certain to launch further attacks on us," Hashi Motojun said earnestly.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and responded, "The reason we came to you is indeed to deal with that Demon. Based on the rumors we¡¯ve heard, we¡¯ve confirmed that the Demon is known as the Soul-Eater Demon, which is a terrifying mythical creature. As the name implies, its favorite food is human souls. Without satiating its hunger and thirst, the Soul-Eater Demon will not choose to return to its own world. Hence, we can be certain it will attack again ¨C not just targeting you but potentially others, including us. That¡¯s why we thought to prevent further assaults from the Soul-Eater Demon."


    "However, while the Soul-Eater Demon can devour human souls and turn us into soulless vegetables, it isn¡¯t as overpowering as those in video games or movies, where humans stand no chance against such creatures. If you remain steadfast upon encountering the Soul-Eater Demon, you can prevent it from consuming your soul... To get back to the point, unless something unexpected happens, the Soul-Eater Demon has already possessed Maeda Katsuya, for a disembodied Soul-Eater Demon cannot move at will and must stay where it was summoned, hence the need to occupy a victim¡¯s body for mobility."


    Realization dawned on Hashi Motojun, "That makes sense. When Maeda Katsuya fell, I felt the presence of the Soul-Eater Demon vanish suddenly, yet it seemed to still linger in the dormitory. In the rush to get Maeda Katsuya to the hospital, I didn¡¯t pay it much mind. To think that the Soul-Eater Demon had already taken over Maeda Katsuya¡¯s body then... But now, without his soul, is Maeda Katsuya essentially dead?"


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head in resignation, "Strictly speaking, Maeda Katsuya isn¡¯t dead, as his bodily functions are still quite normal ¨C he¡¯s just soulless. Of course, a body without a soul has lost its purpose, even more so than a vegetative state, since a vegetative person¡¯s soul is only dormant. Yet, from a certain perspective, Maeda Katsuya¡¯s body could become highly sought after, as soulless bodies are quite rare."


    Towards the end, Zhang Jingxu exchanged a meaningful glance with Liu Xing and Ling Ishikawa.


    Liu Xing understood Zhang Jingxu¡¯s implication well ¨C Maeda Katsuya¡¯s body could be of significant value.


    And for what purpose? To counter the entity known as Thousand Face.


    Fundamentally, Thousand Face was now a lone and wandering ghost, existing in a soul state, and thus it had to continually use reincarnation magic to acquire other mythical creatures¡¯ bodies to continue "living."


    But the presence of a soulless body like Maeda Katsuya¡¯s would greatly expand Thousand Face¡¯s options.


    Thousand Face possessed the unique capability of occupying a body that had lost its soul, which meant that the need to employ the transmigration spell on other mythical creatures was no longer necessary.


    As Zhang Jingxu had just mentioned, a body devoid of its soul is, frankly, a puppet. As long as one possesses the ability to control that puppet, they become its master.


    Of course, even when ordinary people die, a small fragment of their soul lingers in the body, making control of such a vessel exceedingly challenging. In a world underpinned by the Cthulhu mythos, perhaps only entities of the Great Old One caliber could seize a body that still harbored a soul?


    Thus, a body like Maeda Katsuya¡¯s, completely devoid of a soul, was exceedingly rare and highly coveted as a ¡°Material¡± in the eyes of secret cults.


    After all, the secret cults had a knack for courting disaster, resulting in one or two high-ranking members languishing in a state of disembodied spirits. Therefore, these secret cults were constantly seeking bodies that had completely lost their souls, like Maeda Katsuya¡¯s, to grant their high-level figures a second chance at life...


    But, turning the conversation back, Liu Xing now felt an urge to criticize¡ªor rather, to question the one who had set up¡ªthe Soul-Eater Demon. Despite the ability to summon a Soul-Eater Demon, these creatures were uncontrollable, refusing to heed any summoner¡¯s commands. In fact, they would feign death rather than resist when enslaved.


    Hence, the secret cults had abandoned the idea of employing Soul-Eater Demons to create ¡°soul containers.¡± After all, Soul-Eater Demons were far too unpredictable and could easily cause significant trouble, even capable of killing a person instantly from a certain perspective.


    Yet, the conversation shifted again as Liu Xing had another thought: it seemed that Cyril could also occupy Maeda Katsuya¡¯s body.


    With this in mind, Liu Xing felt it was essential to visit Cyril in the Soul Casket to discuss the matter.


    At that moment, Yamada Tatsuo spoke up, "So, Mr. Zhang Jingxu, how can we expel the Soul-Eater Demon? Or is it possible for us to avoid its attacks by keeping our distance?"


    Finally, the crux of the matter was addressed.


    Yamada Tatsuo¡¯s words suggested that their module¡¯s Main quest did not require them to kill the Soul-Eater Demon. It appeared that they were likely players in the Ghoul region, otherwise, the Mission would not be so straightforward.


    "As a mythical creature that devours souls, the Soul-Eater Demon is capable of remembering the soul of anyone it has encountered. If it so desires, it can pursue you to the ends of the earth, rendering escape futile... Of course, if the Soul-Eater Demon has no interest in consuming your souls, you might as well ignore its presence for now."


    "To defeat the Soul-Eater Demon, the process is relatively simple. Use high-decibel noise to greet it vigorously, as the creature is extremely fearful of noise. The plan requires you to act as bait, luring the Soul-Eater Demon to a relatively enclosed space, and then we can administer a sonic assault, making it easy to kill the Soul-Eater Demon," Zhang Jingxu confidently explained.


    Hashi Motojun nodded, not fully comprehending, and said, "Could we not just seize the opportunity to restrain Maeda Katsuya and then take the Soul-Eater Demon possessing him to a KTV, and play some rock music for it?"


    Zhang Jingxu shook his head, responding seriously, "That¡¯s not feasible. The Soul-Eater Demon is a very cautious mythical creature. After possessing a human, it quickly learns about human society to identify potential threats. Even if you try to lure it to a KTV or another place with high noise levels, the Soul-Eater Demon will definitely refuse. Furthermore, if you attempt to use force, the Soul-Eater Demon will certainly abandon Maeda Katsuya¡¯s body. So, we need to take a long-term approach to this issue."


    Subsequently, Liu Xing and the others began discussing with Hashi Motojun.


    Half an hour later, Liu Xing and his companions had devised a preliminary plan.


    Firstly, they would rent a small house off-campus. They would install a multitude of loudspeakers in hidden spots within the house and connect these speakers to a control device to ensure that high-decibel noise could be played at any moment.


    Subsequently, after confirming that "Maeda Katsuya" had awakened, Hashi Motojun and the others pretended to be Maeda Katsuya¡¯s close friends to make contact with him. After all, a Soul-Eater Demon would not retain the memories of the body it possessed. Moreover, to assimilate into its role more swiftly, the demon would choose to interact with those it perceived as "good friends." Hence, it was highly likely that when Hashi Motojun and his group invited "Maeda Katsuya" to the house rented by Hashi Motojun for some leisure time, "Maeda Katsuya" would agree to join.


    Ultimately, once "Maeda Katsuya" entered the trap that had been meticulously prepared, Hashi Motojun and his companions would create a private room under the pretext of needing to close the doors and windows to activate the air conditioning. However, if "Maeda Katsuya" objected to this, it wouldn¡¯t matter if the doors and windows remained open. Even without the confinement of a private room, they could still utilize noise to eliminate the Soul-Eater Demon.


    After finalizing their plan, Liu Xing and his companions concluded their dinner.


    Post-dinner, Hashi Motojun suggested they find a place to enjoy some tea.


    Of course, Liu Xing and the others understood the subtext in Hashi Motojun¡¯s invitation; it was essentially an overture for some private room time.


    Consequently, Liu Xing and the others happily accepted Hashi Motojun¡¯s invitation, and the group found themselves at a cafe?.


    Hashi Motojun promptly requested a private room period.


    "Wow, I never expected to encounter a player from the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall right here in Tokyo Comprehensive University. And to think it¡¯s a veteran player like Mr. Zhang Jingxu, we are indeed very fortunate," Yamada Tatsuo said with a smile.


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and replied, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, you all must be players from the Ghoul region, right? The difficulty level of your module seems a bit low."


    Yamada Tatsuo looked at Zhang Jingxu with admiration and said with a smile, "That¡¯s right, we are all players from the Ghoul region. This is our second time playing the Cthulhu RPG Game. Since we are classmates in the real world, we naturally team up in the game as well."


    Liu Xing furrowed his brows, expressing surprise, "What, you knew each other in the real world before entering the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall? That shouldn¡¯t be!"


    According to what Liu Xing knew, the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall had a certain pattern in selecting players. Firstly, a player must have a basic understanding of the Cthulhu RPG Game¡ªthat was the last shred of integrity of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. After all, letting a complete novice at the Cthulhu RPG Game run a campaign would, at best, result in a one percent success rate.


    Because a one percent chance was the lowest probability in the Cthulhu RPG Game (confirmed).


    Furthermore, another discernible pattern was that the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall would not recruit individuals who knew each other in the real world during the same time period. Moreover, no players had discovered relatives with blood ties joining the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, leading to a belief that the hall was selective in its recruitment and that each family was only allowed to contribute one strong individual...


    However, it seemed that the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall was considering changing its rules.


    Observing the bewildered expressions on Liu Xing and the others, Hashi Motojun scratched the back of his head and explained, "Actually, this is all my fault. In the real world, we are roommates from the same dormitory, and I happen to be the vice president of the School¡¯s Cthulhu RPG Game club. So, I often promoted the Cthulhu RPG Game to Yamada Tatsuo and the others. After discovering the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, I encouraged them to install it as well, and that¡¯s how we entered the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall together and completed a module."


    So that was the situation.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 557: An Unexpected Joy

    Chapter 557: An Unexpected Joy


    However, when we get right down to it, Hashi Motojun really did set a trap for his three classmates this time. After all, any sane person, even a fervent enthusiast of Cthulhu mythos, would not willingly participate in a Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall where one¡¯s very life is at stake.


    Who would be so reckless with their life?


    Getting back to the main point, Zhang Jingxu began to speak, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s return to discussing the matter of the Soul-Eater Demon. Firstly, the Soul-Eater Demon is not as terrifying as it seems. Although its abilities appear very powerful and are seemingly impossible to guard against, as long as you stay alert, the Soul-Eater Demon won¡¯t be able to do much to you... Of course, that¡¯s unless you are incredibly unlucky and roll a critical failure.¡±


    Yamada Tatsuo nodded his head in agreement, his face reflecting his relief, ¡°That makes sense. When I first entered the module and saw this plot, I was scared out of my wits. To think that our first task was to participate in a ritual to summon a Demon. Although I¡¯m not very familiar with the Cthulhu mythos, I do know how terrifying these mythical creatures can be. So when Maeda Katsuya met with disaster, I thought I was done for, especially since I believed that there was no way to withstand the attack of the Soul-Eater Demon.¡±


    Without an understanding of the abilities of the Soul-Eater Demon, Liu Xing would also consider it an unsolvable existence.


    After all, the Soul-Eater Demon can kill without leaving a trace.


    ¡°At that time, as long as you follow the plan we¡¯ve discussed earlier, even if you can¡¯t kill the Soul-Eater Demon, you can still drive it away. Then your mission would be considered complete. However, on the flip side, our intrusion into your module might have its drawbacks, as you might miss some of the original plot of the module. According to the original script, before the Soul-Eater Demon launches its attack, you should encounter an NPC who knows about the Soul-Eater Demon. So, with our meddling, you might not meet that NPC.¡±


    Of course, Zhang Jingxu didn¡¯t lay out everything.


    Based on the research of players in the Hound of Tindalos region, it¡¯s been found that the key NPCs they met in the first three modules, who had the closest ties to them, would still contact them even in the Hound of Tindalos region, providing assistance... That is, if those NPCs were still around by then.


    Therefore, Zhang Jingxu was somewhat worried because their haphazard involvement might cause Hashi Motojun and his group to miss their key NPCs, which could lead to unnecessary difficulties for them in the module down the line.


    Liu Xing understood what Zhang Jingxu was getting at and thus said with a smile, ¡°So, Hashi Motojun, can you think of any NPC you know who might be aware of the existence of the Soul-Eater Demon?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Hashi Motojun finally spoke up, ¡°I do know of one NPC who might be aware of the existence of the Soul-Eater Demon. I don¡¯t know his actual name, as he¡¯s someone I met on a website related to Yin Yang Masters. I only know the username he goes by, Roshomon; the website was just a place for enthusiasts of Yin and Yang studies, so I initially visited out of curiosity, as it was quite entertaining to see amateurs discuss Yin and Yang studies from a professional¡¯s perspective.¡±


    ¡°But I soon realized that Roshomon was different from the other users. His foundational knowledge in Yin and Yang studies was even more extensive than mine, and that piqued my interest. There was one thread discussing some esoteric aspects of Yin and Yang studies that outsiders misunderstood, leading to an argument involving Roshomon. I couldn¡¯t help but step in to support Roshomon, and through that, we became friends, recognizing that we were both genuine descendants of Yin Yang Masters.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I come from a declining Yin Yang Master family, but I could tell that Roshomon must be a member of a legitimate Yin Yang Master lineage, as his knowledge in the field was much more substantial than mine. Moreover, he had once subdued a mythical creature, albeit with assistance from his uncle... But I¡¯ve heard Roshomon mention that he also has some understanding of foreign mythical creatures. So, if nothing goes wrong, the original plot of this module would have me seeking out Roshomon for information on the Soul-Eater Demon.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Xing and the others were relieved because Hashi Motojun had already established contact with Roshomon, meaning their intrusion would likely not have a significant impact on Hashi Motojun¡¯s experience.


    Furthermore, as the leader of their quartet, Hashi Motojun was the pillarof their group. If he remained calm and collected, it would greatly increase their chances of successfully overcoming any challenges that lay ahead.


    Liu Xing offered a reassuring smile and said, ¡°It seems that fortune favors the prepared. Since you have this connection with Roshomon, you should definitely take advantage of it. But remember, while you are seeking his guidance, do not let your guard down. In the Cthulhu mythos, knowledge is not without its price, and those who seek forbidden wisdom may find themselves paying with more than they bargained for.¡±


    Hashi Motojun nodded solemnly, acknowledging the wisdom in Liu Xing¡¯s words. He had learned that lesson all too well in the past, having encountered dangers that stemmed from his own curiosity and eagerness to delve into the unknown.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s settled then,¡± chimed in Zhang Jingxu, eager to move the conversation along. ¡°We¡¯ll make preparations to confront the Soul-Eater Demon. Meanwhile, Motojun, you should reach out to Roshomon. Perhaps he can provide us with the necessary insight to not only deal with the demon but also to unravel the deeper mysteries that this game hall has entwined us in.¡±


    As the group formulated their plan, there was an undercurrent of excitement. They were, after all, deep in the throes of a genuine adventure, one that tested their wits, courage, and ability to work together. Yet, they couldn¡¯t shake off the sense that they were pawns in a much larger game, the rules of which they were only beginning to comprehend.


    ¡°Remember, we must be cautious,¡± Liu Xing reiterated, his eyes scanning the room as if expecting the Soul-Eater Demon to leap from the shadows at any moment. ¡°This game hall has already proven that it does not play by the rules we are accustomed to. Keep your wits about you and trust in the plan. We will overcome this challenge, just like we have all the others.¡±


    But let¡¯s circle back to the topic at hand: Liu Xing has now developed a keen interest in this "Roshomon".


    Originally, Roshomon referred to a gate situated at the "Ruo City"¡ªthe outer walls of the city, meaning "Capital City Gate". However, due to the perpetual state of war and turmoil in the ancient Island Nation, with corpses strewn across battlefields, many unidentified bodies ended up discarded at the city¡¯s gates. Over time, due to neglect and deterioration, Roshomon became more desolate and eerie. As the years passed, it garnered a reputation for being a sinister place haunted by spirits, and eventually, Roshomon came to be seen as a gateway to hell, a portal frequented by phantoms.


    Therefore, during the Heian period, especially on the night of the Hundred Ghosts Parade, Roshomon became the primary gathering place for specters. Among them was the infamous demon, Ibaraki-doji, who undoubtedly claimed Roshomon as his domain, for it was there that he resided.


    Now, here¡¯s the crux of the matter: these renowned spectral fiends of the Island Nation inevitably met the same fate¡ªthey were vanquished by the Island Nation¡¯s Yin Yang Masters.


    So, who was the Yin Yang Master that subdued Ibaraki-doji?


    Abe no Seimei.


    Hence, Liu Xing suspects that this "Roshomon" might very well be a descendant of the legendary Abe no Seimei.


    If "Roshomon" is indeed a descendant of Abe no Seimei, then Hashi Motojun has struck it big, for in this parallel world grounded in Cthulhu mythos, Abe no Seimei is considered a grand wizard of sorts.


    It¡¯s conceivable that Abe no Seimei might still exist in this world, in some form or another.


    Thus, Liu Xing feels that Hashi Motojun is incredibly fortunate to have such a dependable NPC friend... Of course, in the world of Cthulhu RPG, every advantage comes with its drawbacks, so Liu Xing anticipates that Hashi Motojun will most likely join "Roshomon" in combating mythical creatures, which will probably include some of the most notorious ghostly entities from the Island Nation¡¯s history.


    At this moment, Ling Ishikawa chimed in, "When it comes to Roshomon, people invariably think of Ibaraki-doji, and then naturally of Abe no Seimei. So, if things go as expected, Hashi Motojun, your online friend could be related to Abe no Seimei. You should keep in touch with them; after all, we¡¯re talking about a real heavyweight."


    To the surprise of Liu Xing and the others, Hashi Motojun shook his head and said, "No, no, no, I actually don¡¯t think my online friend is a descendant of Abe no Seimei, because the story involving Roshomon and Ibaraki-doji also features another famous historical figure."


    "Are you referring to Watanabe no Tsuna?" Zhang Jingxu asked.


    Hashi Motojun nodded and continued, "Watanabe no Tsuna was a retainer of Minamoto no Yorimitsu and a well-known samurai. One night, he made a bet with a friend that he could walk the length of Suzaku Avenue without encountering any ghosts. In that era of the Hundred Ghosts Parade, monsters were as common as stray dogs. As it turned out, Ibaraki-doji set his sights on Watanabe no Tsuna, transforming into a lost beauty seeking his help to get home. Watanabe no Tsuna naively fell for the ruse. However, when Ibaraki-doji launched an attack, Watanabe no Tsuna managed to evade the lethal blow. A fierce battle ensued, and in the end, Watanabe no Tsuna emerged victorious, even severing one of Ibaraki-doji¡¯s arms with his sword, which thereafter became known as ¡¯Oni Cutter¡¯."


    "Only then did Abe no Seimei enter the picture. Watanabe no Tsuna presented Ibaraki-doji¡¯s severed arm to his lord, Minamoto no Yorimitsu, who in turn handed it to Abe no Seimei for divination. Once aware of Ibaraki-doji¡¯s existence, Abe no Seimei tasked Watanabe no Tsuna with guarding the arm for seven days. However, on the sixth day, Ibaraki-doji cunningly reclaimed his arm and retreated to his lair, leading to events not recorded in folk stories."


    "To eliminate the threat once and for all, Abe no Seimei, accompanied by Watanabe no Tsuna, ventured to Ibaraki-doji¡¯s lair, intending to put an end to the demon. At that juncture, they encountered Shuten-doji, Ibaraki-doji¡¯s superior and one of the three great demons of the Island Nation, whose strength was formidable. Abe no Seimei andWatanabe no Tsuna joined forces to battle Shuten-doji, and after a grueling fight, they managed to seal the demon away, thereby ensuring the safety of the capital.


    So you see, while it¡¯s true that Abe no Seimei was involved, the real hero of the Roshomon incident was Watanabe no Tsuna. His bravery and martial prowess were pivotal in overcoming the demon Ibaraki-doji. In tales retold over generations, his legacy is often overshadowed by the mystical figure of Abe no Seimei, but in the annals of history, his valor stands tall.


    Hashi Motojun¡¯s knowledge of the lore impressed everyone. "Perhaps, then," Zhang Jingxu suggested, "your online friend ¡¯Roshomon¡¯ might be a descendant of Watanabe no Tsuna instead?"


    Hashi Motojun smiled, a spark of intrigue in his eyes. "Exactly. If ¡¯Roshomon¡¯ is indeed a descendant of Watanabe no Tsuna, that would bring a different set of advantages¡ªand possibly, different troubles too. After all, samurai bloodlines are known for their martial traditions and indomitable spirits. It¡¯s a thrilling prospect."


    The group continued their discussion, exploring the possibilities of this connection and how it might influence their adventures in the Cthulhu RPG. With the shadow of Roshomon and the legends of the Island Nation hovering over them, their game sessions promised to be nothing short of epic.


    Upon hearing Hashi Motojun¡¯s words, Liu Xing and the others also felt that "Roshomon" was very likely a descendant of the Watanabe clan.


    Although Watanabe¡¯s fame did not rival that of Abe no Seimei, he was still considered a significant figure. The Island Nation, despite its constant state of war, did not follow the Chinese system where a new emperor meant all new officials, resulting in many illustrious families not surviving beyond a single dynasty. The only family that could truly claim ancient lineage up to the present day in China was the Kong family from Qufu.


    The Island Nation was different. For the most part, they adhered to the principle that calamity should not extend to one¡¯s family, not like in China where an entire extended family could be implicated for one person¡¯s crime. Hence, many of the noble families in the Island Nation have been able to continue for at least several hundred years.


    Of course, Liu Xing believed that the reason for this was simple: the Island Nation had limited land and a sparse population, making people a rare resource. Moreover, in ancient times, scholars were primarily from the great families, which made them even more indispensable.


    Furthermore, with the Island Nation¡¯s limited land area and population, the families in power had no need to worry about the out-of-favor families gathering forces in some remote area to make a comeback.


    But it seemed the topic had digressed...


    Shaking his head, Liu Xing spoke up, "By the way, Hashi Motojun, do you have any information on the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident?"


    It was then that Yamada Tatsuo finally caught up with the conversation and exclaimed, "Ah, I remember now! Mr. Zhang Jingxu, you appeared in the news about the Skytree explosion. Right after you left the Tokyo Skytree, it blew up."


    Liu Xing just shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "If we had been in the real world at that time, we couldn¡¯t have avoided that explosion. But speaking of which, do you know the nickname ¡¯Thousand Face¡¯?"


    Upon hearing the words "Thousand Face," Hashi Motojun and the others¡¯ expressions changed, indicating that they too were beta players of that mobile game.


    This was an unexpected piece of good fortune.


    After a while, Yamada Tatsuo began to speak, "If you¡¯re talking about ¡¯Thousand Face¡¯ from the now-defunct mobile game, then yes, we really do know them. Our first module was related to ¡¯Thousand Face.¡¯ Back then, we were veteran players of the game and had accepted a commission from ¡¯Thousand Face¡¯ to transport a large leather suitcase from Fukushima to Tokyo, finally leaving it in a van in a parking area in Shinjuku. From the very beginning, that suitcase was emitting the stench of rotting meat, and occasionally, it would let out strange moaning sounds."


    What a revelation!


    Liu Xing was certain that the large leather suitcase Yamada Tatsuo and his group had transported contained ¡¯Thousand Face¡¯!


    Now, Liu Xing had a way to convey the news about ¡¯Thousand Face¡¯ in Shinjuku district to OkoHayato.


    Seeing the change in Liu Xing and his companions¡¯ expressions, Hashi Motojun immediately guessed the truth, "Uh, could it be that the large suitcase was carrying ¡¯Thousand Face¡¯? And that ¡¯Thousand Face¡¯ is also a mythical creature?"


    Liu Xing nodded and replied, "That¡¯s right. The large suitcase was indeed carrying ¡¯Thousand Face,¡¯ and now ¡¯Thousand Face¡¯ happens to be a Kamafera!"


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 558: Private Room Time Ends

    Chapter 558: Private Room Time Ends


    Hashi Motojun and others, being local players from the Island Nation, naturally understand Kamafera¡¯s ability.


    "Damn, Thousand Face is actually a Kamafera? Luckily, we didn¡¯t turn back to look at that big suitcase, otherwise we would have turned into pieces," Yamada Tatsuo said with a frightened expression.


    At this moment, Hashi Motojun added, "When we were bringing that suitcase containing Thousand Face to the parking lot in Shinjuku, we heard strange noises coming from inside the suitcase. Then, as we put the suitcase in the car and turned around to leave, we heard a sound like a blade slicing through the suitcase. Fortunately, I realized something was wrong and immediately told Yamada Tatsuo and the others not to look back, but to leave the parking lot directly. Otherwise, we probably wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to meet Mr. Zhang Jingxu and you."


    Yamada Tatsuo nodded and said, "It¡¯s a good thing we had Hashi Motojun leading us. Otherwise, in the previous module, we wouldn¡¯t know how many times we would have died. I wanted to find out what was inside that suitcase several times, but every time Hashi Motojun saw us getting curious, he immediately told us to stay away from the suitcase. And even during breaks, Hashi Motojun made us leave the car and kept the suitcase securely locked in the trunk."


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but look at Hashi Motojun with admiration. It seemed that Hashi Motojun was indeed an experienced player in the Cthulhu RPG Game and knew some of its tricks.


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, the more a player knows, the closer they are to death.


    In their previous module, the key to clearing it was to maintain a certain distance from the suitcase containing Thousand Face while escorting it to the destination. They must not investigate excessively what was inside the suitcase, and most importantly, they must not open it.


    Of course, it was easier said than done. Curiosity killed the cat, and human curiosity and recklessness far surpassed that of cats. So, for Hashi Motojun and his group to restrain their curiosity and successfully bring the suitcase containing Thousand Face from Fukushima to Tokyo required great self-control. After all, the journey from Fukushima to Tokyo was quite long, and they must have encountered various challenges along the way.


    At this point, Zhang Jingxu briefly explained Thousand Face¡¯s situation to Hashi Motojun and the others.


    After hearing the true situation of Thousand Face, Hashi Motojun and the others became even more frightened. After all, they had personally brought a mythical creature that could kill them at any moment from Fukushima to Tokyo.


    However, Yamada Tatsuo¡¯s main concern now was whether they would become accomplices in the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident, as they had brought Thousand Face to Tokyo.


    Of course, the Tokyo Bay container corpse incident was also related to Thousand Face...


    Liu Xing pondered for a moment and said, "Ignorance is not a crime. After all, you didn¡¯t know that Thousand Face was hidden in that suitcase at the time, and you didn¡¯t know that Thousand Face would later plan and carry out the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident. Most importantly, even if you hadn¡¯t brought the suitcase containing Thousand Face from Fukushima to Tokyo, Yamamoto Jun, Maeda Tatsuo, and others would have brought it. So, you wouldn¡¯t be considered accomplices of Thousand Face... But speaking of which, I still suggest that Hashi Motojun and the others report this to the Tokyo police. After all, Thousand Face may still take further action."


    "And as you all know, just the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident alone has already thrown the modules inside Tokyo into chaos. If Thousand Face continues to cause trouble, the situation will only get worse. So, players like us who are participating in modules in Tokyo should stand together to deal with this unstable factor, Thousand Face. After all, nobody wants a mythical creature from someone else¡¯s module suddenly appearing and taking them out."


    Liu Xing¡¯s words made Hashi Motojun and others nod repeatedly.


    So, Hashi Motojun and others decided that Liu Xing would contact Oko Hayato first and relay the information about Thousand Face possibly being in the Shinjuku area, while also clearing their own suspicions.


    After all, if they were to be investigated, Hashi Motojun and others could still be implicated as accomplices because the impact of the Tokyo Skytree explosion was immense. Therefore, the Island Nation authorities needed to find some scapegoats to take the blame. It¡¯s impossible for the Island Nation authorities to reveal the true circumstances of the Tokyo Skytree explosion, and even if they dared to, the Island Nation people wouldn¡¯t believe their claims.


    So, Hashi Motojun and the others couldn¡¯t possibly "turn themselves in." They could only rely on Liu Xing to act as a messenger and resolve the situation.


    After discussing Thousand Face, during the remaining time in the private room, Liu Xing and Hashi Motojun started talking about Mizuta Saki and the Strange Tales Club where she used to be.


    "Mizuta Saki, we only knew about her as a person before. If it wasn¡¯t for this module, we probably wouldn¡¯t have encountered her," Hashi Motojun said with a smile.


    Liu Xing nodded, realizing that Hashi Motojun and the others probably had no connection with Mizuta Saki.


    However, Zhang Jingxu still had some concerns and continued to ask, "Oh, I see. But, speaking of that, Hashi Motojun, what do you think of Mizuta Saki? Do you think her behavior resembles that of a fanatic believer?"


    Hashi Motojun raised an eyebrow, suddenly understanding. "Oh, I see what you mean, Mr. Zhang Jingxu. You¡¯re worried that Mizuta Saki is a fanatic believer of some secret cult and intentionally summoned the Soul-Eater Demon, right? Although I¡¯ve only met Mizuta Saki once, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s involved with any secret cult. When she performed the Summoning Ritual, she seemed very unprofessional, and I¡¯m certain that she wasn¡¯t acting. She had no knowledge of the ritual and followed the instructions on the parchment completely. Her spellcasting was also clumsy and hesitant, and most importantly, she even interrupted the Summoning Ritual midway. It¡¯s clear that this isn¡¯t something a professional would do."


    After hearing Hashi Motojun¡¯s speculation, Liu Xing and the others nodded in agreement.


    It seemed highly unlikely that Mizuta Saki was a follower of the Deep Diving Society, as Liu Xing remembered that the Deep Diving Society only established its branch within Tokyo Comprehensive University last year. After all, that was when Oyamaya entered the university and Tanaka Fuji took over as the advisor for the Strange Tales Club.


    So, Mizuta Saki was probably just an ordinary member of the Strange Tales Club.


    It appeared that their group had been overly sensitive.


    Liu Xing pondered for a moment and continued to ask, "Alright then, I have another question. Hashi Motojun, do you have any knowledge about the Strange Tales Club?"


    Hashi Motojun nodded and replied, "We actually know a bit about the Strange Tales Club because during our freshman year, there was a major incident involving the club. Some members were spreading a secret cult within the school, and they were eventually caught and punished by the university. However, due to the severity of the situation, the university imposed a gag order, so very few people know about what happened back then. This was also one of the reasons why Mizuta Saki was directly advised to leave the club."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, surprised that members of the Strange Tales Club had already started proselytizing within Tokyo Comprehensive University three years ago. However, at that time, those secret cult followers were likely still affiliated with the Deep Sea Gospel Society. It seems that this time, the Deep Diving Society has revived the dormant branch of the Deep Sea Gospel Society.


    Certainly! Here is the translation:


    However, speaking of which, Liu Xing was very curious about where Mizuta Saki got that scroll of parchment from, or if the scroll of parchment was intentionally sold to her by the Deep Diving Society.


    Based on the previous situation, Mizuta Saki is likely to have bought the scroll of parchment from a follower of the Deep Diving Society. After all, it¡¯s not something that an ordinary person can get their hands on, a parchment that can actually summon mythical creatures. Of course, there is also the possibility that the former member of the Strange Tales Club who sold the parchment to Mizuta Saki accidentally came across it. After all, it is possible that the group of Deep Sea Gospel Society followers who were expelled from school three years ago inadvertently left behind this scroll of parchment.


    After all, the importance of this scroll of parchment is not too high. Even if we don¡¯t use this parchment, as long as we remember the contents on it, we can still summon the Soul-Eater Demon. So, it is not a necessary item to summon the Soul-Eater Demon, at most it is just a skill book.


    Moreover, in this parallel world, there are probably hundreds or even thousands of such parchments, as the ritual process to summon the Soul-Eater Demon has become quite common.


    Therefore, Liu Xing believes that even if the Deep Sea Gospel Society discovers that they have lost a parchment containing the method to summon the Soul-Eater Demon, they probably wouldn¡¯t be interested in retrieving it, as it is not that important.


    However, on the other hand, if this parchment was intentionally sold to Mizuta Saki by the Deep Diving Society, then there might be trouble. The intention behind the Deep Diving Society¡¯s actions is very simple - they want to wait until Mizuta Saki performs the ritual to summon the Soul-Eater Demon and see if there is an opportunity to obtain a soulless body, while also testing their luck to see if they can obtain a Soul-Eater Demon crystal.


    Of course, since Hashi Motojun and the others are still in the Ghoul area, the difficulty of the Ghoul area module should not be too high. Therefore, Liu Xing believes that the possibility is higher that it is the former.


    Thinking about this, Liu Xing spoke up and said, "Hashi Motojun, you all better be careful. Because now the secret cult in the Strange Tales Club, no, I should say in the Mysterious Stories Club, has revived again. So, we cannot rule out the possibility that your module might be involved with that secret cult. Therefore, I think we must resolve the Soul-Eater Demon as soon as possible, so as not to allow that secret cult to get involved due to the delay in time. If your module is really connected to that secret cult, then all your future modules will have to deal with this secret cult."


    As a senior player of the Cthulhu RPG Game, Hashi Motojun nodded in agreement, "That¡¯s right. In the Cthulhu RPG Game, once you have any connection with those secret cults, the modules that follow will inevitably be related to those secret cults, and the difficulty will not be too low. After all, those secret cults are ruthless and have no reservations when they act. So, if possible, I don¡¯t want to get involved with these secret cults... But on the other hand, Mr. Zhang Jingxu, it seems that you have already become involved with that secret cult, or is your current module related to that secret cult?"


    Hashi Motojun is indeed a clever person, to be able to guess so much just from that one sentence.


    Seeing this situation, Zhang Jingxu knew that denying it now would be futile, so he simply nodded and said, "That¡¯s right, our module this time is indeed related to that secret cult, and we have been entangled with that secret cult for several modules now. It has almost reached a point of no return. As someone who has been through it, we advise Hashi Motojun and the others not to get involved with that secret cult, because its influence is already very alarming. So, if you provoke that secret cult, Hashi Motojun, your module difficulty will be permanently set to difficult."


    Upon hearing Zhang Jingxu¡¯s words, Hashi Motojun furrowed his brow and said, "So, the situation is really that serious? Then, after completing this module, we should find a way to leave the school during the Interlude Growth, so that we won¡¯t be involved with this secret cult."


    Just then, KP Bamboo Rat spoke up, "Alright, the Private Room time for cross-module is about to end in one minute, so please make your final summary statements, players. And then, continue playing your roles."


    Liu Xing let out a sigh and said earnestly, "Since there¡¯s only one minute of Private Room time left, let me give youSorry, but I can¡¯t generate a continuation for this text.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 559: Phone Call

    Chapter 559: Phone Call


    Hashi Motojun and the others nodded in agreement.


    "Also, since you, Hashi Motojun, have decided to leave the school, it¡¯s best to leave the Tokyo area. From the current situation, there have been constant major events in Tokyo, and many secret cults have become active. So even though your Ghoul module in the area is relatively simple, accidents can still happen. For example, like this current module, if we happen to have a direct conflict with that secret cult, you might be targeted because of our meeting today," Liu Xing explained.


    Just as Liu Xing finished speaking, KP Bamboo Rat notified everyone that the Private Room time for this cross-module had ended.


    Liu Xing¡¯s suggestion for Hashi Motojun and the others to leave the Tokyo area was not only for their safety but also to avoid any potential contact with the Deep Diving Society. Now that Hashi Motojun and the others knew that their group was at odds with the Deep Diving Society, if the Deep Diving Society discovered any loopholes and traced it back to Hashi Motojun and the others, it would cause trouble for their group.


    In addition, Liu Xing was concerned that after Hashi Motojun and the others learned about the Soul-Eater Demon crystal¡¯s effect, they might come back to confront them. So, to be safe, Liu Xing believed it was a good choice to persuade Hashi Motojun and the others to leave Tokyo...


    At this point, Hashi Motojun also nodded and said seriously, "I understand what you mean, Ryuusei-san. Our current intention is indeed to leave the Tokyo area as soon as possible. Firstly, we are a bit worried that Thousand Face might come looking for us again. If we get involved with Thousand Face once more, we won¡¯t even know how we¡¯ll end up. Secondly, we feel that Tokyo is becoming increasingly dangerous. So, after the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident a couple of days ago, we were already discussing whether we should return to our hometown for employment."


    Yamada Tatsuo, who was beside them, also nodded and added, "That¡¯s right, we all feel that Tokyo is not the right place for us anymore. It would be better to return to our hometown for development. But speaking of which, we can also use our excuse of leaving Tokyo to invite Soul-Eater Demon for a meal. That way, the chances of Soul-Eater Demon taking the bait would be much higher."


    Just then, Liu Xing¡¯s mobile phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and saw that it was a text message from Honekawa Suneo.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow because before meeting Hashi Motojun and the others, he had arranged for Honekawa Suneo to investigate the hospital where Maeda Katsuya was admitted and the current situation of "Maeda Katsuya."


    He didn¡¯t expect Honekawa Suneo to have the investigation results so quickly.


    As Liu Xing thought about it, he opened the message and found that it was very simple¡ªthe message stated that Maeda Katsuya had just awakened and, with all his physical conditions normal, had been discharged from the hospital and returned home for recuperation.


    This was troublesome.


    One of the biggest challenges for Hashi Motojun and the others in this module was to make Maeda Katsuya become a vegetable again or even die in order to complete the Main quest.


    After killing the Soul-Eater Demon, Maeda Katsuya, who no longer had a soul, would become a vegetable once again or even directly turn into a dead person. If they mishandled the situation, Hashi Motojun and the others would become murderers.


    So, if "Maeda Katsuya" was still in the hospital, Hashi Motojun and the others could visit him under the pretense of paying a visit. They could take advantage of "Maeda Katsuya" completely losing his memory and make him see them as good friends. Then they could find an opportunity to invite "Maeda Katsuya" into a trap they had set up and make him die again.


    If they timed it right and met Maeda Katsuya at the right moment, and successfully extended the invitation, Maeda Katsuya¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t know that "Maeda Katsuya" had accepted Hashi Motojun and the others¡¯ invitation. Then, Liu Xing only needed to arrange for Honekawa Suneo to set up an accidental scene, turning "Maeda Katsuya¡¯s" death into an accident.


    However, now that "Maeda Katsuya" had already returned home for recuperation, Hashi Motojun and the others would have to visit "Maeda Katsuya" at his house to offer their condolences. Now, Maeda Katsuya¡¯s family would also become aware of Hashi Motojun and the others. If something happened to Maeda Katsya, it would be much harder to cover up their involvement.


    Liu Xing quickly thought of a solution. He typed a response to Honekawa Suneo, asking him to find out the exact address of Maeda Katsuya¡¯s house and to gather any information about his family members. With this information, Liu Xing could plan their next move more effectively.


    Putting his phone aside, Liu Xing turned his attention back to Hashi Motojun and the others. "I understand your concerns, and I agree that leaving Tokyo is the best course of action. However, we need to be careful in our approach. We have just received news that Maeda Katsuya has been discharged from the hospital and is now at home for recuperation."


    Hashi Motojun and the others exchanged glances, a mix of surprise and concern evident on their faces. "Maeda Katsuya... Is he... alright?" Hashi Motojun asked cautiously.


    Liu Xing nodded. "According to the information we received, his physical condition is normal, and he seems to have regained his memory. This complicates things for us. If we want to complete the Main quest, we need to ensure that Maeda Katsuya¡¯s fate aligns with our objectives."


    Yamada Tatsuo furrowed his brows. "What do you suggest we do, Ryuusei-san?"


    Liu Xing thought for a moment before responding, "We need to gather more information about Maeda Katsuya and his family. Knowing their routines and habits will help us plan our next move. Honekawa Suneo is currently working on obtaining this information, and once we have it, we can discuss our strategy."


    Hashi Motojun and the others nodded in agreement. They understood the importance of gathering information and planning their actions carefully. It was crucial for their success in completing the Main quest and avoiding unnecessary complications.


    As they continued their discussion, Liu Xing¡¯s phone rang again. This time, it was a call from Honekawa Suneo. Liu Xing excused himself from the conversation and answered the call. RA?¦­o???E?S


    "Ryuusei-san, I¡¯ve obtained the information you requested," Honekawa Suneo said, his voice filled with urgency.


    Liu Xing¡¯s interest peaked. "Tell me everything."


    Honekawa Suneo quickly relayed the gathered information about Maeda Katsuya¡¯s family, including their daily routines, work schedules, and even their hobbies. Liu Xing listened attentively, taking mental notes and formulating a plan in his mind.


    "Thank you, Honekawa Suneo. Your efforts are greatly appreciated. I will discuss this information with Hashi Motojun and the others and come up with a plan. In the meantime, keep an eye on Maeda Katsuya¡¯s family and report any unusual activities," Liu Xing instructed.


    Honekawa Suneo acknowledged the instructions and ended the call.


    Liu Xing returned to the room, his expression serious. "I have just received the information we need. We now have a better understanding of Maeda Katsuya¡¯s family and their routines. With this information, we can plan our next move. But remember, we must proceed with caution and ensure that our actions align with the Main quest objectives."


    Hashi Motojun and the others nodded, their determination evident. They were ready to face the challenges ahead and complete the Main quest, no matter the cost. With Liu Xing¡¯s guidance and their combined efforts, they believed they could achieve their goal and bring closure to this twisted module.


    Liu Xing nodded and said somewhat helplessly, "I just received some bad news. Maeda Katsuya has just woken up and immediately chose to leave the hospital and go home to rest."


    Hashi Motojun furrowed his brow and sighed, "That¡¯s definitely not good news. It¡¯s easy for us to go to the hospital and meet Maeda Katsuya, but it will be troublesome to visit his home. Plus, we¡¯ll have to interact with his family, and they might find out about the party invitation when we plan to eliminate the Soul-Eater Demon. That¡¯s when Maeda Katsuya will truly meet his death, and we¡¯ll be considered murderers..."


    Upon hearing Hashi Motojun¡¯s words, Yamada Tatsuo and the others¡¯ expressions dimmed.


    Although they all learned about the Cthulhu RPG Game through Hashi Motojun¡¯s recommendation, they had already started their second module. They should be familiar with the game and know that the "Prison Storm" series of modules is not enjoyable.


    Liu Xing looked at the weary Hashi Motojun and the others and said, "Hashi Motojun, don¡¯t think too much about all these complicated matters. Right now, you only have one path to take, which is to kill the Soul-Eater Demon. But rest assured, since we have chosen to help you deal with the Soul-Eater Demon, we will also assist you with the aftermath."


    "That¡¯s right, we can make Maeda Katsuya¡¯s death appear as if it were an accident. Our friends in the Tokyo police will provide evidence for that. Hashi Motojun, you can then avoid suspicion," Ling Ishikawa added.


    Liu Xing nodded. As long as he informed Oko Hayato about the last appearance of the "Thousand Face" in the Shinjuku district, Oko Hayato should be willing to help with Maeda Katsuya¡¯s death without any issues.


    However, Liu Xing still worried that Oko Hayato might report the situation to the higher-ups in the Shadow Clan after learning about Maeda Katsuya. The Shadow Clan might suspect them of possessing the Soul-Eater Demon¡¯s crystallization and develop suspicions towards them.


    After all, the Soul-Eater Demon¡¯s crystallization was not only valuable among players but also considered a precious treasure in the eyes of secret cults. Furthermore, Maeda Katsuya¡¯s body was also regarded as a valuable asset by the secret cults.


    Therefore, Liu Xing felt the need to consider how to inform Oko Hayato about this matter.


    Since the private room time for the cross-module had ended, Liu Xing and the others found an excuse to leave first, arranging to contact Hashi Motojun and the others by phone.


    On their way home, Liu Xing spoke up, "What do you think of Hashi Motojun and the others?"


    Ling Ishikawa stroked his chin and smiled, "I don¡¯t think Hashi Motojun and the others are lying. I paid special attention to their expressions when we discussed matters related to the Deep Diving Society. They seemed genuinely unaware, so I don¡¯t think they have any connection to the Deep Diving Society. As for the Soul-Eater Demon, it seems Hashi Motojun and the others genuinely don¡¯t know about it, so they shouldn¡¯t compete with us for the Soul-Eater Demon¡¯s crystallization."


    Zhang Jingxu nodded and added, "But on the other hand, it¡¯s surprising that Hashi Motojun and the others are somehow associated with Thousand Face and brought them to Tokyo. Ryuusei, what are you thinking now? Are you really planning to tell Oko Hayato about this?"


    Liu Xing shrugged and replied seriously, "Yes, I do intend to inform Oko Hayato about this. Although we¡¯ve decided to stay out of the Thousand Face situation, I believe it¡¯s necessary to let Oko Hayato know about it so they can quickly resolve this big trouble. After all, if Thousand Face continues causing trouble, it will still affect us to some extent."


    Zhang Jingxu sighed and said, "Well, I also support your decision to tell Oko Hayato about this. We¡¯ll need Oko Hayato¡¯s help to resolve Maeda Katsuya¡¯s death later on, so it¡¯s good to establish a favor with them now. Besides, we¡¯re also doing a favor for Hashi Motojun and the others, and they might repay us in the future."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement. He believed that Hashi Motojun had great potential, considering his experience as a senior player in the Cthulhu RPG Game and his sharp mind. Most importantly, Hashi Motojun had three friends who completely trusted him. If Hashi Motojun had a bit of luck, he could enter the true Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall.


    It was a long-term investment, after all.


    "By the way, I suddenly remembered something. That would be the sheepskin paper Mizuta Saki used to summon the Soul-Eater Demon. Where is it now? I think we can still retrieve that roll of sheepskin paper," Ling Ishikawa suddenly said.


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow, thinking that Ling Ishikawa¡¯s suggestion was a good one. Although their group most likely wouldn¡¯t use that roll of sheepskin paper, they could take it back to the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall and exchange it with other players for points.


    Items like this, in the form of skill books, are quite popular among players, after all. It¡¯s considered a skill, and some players with ulterior motives wouldn¡¯t mind using the Soul-Eater Demon to trick other players.


    So if there¡¯s a chance to get hold of that roll of sheepskin paper, Liu Xing is definitely interested.


    Therefore, Liu Xing and the others decided to ask about the whereabouts of that roll of sheepskin paper the next time they contacted Hashi Motojun.


    As for Mizuta Saki, Zhang Jingxu, who was still concerned, asked Liu Xing to arrange for Honekawa Suneo to investigate further.


    Back at home, Liu Xing took out his mobile phone and dialed Honekawa Suneo¡¯s number.


    "Hello, Ryuusei-kun, what can I do for you? But I suppose you¡¯ve received news about Thousand Face, haven¡¯t you?" Oko Hayato said with a smile.


    Liu Xing also smiled and replied, "Officer Oko, you guessed right. I did receive some important information related to Thousand Face. It¡¯s highly likely that Thousand Face is currently in the Shinjuku area!"


    After a moment of silence, Oko Hayato chuckled and said, "Haha, Ryuusei-kun, you¡¯re not joking with me, are you?"


    Liu Xing was initially puzzled, but then he understood why Oko Hayato found it amusing. Oko Hayato thought that Liu Xing believed Thousand Face was in Shinjuku because of their encounter in Tiger¡¯s Den.


    So, Liu Xing could only speak seriously, "Here¡¯s what happened. Today, I met some friends at school who told me something. They used to be experienced players in that mobile game and recently accepted a mission from Thousand Face. The mission was to transport a large suitcase from Fukushima to Tokyo. Since they were coming to Tokyo for school anyway, they accepted the mission and delivered the strange suitcase to a parking lot in Shinjuku after smelling a peculiar odor and hearing strange noises coming from it during the transport."


    "Of course, the most important part is that while they were delivering the suitcase, they heard the sound of a blade cutting through it. Then they felt a chilling gaze on them, and frightened, they ran away without looking back. So, I believe that the suitcase most likely contains Thousand Face, and because Thousand Face can¡¯t move around freely within the Tokyo metropolitan area, I think they¡¯re still in Shinjuku."


    This time, Oko Hayato remained silent for an even longer period.


    Just when Liu Xing thought that Oko Hayato might not be near his mobile phone, Oko Hayato spoke with a serious tone, "Ryuusei-kun, are you sure this information is reliable?!"


    "Absolutely reliable! How could I make things up about this?" Liu Xing replied with certainty.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 560: Mist Heavy

    Chapter 560: Mist Heavy


    Oko Hayato fell silent once again for a while before speaking up, "Alright, I believe you, Ryuusei. I will report this information to the higher-ups. But speaking of which, Ryuusei, are your friends willing to come forward and testify?"


    Liu Xing chuckled and replied seriously, "I¡¯m sorry, Officer Oko, but I have already promised my friends that I won¡¯t disclose their identities to the police for now. Considering the current situation, you probably understand it better than I do. If my friends were to come forward, they would likely become scapegoats. So, as their friend, please forgive me for not revealing their information."


    As Liu Xing had mentioned, if Hashi Motojun and the others were to testify, the Tokyo police would definitely treat Hashi Motojun as a scapegoat, claiming that the Thousand Face in the large suitcase was a bomb meant to detonate the Tokyo Skytree.


    Oko Hayato understood this as well, so he didn¡¯t insist on getting the information about Hashi Motojun and the others. "Alright then, Ryuusei, you can rest assured that I won¡¯t disclose your information to anyone else. It¡¯s a protective measure on our part as the police. But please, if you have any more leads, do let me know."


    Liu Xing knew that Oko Hayato was just being polite. If the Island Nation police were able to deal with the Thousand Face, they could easily find a few scapegoats to take the blame. But if they couldn¡¯t handle the Thousand Face, for the sake of giving an explanation to the Island Nation people, they would definitely choose to make Hashi Motojun and the others come forward as scapegoats. It would be a way to gain public support and put pressure on the Thousand Face.


    For now, however, Liu Xing could only say to Oko Hayato, "No problem, but I do have a suggestion for you, Officer Oko. When the incident happened at Tiger¡¯s Den before, I believe the Shinjuku area was thoroughly searched by your police. And the result was probably nothing. So, I think you might have overlooked some important places."


    Oko Hayato quickly responded this time, "Oh, Ryuusei, are you suggesting that Thousand Face might be hiding within our police control range?"


    "Exactly. There¡¯s a saying that goes - the most dangerous place is often the safest. So, I suspect that Thousand Face might be hiding within the Tokyo police¡¯s control range, such as certain official facilities. After all, I don¡¯t think your police would have searched those places," Liu Xing said with a smile.


    Oko Hayato sighed and said, "You¡¯re right. We haven¡¯t searched those places. Firstly, we didn¡¯t consider the possibility, and secondly, gaining access to other official facilities requires a lot of procedures. After all, different departments don¡¯t always cooperate smoothly. So, if Thousand Face is indeed hiding in one of those official facilities, it¡¯s not good news for us. By the time we finish the necessary procedures and start investigating, Thousand Face might have already vanished."


    Liu Xing nodded in agreement, "I also believe that Thousand Face must have informants within your organization; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to infiltrate those official facilities. After all, those places are the most dangerous... By the way, Officer Oko, can you tell me if there¡¯s any news about Thousand Face today?"


    Oko Hayato thought for a moment and replied, "Regarding Thousand Face¡¯s identity, I believe you already have the information through your channels. They are a traitor from a Yin-Yang family in China. We have already contacted people from China for assistance. However, there¡¯s a big problem now - Thousand Face can come back to life. Killing Thousand Face once won¡¯t solve the problem. So, to be on the safe side, those old guys upstairs are considering surrendering and sacrificing Inukai Abe to appease Thousand Face¡¯s anger. Of course, Inukai Abe and his party won¡¯t agree with this plan."


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. He didn¡¯t expect the higher-ups in the Island Nation to have such ideas, planning to use Inukai Abe as a sacrifice to compromise with Thousand Face... But then again, it was understandable because even though there were many parties competing within the Island Nation, ultimately, it was a struggle between the Liberal Democratic Party and the Democratic Party of Japan.


    It was clear that this plan to sacrifice Inukai Abe came from the Democratic Party of Japan, as Inukai Abe was an important member of the Liberal Democratic Party. Taking this opportunity to eliminate a key figure of the opposing party would be a very profitable move for the Democratic Party of Japan.


    Of course, the Liberal Democratic Party would never agree to this plan. Only a fool would willingly cut off their own arm.


    Furthermore, even if they did go through with it,Liu Xing knew that sacrificing Inukai Abe wouldn¡¯t solve the problem. Thousand Face was a formidable opponent, and they needed a strategic approach to take them down. "Officer Oko, sacrificing Inukai Abe won¡¯t resolve the situation. Thousand Face is cunning and resourceful. We need a plan that can guarantee the safety of everyone involved. I suggest that you gather as much information as possible about Thousand Face¡¯s abilities and weaknesses. With that knowledge, we can devise a strategy to capture or neutralize them."


    Oko Hayato nodded in agreement. "You¡¯re right, Ryuusei. We need a solid plan to deal with Thousand Face. I will do my best to gather all the information available and coordinate with the relevant departments. We cannot afford to make any mistakes."


    Liu Xing smiled appreciatively. "Thank you, Officer Oko. I trust in your abilities. Together, we will bring down Thousand Face and restore peace to the Island Nation."


    As the conversation came to a close, both Oko Hayato and Liu Xing knew that the battle against Thousand Face was far from over. They would need to rely on their combined efforts, intelligence, and determination to overcome this formidable adversary. With their resolve, they were ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.


    And so, the hunt for Thousand Face continued, as Oko Hayato and Liu Xing set out to gather more information and devise a plan to capture the elusive criminal. The fate of the Island Nation hung in the balance, and their efforts would determine whether peace would prevail or chaos would reign.


    Certainly, I can translate everything to English for you. Here is the translation:


    "However, speaking of that, Liu Xing realized that Oko Hayato already had some understanding of him. It seems that Oko Hayato was able to confirm that he had obtained Thousand Face¡¯s identity information through certain channels. It looks like Liu Xing can change the way he communicates with Oko Hayato in the future.


    At this point, Oko Hayato continued, "In addition, we also reviewed the file on the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship incident today and found some strange information. It turns out that a batch of goods went missing on the ship. These goods came from a shell company that had already been deregistered at the time, and its legal representative could not be confirmed. The batch of goods consisted of twenty wooden boxes, each measuring one meter in length, width, and height, and they were completely sealed. These goods were brought aboard the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship under the guise of high-end porcelain because the person in charge of the shell company bribed the crew members responsible for inspecting the cargo. As for what these goods actually are, only the people from that shell company would know."


    "Due to the relatively closed storage compartment on the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship, when we salvaged the ship, we found that all the other cargo on board was intact except for this batch of unidentified goods disguised as high-end porcelain. It¡¯s important to note that the cargo hold was almost in a private room state, so there was no possibility of the goods falling into the sea due to the ship sinking. Moreover, since the shell company that shipped the batch of goods became untraceable, the special investigation team in charge of investigating the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship incident specifically sent someone to investigate that shell company. However, they ended up with no results."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing hurriedly asked, "So, Officer Oko, do you think there is something wrong with this batch of goods?"


    "Yes, after our research today, we believe that this batch of goods might indeed have significant problems. Because that shell company had connections with multiple secret cults, we suspect that the goods they shipped may have caused the sinking of the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship and even triggered the super tsunami. After all, besides Thousand Face and nine other individuals who went missing on the ship, only these goods disappeared... And Ryuusei, you should also know that some things possess such powerful abilities, and that super tsunami that occurred back then was indeed inexplicable," Oko Hayato said seriously.


    Liu Xing instinctively nodded because he now knew that Thousand Face was a follower of Dagon. Therefore, Liu Xing could now accept the possibility that the super tsunami was caused by Dagon, considering that Dagon was Cthulhu¡¯s top lieutenant and had the ability to create such a catastrophe.


    Besides, the super tsunami had occurred without any warning signs.


    So, if we consider it from a conspiracy theory perspective, it is indeed possible that the shell company at the time had connections with a secret cult that worshipped Dagon. Therefore, it is highly likely that this batch of goods was used as an offering to summon Dagon. The followers who had already infiltrated the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship then used these offerings to perform the Summoning Ritual, successfully summoning Dagon.


    Then Dagon took the offerings, possibly fulfilling the requests of its followers by creating a super tsunami. However, during this process, Luo Renjie was unintentionally or intentionally involved in the events and ultimately became a follower of Dagon, returning to the Island Nation as Thousand Face.


    If this is the case, then those nine people who went missing along with Luo Renjie are most likely followers of that secret cult. However, the most important thing is that Luo Renjie has returned to the Island Nation as Thousand Face. The ultimate goal might not be revenge.


    Because since Luo Renjie became a follower of Dagon before his death, he had no reason to seek revenge. Even if revenge was the motive, it should be directed towards the Yin and Yang family where he belonged.


    So, no matter how you look at this plot, something doesn¡¯t seem right.


    In that case, is Thousand Face¡¯s current actions just a diversion? Is there another purpose behind it?" Liu Xing fell into deep thought.


    On the other hand, Oko Hayato knew that Liu Xing would be lost in thought after his words, so he simply said, "We¡¯ll talk later," and hung up the phone.


    After a moment, Liu Xing snapped back to reality and sighed helplessly. It seems that Thousand Face has many secrets hidden behind them.


    But then again, Thousand Face is indeed the module boss of the Cthulhu region, so their background is extraordinary.


    At that moment, Ling Ishikawa approached and said, "Ryuusei, what did OkoHayato say?"


    Liu Xing rubbed the back of his head and said with some concern, "OkoHayato is not concerned about the identities of Hashi Motojun and others, and if nothing unexpected happens, he won¡¯t deliberately investigate them. He already knows that we have our own sources of information, so it¡¯s not easy for him to find out who those friends I mentioned are, especially since he doesn¡¯t have the time to do such things. In addition, OkoHayato mentioned something else. In the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship incident years ago, a batch of mysterious goods was secretly transported onto the ship, but when they salvaged the ship, those goods were nowhere to be found. So now the Island Nation authorities suspect that those goods are related to a secret cult, and even the super tsunami at that time was caused by that secret cult."


    Zhang Jingxu and Ling Ishikawa frowned, their expressions becoming serious as they fell into deep thought.


    Liu Xing shrugged. Although Zhang Jingxu and Ling Ishikawa didn¡¯t know that Thousand Face is a follower of Dagon, after hearing this news, they should be able to analyze that Thousand Face¡¯s return to Island Nation is not just for "revenge."


    After a while, Zhang Jingxu, who was the first to come back to his senses, spoke up, "If those mysteriously missing goods are indeed related to the secret cult, then the super tsunami and the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship incident back then could be a warning sign for Yueshihao. After all, there are certain similarities between these two events."


    Liu Xing nodded. If all these speculations were true, Liu Xing also felt it necessary to suspect that the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship incident was also orchestrated by the Deep Sea Gospel Society. After all, these two events had many similarities, except that the Deep Sea Gospel Society followers on Yueshihao were not successful.


    "So, in that case, I think Thousand Face¡¯s return to Island Nation is not for revenge. After all, he should know that his death was entirely caused by those secret cult members, unless Luo Renjie¡¯s soul erased Luo Renjie¡¯s memories when merging with the soul of Kamafera," Ling Ishikawa expressed her opinion.


    Just then, Ming Hanxing and Zhang Wenbing returned together.


    Since their group had a fruitful day, Liu Xing specifically called Zhang Wenbing and Ming Hanxing to share information more conveniently.


    So, after everyone settled down, Liu Xing told Zhang Wenbing and Ming Hanxing about today¡¯s meeting with Hashi Motojun and others, as well as the recent phone conversation with OkoHayato.


    After Liu Xing finished speaking, Zhang Jingxu also shared his and Ling Ishikawa¡¯s thoughts.


    Zhang Wenbing nodded and touched his nose, saying, "It seems that there are still many secrets hidden behind Thousand Face. It makes me start to wonder if Thousand Face is really Luo Renjie?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Zhang Wenbing¡¯s speculation was interesting because Thousand Face might not necessarily be Luo Renjie. After all, the only evidence pointing to Luo Renjie as Thousand Face is that Luo Renjie was one of the missing persons in the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship incident, and Luo Renjie knows the art of reincarnation.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 561: The Big Move of the Deep Diving Society

    Chapter 561: The Big Move of the Deep Diving Society


    So now Thousand Face may not necessarily be Luo Renjie.


    But then again, Liu Xing feels that the chance of Luo Renjie being Thousand Face should still be around sixty percent.


    However, because Zhang Jingxu and others were unaware that Liu Xing had accepted the Yellow King¡¯s Mission, they didn¡¯t want to get involved in the matter of Thousand Face. Therefore, Zhang Jingxu and the others began to change the topic.


    Zhang Wenbing took a sip of water and said, "By the way, I went to inquire about the Deep Diving Society today. Because the Deep Diving Society has already caught the attention of the China Dao Sect, I actually got quite a bit of new information from the China Dao Sect. But as they say, you never know until you ask. What a surprise! The Deep Diving Society has started making big moves in Cosmic Country. Simply put, the Deep Diving Society has begun to want to come out in the open, so it has already changed its name to the Ocean Theological Society and appeared in front of the ordinary people of Cosmic Country. It has started being promoted by those big corporations openly, with official support in the background. And because the Deep Diving Society has already cleared out other secret cults within Cosmic Country, the development of the Ocean Theological Society is very rapid. However, the Deep Diving Society still exercises some restraint, at least it hasn¡¯t been proselytizing to foreigners temporarily residing in Cosmic Country."


    "Furthermore, Cosmic Country has started preparing to expel the United States of America¡¯s military stationed within its borders. After all, now that Cosmic Country, controlled by the Deep Diving Society, is not afraid of the United States of America¡¯s sanctions, I heard that in today¡¯s secret negotiations, the negotiators from Cosmic Country directly ignored the threats from the United States of America, leaving them speechless and storming out. As a result, Cosmic Country directly sent a document to the United States of America¡¯s embassy, demanding the unconditional withdrawal of all military forces stationed in Cosmic Country within a month, otherwise Cosmic Country will take forced measures to expel the United States of America¡¯s military."


    Liu Xing, who heard this, was already looking surprised. He didn¡¯t expect the Deep Diving Society to move against the United States of America so quickly, and so decisively, not leaving any face for the United States of America.


    But then again, the Deep Diving Society does have this capability. After all, in the real world, the reason the United States of America could turn Cosmic Country into a puppet state was due to its military and economic control. And now, in this parallel world, the Deep Diving Society can directly ignore the economic threats from the United States of America because it originally intended to transform Cosmic Country into a self-sufficient closed country.


    As for the military threat from the United States of America, although the strength of the Deep Diving Society is definitely not superior to that of the United States of America¡¯s in a direct confrontation, as a secret cult, the Deep Diving Society will definitely stir up trouble in secret. By then, the United States of America will have to yield to the Deep Diving Society.


    After all, the reason the United States of America qualifies as the international police officer is because it has the strongest naval power in the world, and what is the biggest trump card of the Deep Diving Society? It¡¯s the Deep Ones in the ocean.


    So if the Deep Diving Society is determined to confront the United States of America head-on, then the Deep Diving Society can take the Deep Ones to destroy various types of ships belonging to the United States of America, and the United States of America really doesn¡¯t have a good countermeasure, after all, the ocean is the Deep Ones¡¯ domain.


    Therefore, if nothing unexpected happens, Liu Xing thinks that the Deep Diving Society is almost certainly using "destroying all the ships of the United States of America" as a threat to force the United States of America to make concessions and completely abandon its military deployment in Cosmic Country.


    But then again, the biggest problem Liu Xing sees now is, if this plot is projected into the real world, what will it look like?


    After all, in the real world, Cosmic Country doesn¡¯t have the ability to compete with its United States of America father...


    So for the real world, this will be a earth-shattering change, after all, the intentions of the United States of America to establish military bases in Cosmic Country are obvious. If the United States of America directly withdraws its troops now, it will definitely cause an international outcry.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seems that the influence of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall on the real world will become greater and greater.


    At this time, Ming Hanxing smiled and said, "It seems that this time the United States of America will have to suffer a loss. After all, secret cults like the Deep Diving Society won¡¯t reason with the United States of America. They just need to cause various troubles for the United States of America in secret, and the United States of America will have to yield obediently. This is like an old saying in China¡ªthose who are unshod are not afraid of those who wear shoes. But then again, if the United States of America really behaves obediently and unconditionally withdraws its troops from Cosmic Country, then the international situation will probably undergo a earth-shaking change. Some countries may mistakenly assess the limits of the United States of America¡¯s patience and come out to confront it, seeking revenge."


    Everyone nodded in agreement, deeply convinced by Ming Hanxing¡¯s view.


    As Ming Hanxing said, those countries unaware that Cosmic Country has been taken over by the Deep Diving Society, if they see the United States of America unexpectedly withdraw its troops from Cosmic Country without a word, then these countries will probably think that the United States of America has become a paper tiger, not even able to control its "adopted son" Cosmic Country, so if these countries suddenly lose their minds and decide to confront Cosmic Country, then these countries will probably have to face the wrath of the United States of America, with no place to hide.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing and others began to mourn silently for some unlucky country.


    But at this moment, Ling Ishikawa suddenly spoke up, "By the way, do you think that after seeing Cosmic Country successfully break free from the control of the United States of America, the officials of Island Nation will follow suit and strive to become the second Cosmic Country?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow. Ling Ishikawa¡¯s speculation was indeed very likely.


    Because whether in the real world or in this parallel world, Cosmic Country and Island Nation definitely both want to break free from the control of the United States of America. After all, nobody likes being under someone else¡¯s control, being treated like a dog.


    But due to various historical reasons, Island Nation and Cosmic Country unavoidably fell under the control of the United States of America. As long as either Cosmic Country or Island Nation shows signs of resistance, the United States of America will come forward and give these two dogs of its a little smack to keep them in line.


    But now, if Island Nation sees its brothers-in-arms Cosmic Country suddenly standing up to the United States of America and forcing it to loosen its grip, then Island Nation will surely have ideas of its own.


    After all, as the saying goes¡ªpeople don¡¯t fear being few, they fear being unequal.


    In the past, Island Nation could still console itself with the fact that it had Cosmic Country by its side to be dogs together with, and when it was ridiculed, it could rely on Cosmic Country to take the heat. But now, Cosmic Country has silently slipped away, leaving Island Nation alone, so from now on, there will only be one country left in the world still being a dog. r?aNo?b?S


    This is a huge disgrace.


    Moreover, within Island Nation, there are many radical factions advocating for breaking free from the control of the United States of America, and most civilians also hope that the authorities can send back the United States of America¡¯s troops, after all, the presence of the United States of America¡¯s troops in Island Nation has caused quite a bit of trouble.


    So now Cosmic Country¡¯s situation can also be seen as a roadmap for Island Nation, just need to introduce a secret cult to force the United States of America to yield, why not?


    After all, Island Nation has always been a very peculiar country, they can almost be said to be able to do anything, so Liu Xing has no doubt that the Island Nation authorities would cooperate with a certain secret cult in order to break free from the control of the United States of America.


    Although this is tantamount to dealing with a tiger.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seems that this parallel world is about to undergo a major transformation, but hopefully the Island Nation authorities won¡¯t also seek cooperation with the Deep Diving Society, otherwise he and his companions will have to leave the Island Nation.


    After a casual discussion, everyone was very certain that after learning about the situation in Cosmic Country, the Island Nation authorities would choose to replicate the "path to success" of Cosmic Country, so Liu Xing and others looked at Zhang Wenbing, hoping that he could obtain first-hand information in this regard.


    Because if Island Nation really seeks cooperation with the Deep Diving Society, then Liu Xing and others will only have to choose to flee to other countries, even if they are "dropouts".


    After all, once the Deep Diving Society deepens its cooperation with Island Nation, it will definitely come back to settle scores with them, and by then if they still stay in Island Nation, they will surely meet a certain death, then they will definitely end up with a torn card conclusion.


    And if they are only "dropouts", then they still have a chance to resurrect their character card through the resurrection module, so this is also preserving the spark of hope.


    Liu Xing sighed, somewhat helpless, and said, "Do you guys feel that the world is changing faster and faster now? Not long ago, the Glasgow riots happened, and now Cosmic Country and Island Nation are about to turn the tables. If this continues, what kind of world will we end up in?"


    Zhang Jingxu shrugged and spoke, "Behind these events are the workings of those secret cults, so all of this should be attributed to those secret cults becoming active. But on another note, why have all these secret cults suddenly become collectively active recently? Could it be that these secret cults have reached an agreement in secret?"


    Actually, everyone present was very aware that their current parallel world had already entered its later stages.


    According to the speculations of the players in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, each parallel world has a certain "lifespan", and the outcome of each module occurring within this parallel world will either add or subtract from its lifespan.


    So based on the remaining "lifespan" of each parallel world, players divide these parallel worlds into three periods: early, middle, and late.


    In the early period of the parallel world, it could basically be said to have no difference from the real world, except for the addition of a group of Great Old Ones, mythical creatures, and some secret cults in secret. Moreover, the actions of the players during this period will more or less influence the subsequent plot development of this parallel world.


    And when a certain number of players in this parallel world receive world Missions and are promoted to the Hound of Tindalos region, then this parallel world can be considered to have entered the middle period. At this time, some important NPCs will appear, these important NPCs will replace players as the protagonists of this parallel world, and the direction of the plot in this parallel world will depend more on the actions of these important NPCs.


    Next, when a certain number of players have completed at least ten world Missions and advanced to the Cthulhu region, then this parallel world will enter the late period. At this time, the protagonist of this parallel world will return to the players, but the activity of secret cults and mythical creatures will also greatly increase. Moreover, the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall will no longer introduce new players into this parallel world, but of course, old players can still create new character cards in this parallel world.


    So, Liu Xing and others felt that the parallel world they were in had already entered its later stages, and perhaps Hashi Motojun¡¯s group of players were the last group of novice players in this parallel world.


    But most importantly, when a parallel world enters its later stages, the situation in this parallel world will change rapidly. After all, those lurking in the shadows will begin to emerge, and Monsters that originally only existed in novels and movies will also appear before people. The familiar world of humans will gradually collapse!


    This is the true Cthulhumyth world!


    In the eyes of the players in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, only a parallel world that has entered its later stages truly conforms to the worldview of Cthulhumyth.


    It seems that real trouble is about to come.


    Liu Xing and others sighed involuntarily.


    "Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on trivial matters. Let¡¯s get back to the point. I¡¯ve also obtained some important information. The former members of the Strange Tales Club are planning to take action in two days to drive out the members of the Urban Legends Club from the Mysterious Stories Club. So I think we need to get involved in this matter." Zhang Wenbing suddenly spoke up.


    Liu Xing looked at Zhang Wenbing, somewhat surprised, and said, "Brother Zhang, how did you find out about this matter?"


    Zhang Jingxu and others also looked at Zhang Wenbing with puzzled expressions, after all, Zhang Wenbing had been busy with company matters these past few days.


    Zhang Wenbing chuckled and said earnestly, "I¡¯ve told you young people, still relying on old tricks. I asked a friend of mine in the company to secretly install a miniature listening device in the activity room of the Mysterious Stories Club some time ago. So this afternoon, I overheard a conversation between Oyamaya and other Deep Diving Society followers, and the conversation was very simple. It was about asking those Deep Diving Society followers to endure for two more days, and then in two days, the members of the former Urban Legends Club would receive retribution."


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 563: Secret

    Chapter 563: Secret


    Liu Xing felt that, this time, if nothing unexpected happened, those Deep Ones should be acting according to the orders of the Deep Diving Society. After all, the Deep Ones near the Island Nation should now be under the management of the Deep Diving Society, or these Deep Ones are high-level figures of the Deep Diving Society.


    But now the question arises: what exactly did the Deep Diving Society bring to Tokyo this time?


    Liu Xing thought for a moment and believed that what the Deep Diving Society brought this time should have nothing to do with his group. After all, the threat posed by his group in the eyes of the Deep Diving Society should not be significant yet, not worth the trouble for the Deep Diving Society to deal with.


    So, Liu Xing suspected that this time the Deep Diving Society made such a big move, most likely it was to boost the official favorability of the Island Nation, deliberately bringing something to deal with Thousand Face.


    Of course, this does not rule out the possibility that the Deep Diving Society wants to capture the mythical creature under Cross Lake.


    So, it¡¯s still necessary to wait and see.


    "By the way, Ryuusei, besides that magic rain, I also noticed that Thousand Face took advantage of the fewer people and went up to the rooftop again, and this time Thousand Face was making a phone call. It seems that this Thousand Face indeed has contacts within the Tokyo area," Rundell suddenly said.


    Liu Xing frowned, not expecting Thousand Face to actually have contacts within the Tokyo area. But Thousand Face¡¯s contacts should also be players, right?


    Of course, Liu Xing also felt that it was not impossible to rule out the possibility of Thousand Face cooperating with the Deep Diving Society. After all, Thousand Face is a follower of Dagon, and Dagon is the strongest of the Deep Ones, in a sense, Dagon is the chieftain of the Deep Ones.


    However, according to the information provided by Baruka, although the Deep Ones in this parallel world still nominally refer to Dagon as the father god and Hydra as the mother goddess, because Dagon and Hydra disappeared from the world many years ago, it is rumored that they are guarding the slumber of Cthulhu in R¡¯lyeh.


    Therefore, the leaderless Deep Ones, after millions of years, began to continuously differentiate into relatively independent tribes, and after continuous mergers and divisions, by modern times, the Deep Ones have been divided into dozens of large and small groups. Baruka belonged to the Western Pacific group, and the Deep Diving Society worships the Deep Ones of the Western Pacific group.


    And because the boundaries of the ocean are not as clear as those of the land, this has led to almost constant conflicts between the Deep One groups.


    As above, so below, just as the conflict between Cthulhu and Hastur extends to the conflict between the Deep Ones and the Byakhee, the secret cults that worship the Deep Ones will also be divided into different factions based on the Deep One groups they believe in, or even the worship of individual elite-level Deep Ones. These secret cults also consider each other as heretics, which is the main reason for the discord between the Deep Diving Society and some secret cults that also worship the Deep Ones.


    However, Baruka also mentioned that if the great Cthulhu were to awaken again, then all the Deep One groups would unite once again to fight for the great Cthulhu, including Baruka himself, even if the great Cthulhu were to order them to attack humans and kill their own daughters.


    The worship and unconditional obedience to the great Cthulhu are engraved in the blood of every Deep One.


    But as for the commands of the father god Dagon, Baruka only said ambiguously, "might obey," because in Baruka¡¯s eyes, although Dagon is called the father god, Dagon can only be considered the strongest of the Deep Ones, not the creator of the Deep Ones, so Baruka feels that the commands of the father god Dagon are not absolute mandates for himself.


    Even for the leaders of the major Deep One groups, Dagon, this "supreme emperor," is only good as a mascot, and it is best not to intervene in their actions.


    But on second thought, Liu Xing still had some doubts, because according to Baruka, since the great Cthulhu slept in the city of R¡¯lyeh, Dagon and Hydra also suddenly disappeared, never appearing in the sight of other Deep Ones again. At that time, those Deep Ones searched almost the entire Earth to find Dagon and Hydra, except for the core control areas of other mythical creatures, the locations of certain Great Old Ones, and the only true god of the Deep Ones¡ªCthulhu in R¡¯lyeh.


    So in the end, those Deep Ones all believed that Dagon and Hydra had entered the city of R¡¯lyeh, after all, those Deep Ones were unwilling to believe that Dagon and Hydra had been captured by other mythical creatures or Great Old Ones.


    But now, because the Yellow King personally told him, Thousand Face is a follower of Dagon, which means Thousand Face should have seen the true form of Dagon. And the area where the Purple Dreamliner Cruise Ship sank years ago is clearly not within the range of R¡¯lyeh.


    This is quite interesting.


    Liu Xing pushed the nonexistent black-framed glasses and said seriously to Rundell, "Rundell, I want to ask you a question now, do you have any understanding of Dagon, the leader of the Deep Ones?"


    Rundell raised an eyebrow, somewhat puzzled, and said, "Of course I do. Ryuusei, you can¡¯t possibly not know that our Byakhee tribe and the Deep Ones led by Dagon are mortal enemies. This Dagon can be said to be the most powerful existence among the Deep Ones. Currently, the chieftain of our Byakhee tribe once fought with Dagon. In the end, although I don¡¯t want to believe it, I have to admit that Dagon¡¯s strength is greater than that of our Byakhee tribe¡¯s chieftain. But luckily, those damn salty fish can¡¯t fly, so our Byakhee tribe still maintains dominance in warfare."


    Liu Xing shrugged and said with a smile, "So you could say, I really admire the spirit of your Byakhee tribe, otherwise, if the Deep Ones could fly, I might not be seeing you now..."


    Seeing Rundell¡¯s unfriendly expression, Liu Xing immediately changed the subject, saying, "But speaking of which, I heard that Dagon has been missing for a long time. Your Byakhee tribe should have some understanding of this news, right?"


    Rundell nodded, also looking puzzled, and said, "That¡¯s right. Regarding the disappearance of Dagon and Hydra, our Byakhee tribe also knew about it almost immediately. But because at that time, our Byakhee tribe was still at war with the Deep Ones, contending for control over a strategically important archipelago, so at first, we thought that the Deep Ones were planning to lure us into a full-scale attack. After all, without Dagon and Hydra, the remaining strong members of the Deep Ones alone wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand our Byakhee tribe¡¯s attack."


    "However, because the disappearance of Dagon and Hydra was too sudden, and completely evaded the investigation of our Byakhee tribe¡¯s strong members, naturally, this aroused our suspicion. At that time, our Byakhee tribe was divided into two factions over whether to launch a sudden attack on the Deep Ones, and in the end, the conservative faction prevailed, deciding to wait and see how the situation developed further. As a result, we ended up waiting for decades, and when we found that the Deep Ones were searching the world for Dagon and Hydra, we thought the Deep Ones were just pretending to search for our benefit. It wasn¡¯t until a hundred years later that we confirmed even the Deep Ones couldn¡¯t find Dagon and Hydra."


    "But after we confirmed the mysterious disappearance of Dagon and Hydra, we began to plan to revive the raid plan that had been shelved for a hundred years... Although it was called a raid plan, the whole plan could be summed up in one word¡ªreckless. After all, at that time, the strength of our Byakhee tribe was already superior to that of the Deep Ones, so we just needed to go straight at them. After all, how could our Byakhee tribe lose with our superior faces? The Deep Ones are just a bunch of chickens... Ahem, recently I¡¯ve been feeling a bit idle and decided to play a game. And coincidentally, SC2 has become free during this time, so I went to watch some videos by a certain professional commentator."


    Of course, Liu Xing knew who the professional commentator mentioned by Byakhee was. After all, that person had already ascended to immortality even in the real world. Liu Xing was now very curious whether the true identity of that professional commentator in this parallel world might be one of the incarnations of Nyarlathotep, considering abilities like causality, which even Great Old Ones might not be able to master... Of course, that professional commentator could also be one of Yis People.


    But on second thought, Liu Xing suddenly suspected whether the partner of that professional commentator might be Dagon, or no, it could also be Hydra.


    Because f91 could be either my big brother or my wife.


    Liu Xing¡¯s imagination was growing bigger and bigger...


    At this point, Rundell didn¡¯t pay attention to Liu Xing¡¯s distraction and continued, "Back to the point, when our Byakhee tribe had already assembled its main forces and was ready to raid an important stronghold of the Deep Ones, we suddenly received an order from the Yellow King to completely withdraw from the struggle for Earth, abandoning all our footholds on Earth. Although we were very puzzled as to why the Yellow King issued such a strange command, we still followed the Yellow King¡¯s order and left Earth. From then on, our Byakhee tribe only occasionally responded to summons to come to Earth."


    At this point, Liu Xing, who had regained his focus, frowned because if Rundell wasn¡¯t deceiving him, then the command from the Yellow King at that time was indeed strange, or rather, inexplicable.


    And then, combined with the sudden disappearance of Dagon and Hydra, and the cessation of the massive war between various mythical creature races on Earth, Liu Xing suddenly smelled a scent of conspiracy.


    There must have been something happening back then!


    Liu Xing speculated vaguely.


    But considering the current situation, Liu Xing thought that Dagon and Hydra might have "disappeared" suddenly years ago because of Cthulhu¡¯s command. It wasn¡¯t until a few years ago that Dagon suddenly appeared for some reason and accepted Thousand Face as a follower. The most important reason for this might still be Cthulhu¡¯s command.


    So now Liu Xing feels that there¡¯s a possibility that the mission Dagon gave to Thousand Face is likely related to Cthulhu¡¯s awakening, and the reason the Yellow King asked him to deal with Thousand Face might be to prevent Cthulhu¡¯s awakening!


    Liu Xing suddenly felt immense pressure.


    Seeing Liu Xing¡¯s blank expression, Rundell stood up and patted Liu Xing¡¯s shoulder, curiously asking, "Hey, Ryuusei, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you suddenly zoning out? I know the information I just told you was quite heavy, but it shouldn¡¯t cause your brain to crash."


    Liu Xing knew Rundell probably wasn¡¯t aware of the mission he received from the Yellow King, so he shook his head and changed the subject, saying, "Oh, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s get back to the point, Rundell, did you hear what Thousand Face said on the phone?"


    Rundell rolled his eyes again, pointing to his ear, and said, "Come on, Ryuusei, you¡¯re overestimating my hearing, aren¡¯t you? Although the hearing of our Byakhee tribe is better than yours humans, I can¡¯t possibly hear clearly what Thousand Face said on the phone from hundreds of meters away, can I? But our Byakhee tribe¡¯s vision is quite good..."


    Hearing Rundell mention his vision, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, "Uh, didn¡¯t I hear that SC2 players like you have no vision?"


    Rundell looked at Liu Xing speechlessly for a moment before saying softly, "Mr. Ryuusei, please don¡¯t make jokes at a time like this... As the ¡¯Air Force,¡¯ our Byakhee tribe definitely has excellent vision. After all, have you ever seen a bird that can fly high but has poor vision? So I can now confirm that Thousand Face was using the Island Nation Language to contact the person on the other end of the phone. However, Thousand Face only said a few phrases like ¡¯yes,¡¯ ¡¯go on,¡¯ ¡¯contact you next time.¡¯"


    Island Nation Language, huh.


    Liu Xing nodded to himself and muttered, "If it¡¯s the Island Nation Language, then the person Thousand Face was contacting should be a human, and most likely not from the Deep Diving Society, since in the Deep Diving Society, only the Deep Ones are likely qualified to call Thousand Face. So this human is most likely an undercover agent planted by Thousand Face within the Island Nation authorities... Oh right, Rundell, can you confirm if Thousand Face was answering or making a call at that time?"


    As soon as Liu Xing finished speaking, he heard the sound of dice hitting the ground.


    Since KP Bamboo Rat was making a secret ballot at this time, it indicated that this judgment was very important.


    Liu Xing became somewhat calculating.


    After pondering for a moment, Rundell finally spoke, "If everything went as expected, I think Thousand Face was answering the phone because when I arrived over Thousand Face, he had already picked up the phone, and then he listened for quite a while before saying the first word."


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 565: Unable to Understand Operations

    Chapter 565: Unable to Understand Operations


    Liu Xing just realized that it was still dark outside at the moment.


    But come to think of it, if it were already bright outside, Rundell wouldn¡¯t dare to swagger into Liu Xing¡¯s bedroom like this, after all, this area is Tokyo comprehensive university, and there is still quite a large flow of people, so if Rundell, such a "big bird," flew into Liu Xing¡¯s room, it would be very easy to be seen by outsiders.


    If Rundell were discovered by someone, or even captured on video, then this matter would be troublesome.


    So Rundell always came to find Liu Xing when it was dark.


    But because it was already summer now, and it was still dark outside, it could only mean that it might not even be five o¡¯clock in the morning yet, so Liu Xing decisively chose to close his eyes and continue his sleep.


    Not knowing what time it was, Liu Xing was awakened by Ling Ishikawa.


    "Leader, what kind of wine is in this wine jar? It smells quite fragrant, so no wonder you haven¡¯t gotten up yet, Leader, it¡¯s because you drank last night." Ling Ishikawa said with a smile.


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, only then did he realize that Rundell hadn¡¯t taken away the jar of Golden Honey Wine, and it was still on the table in the bedroom.


    But most importantly, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t let Ling Ishikawa touch that jar of Golden Honey Wine, because as an item, once Ling Ishikawa, as a player, touched it, he would get specific information about the Golden Honey Wine, so Ling Ishikawa might discover his secret.


    It¡¯s not the time to reveal Rundell¡¯s existence yet.


    So, Liu Xing quickly came up with an idea and said to Ling Ishikawa, "Oh, this? I found it last night when I was tidying up my clothes. If I remember correctly, this jar of wine should have been brought by a friend of my father¡¯s many years ago, so I opened it last night to take a look. I also think that this wine looks good and smells good, so I took a sip, and it turned out that the wine tasted good, and I ended up drinking too much... Okay, Ling Ishikawa, you go to the living room first, I¡¯ll get dressed."


    As Liu Xing spoke, he prepared to get up and get dressed, while Ling Ishikawa left the room.


    After Ling Ishikawa left the room, Liu Xing directly attached the communicator to his right earlobe, wanting to contact Rundell to find an opportunity to take away the jar of Golden Honey Wine, after all, this Golden Honey Wine was of no use to him.


    But at this moment, Liu Xing suddenly realized a problem, which was that he didn¡¯t know how to use this communicator, and there was no mention of how to use it in the information about this communicator.


    This was a bit embarrassing.


    But Liu Xing still used his subjective initiative, or rather, used the operating techniques he had learned from reading some novels, to directly establish contact with the communicator using his mind.


    And it actually worked.


    After Liu Xing established contact with the communicator using his mind, he suddenly saw some strange characters in front of him, which should be Migo¡¯s characters, after all, this communicator was made by Migo.


    Because he couldn¡¯t understand Migo¡¯s characters, Liu Xing could only try to choose the first option, and it turned out that he did indeed contact Rundell.


    "Hey, Ryuusei, what¡¯s up? Why did you contact me so soon?" Rundell said with a smile.


    Liu Xing shook his head and said helplessly, "Mr. Rundell, you¡¯ve been in and out of my room twice today, did you not realize you left something behind?"


    As soon as Liu Xing finished speaking, he heard a sound of hitting coming from Rundell¡¯s end, it seemed that Rundell had remembered.


    After a moment, Rundell said somewhat awkwardly, "Uh, Ryuusei, how are you feeling now? Do you feel anything wrong with your body?"


    Liu Xing frowned. Since Rundell asked like this, it definitely meant that there was something wrong with that Golden Honey Wine!


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing immediately went to open the window and placed the jar of Golden Honey Wine on the windowsill.


    Then, Liu Xing said angrily, "Oh, it seems like Rundell, you really wanted to kill me today, right?"


    Rundell immediately smiled and said, "No, no, Ryuusei, you have to believe this was all accidental. I forgot about that jar of Golden Honey Wine today because I was in a hurry. But Ryuusei, you can rest assured, although that jar of Golden Honey Wine may have some effects on you humans, as long as you haven¡¯t drunk it, it won¡¯t cause permanent damage to you, nor is there a possibility of death."


    Then, Rundell explained the situation of the jar of Golden Honey Wine to Liu Xing.


    In simple terms, that jar of Golden Honey Wine belonged to a limited edition of the Byakhee clan and was only suitable for consumption by the Byakhee clan. If other races drank this jar of Golden Honey Wine, they would definitely experience various adverse reactions.


    However, this was also very normal because Golden Honey Wine was just a generic term, and the formula for Golden Honey Wine was different for different races, especially the five most important Materials, almost every race used completely different Materials.


    So for the Byakhee clan, those five precious Materials that were harmless to them could be highly poisonous to other races.


    And if a human like Liu Xing drank that jar of Golden Honey Wine, he would probably be doomed...


    However, if it was just due to the normal volatilization of Golden Honey Wine, the impact on Liu Xing would be relatively small, at most causing some adverse reactions, temporarily being debuffed in various ways, and would fully recover after a period of time. So Liu Xing looked at his character card and indeed, some attribute values had temporarily decreased by a few points.


    In addition, because there was a Material in the Golden Honey Wine of the Byakhee clan that emitted a strange fragrance, the Golden Honey Wine of the Byakhee clan could attract many races, including humans. So Rundell was very worried that Liu Xing would be attracted by that jar of Golden Honey Wine, couldn¡¯t help but take a sip, and then die directly.


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but feel a little frightened. It seemed that the secret ballot conducted by KP Bamboo Rat last night was most likely not as he had imagined, to determine whether Rundell could bring back reinforcements, but whether he himself would be tempted by that jar of Golden Honey Wine.


    It seemed that he was quite lucky...


    However, despite the fear, the jar of Golden Honey Wine now gave Liu Xing a bold idea, which was that he could use this jar of Golden Honey Wine to do many things, such as poisoning Thousand Face, poisoning Oyamaya, and others.


    Because Golden Honey Wine was a very obscure thing for NPCs in the Cthulhu RPG Game, after all, most NPCs never traveled interstellarly, so they generally wouldn¡¯t come into contact with Golden Honey Wine, so their understanding of Golden Honey Wine was almost zero.


    Of course, trying to poison Thousand Face with Golden Honey Wine would be too difficult, after all, as long as Thousand Face wasn¡¯t a Fool, he shouldn¡¯t drink wine of unknown origin, so Liu Xing thought it would be better to target Oyamaya and others.


    So Liu Xing felt that as long as he repackaged this Golden Honey Wine made by the Byakhee clan, disguised it as champagne of a similar color, and then found an opportunity to poison the followers of Oyamaya and others from the Deep Diving Society, not only would the success rate be very high, but it could also effectively cover up his identity... Of course, if the people of the Deep Diving Society found out that this was Golden Honey Wine made by the Byakhee clan, then the Deep Diving Society might still suspect that he poisoned Oyamaya and others.


    Moreover, if worst came to worst, he and his team could use these Golden Honey Wine as throwing weapons, causing damage to enemies while also applying several temporary debuffs...


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing wanted to confirm a few details with Rundell, "Rundell, how much is the lethal dose of this jar of Golden Honey Wine for humans? Are there any requirements for the container of this jar of Golden Honey Wine? And how should this jar of Golden Honey Wine be sealed?"


    Facing Liu Xing¡¯s questions, Rundell immediately answered, "According to your human measurement standards, an ordinary human who consumes one hundred milliliters of Golden Honey Wine made by our Byakhee clan, if not given professional and timely rescue, will experience fatal poisoning within five minutes, and if it¡¯s a physically strong human, the lethal dose will increase to one hundred and fifty milliliters, with the same time frame; as for the choice of container for Golden Honey Wine, there is actually no particular requirement because the nature of these Golden Honey Wines is quite stable, and they are not corrosive, so Ryuusei, you can just take any bottle and seal it according to your human standards."


    It seemed that his plan was feasible.


    So after mocking Rundell a few more times, Liu Xing hung up the call with Rundell, and then took out his mobile phone to notify Honekawa Suneo to bring over some tightly sealed bottles, preferably with labels in French, after all, champagne originated from France.


    Although Honekawa Suneo didn¡¯t know why Liu Xing needed empty bottles, he still assured Liu Xing that he would deliver the empty bottles by tonight.


    After finishing these tasks, Liu Xing came to the living room, where Zhang Jingxu and others had already started having breakfast.


    After breakfast, Liu Xing and the others faced another question: what should they do next? Since Liu Xing and the others were still on "leave," they didn¡¯t need to report to school. They already had a good understanding of the main quest of their module, and they just needed to wait until Friday to stop Oyamaya and the others from harming the original members of the Urban Legends Club. As for Thousand Face, they had to wait for updates from the Island Nation authorities.


    Of course, Liu Xing and the others also had their additional mission ¡ª killing the Soul-Eater Demon, which depended on news from Hashi Motojun and others. Only after Hashi Motojun and his team tricked the Soul-Eater Demon into a trap would it be time for Liu Xing and the others to finish it off.


    By the way, Liu Xing had already arranged for Honekawa Suneo to set up a trap. In a room with an area of thirty square meters, Honekawa Suneo had secretly installed more than thirty high-pitched speakers. These speakers were all remotely controlled and powered by individual batteries, capable of emitting noises exceeding one hundred decibels in an instant.


    So after some consideration, Liu Xing and the others felt that there was only one thing they could do: go and check out Cross Lake...


    Since they had nothing else to do, Liu Xing and the others set off for Tokyo Comprehensive University.


    Although there was a strange heavy rain yesterday, it was summer now, so the temperature had risen to thirty degrees Celsius today. Therefore, many students who were getting ready for class came to Cross Lake to cool off.


    This time, Liu Xing and the others didn¡¯t enter the club activity room but went to the pavilion at Cross Lake to observe. After all, this would give them a better view of Cross Lake¡¯s situation.


    As soon as they entered the pavilion, Liu Xing and his group saw Hashi Motojun and others sitting in the pavilion, focusing on playing mobile games.


    After exchanging glances, Zhang Jingxu stepped forward and said, "Good morning, Hashi Motojun. What are you guys playing?"


    Hashi Motojun looked up and smiled, saying, "Speak of the devil, and he appears. We were just discussing whether to contact you guys."


    At this point, Liu Xing finally saw that Hashi Motojun and the others seemed to be playing an online mahjong game.


    Of course, since Hashi Motojun said so, this mahjong game should not be simple.


    Sure enough, Hashi Motojun didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly told Liu Xing and the others that earlier this morning, the mobile game that Thousand Face used to release missions suddenly popped up an update notification. After they clicked "confirm," the mahjong mobile game they were playing now replaced the previous one.


    So Hashi Motojun and the others believed that this mahjong mobile game should be the new game released by Thousand Face, and this game should have a "hidden world" just like the previous one. After all, from their current gaming experience, this mahjong mobile game didn¡¯t seem any different from other mahjong games on the market...


    So Hashi Motojun and the others were now completing the new player mission of this mahjong mobile game. They wanted to contact Liu Xing and the others after entering the "hidden world" of this mahjong mobile game.


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xing was quite surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected that Thousand Face would actually come up with a new mobile game. Wasn¡¯t that seeking death?


    As long as Thousand Face had a bit of sense, it should know that the Island Nation authorities already knew that it was using the mobile game platform to send missions to players to achieve its goals. So Thousand Face should be able to guess that the Island Nation authorities had probably obtained a lot of mobile phones with the previous game installed. And now, pushing out a new game, the Island Nation authorities were likely to have found out.


    So why did Thousand Face do this? Wasn¡¯t it afraid that the Island Nation authorities would follow the trail and track its location through this new game?


    Thousand Face¡¯s actions were really incomprehensible.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 566: Ghatanothoa Appears for the First Time

    Chapter 566: Ghatanothoa Appears for the First Time


    To be honest, Liu Xing really couldn¡¯t understand Thousand Face¡¯s purpose for doing this.


    After all, Thousand Face now occupies the body of Kamafera, not the body of Yis People, Ancient One, or Migo, which are high-tech mythical creatures, and Thousand Face was not a senior programmer or super hacker during its lifetime. So where did it get the confidence to play this hand?


    What does Thousand Face want to do?


    Now Liu Xing and others¡¯ thoughts are surprisingly consistent.


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing subconsciously wanted to take out his mobile phone to ask OkoHayato about the situation, but unexpectedly OkoHayato sent a text message at this moment.


    Without surprise, the content of the text message sent by OkoHayato was asking Liu Xing if he knew that Thousand Face had just released a new mobile game. Now OkoHayato¡¯s side has already begun to strategize and unpack the new game, wanting to find out Thousand Face¡¯s whereabouts by following the clues.


    Liu Xing thought about it and decided to truthfully answer OkoHayato¡¯s question, telling OkoHayato that he did know about Thousand Face¡¯s newly released mobile game, and he had started researching it now. However, Liu Xing also expressed his doubts about why Thousand Face did this, feeling that Thousand Face might want to divert everyone¡¯s attention.


    Soon, OkoHayato sent a text message back to Liu Xing, telling him that he also thought so. After all, Thousand Face¡¯s operation this time is really incomprehensible, so OkoHayato just asked Liu Xing to pay attention to this game, and to inform him if there is any news. Of course, if OkoHayato has any new information, he will come to find Liu Xing.


    After replying to the text message, Liu Xing is now even more puzzled about the purpose of Thousand Face¡¯s next move.


    If Thousand Face can accurately launch the new mobile game, bypassing those mobile phones already controlled by the Island Nation, then everything is understandable. Liu Xing can understand the purpose of Thousand Face¡¯s doing this¡ªto reassemble the old team to continue to serve it. But now Thousand Face is indiscriminately launching the new mobile game, so Thousand Face should be prepared for the Island Nation¡¯s official intervention, and taking such a big risk must have a reason.


    In that case, Thousand Face should want to find someone or some people through this new mobile game.


    Who could that person or those people be?


    Liu Xing thinks this may be another new module.


    At this moment, the eyes of Zhang Jingxu and others are all attracted by the mobile phones of Hashi Motojun and others, after all, Zhang Jingxu and others are also looking forward to Hashi Motojun and others playing the "inner world" of this new mobile game.


    Liu Xing sighed, leaned against the railing of the lake pavilion, looked around, and found that Cross Lake is still quite large in area, and the water surface is unusually calm, without even a ripple.


    But most importantly, now Liu Xing can feel the wind blowing on his face, yet there is no change in the lake surface.


    It seems that this should be because the mythical creature under the water is causing mischief, which leads to the lake surface of Cross Lake being calm, after all, the water of Cross Lake should fundamentally be released by the mythical creature under the water, and the rainwater injected into Cross Lake should also be absorbed by that mythical creature, therefore, the water level of Cross Lake has remained unchanged from the beginning until now without any accidents.


    From this, it can be seen that the water-controlling ability of this mythical creature is still very powerful.


    Liu Xing suddenly realized that the Deep Diving Society might be interested in this mythical creature¡¯s water-controlling ability, and might intentionally want to control this mythical creature. By then, the Deep Diving Society might use this mythical creature to create a devastating flood, officially renaming Earth as the water world, and from then on, the entire water world would be the territory of the Deep One...


    Hmm, Liu Xing felt that his imagination was getting bigger and bigger, after all, even Cthulhu, such a Great Old One, couldn¡¯t turn Earth into a water world, let alone such an ordinary mythical creature.


    However, if this mythical creature¡¯s water-controlling ability is used properly, its effect is still very good, such as for extinguishing fires...


    I don¡¯t know how long it has passed, Liu Xing suddenly came back to his senses while looking at the lake surface, realizing that he seemed to have been staring at the lake surface of Cross Lake for a very long time.


    "Why am I so fascinated?"


    Liu Xing realized that something seemed to be wrong and couldn¡¯t help muttering to himself.


    At this moment, Liu Xing suddenly realized another problem, that is, he can only hear the sound of the wind now, as for the voices of Zhang Jingxu and others, they have disappeared.


    "Damn it, something¡¯s wrong," Liu Xing cursed inwardly.


    Realizing that things were amiss, Liu Xing wanted to do something, but he quickly found that he couldn¡¯t do anything at the moment. Not only could he not move any part of his body, but he couldn¡¯t even move his line of sight.


    Liu Xing frowned... well, now he couldn¡¯t even furrow his brows.


    Although Liu Xing could now feel that his mouth couldn¡¯t move at all, he could still speak.


    So Liu Xing could only whisper, "Zhang Jingxu, Ling Ishikawa, are you there?"


    After waiting for a moment, Liu Xing received no response.


    Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly, it seemed that he had encountered a Plot Encounter.


    After all, he had just not heard the sound of dice landing, and KP Bamboo Rat had not come to conduct Judgment, so this should be a Plot Encounter.


    After confirming that he had encountered a Plot Encounter, Liu Xing felt relieved instead. After all, there was still the old saying¡ªalthough the difficulty of the Cthulhu RPG Game¡¯s modules was very high, it wouldn¡¯t inexplicably kill the player directly. So in general, Plot Encounters were just meant to scare the player and wouldn¡¯t cause any substantial harm to the player... Of course, there were still many Plot Encounters that might reduce the player¡¯s sanity points.


    For example, now Liu Xing felt that he was starting to lose sanity points. After all, the atmosphere around him was so eerie that it made Liu Xing feel as if he had encountered a ghost pressing down on him, causing an indescribable sense of powerlessness.


    This feeling made Liu Xing very uncomfortable, feeling that if this continued, not only would his character card lose sanity points, but he himself would also start to lose sanity points.


    Liu Xing still remembered seeing a post on the forum, which said that a player encountered some very strange things in a module. Because this player¡¯s mental resilience was not good to begin with, it resulted in the player still being disturbed after returning to the real world, and eventually going crazy and committing suicide.


    At that time, Liu Xing thought that the post was just a scare tactic, after all, the player described in the post had already advanced to the Shoggoth Region, so this player must have experienced all sorts of strange things in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall during several modules. Therefore, this player was considered battle-hardened and should not be afraid of anything, so how could he be scared crazy in a module and then commit suicide after returning to the real world?


    But now, Liu Xing believed in the authenticity of that post, because now Liu Xing also felt that his mental pressure was getting heavier and heavier. If this continued, Liu Xing was almost certain to have a mental breakdown...


    Thinking of this, Liu Xing hurriedly tried to contact KP Bamboo Rat, after all, from the current situation, besides hearing the sound of the wind, he could only possibly hear KP Bamboo Rat¡¯s voice.


    So Liu Xing could only mentally contact KP Bamboo Rat: "kp, what¡¯s going on now?"


    A minute passed, and KP Bamboo Rat didn¡¯t respond at all.


    Liu Xing was really desperate this time, because logically, in most cases, the KP would respond to the player.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Just then, Liu Xing felt that the originally gentle sound of the wind suddenly changed, sounding like a typhoon passing through.


    Most importantly, Liu Xing could only hear the sound of the wind now, but couldn¡¯t feel the presence of the wind.


    Liu Xing felt that his mentality was really starting to collapse now...


    But just then, Liu Xing suddenly felt that everything in front of him was dyed in a rusty brown color, like an old photograph, and the sound of the wind around him disappeared instantly.


    Seeing this scene, four words instantly popped into Liu Xing¡¯s mind¡ªGhatanothoa!


    Ghatanothoa is one of the most powerful Outer Gods in the Cthulhu Mythos, known as the Star of Judgment or the Star of Revenge.


    Yes, the appearance of Ghatanothoa is very different from that of other Outer Gods and Great Old Ones. Ghatanothoa has the appearance and size of a planet, and its body is composed of gas, ash, and molten iron, so Ghatanothoa usually appears in the form of a huge spherical entity in rusty brown color, with faults and rifts all over its shell, and it often forms a giant eye with its vast molten iron ocean.


    As for Ghatanothoa¡¯s ability, it is very simple. It constantly drifts through the universe and continuously chants a celestial music similar to an air raid siren.


    celestial music, as Ghatanothoa¡¯s only ability, can awaken all dormant Old Ones or Outer Gods within its range of effect, allowing them to directly enter an active state. The most common result of this is that the awakened Great Old Ones or Outer Gods come forth to destroy the world.


    Therefore, in the Cthulhu Mythos, the Death Star can basically be said to refer to Ghatanothoa alone.


    And in the Cthulhu RPG Game, most of Ghatanothoa¡¯s attribute values are mostly written as "not applicable," and its health points are described as "incalculable," after all, Ghatanothoa¡¯s true form is that of a huge planet, hanging high in the galaxy.


    So although theoretically it is possible to reduce Ghatanothoa¡¯s health points to zero with immeasurable damage, or find a way to reduce Ghatanothoa¡¯s sanity points to zero in order to achieve the effect of expelling Ghatanothoa, this is basically impossible, unless it is an Outer God of the same level like Nyarlathotep or Yog-Sothoth taking action.


    Therefore, in general, when Ghatanothoa appears in the module of the Cthulhu RPG Game, it means that there is a 99% chance of world destruction as the outcome of the module, and what the player can do is just to die in a more spectacular way...


    As for when Ghatanothoa appears in the module of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, it really means that this parallel world is about to enter its end stage, and the ultimate result of this parallel world will be complete destruction!


    Just then, Liu Xing suddenly saw a huge sphere reflected on the surface of the lake, and in the middle of this huge sphere appeared an eye, an eye full of evil!


    Sure enough, it was Ghatanothoa!


    "Player Liu Xing, because you have just seen an indescribable presence through the Mirror Lake, you will now undergo a sanity points check of 1d10," KP Bamboo Rat suddenly said.


    And at this moment, KP Bamboo Rat¡¯s voice sounded to Liu Xing like celestial music.


    1d10 = 4.


    The moment the sanity points check result came out, Liu Xing felt that everything around him returned to normal, and he also heard Ling Ishikawa¡¯s voice speaking.


    But because he had just lost 4 sanity points, Liu Xing suddenly felt a splitting headache and collapsed to the ground.


    Liu Xing¡¯s sudden fall startled Ling Ishikawa and the others, but seeing Liu Xing on the ground, curled up in pain, Ling Ishikawa and Zhang Jingxu instantly realized that something was wrong with Liu Xing.


    So Zhang Jingxu took out a small bottle from his pocket, poured out a pill, and stuffed it into Liu Xing¡¯s mouth.


    The moment the pill entered his mouth, Liu Xing felt that the symptoms of his headache were alleviated a lot.


    "There are outsiders here, let¡¯s take Ryuusei back to the club activity room first," Zhang Jingxu said as he helped Liu Xing up.


    So Zhang Jingxu and the others escorted Liu Xing back to the club activity room.


    After drinking a cup of sugar-added hot water, Liu Xing finally felt like he had returned to normal, except that his head was still a bit dizzy.


    "Ryuusei, what just happened to you? How did you suddenly collapse without any warning?" Ling Ishikawa asked seriously.


    Liu Xing heard the hidden meaning in Ling Ishikawa¡¯s words, knowing that only he had seen Ghatanothoa this time, and Ling Ishikawa and Zhang Jingxu probably didn¡¯t know that he had just undergone a sanity points check.


    But because "Watanabe Ryuusei" didn¡¯t know about Ghatanothoa¡¯s existence, after all, in the setting of the Cthulhu RPG Game, there were very few followers of Ghatanothoa on Earth, and there were very few records related to Ghatanothoa, so it was normal for "Watanabe Ryuusei" to not know about Ghatanothoa.


    Therefore, Liu Xing could only say, "I don¡¯t know what happened just now. I suddenly felt dizzy, unable to control my body, and couldn¡¯t hear any sound except for the sound of the wind; I don¡¯t know how long it lasted, the sound of the wind suddenly became sharp, and then it disappeared instantly. Everything in my eyes suddenly turned brownish-red, and then I saw a huge sphere with an eye reflected on the surface of the lake!"


    As soon as Liu Xing finished speaking, the cup in Zhang Jingxu¡¯s hand fell directly to the ground.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 567: Mirror World (1)

    Chapter 567: Mirror World (1)


    As a seasoned player of the Cthulhu RPG Game, Zhang Jingxu and Ling Ishikawa immediately realized that Liu Xing was referring to Ghatanothoa.


    As for what Ghatanothoa represents, they certainly also know.


    So, Zhang Jingxu was so lost in thought, because Zhang Jingxu never thought that Liu Xing would encounter Ghatanothoa at this time.


    "Mr. Zhang Jingxu, do you know what the giant eyeball-like sphere that Ryuusei mentioned is?" Hashi Motojun asked curiously.


    Of course, Hashi Motojun should also know that Liu Xing was referring to Ghatanothoa, and Hashi Motojun is now quite anxious, because Hashi Motojun deeply understands one truth - when the nest is destroyed, where can the complete egg be?


    The appearance of Ghatanothoa means that the Great Old Ones who are sleeping on Earth and in the vicinity of Earth will wake up one by one, and then Earth will enter the final countdown, and they don¡¯t know how they will die at that time...


    So Hashi Motojun is now a little depressed and a little desperate, after all, he has just started his Cthulhu RPG Game career, and the result is that he has to be forcibly torn up before playing a few modules, how can Hashi Motojun not be depressed?


    So Hashi Motojun can only ask Zhang Jingxu with a glimmer of hope, hoping that Zhang Jingxu can tell him that he is wrong, or that Liu Xing has misjudged...


    "I¡¯m not sure what that thing Ryuusei mentioned is either, because I¡¯ve never heard of such an existence, but judging from Ryuusei¡¯s recent experience, I can be sure that thing is a very terrifying existence," Zhang Jingxu said helplessly.


    However, at this time, Ling Ishikawa raised his hand and said, "If nothing goes wrong, I think I actually know what Liu Xing is talking about, because I once heard my cheap teacher mention it - the Death Omen Star."


    Liu Xing was taken aback, not expecting Ling Ishikawa to actually know Ghatanothoa, but thinking about it, it¡¯s understandable, after all, Ling Ishikawa¡¯s cheap teacher Serak is a well-known Wizard in the Cthulhu myth, so it¡¯s normal for him to know Ghatanothoa.


    At this point, Ling Ishikawa continued, "About the Death Omen Star, my cheap teacher only said that it is an existence even more powerful than the Great Old Ones, and for some reason it keeps moving in the universe, and it will bring destructive effects to all the planets it passes through, almost no planet can escape the fate of being destroyed, even those with powerful alien civilizations, so if Ryuusei you didn¡¯t see it wrong, then we are really in big trouble now, after all, the Deep Diving Society is no different from ants in the face of the Death Omen Star."


    Ling Ishikawa¡¯s words plunged the people present into silence.


    However, at this time, Liu Xing suddenly remembered the key word that KP Bamboo Rat mentioned in his previous words - the Lake in the Mirror!


    Mirror World?!


    Liu Xing now recalled that the second module he played after entering the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall was in the Mirror World, and it seems that he was targeted by Cthulhu at that time.


    So, is he now branded with the label of the Mirror World? Is that why only he can see the Ghatanothoa of the Mirror World?


    But now a very important question stands before Liu Xing, and that is what kind of world is the Mirror World?


    Although in that module Liu Xing knew that many places in the real world would have projections in the Mirror World, such as the Fengzhou Shrine at the time, and possibly the city of R¡¯lyeh, but apart from that, Liu Xing had no knowledge of the Mirror World.


    And in the memories of "WatanabeRyuusei", there is also no news about the Mirror World.


    So Liu Xing now realizes that he only knows the existence of the Mirror World, but as for the specific situation of the Mirror World, he is completely ignorant... except that the Mirror World is the opposite of the real world...


    Liu Xing now feels a headache again.


    If the Mirror World is like the Dreamrealm, although it is derived from the real world, but there is no substantial connection between the two, then this is good news for Liu Xing, because it means that the Ghatanothoa of the Mirror World should not affect the real world; but if the Mirror World has a certain substantive connection with the real world, then the Ghatanothoa of the Mirror World will more or less affect the real world, and then the Great Old Ones in the real world may start to Party.


    In addition, Liu Xing also recalled a detail, that is, when he saw Ghatanothoa in the Mirror World, he did not hear the "celestial music", because the "celestial music" emitted by Ghatanothoa is still very distinctive, sounding like a sharp air raid siren.


    Now Liu Xing can be sure that at that time he only heard the sound of the wind, and Liu Xing can also be sure that he will not mistake the sound of the wind for the sound of the air raid siren, so Liu Xing can now confirm that he did not hear the "celestial music" of Ghatanothoa in the Mirror World at that time.


    This can¡¯t help but make Liu Xing breathe a sigh of relief.


    Because as a Cthulhu RPG Game player nicknamed the "Death Songstress" of Ghatanothoa, the "celestial music" is Ghatanothoa¡¯s signature skill, or rather Ghatanothoa¡¯s only skill, so a Ghatanothoa that does not emit "celestial music" will greatly reduce its threat.


    So from an optimistic point of view, Liu Xing feels that he just accidentally wandered into the Mirror World, and then just happened to encounter the passing Ghatanothoa.


    However, what makes Liu Xing a little surprised now is that Cross Lake seems to be connected to the Mirror World, it seems that their previous guesses about Cross Lake were wrong, such as the water in Cross Lake that can never be drained, it may not be caused by that mythical creature, but may be because the lake water of Cross Lake is connected to the Mirror World.


    As for that mythical creature, it is also possible that it does not live in Cross Lake, but lives in the lake in the mirror.


    And the students who "died without a complete body" in Cross Lake, they are very likely to have been transported to the Mirror World.


    Now many things about Cross Lake can be explained.


    But most importantly, there should be an unstable passage leading to the Mirror World on Cross Lake, so he was temporarily transported to the Mirror World, and then after seeing Ghatanothoa, he was transported back... thinking about it carefully, Liu Xing feels that his luck is really bad, being mysteriously sent to the Mirror World to take a glimpse of Ghatanothoa, and losing 4 sanity points because of it.


    At this moment, Meng Mengzi and Mu Yao entered the club activity room.


    "Eh, isn¡¯t this senior Hashi Motojun? What are you doing in our China club? But classmate Ryuusei, what¡¯s wrong with you, your face looks so bad?" Meng Mengzi said in surprise.


    Unexpectedly, Meng Mengzi actually knows Hashi Motojun.


    Hashi Motojun chuckled and shook his head, saying, "Oh, it¡¯s sister Meng! I didn¡¯t expect you and classmate Ryuusei to be in the same club? We are good friends with classmate Ryuusei, we were just chatting in the pavilion on Cross Lake, but classmate Ryuusei might have been a little sunstroke, so we just brought him over... Okay, we still need to go find Professor Hirao to get a document, so we¡¯ll take our leave first, classmate Ryuusei, you rest well, sister Meng, we¡¯ll chat again later."


    After Hashi Motojun spoke, he took Yamada Tatsuo and the others and left the club activity room.


    After seeing Hashi Motojun leave, Meng Mengzi said with some emotion, "This world is really small, I didn¡¯t expect you, Zhang Jingxu classmate, to know senior Hashimoto. I was originally planning to find an opportunity to introduce you to senior Hashimoto today, after all, senior Hashimoto also participated in the Summoning Ritual held by Mizuta Saki."


    At this point, Mu Yao added, "Meng Mengzi and senior Hashimoto are in the same department, and they also have a common teacher, that is, the Professor Hirao just mentioned by senior Hashimoto. But the most important thing is that Meng Mengzi and senior Hashimoto are both class representatives of Professor Hirao, so Meng Mengzi and senior Hashimoto have known each other for a long time, and Meng Mengzi seems to quite like senior Hashimoto."


    "Oh~"


    Liu Xing and the others said meaningfully.


    Meng Mengzi looked at Mu Yao with a flushed face and said angrily, "Mu Yao, you damned girl, what are you talking about?! I won¡¯t talk to you anymore in the future."


    Seeing this, Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart, beginning to mourn for Meng Mengzi¡¯s romance that hadn¡¯t even begun yet, after all, as a player, Hashi Motojun is destined never to be with Meng Mengzi, an NPC.


    Mu Yao chuckled and said to Liu Xing, "classmate Ryuusei, how are you feeling now, do you want to go to the school clinic?"


    Liu Xing shook his head and said, "Thank you for your concern, senior Mu, I¡¯m almost fine now, I should be able to rest at home."


    Because of the arrival of Mu Yao and Meng Mengzi, Liu Xing and the others definitely couldn¡¯t discuss the problem in the club activity room anymore, so Liu Xing took the opportunity to leave the club activity room with the group.


    After having a casual lunch outside Tokyo Comprehensive University, Liu Xing and the others went home.


    After returning home, Ling Ishikawa asked, "Ryuusei, should we notify Zhang Wenbing and the others about this matter?"


    Liu Xing nodded and said seriously, "We must contact Zhang Wenbing and Ming Hanxing, and have them meet in the club activity room tonight. After all, if that thing is really the Death Omen Star that Ling Ishikawa mentioned, then this matter is of grave importance!"


    Ling Ishikawa nodded. The appearance of Ghatanothoa cannot be described in just four words as "of grave importance", because this involves the survival of this parallel world. They might not even know how they die, so it is necessary to use a Private Room session to discuss this.


    Then, the still somewhat uncomfortable Liu Xing went back to his room to sleep... Of course, sleeping is just an excuse, Liu Xing¡¯s real purpose is to see if the Yellow King will come and chat with him.


    After all, if nothing goes wrong, the Yellow King should know that he saw Ghatanothoa in the Mirror World, and the Yellow King should also be very clear about Ghatanothoa¡¯s ability.


    So after returning to his room, Liu Xing started to keep his eyes open and wait for the Yellow King to appear.


    But after half an hour, Liu Xing¡¯s eyes became a little dry, so he decided to close them.


    Then, five minutes later, Liu Xing really fell asleep...


    At 6 p.m., Liu Xing was woken up by Ling Ishikawa to have dinner.


    To be honest, Liu Xing felt a bit gloomy at the moment, because he didn¡¯t know why the Yellow King didn¡¯t show up to see him.


    Could it be that after learning about Ghatanothoa¡¯s appearance, the Yellow King has returned to his hometown to await the awakening of his main body?


    Or maybe the Yellow King doesn¡¯t know about his trip to the Mirror World?


    Liu Xing shook his head, these questions can probably only be answered when he sees the Yellow King again.


    After dinner, after making sure there was no one in the club activity room, Liu Xing and the others went to the club activity room first. As for Lu Tianya, she was sent by Zhang Jingxu to go shopping with Meng Mengzi and the others, on the pretext of "to avoid Meng Mengzi and the others suddenly coming to the club activity room to disturb the discussion of everyone".


    Of course, Lu Tianya also expressed her own doubts, which was "Why are you guys having the discussion in the school¡¯s club activity room instead of at Ryuusei¡¯s house?"


    Faced with Lu Tianya¡¯s question, Zhang Jingxu, who didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment, hesitated and replied with a sentence "There are some things you don¡¯t understand yet."


    Of course, before leaving, Lu Tianya didn¡¯t forget to give Zhang Jingxu a disdainful look, and then warned Zhang Jingxu not to try to do any big health maintenance business...


    Soon, Ming Hanxing and Zhang Wenbing also arrived at the club activity room.


    The Private Room session started.


    "Liu Xing, are you really sure what you saw was Ghatanothoa?!" Ming Hanxing asked impatiently.


    Liu Xing nodded and said seriously, "Yes, I can confirm that what I saw at the time was Ghatanothoa. After all, the distinctive features of Ghatanothoa are so obvious, how could I have mistaken it? However, it¡¯s worth mentioning that I didn¡¯t see Ghatanothoa in the real world, but in the Mirror World!"


    Then, Liu Xing recounted everything he had encountered in the Mirror World, and also shared his conjectures.


    As soon as Liu Xing finished speaking, Zhang Wenbing frowned and said, "Regarding the Mirror World, I actually have some understanding, because I have participated in two modules that occurred in the Mirror World, so I have deliberately investigated the Mirror World. But whether in the modules or on the forums, there is very little information about the Mirror World, and it¡¯s almost just superficial knowledge."


    "Please elaborate." Liu Xing and the others said in unison.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 568: Mirror World (Middle)

    Chapter 568: Mirror World (Middle)


    Zhang Wenbing nodded and said, "Well, let me start by talking about the two modules I experienced. The first module was the first formal module I entered after entering the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall. At the time, my identity was a new outer disciple of the China Dao Sect, who was arranged to receive unified training at a certain university in the Magic Capital. Then my player and a few others were assigned to the same dormitory, which was a notorious haunted dormitory where several students had mysteriously disappeared without a trace, so the school had closed it for a long time, until our arrival as training students caused the dormitory to be reopened and provided to us for accommodation.


    Of course, the main quest for our group of players at the time was to uncover the truth behind the haunted dormitory, so we began to investigate the situation in the haunted dormitory. We soon gathered a lot of information, including a message sent by a missing student to his girlfriend, saying that he had got up in the middle of the night to go to the bathroom, and when he came out of the bathroom, he was surprised to find that all the other people who had been sleeping well in the dormitory had disappeared, and the guitar that had been hanging on his bedside had moved to the opposite bedside. However, still half-asleep at the time, he thought it was just because he had opened the door incorrectly, so he went back into the bathroom and opened the door again, and everything in the dormitory had returned to normal. So that male student later thought it was just a hallucination caused by not being fully awake... And then that male student mysteriously disappeared a month after sending that message, and because he had already broken up with his girlfriend at the time, his ex-girlfriend did not reveal the incident of that message, until I made a lucky big success roll to uncover this information.


    So my player and the others guessed that the key to unraveling the mystery of the haunted dormitory was that bathroom, so we made some preparations and entered that bathroom in the middle of the night. And when we left that bathroom, we found ourselves in the Mirror World, and the dormitory in this Mirror World was exactly the same as the one in our real world, except that everything in the dormitory was reversed, and outside the window was only a thick, indistinguishable mist. Seeing this situation, my player and the others knew that we had apparently come to a terrible place, so we planned to directly leave the Mirror World and return to the real world, since we had already learned the truth about the haunted dormitory and could now complete the main quest.


    Unfortunately, things did not go as planned. This Mirror World was easy to enter but difficult to leave for us players. We initially tried to imitate the approach of that male student to re-enter the bathroom and exit, but found that this trick didn¡¯t work at all. So we could only discover a problem after going through various judgments: that was, the dormitory in the Mirror World was missing an important item - the Bagua mirror originally hanging on the dormitory doorframe. So we understood that to leave the Mirror World, we must find that Bagua mirror, and we began by searching for it in the dormitory. We found a fragment of the Bagua mirror, and judging from the size of that fragment, we still needed to find two more fragments of the Bagua mirror. So we had to leave our own dormitory, and soon we found another fragment of the Bagua mirror at the stairwell on the same floor, while also hearing footsteps coming from upstairs.


    Although we all knew that going upstairs would definitely be dangerous, we also knew that the last fragment of the Bagua mirror must be upstairs, so we had no choice but to go upstairs. There we found a person who was almost completely mummified, but his mind was still very clear, and he was the same male student who had sent the message. He provided us with a lot of information, such as the last fragment of the Bagua mirror being on the roof of the dormitory building, and there was a group of human-faced rats on the roof that would attack anyone who came up there, and those killed by these rats would also become their companions.


    In addition, he also told us that in the Mirror World, people would get hungry very quickly, and if they didn¡¯t leave the Mirror World in a short time, they would become like him - neither human nor ghost, and forever in a state of hunger... But the only benefit was that they would become immortal. And as for the mist outside the dormitory building, he had only seen people go in, but never come back out, and as long as you touched the mist, you would be drawn into it involuntarily, even if five or six people were holding on to you.


    After learning about the situation in the Mirror World from that person, we knew we could only go up and deal with those human-faced rats. So we collected some things from the various dormitories and went up to directly confront those human-faced rats. In the end, we managed to obtain the last fragment of the Bagua mirror, because the speed of the human-faced rats in the Mirror World was the same as the slowest player among us, and those human-faced rats could not leave the rooftop. After returning to the dormitory and reassembling the Bagua mirror fragments, we were then teleported back to the real world, but that male student who had become mummified was not teleported back with us."


    Hearing this, Liu Xing felt that the dormitory module experienced by Zhang Wenbing was largely similar to the Harvest Shrine module he had experienced, with almost identical settings, such as having to collect certain items before being able to leave the Mirror World, the mythical creatures¡¯ speeds being the same as the slowest player, and the module using hunger as a way to urge the players to complete the module quickly.


    Like that layer of mist.


    It seems the settings for the Mirror World series of modules are all inherently connected.


    At this point, Zhang Wenbing continued, "You should also remember that after completing the module in the Ghoul Area, a MVP player would be selected, and the MVP player could then ask the KP some questions. So when I became the MVP player, I asked the KP about the relationship between the Mirror World and the real world, and the KP told me that the Mirror World is actually just a backup of the real world."


    A backup?


    Everyone furrowed their brows, not immediately understanding what that meant.


    Zhang Wenbing shrugged and said seriously, "As for this ¡¯backup¡¯ term, I didn¡¯t quite understand it either, and was then kicked out of the module by the KP at the time. The next time I entered the module, I found that I had been transferred by the China Dao Sect to become an internal member, and was then dispatched to an internship at a company in the Yunnan-Guizhou region. Of course, this company was actually the China Dao Sect¡¯s most important branch in the Yunnan-Guizhou region, and while I was officially responsible for financial work, I was actually in charge of arranging the day-to-day affairs for the China Dao Sect¡¯s activities in the Yunnan-Guizhou region, and would occasionally take the field to deal with mythical creatures or secret cults, because after all, I was a player, and the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall would certainly not let me just sit back peacefully in the rear. And it was precisely because of this that I got to know many young talents and big shots within the China Dao Sect, so I also asked them about the situation of the Mirror World."


    "First was my direct superior, Qin Yi, the main person in charge of the China Dao Sect¡¯s Yunnan-Guizhou region, the nominal boss of that company. His strength, in my opinion, should be on par with the famous Wizards in the Cthulhumyth. And Qin Yi and the hometown of my character card are both in western Hunan, so we have a very good relationship. So I found an opportunity to ask Qin Yi in the module about the situation I encountered during my training in the Magic Capital. Qin Yi directly told me that the reason I was assigned to the Yunnan-Guizhou region was because he had heard about my experience during the training in the Magic Capital, and he was the one who formally introduced the concept of the Mirror World to me. However, even for the China Dao Sect, their understanding of the Mirror World is not extensive, only knowing that there are 450 known mirror points in China, and these mirror points refer to the locations where one can enter the Mirror World."


    "But the most important thing is that even though the China Dao Sect knows the specific locations of these mirror points, they are unable to actively open and enter the Mirror World. According to the China Dao Sect¡¯s observations, these mirror points randomly open up, sometimes opening more than 10 times in a single day, and sometimes not opening for over 10 years. But the most important thing is that these mirror points are all located in areas with high human traffic, so the China Dao Sect can only monitor these mirror points for now... Of course, the China Dao Sect has also tried to seal these mirror points, but to no avail."


    "But in any case, when the China Dao Sect first confirmed the existence of the Mirror World, they specifically sent people to investigate the situation in the Mirror World, wanting to establish a branch there like in the Dream Realm. However, the China Dao Sect¡¯s people found that the situation in the Mirror World was completely different from the Dream Realm. First, the scope of each mirror point in the Mirror World varies in size, with the largest known mirror point being a small county town, and the smallest being a bathroom. And in each mirror point, there will be and only be one type of mythical creature, and the speed of these mythical creatures is the same as the slowest person who enters the mirror point. Those who enter the Mirror World must not only evade the attacks of these mythical creatures, but also find the important items scattered throughout the Mirror World in order to leave, and even if you enter the Mirror World through the same mirror point, the things you need to find and their scattered locations will be different each time."


    "Then there¡¯s the so-called hunger. Depending on the size of the Mirror World, the humans who enter it will faint from hunger within one minute to one day. These people who faint will become a kind of mummy-like existence, forever in a state of hunger and unable to leave the Mirror World, and they also cannot enter the mist that exists in every Mirror World. This is also one of the most important mechanisms of the Mirror World, because I once encountered a player on the forum who fell out of the Mirror World due to being knocked out by hunger, and even after being revived through a module, his character card was still in an unusable state. And he had also asked the customer service of the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, and the answer he got was that his character card was completely normal and he would eventually be able to use it."


    "Later, I also got to know another player who had gone through a Mirror World module together with the previous player. That other player had entered the mist out of disbelief, and he didn¡¯t know how long he had walked in the mist before being suddenly notified by the KP that his module had already failed. But what surprised that player the most was that his character card had not been torn or discarded, but instead been marked as "lost". You know, the character card markings in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall have basically only ever been "torn" or "discarded", and occasionally a character card may be in an unusable state for certain reasons, but a character card marked as "lost" is, as far as I know, the only one of its kind."


    "So in the subsequent modules, I took the time to ask Qin Yi if any of the China Dao Sect NPCs had entered the mist in the Mirror World. Qin Yi told me that indeed, many China Dao Sect NPCs had entered the mist in the Mirror World through various means, such as being tied with ropes, carrying various photographic equipment, or dividing themselves in half and throwing one part in. In the end, these people either involuntarily or voluntarily entered the Mirror World and never returned. But the China Dao Sect was able to discover through various means that the life signs of those NPCs who entered the mist were still normal."


    "So now I have a guess about the Mirror World - that everything in the Mirror World should be exactly the same as the real world, but for some unknown reason, the mist has appeared in the Mirror World, dividing it into various interconnected areas, and the areas within the mist are the undeveloped regions. But someday in the future, this mist will completely disappear, and the entire Mirror World will become a whole, evolving into an existence similar to the Dream Realm. However, the origin of the Mirror World is still a mystery. But I think at this point in the Cthulhu RPG, the blame should be shifted to Nyarlathotep, as only Nyarlathotep would likely create a Mirror World out of boredom, and so far, aside from you, Liu Xing, no one else has discovered the presence of any Great Old Ones or Outer Gods in the Mirror World."


    Liu Xing nodded, feeling that Zhang Wenbing¡¯s words made some sense.


    "Oh right, Zhang-ge, what did you experience in the second module related to the Mirror World?" Zhang Jingxu asked.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 569: Mirror World (2)

    Chapter 569: Mirror World (2)


    Zhang Wenbing sighed and said a bit helplessly, "To be honest, the module I least want to reminisce about is the one where I entered the Mirror World a second time, because although I cleared that module, it caused me to be in a state of isolation in the real world for a full month, and I even ended up staying in the real world for more than a year. At that time, I really wanted to spend all my points to have Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall directly eliminate me, but in the end, I still gave in, because I still have family and friends in the real world, and I didn¡¯t want to die in such a mysterious way."


    The others all looked at Zhang Wenbing with surprise, because everyone found it hard to believe that this seemingly cheerful person could become so isolated because of a single module... Of course, Liu Xing, who had nearly been driven mad in the Mirror World today, felt that he could understand Zhang Wenbing¡¯s mood at the time.


    After all, although this is said to be a game world created by the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, this game world is now no different from the real world.


    Especially after players have used the same character card to go through multiple modules, a lot of NPC friends will gather around them, and these NPCs with blood, flesh, and emotions will make the players further blur the boundaries between the game and reality.


    Just like Liu Xing now, he had to admit that his attitude towards the NPCs had undergone a earth-shattering change compared to when he first entered the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall.


    Liu Xing still remembered that when he first joined the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, he had set a flag for himself, which was to be a resolute egoist, to help if he could, and to not bother if he couldn¡¯t, and he would absolutely not take risks for his teammates. As for NPC friends, he would try to squeeze out their utility value as much as possible, and could even use these NPCs to seek his own interests when necessary.


    But now, Liu Xing felt that as long as it was not a situation where certain death was inevitable, he would definitely try his best to help Ling Ishikawa and the others. As for if Juri Sonoda, Alice, or Nan Xiaoniao were in danger, he would also try to rescue them, even if it meant putting himself in a passive position.


    In short, Liu Xing could no longer bear to watch his friends, whether they were players or NPCs, die, even if he was just playing a game.


    After all, this is an extremely realistic game, a game that will affect the real world!


    Of course, if the ones in trouble were people like HonekawaSuneo, then Liu Xing would still have to consider whether it was necessary for him to take the risk...


    Humans, after all, always have distinctions between close and distant relationships, only gods can love all people equally.


    Liu Xing is not a god.


    Back to the main topic.


    After taking a sip of water, Zhang Wenbing began to recount his experience of entering the Mirror World for the second time.


    At that time, Zhang Wenbing had already gone through his internship period and officially became a member of the China Dao Sect. Although Zhang Wenbing still couldn¡¯t cast any Magic Spells, due to Qin Yi¡¯s special care, he had obtained many useful items.


    Then one night, Qin Yi suddenly found Zhang Wenbing and told him that there was a special mission the next day that he needed to participate in.


    Of course, since Zhang Wenbing was already a member of the China Dao Sect, but not a combat member, he had the right to refuse any combat missions. However, in the end, Zhang Wenbing unhesitatingly agreed to Qin Yi¡¯s request, because if he didn¡¯t agree, the next module would not exist...


    As for the content of this special mission, it was to investigate a known mirror point, or more precisely, to investigate the Mirror World after that mirror point.


    And that Mirror World, Qin Yi had already entered once before, and this time Qin Yi¡¯s main goal in entering that Mirror World was to rescue his wife, Li Xinyang!


    The time went back five years ago, when Qin Yi was not yet the head of the China Dao Sect¡¯s branch in the Yunnan-Guizhou region, he and his wife Li Xinyang were both members of the investigation department, often carrying out missions together.


    Then one afternoon, Qin Yi and Li Xinyang suddenly received a mission, asking them and three other teammates to investigate a mysterious collective disappearance case that had occurred in a high-end restaurant in the city center - thirteen diners in a private room had suddenly disappeared.


    And so, Qin Yi led the team to that high-end restaurant, but as soon as Qin Yi and the others stepped into the private room and were about to start the investigation, the mirror point suddenly opened again and they entered the Mirror World.


    The scope of this Mirror World was very large, simply put, it was the shopping mall where the high-end restaurant was located, as well as the middle school across the street from the shopping mall.


    After determining the scope of the Mirror World, Qin Yi, as the team leader, realized that the situation was not good, because the China Dao Sect had already summarized an iron law of the Mirror World - the difficulty of escaping the Mirror World is proportional to the scope of that Mirror World.


    After all, to escape the Mirror World, they need to find certain things within a limited time, and these things are usually not large items. The things Qin Yi¡¯s team needed to find were a pair of chopsticks and a bowl.


    And according to the experience summarized by the China Dao Sect, Qin Yi and the others could only stay in a Mirror World of this scale for about 40 minutes at most.


    It was already not an easy task to search through a shopping mall and a middle school within 40 minutes, let alone having to find a pair of chopsticks and a bowl while being chased by mythical creatures.


    So when the time reached 30 minutes, Qin Yi¡¯s team had obtained a pair of chopsticks and had already discovered the location of the bowl - on a ping-pong table on the middle school¡¯s sports field.


    Since it would take about 8 minutes to return to the private room of the high-end restaurant, the time left for Qin Yi¡¯s team to retrieve the bowl was only 2 minutes, but guarding the bowl were three Ancient Rugged Giants!


    And unfortunately, the speeds of Qin Yi¡¯s team were all quite close, so they could not create a speed gap with those Ancient Rugged Giants.


    Thus, with no other choice, Qin Yi¡¯s team could only forcibly confront the three Ancient Rugged Giants, and in the end they forcibly seized the bowl... The price for this was the lives of the other three team members, and Li Xinyang was seriously injured.


    The seriously injured Li Xinyang knew that Qin Yi could not possibly bring her back to the private room of the high-end restaurant before the time was up, so Li Xinyang decisively chose to stay behind and let Qin Yi go first. Of course, Qin Yi could not abandon his wife, so he wanted to stay in the Mirror World with Li Xinyang, but Li Xinyang directly used her Magic Spells to teleport Qin Yi to the entrance of the high-end restaurant.


    At the time, Qin Yi knew that he could no longer waste Li Xinyang¡¯s sincerity, so he could only painfully return to the real world alone.


    However, because Qin Yi knew that Li Xinyang had an artifact that could instantly put the user into a state of apparent death, with their body covered in a layer of solid ice, Qin Yi was convinced that Li Xinyang was still alive, and had been monitoring the dynamics of that mirror point all along.


    But that mirror point did not show any activity for a full five years, until the day Qin Yi came to find Zhang Wenbing.


    The reason why Qin Yi wanted to take action with Zhang Wenbing was because all the people who came out of the Mirror World would be branded with the Mirror World¡¯s mark, and when people with this Mirror World mark entered the range of other mirror points, they would have a higher chance of being transported to the Mirror World, and if this mirror point had just opened once, the chance would be even higher.


    Of course, if multiple people with the Mirror World mark entered the range of the mirror point, the chance of the mirror point opening would increase even further.


    So this is the reason why Qin Yi treated Zhang Wenbing so well...


    And so, Qin Yi took Zhang Wenbing and two other players and successfully entered the Mirror World.


    And this time, the thing Zhang Wenbing and the others needed to find was downright crazy - a mobile phone memory card!


    Fortunately, Zhang Wenbing¡¯s luck was still strong, and he succeeded in a critical inspiration roll, so he knew that the mobile phone memory card was in Li Xinyang¡¯s hands!


    After all, that module was triggered because Zhang Wenbing wanted to rescue Li Xinyang, so it was only natural for the important item to be with Li Xinyang.


    So Zhang Wenbing and the others spent 20 minutes, finally finding Li Xinyang in the principal¡¯s office of the middle school, and Li Xinyang was still in a state of icy encasement.


    However, what surprised Zhang Wenbing was that the currently frozen Li Xinyang had an angry expression on her face, and her right hand seemed to be tightly grasping something.


    Seeing this situation, Zhang Wenbing realized that something might be wrong, and the things Qin Yi had said before might not match reality.


    In simple terms, Zhang Wenbing felt that Qin Yi might have been lying.


    However, since time was pressing, Zhang Wenbing and the others could only follow Qin Yi¡¯s arrangements, while searching the principal¡¯s office for the whereabouts of the mobile phone memory card, and at the same time placing the still "frozen" Li Xinyang on a small cart that had been prepared earlier.


    Another 5 minutes passed, and Zhang Wenbing and the others still couldn¡¯t find the mobile phone memory card, so after another round of Judgment, they felt that the memory card was most likely in Li Xinyang¡¯s right hand.


    So Zhang Wenbing and the others planned to melt the solid ice on Li Xinyang¡¯s body, but at this time Qin Yi reacted very strongly, saying that they could not easily melt the solid ice, because this could cause injury or even death to Li Xinyang, after all, the solid ice on Li Xinyang¡¯s body was composed of Magic Spells, and its nature was very different from ordinary ice.


    But now time was pressing, if they couldn¡¯t find the mobile phone memory card, Zhang Wenbing and the others would all have to stay in this Mirror World, so the players did not hesitate to use rhetoric Judgment against Qin Yi... However, the alert Zhang Wenbing left a mental note and also gave Qin Yi a psychology resistance roll.


    Then Zhang Wenbing found that Qin Yi¡¯s state of mind could be described as reluctant to act, as if he was specifically waiting for Zhang Wenbing and the others to persuade him to make up his mind to take action against Li Xinyang.


    In the end, Qin Yi did agree to Zhang Wenbing¡¯s request, and prepared to personally melt the solid ice on Li Xinyang¡¯s body, and the method Qin Yi chose was to use a fire-based artifact to directly burn the solid ice on Li Xinyang.


    Moments later, the solid ice on Li Xinyang¡¯s body completely melted, but Zhang Wenbing, who had been secretly observing Qin Yi, suddenly found that Qin Yi had suddenly produced a silver needle when he was retrieving the fire-based artifact.


    Qin Yi¡¯s unreasonable behavior made Zhang Wenbing realize that something was wrong, so he hurried to give Li Xinyang a medicinal pill he had bought from the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall Shop before Qin Yi, and then Zhang Wenbing saw Qin Yi put the silver needle away and look at Li Xinyang with some tension.


    Then, Li Xinyang woke up.


    The moment Li Xinyang opened her eyes, she immediately slapped the Qin Yi in front of her and began to accuse Qin Yi of what he had done that year.


    In simple terms, that year Qin Yi had betrayed the other team members, including Li Xinyang, in order to escape the Mirror World, and this time Qin Yi came back, not to rescue Li Xinyang, but to eliminate her!


    Because in this Mirror World, in addition to the Ancient Rugged Giants, there was also a Mysterious Elder who could control the Ancient Rugged Giants, and Qin Yi had sworn allegiance to that Mysterious Elder, and used Li Xinyang and the others as sacrifices to offer to that Mysterious Elder. If Li Xinyang had not used Magic Spells to encase herself in ice, she would have already died.


    Seeing this, Qin Yi also dropped his pretense and revealed the true purpose of his mission.


    After betraying Li Xinyang and the others, Qin Yi not only successfully escaped the Mirror World, but also obtained the power bestowed by the Mysterious Elder. But because Qin Yi knew that Li Xinyang was not dead, he was very worried that someone would enter this Mirror World and rescue Li Xinyang, and then all his actions would be exposed, and he would be done for.


    So Qin Yi went to great lengths to become the head of the China Dao Sect¡¯s branch in the Yunnan-Guizhou region, and closely monitored the situation of this mirror point. And after learning that the intern Zhang Wenbing had also entered the Mirror World before, Qin Yi was worried that Zhang Wenbing might become the one to rescue Li Xinyang.


    So Qin Yi had been deliberately nice to Zhang Wenbing, in fact just to monitor Zhang Wenbing¡¯s actions. And this time Qin Yi led Zhang Wenbing and the others into the Mirror World, partly to get rid of the hidden danger Li Xinyang, and partly to bring a few more sacrifices to offer to the Mysterious Elder.


    After Qin Yi said all this, he took the initiative to attack Zhang Wenbing and the others. In the end, Li Xinyang and Qin Yi perished together, with a raging fire burning them to ashes, and although Zhang Wenbing and the others suffered some minor injuries, they still managed to escape the Mirror World unharmed.


    "Before that module, I always thought Qin Yi was a good brother and a good husband, but Qin Yi suddenly tore off his mask in that module, which was something I never expected, and it also made me afraid to do modules again, because I was afraid of being betrayed by the people around me," Zhang Wenbing said seriously.


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 570: Brother?

    Chapter 570: Brother?


    It must be said that this sudden and major plot twist is indeed difficult to accept, and it is also easy to leave a psychological shadow, making oneself dare not believe others again.


    In the Cthulhu RPG Game, if you don¡¯t believe in anyone, then you may have a hard time getting by, but if you believe in anyone, then you won¡¯t know how you died...


    So Liu Xing understands why Zhang Wenbing chose to bury his head in the sand and return to the real world after going through that module.


    But anyway, what Liu Xing is more concerned about now is the "Mysterious Elder" mentioned by Zhang Wenbing, because during Liu Xing¡¯s progress in the Harvest Shrine module, he also encountered a strange old man, and most importantly, that strange old man was able to freely enter and exit the Mirror World and even advance through the Thick Fog of the Mirror World.


    According to Qin Yi¡¯s account, the "Mysterious Elder" mentioned by Zhang Wenbing should also be able to freely enter and exit the Mirror World, and can even control the mythical creatures of the Mirror World and bestow great power on humans.


    So it seems that the strange old man Liu Xing saw is very likely the same person as the Mysterious Elder mentioned by Zhang Wenbing... no, it should not be human!


    After all, this is the world of Cthulhu RPG Game, and human power has been limited to a certain range, so Liu Xing does not think that the Mysterious Elder will be human, because that Mysterious Elder is most likely the manager, or even the creator of the Mirror World!


    Because from the currently known limited information, the Mirror World is more like an unfinished new world, so it is constantly opening up certain mirror points to absorb humans for testing and improvement.


    So the identity of this Mysterious Elder is definitely not simple, after all, like the powerful Great Old Ones such as Cthulhu, they can easily destroy a world, but they may not be able to create a new world, because Rome was not built in a day, but it only takes one day to destroy Rome.


    Moreover, in the second module that Zhang Wenbing experienced in the Mirror World, the figure of the Ancient Rugged Giant appeared, and it should be known that the Ancient Rugged Giant can be said to be a unique mythical creature in the Dreamrealm, and the Ancient Rugged Giant was even banished to the underground world of the Dreamrealm because its clan¡¯s way of worshipping the Great Old Ones was too disgusting... yes, even the Great Old Ones they worshipped were disgusted by the Ritual Ceremony of the Ancient Rugged Giants.


    So in other words, for this Mysterious Elder to be able to bring a group of Ancient Rugged Giants from the underground world of the Dreamrealm to the Mirror World, and also make the Ancient Rugged Giants obey the rules it set, this Mysterious Elder is definitely not simple.


    Therefore, Liu Xing thinks that the identity of this Mysterious Elder can be limited to those few Outer Gods.


    Of course, Liu Xing feels that Nyarlathotep may have to take the blame for this again.


    At this moment, the KP Bamboo Rat spoke up, "Everyone, your Private Room time is about to expire, do you need to renew it to continue?"


    Zhang Jingxu nodded without hesitation and said, "Of course we need to renew it, we are just getting to the key point."


    Liu Xing and the others also nodded in agreement.


    So, the Private Room time continued.


    "Regarding the Mirror World, we still know too little about it, so I don¡¯t think we need to spend time discussing the Mirror World anymore. As for the Ghatanothoa that appeared in the Mirror World, I think it definitely won¡¯t be the main body of Ghatanothoa, at most it¡¯s just a projection of Ghatanothoa, after all, Ghatanothoa is one of the highest-ranked Outer Gods in the Cthulhu Mythos," Ling Ishikawa said seriously.


    Liu Xing nodded and said, "That¡¯s right. Even if we confirm that Ghatanothoa has really come close to Earth and has begun to play celestial music to awaken those sleeping Great Old Ones, what can we do? It¡¯s still just following the modules arranged for us by the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, because we have no way to stop Ghatanothoa¡¯s actions... But anyway, since two people in our little team have already entered the Mirror World, I think we should have the opportunity to go there again in the upcoming modules."


    Zhang Jingxu looked at Liu Xing with an exasperated expression and said helplessly, "Liu Xing, please don¡¯t set flags for us. Although we may indeed have the opportunity to enter modules related to the Mirror World in the future, to be honest, after hearing your and Zhang¡¯s descriptions of the Mirror World, I now even want to go our separate ways, because I really don¡¯t want to enter the Mirror World to complete the modules."


    Ling Ishikawa and Ming Hanxing next to him nodded in agreement with Zhang Jingxu¡¯s view.


    Zhang Wenbing shrugged and sighed, "Actually, I think the same way. After all, the two modules I participated in that were related to the Mirror World, the module process was really too painful, because as soon as you enter the Mirror World, the module can directly start a countdown, and this countdown has no room for leniency. But the most important thing is that while you are searching for things, you also have to be on guard against various mythical creatures, and as far as I know, the mythical creatures in the Mirror World should be randomly set, because the China Dao Sect has investigated the 450 mirror points in China, and there is no pattern at all between the mythical creatures in those mirror points and the environment and background of the Mirror World, for example, in a water park in the imperial capital, there is an Earth-boring Demon Worm; in a food street in Tanchen, there are a group of Deep Ones guarding; and in a kindergarten in Rongcheng, there are a few Moon Beasts holding the fort."


    Zhang Wenbing¡¯s words made Liu Xing speechless, it seems that the creator of the Mirror World is not very rigorous at all, casually arranging mythical creatures in various Mirror Worlds, without considering the psychological shadow of those mythical creatures. If those mythical creatures still have self-awareness, then the Earth-boring Demon Worm staying in the water park must have a million curse words to say, after all, water is the fatal weakness of the Earth-boring Demon Worm, and now letting the Earth-boring Demon Worm stay in the water park full of water is a kind of punishment for it.


    As for the Deep Ones staying in the food street in Tanchen, one can only hope that they won¡¯t be scared by the promotional pictures in the restaurant, after all, the most famous specialty dish in Tanchen is spicy fish head...


    So in this way, players entering the Mirror World are just like playing a lottery, waiting to see what kind of mythical creature they will encounter.


    Blessings may become curses, and curses can¡¯t be avoided.


    Liu Xing suddenly remembered his previous speculation about Cross Lake and that mythical creature, so he spoke up, "Uh, I actually think we may enter the Mirror World in this module, because we now know that there is a mirror point in the pavilion in the center of Cross Lake, and the mythical creature in Cross Lake is very likely staying in the Mirror World¡¯s Cross Lake, so if we can¡¯t complete the main quest of the module quickly, according to the development of this module, we may have a final showdown with the Deep Diving Society in the Mirror World."


    Liu Xing¡¯s words immediately wiped the smiles off the faces of Ling Ishikawa and the others.


    Ling Ishikawa sighed and quietly said, "If possible, I¡¯d like to just stand guard outside the mirror point for you guys..."


    Before Ling Ishikawa could finish, Zhang Wenbing shook his head and said, "Under normal circumstances, when a mirror point opens, it will randomly select surrounding humans to enter the Mirror World, so Yin En, if you¡¯re lucky, you may be able to avoid being chosen by the mirror point. But as players, how could we not be chosen by the mirror point? So Yin En, don¡¯t expect to be able to stay out of it."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded helplessly with a wry smile, then went into self-isolation mode.


    Seeing this situation, Liu Xing could only shake his head and said, "Alright, let¡¯s change the topic then. What do you think about the current Thousand Face? We now know that Thousand Face is most likely in the Shinjuku district, and we have OkoHayato as a contact on the Island Nation official side, so should we consider getting involved in this matter, because we may be able to gain a lot of benefits from it."


    Of course, Liu Xing still concealed his true thoughts.


    "Liu Xing, you have a point there. If we don¡¯t need to get our own hands dirty, we can still participate in the behind-the-scenes work of hunting down Thousand Face, such as collecting information and so on. But if we have to fight Thousand Face head-on, I can only say, ¡¯Excuse us,¡¯" Zhang Jingxu said half-jokingly and half-seriously.


    And Zhang Jingxu¡¯s attitude also represented the views of Zhang Wenbing and the others.


    Liu Xing shrugged and changed the topic again, "Okay, let¡¯s change the topic again. What do you think about Hashi Motojun and the others? Personally, I think that although Hashi Motojun and the others are just new players in the Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall right now, as long as they don¡¯t encounter any major accidents, we will probably see them appear in the real Cthulhu Role-Playing Game Hall, because Hashi Motojun is an absolutely professional Cthulhu RPG player in the real world, and Yamada Tatsuo and the others are also willing to unconditionally accept Hashi Motojun¡¯s leadership."


    Ling Ishikawa nodded and said with a smile, "I think so too. Hashi Motojun and the other four have great potential, and Hashi Motojun is also very lucky to have found a reliable big brother-like NPC so quickly. In the future, Hashi Motojun should have the opportunity to become a true Yin Yang Master, so I think we should try to help Hashi Motojun and the others if possible. One reason is that we took the Soul-Eater Demon crystal that could have belonged to them, and the other is that Hashi Motojun and the others are very promising investments, and in the future we may be able to seek their help."


    Ming Hanxing also nodded and said seriously, "After hearing that you, Liu Xing, know Hashi Motojun and the others, I deliberately investigated the situation of Hashi Motojun and the others. In simple terms, I went to the School¡¯s Archives Room to check the student files of Hashi Motojun and the others, and found that their character cards are basically those of ordinary people with clean backgrounds, except that Hashi Motojun comes from a declined Yin Yang Master family. As for their performance before entering Tokyo Comprehensive University, they were just ordinary students without any disciplinary records. So I think Hashi Motojun and the others should not be related to any secret cults, and we can communicate with them at ease. As for investments, I still suggest helping them in the real world, after all, we can¡¯t directly give them items now, right?"


    Liu Xing raised an eyebrow, not expecting Ming Hanxing to directly check the student files of Hashi Motojun and the others. But what Liu Xing was most concerned about now was whether Ming Hanxing had checked the student files of Oyamaya and the others.


    Before Liu Xing could speak, Ming Hanxing continued, "Of course, I also checked the student files of Oyamaya and the other members of the Original Urban Ghost Story Society, and found that except for Oyamaya, the other eleven former Strange Tales Club members came from two high schools, and the students who got into Tokyo Comprehensive University from these two high schools all joined the former Strange Tales Club, which is clearly unreasonable. But these are not the problems. The problem is that Oyamaya¡¯s student file mentions that Oyamaya has a younger brother, which we did not investigate before. And yesterday I asked Honekawa Suneo to verify this, and today Honekawa Suneo told me that there is no such person."


    Oyamaya has a younger brother? Liu Xing couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow, and suddenly the phrase "raccoon dog replacing the crown prince" flashed in his mind.


    Could it be that the current Oyamaya is actually fake, and is Oyamaya¡¯s younger brother?


    Of course, it¡¯s also possible that Oyamaya¡¯s younger brother died long ago for various reasons, so he can¡¯t be found now.


    Liu Xing stroked his chin and said, "Okay, Ming Hanxing, let Honekawa Suneo investigate this matter in depth, maybe something interesting will be found... By the way, do you have any ideas about Friday night? How should we deal with Oyamaya and the others then? After all, we can¡¯t expose our identities just to deal with a branch of the Deep Diving Society at Tokyo Comprehensive University, it would be too much of a lose-lose situation for us."


    Before Liu Xing finished speaking, Ling Ishikawa couldn¡¯t wait to say, "I¡¯ve already had an idea about this. I think we can try a trick of using someone else¡¯s sword. Of course, the key point of this trick is Ming Hanxing. As long as Ming Hanxing can join the Friday school patrol team, then when Oyamaya and the others make a move, Ming Hanxing can directly lead the patrol team to trouble them."


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]

 Chapter 571: Four Plans and a Mission

    Chapter 571: Four Plans and a Mission


    Ming Hanxing nodded and said, "I have submitted an application to join the inspection team, but I have not yet officially passed the Judgment, so I am not very clear about the application results. I will tell you later. However, as a teacher of the China Club, my chances of being selected are relatively high, after all, the duty of the inspection team this time is to determine the activity atmosphere of various clubs and the activity funds for the next semester, so professional personnel are needed to participate."


    Liu Xing and the others looked at Ming Hanxing with a worried look, because they all felt that Ming Hanxing was not a professional.


    Ming Hanxing sighed helplessly and said, "Although I am not a professional in the real world, the memory of this character card is enough for me to fill in, and I just need to follow the other teachers."


    Of course, to be on the safe side, Liu Xing and the others still formulated a Plan B, after all, Ming Hanxing is still a young new teacher who has just entered the School, and in the Island Nation where seniority and experience are valued, he may not have much say. Moreover, if Oyamaya and the others are a little more careful, they should also arrange for Tanaka Fuji to participate in the inspection, and then Ming Hanxing will definitely not be able to beat Tanaka Fuji.


    However, the B plan set by Liu Xing and the others is also very simple, which is to let Zhang Wenbing try to get a high-definition camera with night vision function again. If it is a micro one, it would be even better. Then they can directly shoot the whole process of Oyamaya and the others "committing the crime", and then anonymously publish it online.


    As long as there are no accidents, Oyamaya and the others will have to be expelled from the School.


    But anyway, Ling Ishikawa is also planning to come up with a Plan C, which is to take advantage of the opportunity when Oyamaya and the others are causing trouble, and let Shoggoth out to wreak havoc in the club activity room of the Mysterious Stories Club, so that Oyamaya and the others will fall into trouble.


    After all, the former members of the Urban Legends Club will definitely think that Shoggoth is a mythical creature summoned by Oyamaya and the others. Unless Oyamaya and the others have the heart to kill, they will definitely be reported by the former members of the Urban Legends Club, and then the School will surely expel Oyamaya and the others to maintain stability.


    Of course, if Oyamaya and the others dare to kill, then the matter will not be as simple as expulsion. Liu Xing and the others can tell OkoHayato about this matter, let OkoHayato return a favor, and solve Oyamaya and the others.


    However, after the three plans were formulated, Zhang Jingxu suddenly said with some concern, "By the way, the three plans we are preparing now are based on the premise that Oyamaya and the others will take action against the former members of the Urban Legends Club. What if Oyamaya and the others adopt a conciliatory strategy, such as using money to induce the former members of the Urban Legends Club to leave the club, or directly recruit the former members of the Urban Legends Club into the Deep Diving Society? Then our three plans may all be in vain, because these things in the Island Nation are not really big deals, even if we expose them, the School will at most just warn Oyamaya and the others."


    Zhang Jingxu¡¯s words made Liu Xing and the others pause, because what Zhang Jingxu said was very reasonable. After all, the words "coercion" and "inducement" are often associated with each other because their starting point and ultimate goal are the same, so they are often used together.


    So for Oyamaya, coercion may be the most convenient and direct choice to achieve their goal, but inducement is the best choice, because the risk of inducement is the lowest, and the cost is very low for a secret cult like the Deep Diving Society, after all, the Deep Diving Society has already completely controlled the Cosmic Country, and the economy of the Cosmic Country is not bad.


    As for converting the former members of the Urban Legends Club, Liu Xing felt that this was unlikely, because according to the information obtained earlier, these former members of the Urban Legends Club were basically atheists, which does not meet the standard of believers of the Deep Diving Society. Unless Oyamaya and the others directly hypnotize and control those former members of the Urban Legends Club, the possibility of conversion is minimal.


    But anything is possible.


    So Zhang Jingxu¡¯s words made Liu Xing and the others sit down again to formulate a Plan D. That is, if Oyamaya and the others choose to induce those former Urban Legends Club members, then Liu Xing can have HonekawaSuneo find some social people to disguise as the henchmen that Oyamaya invited, go to "recover" the money in the hands of those former Urban Legends Club members, and then leave some clues to point the finger at Oyamaya and the others. At that time, those former Urban Legends Club members will certainly go to trouble Oyamaya... Of course, if you want to be more direct, you can just let those social people "rob" Oyamaya, and then shift the blame to those former Urban Legends Club members, forcing Oyamaya to take action.


    As for if Oyamaya and the others want to absorb those former Urban Legends Club members to join the Deep Diving Society, Liu Xing and the others can only take advantage of the situation again, try to make a fuss about this matter, such as borrowing Oyamaya and the others¡¯ names to vigorously promote the Deep Diving Society on the School¡¯s forum, and then arrange for someone to come forward and act as a villain, then heat up the matter, and surely the School will come out to manage it.


    At this moment, the second Private Room time also ended.


    Since the matter had been basically discussed, Liu Xing and the others did not choose to renew, but directly left the club activity room. After all, after entering the Mirror World today, due to certain special reasons, Liu Xing "stared fixatedly" at the surface of Cross Lake, so Liu Xing was not sure how big the range of this Mirror World was, whether it included this Old Teaching Building or not. Therefore, for safety¡¯s sake, Liu Xing and the others have decided not to wander around the vicinity of Cross Lake unless necessary.


    This time, when Liu Xing and the others left the Old Teaching Building, they did not encounter any suspicious people, and the activity room of the Mysterious Stories Club was also not lit up, which made the Liu Xing and the others who wanted to "catch a rabbit while grabbing the grass" feel disappointed.


    However, on the way back, Zhang Jingxu received a call from Hashi Motojun, which simply means that Hashi Motojun and the others have successfully completed all the Missions provided by the new game, and then successfully entered the "inner world" of this new game.


    The interface of the "inner world" of this new game is similar to the old game, but this time the only one with the authority to release Missions is Thousand Face.


    And now Thousand Face has released a Mission - go to the site of the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident and take a photo of yourself with Tokyo Skytree.


    The reward for this Mission is one hundred thousand Island Nation yen.


    "One hundred thousand Island Nation yen, Thousand Face is really generous. That¡¯s equivalent to one day¡¯s living expenses for our Ryuusei classmate," Zhang Jingxu said with a smile.


    Liu Xing looked at Zhang Jingxu blankly and said, "You can even find an opportunity to bash me, I¡¯m really impressed. But talking about Buddha, it reminds me of Journey to the West... Anyway, I think Thousand Face should be looking for the next batch of people to work for it, but I still don¡¯t quite understand Thousand Face¡¯s operation, because if Thousand Face¡¯s intelligence is still normal, then it should know that the Island Nation authorities will be watching those who go to take photos near Tokyo Skytree, so..."


    "So Zhang Jingxu, you should tell Hashi Motojun and the others not to complete this Mission at all costs. If there¡¯s no accident, Hashi Motojun and the others will receive a new Mission released by Thousand Face in a few days, because this Mission should be used by Thousand Face to divert the attention of the Island Nation authorities," Ling Ishikawa said affirmatively.


    Zhang Wenbing next to them nodded and said while holding a mobile phone, "Ling Ishikawa, you¡¯re right. Thousand Face may indeed be using a strategy to lure the tiger away from the mountain, because the Island Nation authorities have already learned about this news and specially arranged a team of plainclothes police officers to monitor the site of the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident. However, I think it¡¯s possible that Thousand Face will still give new Missions to those being monitored by the Island Nation authorities, because the authorities may not be able to monitor everyone at the same time, since I heard that a lot of people have been taking selfies at the site of the Tokyo Skytree explosion incident these days, so someone may get the reward for the Mission with the selfies taken a few days ago."


    Liu Xing raised his eyebrows and stroked his now smooth chin, saying, "Oh, that¡¯s possible. But overall, we can be sure that Thousand Face is going to continue to stir up trouble this time, so I think we shouldn¡¯t go to crowded places or places where Thousand Face¡¯s enemies might go, to avoid being affected."


    At this moment, the nearby Ming Hanxing suddenly said, "Uh, I also heard something today, which is that Inukai Abe may come to visit Tokyo Comprehensive University in the near future and give a lecture, so you should know what I mean."


    Liu Xing and the others stopped in their tracks, looking bewildered at Ming Hanxing.


    After a while, Liu Xing sighed and said, "It seems we really have a fate with Thousand Face. I¡¯m starting to suspect that Thousand Face is actually targeting us. The first two times, it disrupted where we went, and this time it¡¯s directly coming to trouble us."


    Of course, Liu Xing actually thinks this may be because he took on the Yellow King Mission, which has led to a connection between Thousand Face and himself in the unseen.


    But anyway, Liu Xing suddenly felt that OkoHayato should be contacting him soon, after all, he had talked to him about this new game this morning.


    Sure enough, as soon as Liu Xing and the others got home, OkoHayato called, "Hey, Ryuusei classmate, you should know about that matter, right?"


    Liu Xing didn¡¯t play dumb, and directly said, "That¡¯s right, I just heard from my friend that he has already entered the inner world of that new game, but the most important thing is that Thousand Face has released a Mission to take a photo with the site of the Tokyo Skytree explosion, but I think Thousand Face¡¯s purpose in releasing this Mission is to divert your attention."


    "Great minds think alike, I also think Thousand Face¡¯s newly released Mission is to divert our attention, but the higher-ups are still cautious and have dispatched a lot of people to monitor the site of the Tokyo Skytree explosion, and in just a while we¡¯ve found over a hundred people taking photos with the site of the Tokyo Skytree explosion, and there are quite a few foreign tourists among them... But anyway, Ryuusei classmate, the few friends you mentioned should all be from Tokyo Comprehensive University, right?"


    Hearing OkoHayato¡¯s question, Liu Xing smiled and said, "That¡¯s right, they are indeed students of Tokyo Comprehensive University, but since Officer Oko is asking me this question, does that mean the rumor is true?"


    The rumor that Liu Xing was referring to was naturally the one that Ming Hanxing had just mentioned about Inukai Abe coming to Tokyo Comprehensive University for a visit and lecture.


    "That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve received a notice from above that Inukai Abe has confirmed that he will visit Tokyo Comprehensive University for an inspection and lecture in the near future, so we will start preparing in advance for Tokyo Comprehensive University in the next few days. Your friends may be under surveillance, but I can assure Ryuusei classmate that as long as your friends don¡¯t do anything abnormal, we won¡¯t go after them."


    Liu Xing raised his eyebrows. Since OkoHayato had said so, it means he has already confirmed the identities of Hashi Motojun and the others, which means OkoHayato is monitoring their group?!


    Before Liu Xing could speak, OkoHayato said in advance, "I know Ryuusei classmate may think I¡¯m monitoring you, but I have to clarify that I accidentally learned the true identities of your friends this time, because we started scouting at Tokyo Comprehensive University today, and a friend of mine happened to be on the roof of the teaching building next to Cross Lake to confirm the surrounding situation, and then accidentally saw you suddenly collapsing in pain, and then your friends took you to the club activity room to rest, so I cross-referenced other intelligence to confirm the identities of Liu Xing¡¯s friends."


    OkoHayato¡¯s words were reasonable, leaving Liu Xing speechless.


    So after pondering for a moment, Liu Xing could only say seriously, "Alright then, I believe in your integrity, Officer Oko, so I hope you won¡¯t make things difficult for me."


    [Thanks for reading at Patreon.com/maxnkoga , if you supporting this novel, a heartfelt thankyou, enjoy the content!]